《Make You Happy》


 Chapter 1： ridiculous reunion

    Chapter 1 The Ridiculous Reunion


    On the Gobi Desert outside Changzhou City, a group of people and horses are walking slowly.


    The sky is full of yellow sand and gravel, people who are already fascinated can''t see clearly, and Ruan Youqing is blind in his right eye, so walking is naturally difficult. While staggering, she only felt that someone grabbed her.


    But she looked cold, without even a thank you.


    Just because... after the other party''s hand grabbed her wrist, he touched her waist lewdly.


    It has been more than two months since she was subjected to such humiliation.


    If it weren''t for being able to reunite with his parents, Ruan Youqing would definitely try his best to commit suicide. How could the much-loved young lady of the General Protector''s family endure such humiliation.


    But¡­


    Taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing looked in the direction of Changzhou City in a trance.


    There... there are father, mother, brother and sister.


    Although they may be disappointed in themselves...but in the end...the ones who love her the most.


    I think back then, because I was disturbed by Li Yi, who was still the crown prince, I almost wanted to break up with my family and marry him.


    I thought it was her lover.


    But that person''s heart...it''s so dark that it''s frightening!


    Used her and her family to the fullest, after successfully ascending the throne, she revealed her true colors, and together with the woman she hated most, Rong Yan, dragged her into the boundless hell!


    The grandfather who raised her committed suicide because he was getting old and couldn''t stand the torture. I originally wanted to go with my grandfather, but the man suddenly kindly said that he would send her to Changzhou to reunite with her imprisoned family...


    Although he was skeptical, Ruan Youqing agreed.


    Although she was humiliated along the way, she desperately held back the thought of seeing her family.


    Already lost my grandfather, I must not lose anyone else.


    Even... even if the Ruan family was charged with treason...


    Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to touch the right eye that was stabbed blind by that woman, and smiled coolly.


    In the past, the best friend she thought was her heart-to-heart friend had never been sincere to her, and everything was just to get close to the man she once loved deeply. The two colluded together for some unknown time, and even... conspired to kill her own flesh and blood together!


    If she were to start over from the beginning, she would never be disturbed by Li Yi''s sweet words again!


    She, Ruan Youqing, will never step into the cold-blooded and ruthless royal family again!


    Endless resentment and remorse tugged at her heart. When Li Yi ascended the throne, she should have thought of how cruel, despicable and shameless a person who could kill the king... who could kill his own father for the sake of the throne would be!


    "Hurry up!" Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s pace had slowed down after taking advantage of it, the messenger at the side pushed her vigorously, and scolded her, "Go to Changzhou before dark! You look like a sick child, Don¡¯t you want Grandpa to carry you on your back?¡±


    The other person listened, sneered and took the words: "Aren''t you afraid of putting you down?"


    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t she still have some meat on her chest?¡¹


    The words in his ears became more and more unbearable, but Ruan Youqing seemed to be unable to hear them, and continued to walk forward quietly.


    A wind passed by her ear, and a strand of broken hair happened to block her eyes.


    In the deep-set eye sockets is the ultimate patience.


    Hold on...


    Seeing Daddy and the others, she can relax.


    Even though she might spend time in prison, it''s better than being alone.


    ¡­


    The sky was gradually covered with a layer of yellow, and the group finally arrived at Changzhou City before dark.


    Ruan Youqing, who was quite complicated in his heart, hadn''t even looked up when he heard Xie Er behind him and took a breath at the same time.


    Turning around in doubt, she saw a group of people looking towards the tower with pale faces.


    A wave of uneasiness suddenly filled his heart, Ruan Youqing trembled and looked towards the direction of the tower.


    Damaged by the wind and the sun, the four heads that began to rot... were hanging high on the city gate tower.


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide, his body seemed to be drained instantly and limp on the ground.


    This time, there was no one around her to help her.


    Those four appalling heads...


    It is the father, mother, brother, and sister she is looking forward to...


    What a reunion...


    Although I had planned for the worst, I was afraid that I would come here after traveling through mountains and rivers, but what I saw were only four corpses...


    But this kind of naked humiliation and stinging pain was something she never expected.


    The man who had promised her at the beginning, after giving her hope of life, threw her into the abyss of despair!


    Someone walked over slowly at the gate of the city, condescendingly looking down at Ruan Youqing who was limp on the ground.


    "Mr. Ruan, this is a big gift that the empress personally ordered to give you. Are you satisfied?" With a hint of jokes, she said it from the other party''s mouth, and pulled Ruan Youqing out of disbelief.


    People walked by the gate of the city. Seeing the situation here, one or two bold people came forward.


    "This is... the last lady left in the Ruan family?"


    "Bah! Miss! The Ruan family did such a shameless thing! Our Changzhou City almost fell! The death of the Ruan family is not a pity! How can she still have the face to live!"


    Like the last straw that broke the camel''s back, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help screaming.


    All this looks like a joke! !


    Their Ruan family is full of loyalty! Guarding the most barren land in Ningguo without complaint!


    The people they protected with their lives were deceived by Li Yi, and the words they spoke were like extremely sharp knives, and the people who cut them couldn''t breathe.


    The person she fell in love with with all her heart and soul, squeezed out all her value for her own benefit.


    In the end, he pretended to give her a... so-called reunion...


    The shrill scream made the people present quiet down. Someone tried to accuse him, but seeing Ruan Youqing''s current state, he still kept his mouth shut.


    "Mr. Ruan, your Ruan family colluded with the enemy and treasoned the country. The emperor kindly allowed your family to reunite. You are still so out of control."


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were a little dull after screaming. After a while, she slowly raised her head.


    With blood and tears all over her face, she suddenly smiled softly, with a low and hoarse voice:


    ¡¸Benevolence and kindness? What a kindness and kindness.¡¹


    The messenger shook his body, bit the bullet and threw the prepared dagger in front of Ruan Youqing.


    ¡¸Since... since you have nothing to say...let¡¯s go on the road and reunite with your family!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing tilted his head to look at the coldly shining dagger, then reached out and took it in his hand.


    "Looking back, you or any of you, if you have a chance, please tell Li Yi and Rong Yan a word for me. When they hug each other to sleep at night, see if our Ruan family is watching them by the window."


    Before everyone could react, the corners of Ruan Youqing''s mouth curled up slightly, and the dagger he held tightly pierced straight to the heart.


    ¡­


    Seven days later, Li Yi, Emperor of Ningguo, summoned the world:


    "The Ruan family colluded with the enemy and treasoned the country, and brought disaster to the government. I have beheaded all of them for public display. Ruan Youqing, the sinful daughter of the Ruan family, committed suicide seven days ago."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： Gods mercy

    Chapter 2 God''s Mercy


    Although the vernal equinox has passed for some days, the sky is still a little chilly.


    In a courtyard in the capital of Ningguo, by a pool with rippling clear water, a girl in a thin shirt was lying under a vine with her eyes closed, feigning sleep.


    A little servant girl tiptoed over to the girl, and was about to cover her body with the thin blanket in her hand. But the other party suddenly opened his eyes, and the eyes were clear, not like someone who just woke up.


    ¡¸Miss? Are you awake?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing sat up slowly, took the thin blanket from the little maid''s hand and covered her lap, and then replied lazily: "I just had a nightmare, and I didn''t sleep well."


    That nightmare... nearly haunted the ten years since her rebirth.


    God was merciful, after the dagger stabbed her heart, she woke up again.


    Just woke up when she was six years old...


    The little maid Fan''er continued to speak slowly: "Before I came, I heard the servant in the front yard say that the old general has returned from the palace."


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, Ruan Youqing raised his feet and ran to the front yard.


    I saw that her body was as swift as a gust of wind, and she didn''t look like the rumor that she couldn''t lift her shoulders and resist, and could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    ¡­


    The old general Ruan Chong with gray temples just picked up the tea in his hand when a figure barged in from outside the door.


    Although it is seventy years old, Ruan Chong''s fierce and domineering eyebrows are still as fierce and domineering as when he bravely killed the enemy on the battlefield. However, after the beautiful figure stood firm in front of him, the sharpness in Ruan Chong''s eyes was immediately dispelled by gentleness.


    "My family is awake?" Ruan Chong looked at Ruan Youqing lovingly.


    Grandfather always likes to call her what.


    Every time she sees her grandfather who is still alive, Ruan Youqing''s heart is filled with the sourness of regaining what has been lost.


    Shrugging the tip of her nose, she walked behind Ruan Chong, reaching out to beat Ruan Chong''s shoulders.


    "Grandfather was suddenly called into the palace by the emperor, how could Youqing sleep soundly."


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Chong patted Ruan Youqing''s hand with a look of relief, and said, "My family has grown up, and we all know that we are starting to worry about grandfather. Little girl, don''t think too much, the emperor treats our family as usual. Take it seriously, nothing will happen easily."


    "Father, mother, and older brothers and sisters are guarding the frontier. What excuses are you saying that you, grandfather, are old and need to recuperate in the capital. You want us to guard the country for them, but you are also afraid of us..."


    Ruan Youqing recalled the events of his previous life, and his tone couldn''t help being a little cold. And Ruan Chong''s complex expression stopped her from continuing: "Hey, some things are not what you see and hear. You just need to know that our Ruan family has been loyal ministers for generations, and the emperor, he is a wise king."


    "Youqing understands that no matter what others do, we have nothing to be ashamed of." Seeing her grandfather trusting them so much, although she felt miserable, she obediently complied.


    I can''t tell my grandfather that the Mingjun he was protecting was killed by his own son because of his blindness, and his "good son"...had ruined their Ruan family!


    The dimness in Ruan Youqing''s eyes was naturally seen by Ruan Chong, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Ruan Youqing saw the pity in his grandfather''s eyes, and knew that he was caring for her again. In order to prevent her grandfather from saying those words that made her feel numb, Ruan Youqing hurriedly brought the conversation back to the beginning: "Why did the emperor call you into the palace?"


    Ruan Chong touched his chin, with a meaningless expression on his face: "It''s nothing, the emperor wants to marry you and the prince."


    "What? Marriage? With the prince?" Ruan Youqing''s face turned as white as a sheet of paper.


    At this time in the previous life, the emperor did marry her and the prince. But... that was at her begging.


    She has never been in contact with Li Yi in this life, why...won''t she marry him suddenly?


    Seeing that the precious granddaughter lost her composure, Ruan Chong stretched out his hand to touch her head, and said hastily, "Be good, don''t panic, your grandfather rejected you." As he spoke, Ruan Chong puffed out his chest proudly, his eyes closed. It''s hard to imagine how ruthless he is on the battlefield when he looks like he is waiting for praise.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t care about other things, resisted the doubts in his heart, and asked with some worry: "You directly refused...the emperor didn''t blame you, did he?"


    Ruan Chong grinned: "Your grandfather is such a reckless person? Naturally, I went to invite the Queen Mother to persuade the Emperor to withdraw his will."


    Thinking about the extraordinary "worship" relationship between the queen mother and grandfather, Ruan Youqing felt full of emotions.


    The queen mother is the best person in the royal family to their family, but because her old man was dissatisfied with Li Yi''s style of work, she finally ended up as an ancient Buddha.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing drooping his eyes and saying nothing, Ruan Chongqing coughed and continued: "By the way, in a few days, there may be a surprise for you."


    "Eh?" Ruan Youqing was obviously very surprised that his grandfather wanted to surprise her. Although what curiosity is, it is meaningless to say something like surprise, so she wisely didn''t ask, but rubbed the old man''s shoulders harder.


    After chatting with the grandfather and grandson for a while, Ruan Youqing saw that his grandfather looked tired, so Ruan Youqing let him rest well and went back to the other hospital by himself.


    ¡­


    Before entering the room, the fan came out head-on.


    "Miss, do you want to go out today?"


    Ruan Youqing straightened his expression, and asked as he walked, "Grandfather is resting, so it''s okay to go out for a while. Over there... what''s important these two days?"


    "all the best."


    "Let''s not go today for the time being. Going frequently will easily attract grandfather''s attention. If grandpa finds out, then my hard work over the years will be in vain." Ruan Youqing lazily rubbed the space between his brows.


    After her rebirth, she began to prepare for her own power.


    I can no longer rely on my family for everything as in my previous life.


    Since God favored her and allowed her to be reborn with memories...then she must cherish it, and in this life, she must protect her family!


    Fan''er looked at Ruan Youqing who was in a daze with some doubts, and softly called Miss.


    Ruan Youqing came back to his senses, stretched out his hand and pinched Fan''er''s soft face, raised the corners of his lips and said, "We can take a sneak walk to the market."


    ¡­


    The spring breeze was blowing green, and two petite figures were moving swiftly in the alley of the official house, one in front and the other in the back.


    "I don''t know if the golden lotus opal Buyao I saw last time is still there. If it is, I will buy it and give it to my mother." Ruan Youqing rubbed his hands, smiling and talking to the fan behind him.


    These two figures are Ruan Youqing and Fan Er who just left the mansion. Because they sneaked out, the master and servant did not take a carriage when they went out. Fortunately, the busiest market was only two streets away from Ruan Mansion. Ruan Youqing didn''t like bumpy carriages, so he avoided the protection sent by his grandfather After a few of her guards, she ran out with a fan.


    "Miss, please slow down! Fan... Fan is going to be unable to keep up!" Fan took a deep breath and cried out bitterly.


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Let you be lazy on weekdays."


    Fan''er seemed to be recalling something terrible, and trotted before arriving in front of his young lady, tremblingly grabbing her sleeve, and said: "Miss, the old general... that time was really terrible! Normally, He loves and pampers you in every possible way. But now...he treats you like a different person."


    Ruan Youqing listened, just smiled, but didn''t say much.


    She understood what her grandfather was thinking about her.


    Just like the previous life, the royal family reused them, but guarded against them. Grandfather is old, and although she is a daughter, she is still a member of the Ruan family.


    To the outside world, she said she was weak and sick, so that some people would feel at ease.


    In her previous life, she didn''t know how to restrain her edge.


    To live a new life, she always needs to have a longer memory.


    Frail and sickly...then be weak and sickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： see you again

    Chapter 3 See you again


    Seeing that her master had calmed down, Fan''er obediently followed her steps, and said nothing more.


    Unknowingly, the two had reached the busiest street. On both sides of the road, there were some vendors setting up stalls and shouting, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were involuntarily attracted by some gadgets.


    After finally sneaking out, she needs to relax.


    ¡¸The one in front! Make way!¡¹


    The good times didn''t last long, and suddenly an imposing voice came from behind.


    Ruan Youqing turned his head and saw a carriage running towards him at high speed.


    At this time, her face was still covered with a veil, and no one in the capital would recognize her. But Ruan Youqing, who had thought a lot, still used some careful thinking, and slipped on his feet, as if he was frightened and about to fall.


    Then, he dodged aside.


    The thoughtful fan also understood his master''s thoughts in a moment, and stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around his slender waist with a worried face.


    Unexpectedly, the carriage didn''t even stop, and passed directly in front of them.


    Such an attitude naturally made Ruan Youqing frown.


    An old lady came over and kindly asked if the girl was okay, Ruan Youqing hurriedly smiled and replied that it was okay.


    Fan''er asked for Ruan Youqing, "Which carriage was it just now? It was so rude, it almost ran into someone and didn''t know how to apologize."


    The old lady looked around and saw that the crowd had dispersed, then she sighed and said, "The carriage belongs to the Rong family."


    "The Rong family? Is it the mother''s family of the current empress?"


    "Yes."


    Ruan Youqing''s face was a little gloomy.


    What should be met, finally met.


    After she was reborn, she was not in a hurry to seek revenge on some people, but prepared patiently and slowly.


    I never thought, but I suddenly came out to hang out and met...


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and said softly: "How dare the Son of Heaven be so arrogant and rude?"


    "Because of their status, ordinary people will not ask for trouble if they are bumped into. Even if someone has the courage to sue, they will blame the carriage for being broken or the horse going crazy." The old woman held her temper patiently. Talk to the little girl in front of you. Although the other party covered half of his face with a veil, the clear eyes that were exposed made people feel unstoppable.


    After Ruan Youqing sneered in his heart, he said goodbye to the old woman before leaving with the fan.


    ¡­


    Although it affected his mood a bit, Ruan Youqing took the fan to the place he most wanted to go this time.


    Yunjian Pavilion, the largest jewelry store in Ningguo.


    The other shops are bustling with people. Only Yunjian Pavilion looks clean. The reason for this cleanliness is not that the business is bad, but because the items in this shop are all extraordinary. Ordinary people naturally seldom set foot here, and even some official children have to weigh their own small private money to take a stroll in a down-to-earth manner.


    Ruan Youqing originally wanted to go straight to Bu Yao, whom she had missed for a long time, but in the end, a piece of jade in the hall on the first floor attracted his attention.


    This piece of jade...matches my brother very well.


    The clerk in the store saw that although the clothes on the little girl who had just entered the store were clean, he could see that the material of the other''s clothes was extremely rare. So, the man grinned and walked up to the little girl, and said neither humble nor overbearing:


    "Miss, did you fancy this piece of jade?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled back, and replied softly: "This piece of jade is quite suitable for my eyes."


    "Miss, you have good eyesight. This is the fine jade that our master just brought in from the Western Regions yesterday. Because it is not carved, ordinary people can rarely appreciate its value." The waiter reached out and took the jade out of the cabinet. , and then pass it to the other party.


    Who knows, before Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand, the piece of jade was robbed halfway.


    Suppressing his right hand that was about to hit, Ruan Youqing looked at the person who took his jade in surprise.


    "This lady?" The guy also looked at her in surprise.


    I saw a maidservant in purple handing the jade she had snatched to the woman in yellow behind her, then turned her eyes coldly at Ruan Youqing, and said slowly, "My lady has taken a fancy to this piece of jade. And... this Yunjian Pavilion is not just for nothing. Any cat or dog can come in, and your family will have to keep their eyes open in the future.¡±


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing hid his veined hands in his sleeves.


    After a certain person took the jade, he tapped the maid who spoke as if complaining, then turned to Ruan Youqing and said, "My Jin''er''s words are a bit rude, this sister should not take it to heart. But... this jade, It¡¯s true that I fell in love with it a few days ago.¡±


    "Miss!" Fan frowned dissatisfiedly: "Just now the shop assistant said that this piece of jade arrived yesterday!"


    The guy who was mentioned suddenly scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, looked at Ruan Youqing, and then at Miss Rong.


    It seems...something trouble is going to happen!


    His keen intuition told him that although this strange little girl didn''t know her identity, she still couldn''t easily offend her.


    Thinking of this, the man tentatively said, "This piece of jade...just this one, why don''t the two ladies discuss it?"


    The maid named Jin''er snorted coldly, and said, "This piece of jade is bought by my young lady and given to the empress!"


    The buddy pursed his lips, and then took a few steps back.


    It is better for him not to talk.


    The woman called Miss Rong seemed a little embarrassed, her lips parted slightly: "I have indeed told the Empress that I want to give her this piece of jade, although she is my aunt...but I can''t just keep my word, Sister, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Fan''er wanted to say something angrily, but Ruan Youqing grabbed his sleeve.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had a smile on his face.


    However, the smile did not reach the eyes.


    Just because this woman is Rong Yan.


    The enemy from her previous life is just around the corner, and she is already trying her best to endure the monstrous hatred. However, this woman is still as shameless and disgusting as her previous life.


    She was really blind in her previous life to think that Rong Yan was a gentle and kind big sister.


    "This elder sister loves this piece of jade so much, so the younger sister is not easy to win people''s love. This jade... My younger sister will not want it." Ruan Youqing smiled softly, then turned around and walked to the second floor with the fan go.


    After reaching the second floor, Fan''er pouted and said, "Miss, when did you become so good-tempered?"


    Ruan Youqing curled the corners of his lips, and sneered at the corners of his eyes: "The empress''s own niece, is it something we can easily offend?"


    Fan''er finally came to his senses, patted his head, a little frustrated: "But miss, your status is not bad, you are the young lady of the Ruan family, without our Ruan family, who will guard this place for them..."


    Before he finished speaking, Fan''er''s mouth was covered by Ruan Youqing.


    "Remember not to talk too much outside, misfortune comes out of your mouth." Thinking of the previous life, Ruan Youqing''s face was particularly cold and stern.


    It was the first time Fan''er saw Ruan Youqing like this, and immediately nodded in panic.


    Ruan Youqing saw that she understood, so she let go of her hand, and continued to speak word by word: "I am the only one in the Ruan family who is weak and weak, and I can''t go out easily."


    "Miss?"


    "Remember, don''t try to be strong for a while, some people will eventually have to pay the price for what they have done."


    Thinking that her lady was in a bad mood because someone else snatched something she liked, Fan''er immediately urged: "Miss, hurry up and buy that Buyao, or that person will preempt him again!"


    Ruan Youqing just remembered the purpose of this place, so she raised her voice to call the clerk on the second floor to take out the step shaker that she had been looking for a long time ago, and the master and servant went downstairs again.


    At this time, she never expected that some people just linger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： the taste of playing weak

    Chapter 4 The Taste of Playing Weak


    Some people always covet other people''s things for no reason.


    It was the same in the previous life, and it is also the same in the new life.


    Just as Bu Yao was placed on the checkout wooden table, a certain woman walked over with a swaying figure, with an incredible expression on her face:


    "This step... Could it be that my sister also fell in love?"


    I didn''t want to argue with her so early...


    However, some people are haunted!


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said in a light tone, "This... is also what my sister liked a few days ago?"


    "What a coincidence, I really want to give this step to the empress. But before I could go up to get it, I saw you took it off. Look..." The woman had a somewhat embarrassed expression on her face , but Ruan Youqing saw clearly the sarcasm in his eyes.


    The jade was said to be given to the queen, but Ruan Youqing believed it for the time being.


    As for Bu Yao...


    Anyone who has been in and out of the palace and met the queen knows that she has never liked walking.


    This Rong Yan, as always, likes to pretend to be powerful.


    What kind of queen is she? I''m afraid Rong Yan, a niece, doesn''t know much about herself!


    after all¡­


    In the harem in the previous life, the two of them have so many bonds. Young and innocent, she was always easily bullied by this pair of aunt and nephew.


    And...Rong Yan always likes to pretend to be weak and considerate.


    Before Fan''er could react, Ruan Youqing took out the handkerchief in his arms and coughed heavily, and then said in a trembling tone:


    "But... this step is for my mother who I haven''t seen in more than ten years..." Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were actually a little wet.


    Miss Rong looked at the other party''s sudden change of expression in shock, feeling a little at a loss for the first time.


    Coincidentally, at this time, a few young masters in brocade clothes and jade robes came in. Some of them seemed to know Miss Rong, so they came over to say hello.


    "Why, is sister Yan''er in trouble?" The pretty-looking man casually glanced at Ruan Youqing and asked.


    Ruan Youqing caught sight of this man out of the corner of his eye, and instantly knew the identity of the man in his heart. Before he could react, Ruan Youqing took the lead and said, "Young Master, I''m afraid you misunderstood. Unfortunately, this elder sister and I both fell in love with the same two things. The previous jade has already been bought by elder sister. But this... Shake..." Ruan Youqing seemed to be unsteady, leaned on Fan''er, took a breath before continuing:


    "I...have been separated from my mother since I was a child. My mother once wrote to me that she wanted a lotus-covered opal Bu Yao very much. I happened to meet here. I don¡¯t know when I will see my mother. After being separated for more than ten years, I... just want to give her a surprise. It''s not that I want to take something from my sister, but it''s not easy to meet Bu Yao who I like so much. I... don''t want to disappoint my mother, and I don''t want my sister to dislike her. Happy...I...I really don''t know what to do..."


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing coughed a few more times, tears even slipped from the corners of his eyes.


    Seeing this, Fan''er supported his young lady with a worried face, and her eyes were red: "Miss, don''t be impatient, you have been weak since childhood, but you can''t stand such a toss. It must be sad to give her a gift and fall ill in bed. And Miss, this Miss Rong is kind-hearted, I think she will understand your thoughts."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s face was very pale, and the hair on his temples was also soaked in sweat. The delicate and helpless appearance makes it easy for people to feel pity.


    Powerless anger rushed into Rong Yan''s heart instantly.


    She is over 20 years old, not too old, but she is no longer young among unmarried ladies from aristocratic families. Therefore, every time she sees a girl who is younger and more beautiful than her, she is always full of jealousy. Because the queen is the elder of the family, she was taught to hide her emotions from a young age, but she can bear her temper and pretend to be educated and reasonable.


    But! Whatever she sees in her eyes, she will never let it out!


    Now, she could have easily snatched both of these things!


    As for giving it to the queen? It''s just an excuse! The queen''s aunt has never liked such things as Bu Yao!


    But the sudden behavior of the little girl in front of her caught her off guard. If the other party complained so pitifully that she bought things away, it would definitely appear that she was unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan gritted her teeth secretly, and said: "My sister is like this, no matter what my sister says, it is impossible to take away the love in your heart."


    Ruan Youqing looked up at the man who had just spoken for Rong Yan, and said a little embarrassedly: "But... how will my sister explain to the empress?"


    "Yan''er wants to give this step to the empress?" The man who just spoke looked at Rong Yan with a strange expression when he heard this.


    This acquaintance, Rong Yan, is the eldest son of Wei Wangfu. The relationship between Wei Wang and the emperor is very good, and the eldest son who often goes to and from the palace naturally knows the queen''s preferences.


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan blushed hurriedly and said: "The Empress is not in a hurry, my sister needs it so much, just take it!" After saying that, she turned to Prince Wei and said, "In a few days, it will be flowers. During the court meeting, the empress specially sent me to help her keep an eye out for beautiful ornaments outside the palace for rewards."


    Cooked the corners of her lips, Ruan Youqing continued to look pitiful: "But sister just said..."


    How could Rong Yan wait for her to finish speaking, and hurriedly pulled a slightly stiff smile and stuffed the jade that had just been wrapped into Ruan Youqing''s hands, and then said: "The jade just now is also for my sister." After leaving the group of young masters, Rong Yan looked at Ruan Youqing with cold eyes.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t see the threat from the other party, blinked, and said in a low voice: "But... I didn''t bring so much silver when I went out. If my sister doesn''t mind, I will definitely come to the door and send the jade silver in full. .¡±


    Rong Yan, who was already planning to give away the jade for free, felt like a dense layer of thorns covered her heart when she heard these words, which made her feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Sister, don''t worry about it. Today we meet, it''s really fate. This jade..." Rong Yan took a deep breath before she was able to continue: "Quan is my sister''s meeting gift for you."


    "This..." Ruan Youqing looked a little embarrassed, and the sudden redness on her face made her even more delicate.


    "Take it!" Rong Yan hurriedly stuffed the jade into her arms again.


    Seeing this, Prince Wei hooked his lips and said, "Just now when I came in, I thought there was some conflict between the two of you, but now it seems that I have treated the two gentlemen''s stomachs with the heart of a villain."


    Although Rong Yan was ashamed, she still had a decent smile on her face.


    But Ruan Youqing caught a glimpse of her slightly trembling clenched hands hidden under her sleeves.


    It turns out that playing weak to attract sympathy is like this.


    Slowly slashing at the opponent''s flesh and blood without a trace, but it made her more happy than stabbing her directly.


    ¡­


    In a certain room on the second floor, a clear figure moved, and then the owner of the figure let out a low laugh.


    Ruan Youqing''s every move was watched by this person through the window.


    "This little girl is a little different."


    ¡¸How does the master see it?¡¹


    "The playfulness in her eyes is a bit similar to the white fox raised by my grandmother. And... there may be some little secrets hidden in the veil she just wore."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Decide

    Chapter 5 decision


    It was dusk when Ruan Youqing returned to the mansion.


    The handkerchief she used to cover her mouth earlier was naturally soaked in special medicine. After all, if the body is weak, one must always act weak. The handkerchief had already put away the fan, but now Ruan Youqing just stared blankly at the packed jade and Bu Yao that he just took in his hand, without any emotion in his eyes.


    "Miss, are you going to..." Seeing that she was too silent, Fan Er asked cautiously.


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Youqing put the things in Fan''er''s hands back, and then replied lazily: "Put it in the warehouse."


    Fan''er was a little puzzled: "But these are carefully selected by you, Miss, to give to Madam and Young Master..."


    Ruan Youqing turned his head away, and his voice was a bit cold: "These two things are not suitable for my mother and elder brother now. When I go back to pick out gifts for my father and sister, I will choose them together."


    Someone has touched something, she will never give it to her relatives again.


    She thinks dirty.


    While the two were talking, they had already reached the front hall.


    Originally, Ruan Youqing wanted to pass through the front hall and go directly to the backyard, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw the figure of her grandfather sitting in the hall.


    "Come in." Ruan Chong naturally saw her.


    Ruan Youqing sighed silently, and walked in obediently.


    "Grandfather, are you... awake?" Ruan Youqing smiled a little embarrassedly. She knew that when she went out this time, she must have let her grandfather know about it.


    Fortunately...she didn''t go to that place.


    Ruan Chong looked at the well-behaved little granddaughter, and couldn''t tell if he was angry or what.


    "Grandpa?" Seeing that his grandfather didn''t respond, Ruan Youqing called out again nervously.


    Back after being reborn, she felt the warmth of her family again, and only in front of her family would she relax and act like a baby without knowing anything about the world.


    "Come here." Ruan Chong looked solemn, and beckoned to Ruan Youqing.


    "Youqing knew it was wrong." Ruan Youqing thought for a moment, then walked over slowly, ready to admit his mistake first.


    Ruan Chong stared at her for a long time, then his eyes finally softened, and he reached out and patted her on the shoulder: "My son will grow up after all, the outside world is dangerous, but... very exciting. Grandfather really shouldn''t control you too strictly You... don''t blame grandpa."


    "Grandfather, Youqing knows that you are well-intentioned, grandfather." Ruan Youqing felt sour when he saw his grandfather like this.


    Because of her previous life, she once complained.


    After a quarrel with her gray-haired grandfather, she got her wish and began to get in touch with people and things outside.


    Until I met scumbags, it began to be beyond redemption.


    In this life... She knows the price of willfulness, so she cherishes the peaceful days now.


    But...she still has to go out...


    It''s just not as naive as in the previous life, thinking that everyone is a good person.


    Conquering those suppressed emotions, Ruan Youqing spoke after deliberating, "Grandfather...but what happened?"


    Ruan Chong asked her to sit down, sighed, and then slowly said: "In a few days, it will be the Huachaohui... This time, the palace still posted a post for you. Well, what do you think? If you don''t want to go, grandpa will Excuse me for you. After all, you have been weak since childhood..."


    Ruan Youqing looked at his grandfather seriously, and said in a firm tone, "Grandfather, Youqing wants to go."


    Seeing his little granddaughter like this, Ruan Chong''s expression was a bit complicated: "Do you really like... outside?"


    Ruan Youqing listened and shook his head: "Grandfather, Youqing thinks that as the Ruan family, you should not hide under your wings forever. Youqing also wants to protect you."


    Thinking of that nightmare scene, Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    Ruan Chong didn''t expect to get such an answer. After being relieved, he pretended to be angry and said, "What? You think your grandfather can''t protect you anymore? Do you despise your grandfather?"


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly stood up, pouted a little aggrievedly: "Grandfather is always the most heroic person in our Ruan family, how could Youqing despise grandfather! Youqing just thinks..."


    Ruan Chong interrupted her with a big laugh, and then said with loving eyes: "Okay, okay, grandpa knows that my family is very human, but you have to remember, don''t expose your strength if you can. If someone If you bully you, just tell your grandfather, he will just stand up for you!"


    The grandparents and grandchildren had dinner together with a smile, and Ruan Youqing left after the night darkened.


    ¡­


    Every ten days before Xingqing Festival, there will always be a Flower Show in Ningguo Palace.


    As the name suggests, it mainly focuses on flowers.


    Before the Qing Festival, a lot of flowers had already bloomed in the imperial garden. As the master of the harem, the queen would invite young ladies from famous families to enjoy the flowers.


    Many ladies who are waiting to get married are most looking forward to getting this post from Huachaohui.


    Because in the capital, many good relationships begin with Huachaohui.


    In the stories of gifted scholars and beautiful ladies, it is also the most suitable for delicate and charming flowers and young girls with spring hearts.


    Ruan Youqing also receives posts every year, but they are all rejected by Ruan Chong on the grounds that she is weak.


    This year, the palace posted a post to the Ruan Mansion as usual. Ruan Chong saw that his little granddaughter was always going out these days, so he thought, let her decide whether to go or not.


    And Ruan Youqing is already ready to start all the preparations.


    The first step is to appear in the sight of everyone in Beijing.


    When Ruan Chong bid farewell to Ruan Youqing and boarded the carriage entering the palace, the old man held Ruan Youqing''s hand with reddish eyes, and repeatedly told him:


    "Hey boy, if someone really bullies you and grandpa can''t make it in time, you can just beat them up. If something goes wrong...um...as long as no one is killed...grandfather will take care of you!"


    Ruan Youqing responded dumbfounded: "Grandfather, Youqing is... a delicate woman who has been sick since childhood~"


    "Okay, okay! My family is the most delicate!" Ruan Chong followed her words and coaxed.


    Ruan Chong didn''t let Ruan Youqing go until the palace servant waiting in the distance came to remind him with a smile.


    Waving hands with his grandfather through the car window, Ruan Youqing sat back in his seat.


    Fan''er was a little apprehensive at the side, so naturally he didn''t pay attention to his young lady''s expression.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing seemed to be a different person.


    It is different from the gentleness when getting along with family members, and also different from the delicateness when getting along with outsiders.


    Her eyes were as cold as the water in a deep well.


    The nightmares that tormented her every day reminded her that it is impossible to let go of those seemingly ethereal pasts!


    ¡­


    Ruan''s Mansion is still some distance away from the imperial palace, and it took a long time to get there.


    Fan''er helped Ruan Youqing get off the carriage, looking at the majestic palace gate, Ruan Youqing gently covered her mouth with a handkerchief.


    The corner of the mouth behind the veil, however, evoked a very cold smile.


    Imperial Palace... Is she back again?


    Seeing her embarrassed and depressed back on the day she was escorted to leave the capital, Ruan Youqing felt an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    At this time, many carriages also stopped here.


    The ladies of each mansion got out of the carriage with the help of their maids.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t want to have too much contact with people, so with the support of Fan''er, she walked towards the soft sedan chair prepared in the palace.


    Seeing that she was about to walk in front of the soft car closest to her, a sneer suddenly sounded, followed by an undisguised mocking voice:


    "Which family''s sick lady is this? I looked at him with a strange look. Could it be that... I wanted to go to the medical center, but I went to the wrong place?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at the other party after covering up his coldness, and said softly with a bewildered look on his face: "This... Miss, I... came to accept the post to participate in the Huachaohui."


    ¡¸I see...I thought you went to the wrong place!¡¹


    The other party covered his mouth and smiled, then approached Ruan Youqing, and said word by word:


    ¡¸I¡¯m taking this sedan chair~you¡­you can find something else~¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： someone is here again

    Chapter 6 Someone Comes Again


    The other party''s light words did not cause Ruan Youqing any emotional ups and downs. After all, after rebirth, she is no longer as easily irritated as before.


    The woman saw that the other party''s eyes were a little misty, and her pitiful posture made her a little inexplicably depressed. Gathering her mind, the woman frowned and continued to say in a deep voice, "I told you to go somewhere else, didn''t you hear?"


    Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip, shrank back, and said stubbornly with a weak look: "This...is the soft sedan chair of the palace...Miss...you don''t have the right to decide other people''s choices, do you?"


    At the end, Ruan Youqing''s voice became smaller and smaller, even trembling with crying.


    Mingming looks scared, but still defends her own dignity.


    Some people from Beppu have gradually approached here, and even began to whisper.


    Seeing this, the woman sneered, straightened her back and said slowly, "Do you know who I am? My lady''s father is the Minister of the Ministry of Officials. And you, since I don''t know you, you must be nothing Miss from a famous family, why, let you take another sedan chair, did you feel wronged?"


    Ruan Youqing looked up at the crowd who came up, the corners of his eyes were slightly red, after shaking the hand handed by Fan, Ruan Youqing stood up as if resigned to his fate.


    It''s just that there is a trace of teasing in the downcast eyes.


    At a time like this, there is no reason why someone should not come along.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sure enough, a person came from a distance.


    And when the man walked over, the sweet smile on his face froze instantly.


    The person who came was Rong Yan.


    It was her good friend, Liu Rou''er, who started arguing with Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing the quarrel here, Rong Yan originally thought of coming here to be a peacemaker, earning Lilan Yunzhi a reputation.


    It can be seen that it caused trouble to my friend, and the other party was the woman who had friction with me in Yunjian Pavilion, the two of them got together... Rong Yan regretted coming to join in the fun.


    Ruan Youqing saw Rong Yan who was about to disappear in the crowd at a glance. Before she could speak, she looked at her pitifully. Then, like a drowning person grabbing a straw, she raised her voice and said, "But... Sister Rong?"


    Now, Rong Yan couldn''t leave even if she wanted to.


    With a faint smile, Rong Yan had no choice but to take the conversation: "Are you...?"


    Liu Rouer saw that her friend knew this sick young man, she snorted, walked to Rong Yan''s side, and said angrily, "Yan''er, why do you know everyone?"


    Rong Yan patted Liu Rou''er''s arm, and said softly: "This sister, indeed, met me once. But...it''s not...knowledge."


    At this time, Rong Yan smiled quite reservedly.


    How could Ruan Youqing not understand the deep meaning in the other party''s words, but how could she easily do what the other party wanted?


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing also walked over, resisting the deepest disgust in his heart, he stretched out his hand and pulled Rong Yan''s sleeve.


    "Sister Rong, I have properly put away the jade and step Yao you gave me."


    It''s just... Ruan Youqing didn''t mention the reason.


    Hearing this, Liu Rou''er backed up a few steps with a face full of shock, and couldn''t help raising her finger to Rong Yan: "Yan''er! You...you actually gave this woman something!"


    As Miss Rong''s best friend, she rarely receives gifts from Rong Yan!


    Rong Yan didn''t expect that the other party would come out like this, her face turned red and then pale, and she was stunned for a while before she said awkwardly:


    "You... you just put it away... By the way, I saw some noise here just now... But what did you argue with Rou''er just now?" Speaking of this, Rong Yan returned to normal, raised a touch of what she thought was very gentle The smile continued:


    "Although Rou''er is outspoken, she is kind-hearted. If something makes you unhappy, it must not be her doing it on purpose. Sister, don''t take it to heart. After all... everyone comes here for fun, and you can''t be offended by a little thing. Come back in defeat.¡±


    Before she heard what happened, Rong Yan first spoke for Liu Rou''er.


    Liu Rou''er cast a cold glance at Ruan Youqing, and then said: "I offended her? She doesn''t even look at her identity. Yan''er, don''t talk too much, I was the first to take a fancy to this sedan chair. Unexpectedly, this woman was the first to sit in."


    The other party spoke nonsense without any scruples, and the dirty water was poured on Ruan Youqing just like that.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Liu Rou''er with aloof expression, and then at Rong Yan with profound expression.


    At this time, the other ladies who were watching also had different expressions, and...no one took the initiative to say anything.


    This scene...


    Somewhat dazzling.


    It''s just that she no longer cares about the attitudes of others.


    Ruan Youqing concealed his coldness, and then suddenly smiled. It''s just that in the eyes of others, her smile carried a bit of bitterness.


    "It seems... Sister Rong met this lady. It''s all my fault. I wanted to take a few steps to find a soft sedan chair closest to me. There was no one around, but I just sat down... This lady came Yes. I don¡¯t know...the lady of the Shangshufu¡¯s family can...do as she pleases in the palace...Since that¡¯s the case...then I don¡¯t want to embarrass Sister Rong, I¡¯d better leave.¡± Ruan Youqing seemed to be struggling to speak. After shaking his body and calming his breath, he made a gesture and turned to leave.


    Although Ruan Youqing''s words were soft, they made some people tremble with fear. After all, in the palace, this "acting according to one''s will" is too easy to cause food for thought.


    Rong Yan saw other people pointing at her out of the corner of her eye, and she felt annoyed in her heart.


    Which one of the people present could not hear the implication.


    The other party was so close to bluntly saying that the two of them colluded together to bully others.


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan immediately caught up with Ruan Youqing who hadn''t gone far, and then hurriedly said: "Little sister stay away, I didn''t know what happened just now, it turned out that both of you fell in love with this soft sedan chair. It must be Rou''er It¡¯s not a big deal to react like this because of some misunderstanding about you, just sit back and just sit back.¡±


    After hearing this, Liu Rou''er raised her voice in dissatisfaction: "Yan''er! Why should I let her!"


    After Rong Yan silently scolded the so-called friend who was holding her back, she immediately turned back to her with squinted eyes and a smile: "Rou''er, don''t play petty temper, don''t get angry with this sister, you will share with me later. Let¡¯s sit together. It just so happens that the empress specially sent someone to pick me up, and she said she missed you a few days ago.¡±


    Liu Rou''er didn''t know why, under the envious eyes of everyone, she eased her expression, walked up to Rong Yan, and held her arm intimately: "Since the empress wants to see us, then I naturally don''t have the time Go get angry with others." As she spoke, she glanced at Ruan Youqing with a piercing gaze.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to have no choice but to leave at this time, and it would be no good not to leave.


    Seeing other people''s envious faces, Rong Yan was very satisfied. In a good mood, she pulled Ruan Youqing back to the front of the soft sedan chair, and then said: "Sister, this is the second time we have met, but I am actually I still don''t know my sister''s name... I don''t know..."


    Ruan Youqing took advantage of the situation and sat back in the soft sedan chair, then raised her petite face and said with a smile:


    "My... name is Ruan Youqing. I am... the young lady of the Ruan family, the great general who protects the country."


    After speaking, she seemed a little embarrassed, lowered her head slightly and even pursed a slightly shy smile.


    But... the others were shocked when they heard it.


    Especially Rong Yan and Liu Rouer.


    The Great General Protecting the Nation...


    Anyone who knows the official ranks in Beijing, how could they not know the status of the Great General of the National Defense.


    That is the leader of generals.


    The emperor of Ningguo has always been heavy on martial arts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Princess Puyang

    Chapter 7 Puyang Princess


    Under the vermilion palace wall, the willow branches have been dyed green.


    Ruan Youqing stretched out a slender finger, and then lightly lifted the curtain on one side of the sedan chair. Through the small gap, the overlapping palaces outside came into view.


    The corner of her mouth unconsciously raised a meaningful arc, and then she withdrew her hand.


    Inside the sedan chair, it became a little dark again.


    But Ruan Youqing liked this quiet moment very much.


    In her previous life, when she appeared in front of everyone, she had already informed these ladies and ladies of her identity.


    But now, she appeared in the sight of everyone first, and then threw out her real identity.


    The slightly flattering faces of those people after being shocked are really disgusting.


    Ruan Youqing looked down at his hands, and there was darkness rolling in his eyes.


    A soft sedan not far away is obviously different from other soft sedans. On this sedan chair, the curtains of this sedan chair are ingeniously embellished with some patterns with gold thread. And... the size is much larger than other sedan chairs.


    However, if two people sit inside, it will still look a bit crowded.


    Dissatisfied, Liu Rou''er pulled out the arm that was pressing behind Rong Yan, and complained: "If I know that the soft sedan chair sent by the Empress is not spacious, I might as well take another soft sedan chair."


    Seeing that the so-called friend is so ignorant, Rong Yan suppressed her anger, and smiled with her lips pursed: "I can''t let you sit in the same seat as other people, can I? You know... the empress''s soft sedan chair, ordinary people would probably sit in it if they wanted to." not."


    This ordinary person refers to Ruan Youqing.


    Even if she is the lady of the family of the Great General Protecting the Nation, she can''t imagine being superior to her in the palace!


    After hearing this, Liu Rou''er turned her eyes, then hugged Rong Yan''s arm with a smile, and said in a flattering tone: "Yan''er, I just...was so mad by that woman! She is the lady of the General Protector''s House and Why, come to the palace, but no one is used to her sick child. Our Yaner is different, no matter where she is, she is the most loved!"


    Hearing these words in Rong Yan''s heart, she felt very comfortable. It''s just that in front of others, she always has an educated and reasonable attitude, so it''s hard to show anything, so Rong Yan put on a straight face and said:


    "Rou''er, don''t say that about others. The sister of the Ruan family... is also a poor person. Everyone in General Ruan''s family is strong, strong and skilled in martial arts. Only her...you...don''t bully her."


    Liu Rou''er snorted, and said, "Yan''er, if you ask me to say you are too kind, maybe, people are still thinking about how to bully you!"


    "Sister Ruan...shouldn''t be this kind of person?"


    "Forget it, let''s not mention these disappointing things, Yan''er...the empress...should have revealed something to you this time..." At this point, Liu Rou''er was a little awkward for the first time.


    Rong Yan didn''t know what she was thinking, so she laughed teasingly: "If His Royal Highness doesn''t have anything to do today, he will pass by. Moreover, there are many talented young masters everywhere in this Huachaohui~"


    Liu Rou''er blushed and nudged Rong Yan: "I didn''t ask this...I just want to ask...I want to ask...What questions did the empress prepare this time!"


    Rong Yan sneered in her heart, even if she already knew the highlight of this Huachaohui, how could she take advantage of others for nothing?


    "The Empress has always been fair, even if it is me, it is impossible to know easily. Rouer, you should put your mind on it and prepare well~"


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan''s heart suddenly moved.


    Afterwards, the corners of her lips were hooked, and she had already thought of how to deal with that woman Ruan Youqing.


    ¡­


    Flower Chaohui, although it is mainly for flower viewing. But if it''s just a simple viewing of flowers, it''s a bit boring. Therefore, the queens of all dynasties have spent a lot of thought on how to make this flower court interesting and desirable.


    Those who can receive the posts are all young ladies from high-ranking officials and noble families, and what they like most is nothing more than how to show their talents.


    There are always three links in this Hua Dynasty.


    This song bears the brunt of reciting poems against each other.


    Although Ningguo values ??martial arts, the aristocratic family has never underestimated the cultivation of the talents and learning of their offspring. Therefore, this first link is basically a feast for talented people.


    The last link is often when young masters and young ladies get together to play some innocuous games, which can be said to be the easiest link to find the person you like.


    And this second...


    Not necessarily.


    Everything depends on how the empress decides the topic of the second session.


    ¡­


    However, in the imperial garden at this time, Ruan Youqing was surrounded by a group of people.


    People who are unfamiliar with each other always attract the attention of others.


    And those who intend to test will naturally come together to see if the other party is a master who is easy to bully.


    A young girl in a gorgeous dress is standing in front of Ruan Youqing surrounded by others. He obviously has a handsome appearance, but the words he speaks are arrogant:


    "This princess will ask you again, do you agree or not!"


    At this time, Ruan Youqing felt a little helpless.


    Just because she knew the girl in front of her.


    Before reaching Ji, she already had her own fief, and she can be said to be the most beloved princess in Ningguo Palace...


    Princess Li Ange of Puyang.


    The current queen''s only biological daughter, the prince''s compatriot imperial sister.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, thinking of the past.


    After all... In the previous life, this Princess Puyang had a close friendship with her.


    Li Ange is different from her scheming mother and ruthless elder brother. Although she is a bit unruly and willful at times, she has a good character. When the two first met, although there were some disputes, they gradually became familiar with each other. They are all delicate girls who are spoiled to the sky by their families, and they have a lot to talk about when they get together.


    Until... something happened to the Ruan Mansion, and Ruan Youqing was thrown into prison.


    Originally thought that she and Li Ange would never be the same at that time. It wasn''t until the night before she was escorted to leave Beijing that Li Ange finally went to see her.


    The little girl at that time seemed to grow up overnight.


    After seeing the dying Ruan Youqing, the once delicate and savage princess had a look of regret and powerlessness on her face.


    Because of some things, even if she knew about it, she couldn''t change it.


    The little sister-in-law could never say it again, and Li Ange dared not look at her remaining eye from the beginning to the end.


    The inhuman Ruan Youqing who was tortured at that time, just spoke sarcastically, until... accidentally caught a glimpse of Li Ange''s left hand wrapped in gauze...


    ¡¸This princess is asking you something! What are you doing in a daze!¡¹


    The little girl''s voice brought Ruan Youqing back from her memories, Ruan Youqing restrained her emotions, and looked terrified: "Your Highness, your request...forgive Youqing for not being able to agree."


    Even if there was friendship, it was a matter of the previous life.


    Now they are just strangers returning to the starting point.


    After hearing the other party''s answer, Li Ange widened his eyes in a panic, pointed at Ruan Youqing tremblingly with his fingers:


    ¡¸You...you look down on this princess?¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： Listen to her talk about the tragic past

    Chapter 8 Listen to her talk about the tragic past


    Ruan Youqing saw that Li Ange was about to start playing petty temper, she was really helpless, she couldn''t help but reached out and rubbed the center of her brows, not caring about others watching.


    Because just now, the same thing happened as when we first met in the previous life.


    After Li Ange learned that she was the lady of General Ruan''s residence, he proposed to compete with her.


    At that time, she couldn''t bear the provocation, so she agreed.


    As a result, although Miss Ruan''s body is weak, her martial arts are not bad and spread throughout the capital. Then... she also attracted the attention of that scumbag.


    After being reborn, will she repeat the same mistakes?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing sighed silently in his heart.


    "Ruan Youqing! As the daughter of General Ruan! The granddaughter of Old General Ruan! Are you cowardly?" Li Ange, who didn''t get a response, narrowed his eyes and deliberately said mean words.


    She has been practicing martial arts for about two years. She wanted to find someone to learn from, but she couldn''t find a suitable one. It''s just because... most of the young ladies from aristocratic families like her, but after finally meeting a few martial arts practitioners, they dare not really fight with her.


    Now, when she heard that the young lady of the Ruan family who had never been out had come, how could she not be excited!


    "Your Highness, Youqing...doesn''t know martial arts." After a long silence, Ruan Youqing finally raised his head and spoke with a serious face.


    "What? You don''t know martial arts?" Li Ange opened her mouth slightly in shock. She really didn''t expect that the lady who was born in Jiangmen didn''t practice martial arts.


    Others did not have a particularly strong reaction. After all, it is generally believed that it is normal for a weak woman who has been plagued by illness since she was a child to not be able to fight.


    Li Ange, who received such an answer, was a little resentful: "The daughter of the general! How can you not know martial arts! I heard that you are not in good health. Since you are not in good health, you should practice martial arts to keep fit! Ruan Youqing! You are too much for me! disappointed!"


    Rong Yan and Liu Rou''er also joined together at some point. Liu Rou''er had just heard from somewhere that Ruan Youqing was about to marry the crown prince, so she, who had admired the prince for a long time, naturally hated Ruan Youqing even more.


    I saw Liu Rou''er covering her mouth to cover the corners of her mouth that couldn''t help but twitched, and said in surprise, "Sister Ruan...has never practiced martial arts? General Ruan is brave and martial, how can you have such a...delicate daughter? Then ...If you go to the frontier in the future and are taken captive by the enemy to threaten the general...then what will you do?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the others seemed to have seen the scene of Ruan Youqing pulling the general''s hind legs, frowned, and even whispered accusations.


    Nothing to do with oneself, people always like to comment on others'' right and wrong.


    It seems that everyone is criticizing, but Ruan Youqing has no waves in his heart.


    Before Liu Rou''er could continue, Ruan Youqing spoke softly:


    "You ladies are filled with righteous indignation because of what happened to Youqing, it is really Youqing''s fault. It''s just..."


    As if remembering something sad, Ruan Youqing continued with red eyes: "When my mother was pregnant with me, it happened to catch up with the enemy''s attack. My mother...regardless of her pregnancy, she went to the battlefield with her father to fight the enemy bravely At that time...my mother was accidentally injured when she sacrificed her life to save a child who lost her parents, and I was born before full term..."


    Ruan Youqing''s voice was soft, with a sadness that cannot be ignored, so some people were already moved when they heard it.


    Seeing this, Liu Rou''er continued to criticize unwillingly: "I had a cousin who was born before full term, why didn''t her body bones be like yours!"


    Ruan Youqing lowered her head, her voice trembling: "Because I was born in the twelfth lunar month, the winter in Changzhou City was extremely cold that year. After my mother gave birth to me... she continued to go to the battlefield with me, who was still a baby, regardless of her own weakness... "


    Didn¡¯t say anything more, but everyone already understood.


    Although the purpose of bringing up the past is to win the sympathy of others, but once the memory is opened, Ruan Youqing''s emotions are really a little out of control.


    In her previous life, she doubted whether her mother didn''t care about her, but now Ruan Youqing understands what it means to have a heart for the common people.


    But¡­


    The people of Li Min who were kept in their hearts by their mothers became the sharpest knives of Ling Chi and his Ruan family.


    Li Ange saw tears in the eyes of the girl who was not much older than herself. She knew that she had gone too far just now, so she said a little uneasy: "Yes... I''m sorry... this princess didn''t know that you were born under such circumstances, since you If you don¡¯t know how to fight, then we just don¡¯t compete. You... don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Ruan Youqing took the handkerchief from Fan Er, gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, then raised his eyes to Li Ange:


    "Princess, don''t worry, what Ms. Liu said just now will never happen!"


    Liu Rouer: "Huh???"


    "If... one day... I am really taken away by the enemy, I will definitely choose to kill myself immediately, and I will never let anyone threaten my father and the others. Moreover, our Ruan family has always been able to distinguish between the important and the important. I will do my best to defend Ningguo to the death!" Ruan Youqing at this time, although his voice was gentle, his tone was extremely firm.


    And the sons of the aristocratic families, led by Prince Li Yi, also came to the Imperial Garden.


    Coincidentally, I heard Ruan Youqing''s words.


    Li Ange''s eyes were also red after hearing the other party''s words. But because there were too many people, he turned his head awkwardly.


    Seeing that the situation had turned to Ruan Youqing, Liu Rou''er felt unwilling, but she couldn''t say anything more.


    Rong Yan, who didn''t say anything this time, was naturally very uncomfortable.


    Everyone had different moods, but generally speaking, no one accused Ruan Youqing of not knowing martial arts anymore.


    "The Ruan family deserves to be full of loyalty, and Miss Ruan also impresses the crown prince."


    A hoarse voice sounded, and Ruan Youqing''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    That scum...


    he came!


    Feeling his young lady tightly grasping his hand, Fan''er was a little puzzled, but gently shook it back, reminding the young lady not to be nervous.


    And Ruan Youqing finally realized that she was under the watchful eyes of everyone, and she couldn''t have any inappropriate reactions.


    The two enemies in the previous life were in...


    With her current ability, although it may take some effort, she can still... take their lives!


    However, this is not what she wants!


    Died easily, too cheap for them!


    She, Ruan Youqing, will repay all the suffering and pain she has suffered to this pair of dogs!


    Death is a relief, what she wants...is to make them suffer!


    Li Yixun walked over following the voice just now, then narrowed his eyes, and looked at the weak figure.


    If he remembers correctly, the other party should be the young lady whom the Ruan Mansion has been protecting all along, Ruan Youqing.


    Although it was the queen mother who came out to stop her, Li Yi knew well that the Ruan family was not willing to marry the charming girl to him.


    Evoking a playful smile, Li Yi gradually approached the other party.


    Then¡­


    He was a little stunned.


    Just because of the piercing killing intent in the opponent''s eyes, he was a little scared...


    However, when he slowed down and looked again, the girl lowered her head shyly.


    The slight redness at the tips of the ears does not seem to be fake.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head, hiding the killing intent deep in his eyes.


    ¡¸What interesting thing happened here?¡¹


    Someone walked out of the crowd with a dazzling smile on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： Entrust

    Chapter 9 Entrustment


    The man who came here did not tie up his hair high like other men, and the long black hair was draped over his shoulders freely. It is so casual that it does not look sloppy, but it makes people feel a little uninhibited.


    "Shou... Shoufu-sama!" Someone couldn''t help exclaiming.


    When Ruan Youqing saw the appearance of the visitor, he couldn''t help but feel a little complicated and sour.


    Gu Changan, the chief assistant of the Ning Kingdom, is an acquaintance from the previous life...


    Originally, the two of them should have nothing to do with each other, but Li Yi planned to kill him.


    The Lord Shoufu, who turned his hands into clouds and rain on the court hall, capsized in the gutter and died tragically in the desert.


    Although she didn''t design it, but...


    When Li Yi framed Gu Changan, she knew about it. Because she was dazzled by emotion, she did not stop when she learned of Li Yi''s plot. Therefore, the other party''s death... is more or less indirectly related to him.


    Because of this reason, when Ruan Youqing went to see Gu Changan again, there was a hint of guilt in his eyes.


    In this life, for Li Yi and Rong Yan, she came for revenge. As for Gu Changan...


    Let her atone slowly...


    "Miss Ruan?"


    Gu Changan also walked up to Ruan Youqing at some point, and was looking at Ruan Youqing with a smile on his eyes.


    Seeing this, the people on the side unconsciously moved back a few steps.


    Because Shoufu-sama is smiling, but everyone knows...


    How cruel and ruthless he is against his enemies...


    So...it''s better not to provoke easily...


    Even Prince Li Yi, when he saw Gu Changan, put away his feelings about Ruan Youqing just now, and greeted him respectfully.


    Gu Changan just cast a sideways glance at Li Yi, and then seemed to be a little careless: "I heard that Master Taifu gave His Highness homework yesterday?"


    Li Yi froze, and replied with some reluctance: "Thank you, Mr. Shoufu, for your concern. The Taifu did leave a rather troublesome homework."


    For some reason, Li Yi felt that Mr. Shoufu was a little different today.


    In the past, he never chatted so much with himself!


    Sure enough, as soon as Li Yi finished speaking, Gu Chang''an stopped his smile and looked serious: "In this case, please concentrate on your homework. Your Highness should come here less often for this kind of poetic and picturesque leisure. Otherwise, the future of this country will Do you have to rely on poems and songs to guard it?"


    The corners of Li Yi''s eyes twitched, and he lowered his head to hide the hostility on his face: "Father is in good health, this country and society will naturally prosper in the hands of Father."


    Gu Changan glanced at him lightly, and then smiled lightly: "Since the prince thinks so, then turn around, I must report the truth to the emperor, the prince''s ardent hopes for him. After all, the emperor just told the minister to persuade the prince more a few days ago. Your Highness and the other princes should be prepared for danger in times of peace. Since His Royal Highness is so open-minded..."


    "The crown prince thinks that what Lord Shoufu said is quite reasonable." Li Yi smiled, then turned around...


    Actually left.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the scene in front of him, and his mood relaxed for no reason.


    "Master Shoufu, the little girl read a sentence in a book a few days ago, and I don''t understand it..." Seeing the prince leave, Rong Yan walked over with a smile like a flower, wanting to talk to Gu Chang''an.


    As a result, Gu Changan looked down at the smiling bright woman, hooked the corners of her mouth, and smiled back: "Men and women are different, this lady should pay more attention, don''t talk to men casually."


    The bright smile on Rong Yan''s face immediately collapsed.


    Until Liu Rou''er pulled the dazed Rong Yan away, the others also began to slowly move away from Gu Changan in fear.


    Ruan Youqing really found it interesting, and couldn''t help covering her mouth and letting out a chuckle.


    This laughter was naturally heard by Gu Changan.


    "Miss Ruan is in a good mood?" Gu Changan said with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing, who thought the other party hadn''t heard, raised his head unexpectedly, and saw his own dazed look in the other party''s dark eyes.


    Ruan Youqing blushed instantly.


    Seeing that the interested little fox was shy for the first time, Gu Changan suddenly approached her and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Miss Ruan, don''t worry about anything. I have entrusted General Ruan."


    Obtained the entrustment of the grandfather?


    Shoufu-sama and grandfather...is there any deep relationship?


    Why does she have no memory at all...even she doesn''t remember any connection between them in the previous life...


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, feeling as if she had missed something very important.


    Some memories flashed dimly in Ruan Youqing''s mind, but it was so fast that people couldn''t catch any clues.


    His head felt like being pricked by a needle, and Ruan Youqing''s body suddenly went limp.


    Then fell into a very firm and powerful embrace.


    Gu Changan saw that the girl was unstable and seemed about to fall, so without thinking, she subconsciously reached out and hugged her.


    Fortunately, there are hardly any people around them now.


    Apart from¡­


    Princess Puyang Li Ange...


    Ok¡­


    At this moment, Li Ange was covering his eyes, but he couldn''t help but secretly looked at Ruan Youqing''s direction with his fingers between his fingers curiously.


    Why is she so...excited when she sees other people so ambiguous?


    Li Ange was a little annoyed, and felt that his reaction was a bit dirty.


    Ruan Youqing, who was surrounded by the breath of a strange man, was a little panicked.


    The body preceded the consciousness, Ruan Youqing struggled out of the opponent''s arms without even thinking about it, Fan''er, who had been stunned by the side, immediately reacted, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to embrace Ruan Youqing.


    The scent of orchids lingering around the tip of the nose was already inseparable, but with the departure of the girl, the alluring light fragrance finally dissipated.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, he suddenly realized something.


    When the girl broke free from him just now, her strength was not like that of a person who had been suffering from a long illness.


    After Ruan Youqing took a steady breath, she looked up and saw Gu Changan staring at her with some interest.


    Pursing his lips, Ruan Youqing took out the handkerchief in his arms, coughed a few times before opening his mouth weakly: "Thank you, my lord..."


    "Miss Ruan, you''re welcome." Gu Chang''an just smiled without revealing anything.


    ¡­


    After Gu Changan left, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you... all right?" Li Ange approached now, and seeing Ruan Youqing''s pale face, he couldn''t help asking.


    After asking, she felt a little regretful.


    "My princess... I''m not worried about you! Don''t think too much about it!" Li Ange continued blushing.


    How could Ruan Youqing not know how duplicity this person in front of him is, he smiled and replied: "Thank you, princess, for understanding that Youqing can''t fight."


    Li Ange waved his hands nonchalantly, and raised his chin slightly: "I can''t let others say that I bully you as a weak girl. The queen mother will come soon, you...do you want to..."


    "Youqing thanked the princess for her kindness, but Youqing is not feeling well and wants to find a quiet place to rest first~" Ruan Youqing refused before she could finish speaking.


    If possible, she...does not want to have too much involvement with Li Ange.


    Those right and wrong in the past, although she would not be angry with the other party, but there was still a thorn in her heart, which made her directly decline Li Ange''s invitation.


    Perhaps it was because Ruan Youqing''s complexion was really not good-looking, but Li Ange who was rejected didn''t say anything more, turned around and left after humming.


    As soon as the other party left, Ruan Youqing heard someone not far away say:


    ¡¸The empress is here!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： Huachaohui

    Chapter 10 Huachaohui


    Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes and looked at the crowd in the distance.


    Among the clusters of flowers, the person with the vermilion thorns couldn''t open his eyes.


    "Miss, do you want to go over..." Seeing Ruan Youqing''s serious expression, Fan Er cautiously asked.


    "If I don''t go there, there may be someone with ulterior motives to arrange my fault." Ruan Youqing calmed down and walked towards the crowd.


    "It seems to be more lively this year than in previous years, and I see, you children are more handsome than before." After the queen stood still in the crowd, she slowly opened her eyes with a decent smile on her face. mouth.


    After hearing this, a group of people immediately became flattered and flattered.


    Rong Yan had already stood beside the queen and supported her. The intimacy between the two attracted the envy of many people. After feeling the eyes of others, Rong Yan puffed out her chest proudly, but the smile on her face was gentle and serene.


    "Yan''er, who is that Miss Ruan you''re talking about?" After the queen responded to everyone''s greetings, she suddenly narrowed her eyes and smiled at Rong Yan.


    After seeing the look in her aunt''s eyes, Rong Yan naturally understood what she meant. After answering, she looked towards the crowd. Sure enough, living up to expectations, Rong Yan saw Ruan Youqing standing behind the crowd at a glance. A gleam flashed in her eyes, Rong Yan stood on tiptoe, and immediately beckoned to Ruan Youqing happily.


    It seems that the relationship between the two people is very good.


    Seeing everyone looking at him in unison, Ruan Youqing lowered his head as if shy, and walked over step by step with the support of Fan''er.


    "My daughter, Ruan Youqing, has met the empress, good luck to the empress~" After Ruan Youqing came to the empress, she immediately bowed down to salute.


    The queen still smiled slowly, but she was already looking critically in her heart.


    This little girl has good manners...but she looks sick, no matter how you look at it, she is not worthy of her Yi''er.


    Refused to marry... It is somewhat self-aware.


    Thinking of this, the queen also waved her hand to Ruan Youqing, with a friendly and gentle look: "Youqing, right, get closer to this palace."


    With a shy smile on the corner of Ruan Youqing''s mouth, he approached the queen with lowered eyes.


    The empress smiled and stretched out her hand to pat Ruan Youqing, and continued: "I don''t know why I like you when I see you. It''s a pity that the empress dowager said that you are weak and cannot marry Yi''er..." Speaking of this, the empress seemed He sighed regretfully.


    The others were shocked when they heard this.


    It turned out that only a few high-ranking families knew that the emperor originally wanted to marry Ruan Youqing to the prince. Now, the queen has spoken out frankly, and doesn''t seem to think that being rejected is a face-smacking thing.


    But to some people, it is different.


    The royal family showed pity, but the Ruan family refused?


    When someone looked at Ruan Youqing again, there was already an unexplained inquiry in his eyes.


    When Ruan Youqing looked up at the queen, the other party''s eyes were still full of tenderness.


    Heh~ Just like the previous life, the queen''s disguise will only be torn off at the end.


    But the "Tao Xing" is quite deep.


    With a sneer in his heart, Ruan Youqing said softly: "Thank you, Empress, for your love. Youqing has been weak and sick since he was a child, and I am afraid that he may not be able to get better in this life. His Royal Highness is so honorable, which is beyond what Youqing can imagine. After all... can be worthy The one who gets to be His Highness the Crown Prince must be the most outstanding young lady in Beijing, and the Empress Dowager is also for Ningguo." Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing took out her handkerchief and coughed lightly a few times.


    The queen''s eyes flickered, and she smiled slightly: "Miss Ruan, don''t belittle yourself. Since you have no destiny with Yi''er, I can''t say anything more. If you like any young master in the future, come and tell me. I will definitely help you." You settle the marriage."


    Although disgusted by the other party''s hypocritical attitude, Ruan Youqing still pretended to be extremely shy and thanked her.


    Fortunately, the queen did not say anything more.


    ¡­


    The aristocratic families who accepted the post have basically sent people to come. At this time, the Royal Garden, where talented scholars and beautiful ladies gather together, seems particularly harmonious.


    The queen smiled and said that the Huachao meeting had begun, and a maid took the topic of the first session and showed it to everyone.


    When reciting poems, there must always be a theme.


    The theme of the past was mostly flowers.


    Just when everyone thought that this year should and would not leave the theme of flowers, the scroll with the title was slowly opened.


    "Return."


    Simply one word, "return".


    Although everyone was surprised, they were not noisy. Ruan Youqing saw that everyone had calmed down and began to think hard.


    The queen had already sat down, with a look of anticipation.


    Rong Yan couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth, but she was patient and didn''t rush to speak first.


    Just as everyone was thinking hard, someone had already walked out of the crowd first.


    Ruan Youqing, who walked back into the crowd, looked up, and saw a cold beauty in white clothes, but she looked a little strange.


    "Deyin dares to come first, so it''s time to throw bricks and attract jade." The woman''s voice was just like her appearance, although it was pleasant, it carried a faint sense of alienation.


    After she pondered for a moment, she said slowly:


    "I don''t know how the geese on the clouds return every year."


    "As expected of Taifu Xiao''s most proud granddaughter~" The queen clapped her hands with satisfaction, and looked at her with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing only then knew that this cold beauty was actually Xiao Taifu''s granddaughter, Xiao Deyin.


    Although I have never met, I have heard about it.


    Xiao Deyin didn''t respond with any special joy to the queen''s praise, but just replied with a faint smile: "The queen''s empress is absurd."


    After finishing speaking, he retreated into the crowd.


    It really seems to be throwing bricks to attract jade.


    Someone made a start, and others no longer shied away. They all stood up to show what they had learned, and some of them were indeed quite talented.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t want to participate, but some people couldn''t see her at ease.


    "Since Sister Ruan has never practiced martial arts, she must have stayed in the mansion for more than ten years with sage books?" Rong Yan looked at the silent Ruan Youqing, with a deep smile on her face.


    "Oh? It''s a good thing that this Ruan family has a talented person~" The queen also put her eyes on Ruan Youqing, and accepted Rong Yan''s words with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing blushed again, and replied in a low voice: "Youqing''s talent and learning are insignificant, so he can''t be praised by the empress."


    "Then is it possible that sister Ruan is in the mansion all day...doing nothing? Then..." Liu Rou''er covered her mouth and smiled maliciously.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the other party inadvertently, and there was a trace of coldness in the originally watery eyes.


    Liu Rou''er was taken aback for a moment, a little stunned. When she realized it belatedly, she was about to say something more out of embarrassment, but the other party slowly walked out from the crowd.


    "If that''s the case, then Youqing will show his shame." Ruan Youqing gently closed her eyes, as if she was thinking, and soon opened her eyes, with flickering lights in them.


    "No one collects the waste account, return to Ma Zhican Banner. If you want to pay homage to the suspicious king, Tianya is crying at this time."


    Sure enough, when Ruan Youqing finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    It''s not because of the astonishing literary talent of this poem, but because of the few numbers, the victory and defeat on the battlefield are ruthless.


    Ruan Youqing saw that someone was at a loss, and continued:


    "Victory and defeat are a common thing in military affairs. Some people laugh and others cry. I... Although I grew up in Beijing, because I often write letters with my family members far away in the frontier, I also know some things on the battlefield. It''s like being there. Youqing is just A weak woman may not understand some truths thoroughly, You Qing only hopes that my Ning country will be peaceful forever."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： shoot over

    Chapter 11 Shooting


    There is a breeze mixed with elegant floral fragrance, as if breaking into the world filled with fireworks, whispering.


    The queen and Rong Yan wanted to say something to break the silence of the crowd, but they were as sensitive as they were, so how could they not know the current situation.


    Even though Ruan Youqing has no strength to restrain a chicken, on her shoulders, like everyone in the Ruan family, she resists the peace of Ningguo.


    "Youqing... you are indeed the daughter of General Ruan''s family..." The queen smiled, but her eyes were a little displeased.


    Originally, she thought that a vulgar person like Ruan Chong who only knew how to use force would not be able to educate talented offspring.


    It turned out...she accidentally made a wedding dress for someone!


    Looking coldly at Rong Yan who was about to speak, the queen continued to forcefully smile and said, "Anyone else want to show?"


    Those young masters and ladies who claimed to be talented, educated and rich all lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    After all, no matter how much they read the books of sages and sages, they can''t compare to Ruan Youqing''s current state.


    So... it''s better... to be silent.


    Ruan Youqing had a panoramic view of everyone''s reactions, silently thanked the warriors who died on the battlefield, and she also lowered her eyes and stopped talking.


    After all, she doesn''t want to stand out from the crowd now.


    Only by reducing the sense of existence, it will be convenient for her to do some things.


    Seeing that no one came out again, the queen finally couldn''t help frowning, but soon, she adjusted her posture and continued to speak leisurely: "In this case, then our first session will stop for the time being. You should... look forward to it very much. The next topic, right?" As she said that, the queen evoked a meaningful smile, and then waved her hand at the maid beside her.


    Received the master''s order, the little maid immediately unfolded the other scroll that had been prepared, and the huge words were instantly seen by everyone.


    ¡¸The next step is to shoot down.¡¹


    Shofu generally refers to covering things with towels and bowls to make people guess.


    Ruan Youqing had a hunch that it would not be so obvious.


    Sure enough, the queen continued to explain: "You all come from famous families. This time, I chose to shoot Fu, which is naturally different from the usual way of playing. The shooter can use poems, idioms or allusions to imply a certain thing, and the shooter guesses. Use another poem, idiom, or allusion that also implies the same thing to reveal the answer. Do you understand?"


    Ruan Youqing raised his brows slightly, it seems that the empress didn''t take too much thought.


    "Empress, Yan''er would like to ask, can you choose the shooter at will?" Rong Yan walked out first at this time, and asked after a shallow blessing.


    After hearing this, the Queen smiled and replied, "Of course it is possible."


    After getting the answer, Rong Yan narrowed her eyes in satisfaction, and then turned to Ruan Youqing: "Sister Ruan''s poems are so admirable just now, so this time I want to invite Sister Ruan to join me. Sister Ruan is so smart, she shouldn''t refuse Right?" Saying that, Rong Yan continued gently:


    "Of course, if sister Ruan finds it really embarrassing, she can refuse."


    Ruan Youqing heard it, but felt that Rong Yan''s voice was noisy and harsh.


    This woman... is really bad at tricks.


    He repeatedly wanted to make her look ugly in front of everyone.


    A wave of anger rushed up like this, and Ruan Youqing responded directly.


    Seeing that the other party responded, Rong Yan concealed her triumphant expression, and then raised her voice:


    "It''s just that he came to Fengchi. Good workmanship and good tools are the same. He is so young that he will bring him to the sky. Capture the first branch of the Toad Palace."


    After finishing speaking, Rong Yan covered her mouth and said, "Actually, this is not difficult for me, but we may have little contact with each other, so... Sister Ruan, you are very knowledgeable."


    The poem Rong Yan just said actually described an axe.


    Few people know about the noble young lady.


    Not to mention the verse about the axe.


    So although Rong Yan said it was not difficult, in fact, not many people present could guess it.


    If it was Ruan Youqing in his previous life, he really couldn''t guess it.


    But after being reborn, the time she stayed in the mansion was not wasted.


    Grandfather almost helped her build a personal library.


    And this poem, she happened to just read it a few days ago.


    Since the verse containing the ax is hard to find, she might as well ask him to find another way.


    For example... using an allusion to describe...


    And this allusion to the ax... can be...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing opened her mouth quietly: "Sister Rong has a lot of knowledge, Youqing... is stupid, I can only guess with allusions."


    Hearing this, Rong Yan felt something was wrong. Since Ruan Youqing wanted to use allusions to guess, she must have known what she was thinking.


    She originally thought that Ruan Youqing couldn''t guess it!


    The result was... she was shocked!


    Sure enough, Rong Yan saw a flash of ridicule in Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    Rong Yan was still uneasy, but Ruan Youqing came slowly:


    "In front of the tomb of a first-class poet saint who has been famous for thousands of years, there are wild poets who come and go, inscriptions and chants. "


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing seemed a little embarrassed and did not continue.


    Li Ange, who had been hiding aside and eating quietly, suddenly let out a chuckle, and then said excitedly, "I know the next sentence! But Lu Ban''s door dropped a big ax? So Youqing is talking about the story of Ban''s axe! Sister Yan''er''s The answer to the riddle is the ax?"


    Someone reacted slowly, and only after Li Ange finished speaking did they realize what the two of them said.


    Ruan Youqing did indeed tell an allusion about the axe in the class.


    Bring the ax to the door...


    Someone keenly noticed something, and couldn''t help but look at Rong Yan with a hint of teasing.


    Rong Yan''s face turned pale instantly, and when she looked at Ruan Youqing, she couldn''t hold back her jealousy as before.


    Ruan Youqing naturally felt Rong Yan''s stinging eyes, and then immediately covered her mouth, as if she had done something wrong: "I''m sorry, sister Rong, Youqing just said that I... can''t be smarter than sister Rong, although I guessed it by luck." The answer, but...the only thing I can think of is to play tricks...Youqing...Youqing definitely didn''t mean to mock Sister Rong, Sister Rong has always been kind, so you shouldn''t misunderstand Xiaoqing, right? "


    Originally others were tacitly silent, but Ruan Youqing said this, some people who hadn''t thought about other things finally realized the situation at this time, it seemed... quite appropriate.


    As for whether it is really insinuating...


    Ruan Youqing''s appearance at this time is really like a child who has done something wrong, innocent, pitiful and terrified.


    Ok¡­


    Miss Ruan''s family must not have done it on purpose!


    So, everyone began to secretly complain that they were dirty in their hearts, and they actually speculated about a pure and kind little girl like this.


    Coincidentally, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were slightly red again, he rubbed his hands uneasy, and continued cautiously:


    "Sister Rong~ Youqing really didn''t mean to use the allusion of Banmen Nongaxe... Youqing just thinks that the word "Banmen Nongaxe" has an ax in it...Youqing really don''t know how to guess the answer of Sister Rong''s riddle...so... Youqing got confused and used the tricks... Besides, how could elder sister Rong be so smart?"


    Rong Yan, who was beating the four classes with an axe, almost fainted on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： disturbed quiet

    Chapter 12 The Disturbed Tranquility


    Li Ange on the side didn''t seem to notice that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. After helping the queen over, he continued to speak with a smile:


    "You don''t have to be so terrified, Youqing. Sister Yan''er is a well-known educated person in the capital, so she definitely won''t think too much about it. But to be honest, it seems that Sister Yan''er is in front of you, Youqing. It¡¯s a bit tricky!¡±


    As he spoke, Li Ange laughed heartlessly again.


    Rong Yan''s complexion has completely darkened, but she can''t express emotions like Li Ange.


    After all...she has always been knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous in the eyes of others.


    Struggling to squeeze out a smile, Rong Yan finally spoke with difficulty: "What Her Royal Highness said is that I... really have some tricks. Sister Ruan... don''t worry, I know you didn''t mean it."


    Ah! How could it not be intentional!


    Although Rong Yan cursed silently in her heart, her eyes turned to the queen with a hint of timidity, wanting to seek help from her aunt.


    The queen gave her a cold look, then narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "Miss Ruan is really talented and intelligent, but you should be more careful in what you say in the future, otherwise people who care about you will listen to it, and I''m afraid you will make a fuss about it if it is inappropriate. article."


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head, and timidly replied: "What the Empress taught is... Youqing will definitely be cautious in his words and deeds in the future."


    After listening to the other party''s words, the queen still felt a little uncomfortable. But as a person who is the mother of the world, you can''t care too much about the juniors.


    Responded absent-mindedly, the queen signaled everyone to continue.


    However, with such a wonderful beginning, it will be much more boring for others to play again.


    After a while, the empress also showed a trace of boredom, but it soon dissipated. After returning to normal, she raised a smile and said:


    "Let''s stop here for today''s literary activities. For the rest of the time, you can hang out with the young lady you have made friends with. I won''t disturb you here, so that you don''t feel uncomfortable."


    After finishing speaking, she turned her head and whispered a few words to Rong Yan before actually leaving.


    Seeing the queen leave, Ruan Youqing immediately dragged the fan calmly to find a quiet pavilion, and walked up there three steps at a time.


    Because it is located in a bamboo forest, it is almost impossible to find such a leisurely place for people who are not familiar with the Royal Garden.


    The reason why Ruan Youqing found this place was because she had been here many times in the palace in her previous life, so this pavilion can be regarded as a place she is quite familiar with.


    "Miss~ how do you know there is a pavilion here?" Fan Er asked curiously after waiting for Ruan Youqing to sit down.


    Ruan Youqing smiled but said nothing, picked up a pastry that had been prepared on the stone table, and was about to put it in his mouth, but suddenly frowned and stopped.


    "Miss?"


    "It''s... interesting." Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled, then put the pastry into his mouth and ate it as if nothing happened.


    The reason why Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment just now was because...she had already noticed that the pastry had been drugged.


    Pharmaceuticals are not strong medicines, they need some cooperation to be effective.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youqing''s eyes quickly swept to the incense in the corner.


    Rootless fruit ground powder plus the incense of Xianluo flower.


    The effect of this combined... If it is a healthy person, at most it will become flushed and excited. But if it is weak and sick... it will make people lose their minds and do things that change their temperament...


    So if she is really a chronically ill person, if she takes this medicine, she will do some crazy things if it is mild, and if it is severe...may lose her life.


    The other party is so vicious in spite of everything...


    Ruan Youqing gently closed his eyes, already knowing who the other party was. After all, in the palace, there are only a handful of people who dare to prescribe medicine in such a short period of time.


    It''s just that the man tried his best to not know that she...


    Even if she didn''t notice the drug, she''d take it unscathed. Because she grew up fed various medicines by her grandfather since she was a child. Naturally, this body seems to be 100% invulnerable to poison.


    ¡­


    And at the corner not far from the pavilion, two figures were whispering.


    ¡¸Everything is put away?¡¹


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Rong, even if the matter is revealed, you will never be found out."


    "I''m not worried about that. After all, someone will divert all attention later. I have already lured that idiot Liu Rou''er to follow her. If she really goes there... there will be a good show in a while. .¡±


    ¡­


    Sure enough, Liu Rou''er had already arrived on the pavilion.


    "Yo, sister Ruan likes secluded places so much?" Liu Rou''er looked at Ruan Youqing, who was blushing, and opened her mouth maliciously.


    After the queen left, Rong Yan told herself that she saw Ruan Youqing going to a place where no one was there.


    Also said something about worrying about a weak woman being unsafe in a remote place.


    How could she easily let go of this woman who didn''t take her seriously!


    So, to put Rong Yan at ease, she got a chance to follow.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be drunk at this time, looking at her with blurred eyes.


    The originally lovely and pitiful person is even more heart-stirring to see now.


    Cursing a bit of humiliation, Liu Rou''er folded her chest and mocked, "Sister Ruan...could have found a place with no one on purpose, so charming...are you waiting...to meet a lover?"


    The words were quite rude, and the fan on the side immediately protected the master in a cold voice: "Miss Liu, please don''t pour dirty water on my lady!"


    Seeing that a servant girl dared to retort, Liu Rouer immediately scolded coldly: "A servant dares to be presumptuous in front of this young lady!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to fan.


    Ruan Youqing suddenly stood up at this moment, reaching out to block the opponent.


    "You..." Liu Rou''er looked at the other party in shock.


    Because the wrist grabbed by Ruan Youqing was sore, she couldn''t even pull it out.


    This woman... is so strong?


    Ruan Youqing tilted his head and smiled, then let go of his hand, pulled the fan behind him, and said slowly:


    "I heard that Liu Shangshu has always been kind to people in the court. Even if someone disagrees with him in politics, he can still have a good time with each other. How could such an open-minded and reasonable person... have such a savage, self-willed, outspoken, and despicable thought... Nasty daughter?"


    Liu Rou''er had always thought that Ruan Youqing was cowardly and deceitful, but suddenly being ridiculed like this made her a little dazed.


    After reacting, Liu Rou''er was already flushed with anger.


    At this moment, Liu Rou''er caught a glimpse of Rong Yan bringing a group of people walking towards this side, including Prince Wei and the second prince who just arrived.


    Liu Rou''er, who was extremely angry at first, suddenly thought about it, turned her back to the crowd and gave Ruan Youqing a sinister smile.


    Ruan Youqing saw her standing on the edge of the steps, and instantly understood what she was going to do.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing saw Rong Yan who had walked to the bottom of the pavilion, the corner of her mouth was slightly raised.


    Liu Rouer was tricked by someone~


    In all fairness, she doesn''t have any big conflicts with these two, right? But one or two, it was so hard to keep her quiet.


    Since this is the case... She really can''t avoid it like this anymore.


    Ruan Youqing raised the corner of his mouth, quickly changed the angle, and then pushed Liu Rou''er to the center of the pavilion with his strength, but he seemed to be pushed down.


    The moment Ruan Youqing fell off the pavilion, the originally indifferent expression on Ruan Youqing''s face immediately turned into panic and fear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： seen through by him

    Chapter 13 was seen through by him


    The gust of wind whizzed past her ears, Ruan Youqing watched the bewildered Liu Rouer get farther and farther away from her, after thinking about it, she realized that she seemed to need to scream?


    But it should be about to fall to the ground now...it seems a bit late to scream again...


    Hmmm...she made a mistake.


    The moment Ruan Youqing fell from the pavilion, she had already calculated the angle and the strength of controlling her body in her mind, so that when she fell on the steps and rolled down, she would not be injured internally but looked scarred.


    For her who practices martial arts, this is not difficult.


    It just needs to be noted that when she is doing these things, she needs to be cautious in order not to be spotted by someone who knows how to fight.


    Otherwise, this bitter plan will be in vain.


    But¡­


    She did not fall to the cold earth.


    Rather... a strong, strong embrace.


    This embrace...


    somewhat familiar¡­


    Like...


    Master Shoufu...Gu Changan?


    Sure enough, Ruan Youqing looked up and saw Gu Changan with a complicated expression.


    "Sir... Chief Assistant..." Ruan Youqing was a little flustered, because she was surrounded by everyone, she didn''t dare to struggle vigorously. Although separated by two layers of clothes, the temperature from the other party''s body was still slowly transmitted, and Ruan Youqing''s face flushed instantly.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan put her down very considerately.


    "Sister Ruan! Are you injured?" Rong Yan had already run over at this time, with an extremely nervous expression on her face.


    As if he really cared about Ruan Youqing''s safety.


    Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip tightly, with tears in her eyes, sobbing softly as if she had been wronged by the heavens.


    Fan''er also came to Ruan Youqing''s side at this time, holding her arm with a pale face.


    "Miss...you...you scared the servant to death! If something happens to you...the servant...the servant will really apologise with death!" Fan Er looked at Ruan Youqing''s body in panic, wanting to see if she was injured.


    Ruan Youqing shook his head weakly, took a few deep breaths, and then slowly said: "Silly girl, it happened so suddenly, I can''t blame you, I''m not... well."


    "But..." Fan Er wanted to say something, but Ruan Youqing stopped her with a serious face.


    Others felt a little strange, Prince Wei frowned and said, "What''s going on? How did Miss Ruan fall from the pavilion in such a good state?"


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be recalling something terrible, looked up at Liu Rou''er who was gradually approaching, shook her head and said, "No...it''s nothing...it''s...Youqing just saw that Miss Liu almost fell off, so she hurriedly put her Pushing it back...I ended up being stupid and accidentally...falling off..."


    Liu Rou''er saw Ruan Youqing glanced at her, then lowered her head timidly and said something, and instantly felt annoyed.


    This woman! Really underestimated her!


    "Ruan Youqing! Did you slander me and push you down!" Liu Rou''er quickened her pace, and angrily yelled at Ruan Youqing when she came in front of everyone.


    I thought that my upright look would not be misunderstood, but it turns out... Even the way Rong Yan looked at her was a little weird.


    The second prince Li Qian, who was invited by Prince Wei, smiled slightly, and said softly: "Miss Liu, don''t worry, Miss Ruan... just said that she accidentally fell down."


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and lowered her head without explaining.


    Liu Rou''er opened her eyes wide in surprise, then snorted coldly: "You didn''t slander me?"


    "I think it''s Ms. Liu that you are wronging others!" Wei Jue, the prince of Wei, frowned, a little bit on behalf of Ruan You.


    Although this Liu Rou''er and Rong Yan have a very good relationship, but he is a dignified prince of Wei, he can''t be blinded by the love between men and women!


    Thinking of this, Wei Jue suddenly became a little cold and stern: "Could it be... are you a guilty conscience?"


    Liu Rou''er was taken aback for a moment, then waved her hands in horror: "I...I didn''t! I really didn''t push her! Instead, she pushed me!"


    Wei Jue sneered: "Oh? Really? How did Miss Ruan push you because of her delicate body?"


    "She...she pushed me into the pavilion!" Liu Rou''er was really flustered, after all, she wanted to slander Ruan Youqing and pushed her at first. Because of her guilty conscience, she spoke without thinking.


    Sure enough, when everyone heard this, their expressions became more complicated.


    "It''s really a dog biting Lu Dongbin, who doesn''t know a good heart." Someone sarcastically suppressed his voice.


    Seeing this, Rong Yan immediately said softly: "It must be a misunderstanding. Sister Ruan must have accidentally fallen to save Rou''er, and Rou''er didn''t see anything clearly in a hurry. And...Sister Ruan came to this place alone, Rou''er was also worried, so she followed."


    Liu Rou''er glanced at Rong Yan gratefully, and then said: "Yes, yes! I... I was worried that sister Ruan would have an accident! But just now... when I went up, sister Ruan''s face turned red, as if she had drunk It''s like wine. Yes... yes, yes, sister Ruan must have been drinking! That''s why she fell down so easily!"


    Sensing that others were still doubting her, Liu Rouer immediately rushed to prove her innocence.


    Rong Yan''s eyes darkened, and then she slowly smiled and said, "Sister Ruan, have you drank the wine prepared by the palace servants on the pavilion?"


    Ruan Youqing then raised his head and replied softly: "Although Youqing is indeed a little dizzy, but...didn''t drink alcohol, just...just ate a piece of pastry..."


    She has already eaten? !


    But why is it just dizzy but not crazy? !


    Although Rong Yan was surprised and unwilling in her heart, her face seemed a little dazed: "Why are you so dizzy?"


    "If Miss Rong wants to know why she is dizzy, why don''t you go to the pavilion and try the pastry to see if there is... something in the pastry." After saving Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan, who had never said anything, suddenly became lazy Open your mouth.


    But Rong Yan took a small step back in shock.


    Could it be... what she did was discovered?


    Finally borrowed the people around my aunt to do some tricks, and tried my best to pick a few remote places that she thought the other party would go to.


    As a result, she really bumped into one place!


    Originally, I was glad that I was lucky, but the other party seemed to be unscathed?


    The more Rong Yan thought about it, the more resentful she became.


    I don''t know what Gu Changan noticed, but when she boldly tried to find something from the other party, the other party didn''t even look at her.


    "Miss Ruan, why don''t I take you somewhere else to rest?" Gu Chang''an looked at Ruan Youqing with a smile in his eyes and said.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Rong Yan and the others timidly, then nodded subtly.


    Therefore, Gu Changan said in a neither humble nor overbearing manner to the direction of the second prince Li Qian and Wei Wang''s son Wei Jue. After Gu Mou took his leave first, he took Ruan Youqing and left.


    "You still do your own thing like this, with no one in your eyes!" Wei Jue snorted dissatisfied.


    At the side, Li Qian patted Wei Jue''s shoulder lightly, and comforted him with a smile on his face: "Brother Wei, don''t be angry, Mr. Gu, he is indeed capable. Otherwise, Father would not value it so much."


    ¡­


    After arriving at a promenade by the lake, some scattered people took leave when they saw who was coming.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu..." Finding a bench to sit down, Ruan Youqing raised his face, looked at Gu Changan seriously and thanked him.


    Gu Changan still had a smile on his face, and slowly replied: "Miss Ruan, you don''t have to be polite. I pay special attention to Miss Ruan because of the old general Ruan''s entrustment. It''s just..."


    Having said this, Gu Changan suddenly bent down and leaned into Ruan Youqing''s ear:


    "If I don''t show up in time, how will Ms. Ruan plan to end up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： dinner party

    Chapter 14 Dinner Party


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, her back straightened.


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan stood up slowly again, then leaned against the pillar beside him, and waited for the other party''s answer with the corners of his lips curled up.


    When the little fox is embarrassed, he is also very cute!


    just don''t know...


    Will you be out of breath and reveal your true colors?


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing looked around, he softly ordered Fan''er to wait aside.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows.


    "Master Shoufu, how did you notice it?" Ruan Youqing had a sullen little face, very serious.


    After all... If Gu Changan finds out, it is very likely that someone else will find out.


    She needs to know what went wrong in advance, so as to save other similar accidents in the future.


    However, Ruan Youqing didn''t even realize that she not only had guilt from her previous life for Gu Changan, but also a trace of...trust hidden deep in her soul.


    Gu Changan smiled lightly: "Miss Ruan is not afraid that I will spread your story?"


    Ruan Youqing frowned and thought for a while, and then replied: "Your mouth is on you, Mr. Gu. It''s up to you whether you say it or not. Youqing can''t control it. And others want to frame me... I can''t let it go." Let the other party mess around."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was no longer as soft and weak as before, Gu Changan only felt more and more interesting.


    But at this moment, Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Master Gu noticed something in the pastry?"


    "Is there something in the pastry?" Gu Changan put away the laziness just now, with a stern look on his brows and eyes.


    "Eh??? Master Gu doesn''t know?" Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    Gu Changan frowned slightly: "What do you mean...someone drugged the pastry?"


    "Since I don''t know...then why did Lord Gu say that to Rong Yan just now?"


    "It''s because she doesn''t like her, so I naturally want to say something to her." Gu Changan took it for granted.


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    "So do you know who dared to administer medicine in the palace?" Gu Changan asked after sitting next to Ruan Youqing with a slightly cold expression.


    When she found someone sitting beside her, Ruan Youqing''s face turned red again, she moved a little distance to the side calmly, and then slowly said what she thought in her heart: "I''m afraid I have someone''s permission. However, It¡¯s really courageous... and I¡¯m not afraid of being accidentally eaten by others and causing accidents.¡±


    ¡¸Do you know what kind of medicine it is?¡¹


    "Food and wine are mixed with rootless fruit powder, and in the corner of the kiosk, there is still incense with Xianluo flowers burning. If something really happened to me, I guess I will wait for someone to find out and investigate. That thing must have been swapped and taken away. And this medicine...for most people, it will be hot and exciting at best, and generally it will not cause people to think about it. So...that person considered it cautiously." Ruan Youqing said with a blank expression, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    "But she met you." Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing with a half-smile, holding his chin and tilting his head: "Miss Ruan, you know a lot..."


    Ruan Youqing froze again, and then smiled a little: "After all... After all, I was raised by my grandfather! I know... naturally more than others."


    But the truth is, her grandfather did teach her some things. But what she knows now is more from the memory of her previous life.


    That period belonged to her darkest moment.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing lowered her eyes, not wanting anyone to see the raging anger in her eyes.


    Even in front of Gu Changan, she doesn''t have to pretend to be weak... But she doesn''t want the other party to see her darkest appearance.


    Gu Changan seemed to have noticed something. After covering the dark eyes, he opened his mouth slowly: "Then Miss Ruan...how do you plan to deal with it? Should I let it go...or..."


    For some reason, an inexplicable expectation rose in his heart.


    Although the little fox has a heavy heart,... I don''t know if it can be regarded as a "beast".


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were suddenly foggy, and it was back to the weak and weak look before.


    It''s just... the words that came out of his mouth were bone-chillingly cold.


    ¡¸Youqing never likes not to return gifts after receiving things from others.¡¹


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, but then became even more interested.


    As expected, he is the little fox he fancy, and he...is really the same person.


    ¡­


    It was getting late, and the dinner party of Huachaohui officially started.


    Ruan Youqing separated from Gu Changan long ago, accompanied by Fan''er, followed the crowd to Changcui Palace.


    Rong Yan saw Ruan Youqing when she entered the palace, and immediately pulled her affectionately to the seat next to her, and happened to sit between her and Puyang Princess Li Ange.


    After seeing Ruan Youqing, Li Ange opened his mouth as if he wanted to ask something.


    It turned out that Miss Ruan''s accidental fall from the pavilion had already been reported. Although he was rescued by Mr. Shoufu passing by, it still made people feel scared for a while.


    That¡¯s the charming girl from the Ruan Mansion...


    If something really happens...


    Old General Ruan might be able to charge into the palace with a machete.


    In this incident, the drama of the hero saving the beauty that is most likely to be ridiculed by others is that no one dares to say anything more.


    Even if Lord Shoufu took Ruan Youqing away, or even stayed there for half an hour, no one dared to say anything more.


    Just because... all the young masters and young ladies who came to the Huachaohui were ordered and ordered, nagged and nagged by the elders of the family before entering the palace.


    If you meet Gu Changan, the chief assistant, in the palace, you can avoid provoking him if you can! Even if you meet in person, you should salute and say hello politely.


    There was once someone who didn''t believe in evil, and deliberately contradicted Mr. Shoufu.


    The end result is... This man''s father was exposed for giving and accepting bribes eight years ago. The emperor hated this matter the most, so he punished him severely.


    The person who exposed it was naturally Gu Changan.


    There were also some people who were anxiously thinking about thoroughly investigating whether the chief minister was innocent. It turned out that the dignified chief assistant not only has a clean sleeve, but even cleans himself up so much that he has never even been to a flower building when meeting with his colleagues!


    Therefore, Gu Changan, the chief assistant, should not be provoked easily.


    But Li Ange didn''t shy away from this at this time, she just wanted to know if Ruan Youqing was injured.


    However, Ningguo''s most beloved little princess has an unimaginable "pride".


    Li Ange pursed her lips, her face turned red.


    Ruan Youqing glimpsed it from the corner of his eyes, and wanted to treat it as invisible...but the other party kept looking at him intentionally or unintentionally, Ruan Youqing could only smile helplessly and said, "Your Highness...but...what''s the matter?"


    Li Ange''s face turned even redder, and then he snorted before speaking: "No... nothing! I just heard that you almost fell from the pavilion in the imperial garden before? Why are you so... stupid!"


    Ruan Youqing paused, and instantly understood what the other party meant.


    As always...Knife mouth tofu heart.


    "Thank you, princess, for your concern~ You Qing was rescued in time by Lord Shoufu, and thus avoided being injured."


    "Hmph! Don''t be too sentimental! I''m just... asking casually!" After speaking, Li Ange turned his head away and stopped talking to her.


    ¡­


    After all the princes and ladies sat down separately, the queen came slowly.


    On such occasions, the emperor would generally not be present, so the atmosphere would not be too solemn.


    The queen smiled and said a few more words, and the dinner officially started.


    After drinking for three rounds, Ruan Youqing just wanted to pick up a piece of stir-fried bamboo shoots in front of him, when Rong Yan brought someone over.


    "Sister Ruan, you are shocked today." As she said, Rong Yan reached out to take the jug handed by the maid behind her, poured herself a glass, and then picked up Ruan Youqing wine glass and filled it up for her.


    "This is freshly brewed fruit wine. It''s not intoxicating. It''s really hard for you today, and I don''t know what to say to comfort you... So I thought about having a drink with my sister, and everything was in the wine. After all, you and I know each other. Fate, Sister Ruan is not allowed to shirk."


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the jug in the maid''s hand, and the maid immediately lowered her eyes and clenched the handle tightly when she saw this.


    Smiling with narrowed eyes, Ruan Youqing reached out to take the wine glass handed over by the other party, and then drank it down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： pot of mystery

    Chapter 15 Mystery in the Pot


    A sour-sweet taste of greengage lingers on the tip of the tongue. People who don''t drink often may not be able to detect that there are other things in the wine.


    If it wasn''t for Ruan Youqing who often drank with her grandfather at home, maybe even she almost thought it was just ordinary plum wine.


    The two drank a pot together, she had an accident, but Rong Yan was intact. At that time, the woman can completely dispel the suspicion and say that she is too strong to drink.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and looked at the flagon in the maid''s hand again.


    I saw that the whole body of the jug was golden, and there were unknown patterns carved on the body of the jug. It looks no different from the jug on other people''s desks, but Ruan Youqing knows that this jug has something special.


    In her previous life, she had seen a yin-yang jug from the Guzi Kingdom in the Western Regions. The surface of the wine jug looks the same as ordinary wine jugs. In fact, there is a mechanism hidden inside that can divide the jug into two parts. There is a hidden switch outside the jug, as long as you press it, the left half of the wine will be poured out, if you release it, the right half of the wine will be poured out.


    Ruan Youqing saw that when Rong Yan poured herself wine, she held the wine jug very naturally. When pouring wine for her, the little finger stuck under the handle of the pot unnaturally.


    Presumably, Rong Yan got this jug somewhere, and then she replaced the original jug at the palace banquet with this one.


    So... the wine in this jug must be different. If she read it correctly, the right half of the Yin-Yang Pot was indeed filled with ordinary green plum wine. And the left half is filled with... green plum wine with "seasoning".


    Oh, this Rong Yan really does not give up.


    Didn''t succeed in the imperial garden, so I thought about... framing her in a place with more people.


    Want to make her¡­ lose face.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes flickered coldly, but when he raised his face, he stretched out his hand with a sweet smile and "took" the wine pot in the maid''s hand.


    Rong Yan was shocked when she saw this, and without thinking, she frowned and said, "Sister Ruan, what is this going to do!"


    The little maid had already turned pale with fright, and she had no time to react to the force just now, but in this situation, as a current person, she really didn''t dare to say a word.


    Ruan Youqing was still smiling, unsteadily filling the jug for himself and Rong Yan.


    "Youqing thanked Sister Rong for taking care of her so meticulously. Youqing was very moved. She didn''t know how to repay her... So... I can only return a drink to Sister Rong. Sister Rong should not shirk!" Ruan Youqing whispered softly I opened my mouth.


    The wine glass in her hand was filled again, Rong Yan''s face was as pale as paper.


    Rong Yan naturally knew that this jug was not an ordinary jug, but she had bought it from a merchant in the Guz Kingdom after all the hard work. I have tried it many times in private, as long as I operate it properly, there will be absolutely no mistakes!


    But she didn''t dare to gamble... she went to drink the wine that others poured from this jug...


    Because she didn''t know if Ruan Youqing had noticed anything, or if she knew about the existence of this jug...


    So... she can''t drink this wine...


    After all... the medicine in the wine is stronger than what she put in the imperial garden before! If the ones in the imperial garden were eaten by ordinary people, nothing serious would happen. But what''s in this wine...ordinary people will go crazy after drinking it, let alone those with weak bodies!


    Thinking of the possible consequences of drinking the wrong wine, Rong Yan smiled a little stiffly, and her tone was a little blunt: "Sister Ruan''s kindness is accepted, but my sister thinks that your health is not very good, so... don''t drink this wine..."


    Ruan Youqing tilted his head blankly: "Didn''t Sister Rong say that this is freshly brewed fruit wine, isn''t it intoxicating?"


    "Heh... Drunk or not... Sister Ruan should drink less."


    Seeing that Rong Yan was already a little panicked, Ruan Youqing covered her lips and smiled, then slowly moved to Rong Yan''s ear, and said lightly:


    "Sister Rong~ Is it because you are worried about Youqing''s body, so...the cakes on the pavilion and the wine are specially added...for Youqing?"


    "You..." Rong Yan dropped the wine glass in her hand in shock.


    The voice wasn''t too loud, but it surprised Li Ange next to him.


    Hearing the voice, Li Ange stood up with a look of surprise and asked, "What happened? Why did Sister Yan''er''s wine glass fall on the floor?"


    Rong Yan still didn''t recover from Ruan Youqing''s words, but Ruan Youqing opened her mouth with an aggrieved face: "Just now... Sister Rong came to drink with me, I... how can I shirk it. But... when I put Sister Rong''s The wine was brought and poured for her, and when she wanted to toast her...but she...threw the wine...on the ground."


    After speaking, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were already watery.


    Li Ange looked at Rong Yan with a frown, and said with some dissatisfaction, "Sister Yan''er, it''s your fault. She is weak and wants to toast you a glass of wine. If you don''t drink, it will seem unreasonable."


    Rong Yan''s mind was a little confused by Ruan Youqing''s words just now, and she didn''t care who the person in front of her was, her voice was a little sharp: "I...I won''t drink! She''s going to kill me!"


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, Li Ange''s face turned ugly: "Sister Yan''er! She is in the palace now! What''s more, the queen mother is here too! Who dares to hurt people here after eating a bear''s heart! You can''t just talk nonsense! "Speaking of this, he turned to Ruan Youqing and asked, "Which one is Sister Yan''er''s jug? Pour it for her again!"


    Ruan Youqing picked up the wine jug with a look of panic, and then took a new cup to fill Rong Yan with wine.


    But in this wine...


    Reciprocity is her principle of doing things.


    She wants to use this wine to frighten Rong Yan.


    Who knows... Li Ange took the wine extremely quickly, first reached out to pinch Rong Yan''s chin, and then poured the wine directly into her mouth.


    The movements were simple and rough, Ruan Youqing... was also shocked.


    She originally just wanted to make the commotion louder, to draw attention to Rong Yan''s flagon.


    Never expected that Li Ange, a silly girl, would directly drink her down...


    Rong Yan really did it on her own.


    When she realized that she had been drunk, Rong Yan didn''t care about her image at this time, and hurriedly wanted to scratch her throat and retch.


    But the wine has been poured directly into the stomach.


    Seeing that Rong Yan lost all manners, Li Ange looked surprised: "Didn''t you just drink a glass of wine? Why did you look like you drank poison? Sister Yan''er has been a little... stupid recently. If you want to harm her, Xiao Qing, how could you?" Such an aboveboard toast, and... using her own wine jug."


    Ruan Youqing was worried at this time: "Her Royal Highness...we...would...make the empress unhappy?"


    Speaking of this, Li Ange''s expression changed slightly, and he said coldly: "Humph! This princess is the mother''s own daughter, how could she be angry because of such a trivial matter? And... who... who and you... are us!"


    As if remembering something unpleasant, Li Ange took Rong Yan''s hip flask again, and then poured himself a glass.


    Ruan Youqing carefully watched the other party''s hand with a sullen face, seeing that Li Ange hadn''t touched the mechanism of the flagon, so she watched her drink it with peace of mind.


    Fortunately, the ingenuity of this jug is that people who don''t know anything will basically not pour out another part of the wine hidden in the jug when pouring wine.


    Unless that person''s hand has some small habit of touching the mechanism.


    At this moment, an inappropriate scream suddenly sounded in the bustling hall, and everyone fell silent in fear.


    It was Rong Yan who was blushing who screamed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Miss Rong

    Chapter 16 Miss Rong who lost her composure


    Everyone was laughing and talking while pushing cups and changing glasses, but a hysterical scream sounded in the hall. One stone caused a thousand waves, and some people even threw away the wine glass in their hands because of the sudden terrifying sound.


    Everyone looked for the sound, and saw Rong Yan, the most gentle and quiet young lady of the Rong family in the capital, sitting on the ground with loose hair and disheveled clothes. The sound just now came from her mouth. from.


    The maid on the side wanted to help her up, but she pushed her away.


    Li Ange took a few steps back in horror, and then when he saw Ruan Youqing who was still standing in front of Rong Yan, he gritted his teeth awkwardly, rushed over and dragged her behind.


    Rong Yan''s sudden behavior is really scary.


    It''s better to stay away from her!


    Ruan Youqing also seemed to be quite frightened, her face was pale, and she looked at Li Ange with tears in her eyes: "Princess...His Royal Highness, Sister Rong..."


    Li Ange tried to calm down and said, "Perhaps... the alcohol is too strong..."


    Ruan Youqing bit her lip, and continued to turn her head to look at Rong Yan with a look of horror.


    At this time, Rong Yan only felt hot all over, and the whole hall seemed to be spinning non-stop. After struggling to stand up, Rong Yan put her hands on her temples and screamed again.


    The queen who was sitting on a high place also heard the voice, her brows were furrowed, her eyes were dim.


    "Ruolan, go and see what happened to Yan''er."


    Accepting the queen''s order, Ruolan, the maid beside her, walked to Rong Yan with a serious face, and then reached out her hand to hold her back.


    In the end, Rong Yan vigorously got rid of her.


    "Miss Rong! Please pay attention to your manners!" Ruolan''s eyes were filled with impatience.


    As the most favored maidservant by the queen''s side, she was naturally a little annoyed at being humiliated in front of everyone.


    When Rong Yan squinted her eyes to see the other person''s appearance, she sneered and said, "You... are Ruolan, the big maid next to my aunt?"


    "It''s the servant girl. Miss Rong, you''ve had too much to drink. Please go down with the servant girl to rest." After saying that, Ruolan stretched out her hand to continue to hold her.


    Rong Yan pushed again, and then said disdainfully: "What kind of thing are you? It''s just a dog next to my aunt, who dares to come over and yell at me!"


    Ruolan''s eyes widened in shock, she couldn''t believe that this outspoken woman was the gentle and courteous Miss Rong.


    Rong Yan giggled a few times, then turned to the crowd who didn''t know why and raised her voice and continued: "You... what are you! You are also worthy of eating with this lady! Me! From now on! But... I want to be the most important person in Ningguo! Noble woman!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ruolan rushed forward and covered her mouth.


    In the hall, there was an instant silence.


    No one dared to look up at the Queen.


    After all, the most honorable woman in Ning Kingdom now...is the queen.


    And Miss Rong is so "frank" suddenly, I don''t know...whether she is thinking about the current emperor or...the crown prince...


    The queen''s face was naturally livid, she stood up suddenly from her seat, and came to Rong Yan angrily.


    Before she could speak, she slapped Rong Yan''s flushed face.


    "Bastard! How much wine can make you drink like this! It''s not decent!" After withdrawing her hand, the queen pressed her chest, and there was even a murderous look in her eyes.


    This woman...actually...coveted her position?


    Seeing this, Li Ange hurried to the queen, and while helping her calm down, she said, "Mother, don''t be angry, Yan''er... my sister..." I wanted to comfort her, but found that I didn''t know what to say.


    Rong Yan, who was slapped across the face, froze in place.


    Just when others thought that she was finally about to wake up, she let out a laugh, and then reached out to hit the queen! If Li Ange hadn''t stopped it in time, the queen would have lost face in front of everyone!


    "Presumptuous! Presumptuous! Presumptuous!" The queen reacted with anger, and said three presumptuous words in one breath, which showed that she was already furious.


    Li Ange hurriedly called the guards to restrain Rong Yan.


    Ruan Youqing sneered in his heart when he saw such a scene. But she had a worried look on her face, and said cautiously: "Empress Empress, it''s all your fault Youqing... thinking of paying back to sister for that glass of wine... but... it turned out like this..."


    The empress glanced at Ruan Youqing, who looked terrified, and said in a cold tone, "I can''t blame you for this matter. It''s because she can''t drink enough that she lost her composure."


    Rong Yan who had calmed down suddenly screamed again, pointing at Ruan Youqing with a murderous face and screaming hysterically: "Ruan Youqing! It''s all Ruan Youqing! They want to kill me! They insist on pouring me my wine for me to drink! My Wine...my wine...my wine...I can drink! But I can''t drink what others give me!"


    Some people have begun to notice something strange.


    For example...the queen with a deep city.


    Seeing her give Ruolan a look, Ruolan immediately went to get the flagon knowingly.


    But there are several jugs mixed together, and it is not known which jug is on Rong Yan''s table. So, Ruolan directly took all the wine jugs from the table.


    "No! Don''t! Don''t take my jug! It''s mine! You **** are not allowed to take it!" Rong Yan saw her jug ??being taken away. Although her mind was in a mess, she felt that this jug should not be taken by anyone Walk.


    The queen trembled a little from the anger, and after a long delay, she yelled angrily: "Shut up, Ben Gong! Come here! Take Rong Yan down! Let her be sober and sober!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Yan was brought down with her mouth covered by the guards.


    Ruan Youqing looked up, and Rong Yan was staring at her with red eyes.


    "Queen, what happened to Sister Yan''er? And...why did you ask someone to bring the wine down?" Li Ange looked puzzled.


    The queen gave her a sideways glance, but did not answer. It''s just that he looked at Ruan Youqing with complicated eyes, and then asked without any emotion: "Miss Ruan, do you have something to say?"


    Ruan Youqing had guessed what the queen wanted to do, looked at the queen with tears in her eyes, and her voice was full of grievances:


    "Empress, You Qing doesn''t know anything. You Qing only knows that Sister Rong came to drink with You Qing with her wine jug, and then You Qing poured her another glass with Sister Rong''s wine pot, wanting to pay her back... But she didn''t want to drink...then..."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing pursed his lips and did not continue.


    The queen''s face turned cold instantly: "Then you forced her to drink?"


    "Mother''s Queen!" Seeing that Ruan Youqing didn''t say anything about her reckless behavior just now, Li Ange couldn''t help being moved.


    But after seeing her mother misunderstood Ruan Youqing, she hurriedly said: "Mother! Youqing didn''t do anything! This wine... Erchen asked sister Yan''er to drink it. She insisted on saying that Youqing wanted to harm her, but Erchen couldn''t see it." In the past! I felt that she was too hypocritical... so... I used some means to make her drink it. Don''t worry, the queen mother, You Qing will never harm Sister Yan''er! Because the wine was brought by Sister Yan''er, and both Youqing and I I drank the wine inside! Youqing and I are fine! Only she..."


    "Stop talking." The queen frowned, as if thinking of something, and immediately stopped Li Ange from continuing.


    But... other people in the hall could hear clearly.


    The mind is ingenious, and I have already understood some generalities.


    There may be something in Rong Yan''s wine, but why did the princess and Ruan Youqing who had also drank the wine remain unscathed, while her temperament changed drastically and she went crazy in public...


    Besides... she just kept saying incoherently not to touch her wine, and said that someone was going to kill her...


    Could it be...


    Just when everyone felt that they had figured out something, the queen spoke in a deep voice:


    "It''s getting late, everyone, go back first. But..." The queen''s complexion changed, and she continued: "Today''s matter...no one can speak out."


    Everyone hurriedly said yes.


    "By the way, Ms. Ruan should stay in the palace for now, and go back after the matter is clarified."


    Ruan Youqing looked terrified, and just about to answer, a majestic voice came from the entrance of the hall:


    "How does the queen know that the Ai family is coming to take away the little girl from the Ruan family?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Empress Dowager Rong

    Chapter 17 Empress Dowager Rong


    I saw a crimson purple figure walking in surrounded by people. Although the person was old, he walked steadily, and even brought a gust of wind.


    This person is the most admirable Empress Dowager Rong in Ningguo.


    Ruan Youqing suppressed the excitement in his heart, and looked at the other person walking towards him pitifully.


    The Queen saw the Empress Dowager coming suddenly, held back her unhappiness, and greeted her with a smile: "Why did the Empress suddenly remember the dinner at Huachaohui?"


    The queen mother also raised a smile, and said slowly: "Aijia heard that today''s Huachao will be very lively. When people are old, they like to join in the fun. So, I asked a few girls to bring Aijia over. No, Before I came in, I heard you say that you want to keep the little girl from the Ruan family in the palace, this is very much in line with the wishes of the Ai family!"


    After saying that, the Empress Dowager turned her head to look at Ruan Youqing, with a smile in her eyes: "Old Ruan is willing to let you out! No, Ai''s family heard the news and came over non-stop, finally caught you little girl, You have to stay in the palace for a few days to spend time with Aijia."


    "For you to think about it, Queen Mother, it must be the blessing of Youqing''s past life of eating fast and reciting Buddhism!" Ruan Youqing smiled sweetly, but just as she said the words, her heart suddenly froze.


    In the previous life...


    Where is the blessing...


    Even, the empress dowager...


    Never die well.


    Seeing the happy appearance of the old and the young, the queen couldn''t help feeling jealous. After coughing a few times, she said slowly, "Mother, I''m afraid this concubine will not be able to do what you want. Miss Ruan... has nothing to do with what happened just now. One thing is about...Chenqie is thinking...keep her with Chenqie first, and after proving Miss Ruan''s innocence, Chenqie will send her over to you?"


    After listening to the queen mother, the smile on her face stopped instantly, a pair of very clear eyes squinted at the queen, and then said quietly: "Something happened? Tell me what happened."


    Hearing the empress dowager''s muffled voice, the queen was about to speak when Li Ange frowned suddenly and came over: "Grandmother! You want to make the decision for Youqing..." So Li Ange beat the queen and told the whole story from beginning to end. I gave it to the Queen Mother.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the queen mother looked at the queen with a gloomy expression: "What do you mean... the little girl of the Ruan family drugged your niece?"


    The queen gave her daughter a hard look, then smiled and explained: "I can''t say that. It''s just that the child has something to do with this matter. After all, she poured out the wine, didn''t she?"


    The queen mother sneered: "Why is it that she poured the wine or the medicine? Why didn''t you say that the wine was put on the table by your niece? Besides, An Ge and the little girl from the Ruan family also drank it. This wine...Why did they have no accident, but your niece? Why don''t you reflect on whether there is something wrong with your well-behaved and kind niece?"


    The queen''s face turned red when she was choked by the queen mother, and she wanted to say something more, but saw the queen mother waved her hand, and continued: "Okay, the Ai family will not talk to you so much. As a queen, you should be fair Some, don''t favor Rong Yan just because she is your niece. Moreover, this is the first time that the girl from the Ruan family has entered the palace today, and it can even be regarded as the first time she has been out of the palace. I blame you for not worrying about the past few days. You didn''t even look at this matter for no reason. You scared this little girl into a fright. Besides, how could such a weak girl like her do such a dirty trick? The Ai family took her away today, not out of the palace. If there is anything wrong, you can go to the Ai family to look for her later."


    When the queen opened her mouth and tried to say something, Li Ange cautiously poked her head out from behind the queen mother: "Mother queen...this matter has nothing to do with Youqing! Because the wine...is Erchen...well...drinking...Sister Yan''er drank it What''s going on... can''t be... it''s my minister who wants to kill her..." At the end, Li Ange''s voice became smaller and smaller when he saw the empress mother''s face was extremely pale.


    Seeing this, the queen mother pulled Li Ange to her side without any trace, then turned around and held the hands of the two girls, and said as she walked:


    "You should investigate this matter carefully. If... the result of the investigation is unfair, the Ai family will send someone to help you in person."


    After the words fell, Ruan Youqing and Li Ange were taken away without waiting for the queen to respond.


    The queen saw a few people walking out, and she almost had blood marks on her palms.


    ¡­


    Being held by the queen mother all the way, Ruan Youqing felt sore and astringent in her heart, and her eyes were red and red.


    Li Ange was chattering along the way, begging the Queen Mother to take her in these days.


    "An Ge, are you so afraid of your queen mother?" The queen mother couldn''t stand it any longer, and interrupted Li Ange''s words with helpless support on her forehead.


    "Grandmother! An Ge just offended her biological mother because of your precious girl Ruan! I don''t know why, but my mother insists on thinking that it has something to do with Youqing for such a simple and easy-to-understand matter." Li Ange had a sad face. Because she really couldn''t figure it out.


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously glanced at the Queen Mother, who happened to also look at her. There is a clear dark color in the eyes of both of them. It''s just that no one with a tacit understanding said anything to Li Ange.


    After arriving at the Queen Mother''s Longevity Palace, Ruan Youqing whispered to Li Ange: "Thank you, Your Highness, Princess, for proving Youqing''s innocence."


    Li Ange immediately looked away with a blushing face, still a little stubborn: "You... don''t thank the princess! This princess just saw the injustice... um... for the people... um... Anyway, you don''t need to thank me! This princess is just doing her own thing !"


    Seeing Li Ange''s awkward look, the Queen Mother couldn''t help but chuckled, and then reached out and gently pinched Li Ange''s cheek: "You girl, your duplicity looks exactly like your father!"


    Li Ange pouted, and whispered, "No way!"


    Seeing the grandparent and grandson like this, Ruan Youqing showed a hint of envy in his eyes.


    Although she and her grandfather are also very close, after all, they cannot be too unscrupulous regardless of gender. It''s a pity that her own grandmother passed away early, otherwise, she would have acted indulgently like Li Ange.


    ¡¸Youqing~¡¹


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was a little absent-minded, the queen mother called her softly. After she answered in a daze, the queen mother continued to smile and said: "In the past few days, you can stay with Ai''s family in the palace. You will not be too lonely if you have An Ge as your company. After staying in the mansion for so long, you have to gradually get used to life outside. After all, Lao Ruan is a rough man, no matter how much he loves you, he will never be able to take care of you. You, just treat Aijia as your own grandmother~"


    The queen mother looked serious, and Ruan Youqing naturally understood her sincerity.


    Li Ange curled his lips: "Grandmother! Don''t you love An Ge?"


    The Queen Mother stretched out her hand and tapped her on the head: "Did you become jealous when she came here?"


    ¡¸Hmph! I don¡¯t care! I am the emperor¡¯s grandmother who loves me the most!¡¹


    ¡¸Okay! Aijia will always love you the most!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing also laughed helplessly in a low voice, while Li Ange was as charming and simple as ever.


    While the three were chatting and laughing, a person suddenly walked outside the door, and said as he walked, "Is the empress dowager found a treasure?"


    The Empress Dowager responded with a smile that was not at all unexpected: "I am sorry for this treasure, thanks to you."


    Ruan Youqing on the side was shocked.


    Just because...the person who came was actually the chief assistant Gu Changan!


    He... can enter and leave the harem at will?


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s surprised face, the queen mother smiled and explained: "The Ai family was able to go to Changcui Palace to find you, thanks to our Master Gu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： memories and dreams

    Chapter 18 Memories and Dreams


    Gu Changan''s parents died since he was a child, and he was lonely and helpless when he was two years old and was taken over by his grandfather to raise him. Until he was fifteen years old, he entered the court by himself and became an official. Later, his grandfather also died of illness, leaving him alone with his grandmother.


    His maternal grandfather was Ning Guo Gong Chang Xun, and his maternal grandmother Rong Ying was not only the only first-rank wife in Ning State, but also the younger sister of the current Empress Dowager Rong.


    So... the queen mother is actually... Gu Changan''s aunt?


    Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered Gu Changan''s life experience, and only then did he realize his relationship with the Queen Mother, and immediately understood why he could enter and leave the Longevity Palace at will.


    Just the Queen Mother just said...


    Her old man went to Changcui Palace...was...because of him?


    Is it possible...


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was at a loss, the Empress Dowager continued to smile and said, "It was Chang An who came to find Ai''s family in person, saying that his identity was not convenient for him to go to Changcui Palace, and he was afraid that you would be bullied and could not fulfill Lao Ruan''s instructions, so he came here on purpose. Go to Ai¡¯s house and have a look.¡±


    Ruan Youqing licked his hair in embarrassment, and then smiled sweetly at Gu Changan: "Thank you, Mr. Shoufu, for your concern~"


    Seeing that the other party is so well-behaved, Gu Changan couldn''t help curling the corners of his lips, and leaned closer to Ruan Youqing''s ear with ease: "Such a well-behaved little fox is rare~ I heard... something happened to Changcui Palace? But with you ..."


    Feeling the other party''s inadvertent exhalation, Ruan Youqing''s body froze again, took two steps back, covered his mouth and coughed lightly. After calming down some other emotions, he raised his eyes to look at Gu Chang''an, but he was a little annoyed Shameful: "Master Gu is really well informed."


    Although he didn''t answer directly, Gu Changan immediately understood that the other party had admitted it.


    The little fox is so sharp-tongued, it really suits him. After all, if you have this mentality, you will not be easily bullied. Thinking of this, Gu Changan''s eyes were full of joy.


    The Empress Dowager and Li Ange, who were standing aside, watched the interaction between the two with bright eyes. Especially Li Ange, his mouth was tight, not to let himself make some weird sounds.


    For some reason, when she was in the Royal Garden, she felt that these two people were very harmonious when they were together. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with her! Rather... what''s the problem between them!


    Thinking of this, Li Ange couldn''t hide his excitement and leaned next to the Queen Mother''s ear, and said treacherously: "Grandmother, take care of your lord and your little girl Ruan...they...are they...extraordinarily good for each other?"


    The queen mother raised her eyebrows, and then the corners of her mouth couldn''t stop rising.


    Although these two children have different personalities, they are both good-natured, and she likes them no matter what she thinks.


    If we can really be together, it will be a happy event indeed!


    "Do you two want to get married?" The queen mother thought about this, and asked directly with a smile.


    And Gu Changan originally wanted to continue teasing Ruan Youqing and look at her "fangs", but the Queen Mother''s words suddenly shook his body.


    For no reason... My heart seemed to stop for a moment.


    Ruan Youqing raised his head abruptly, and when he realized what the Queen Mother said, he blushed and waved his hands in a hurry: "Youqing...Youqing is not worthy of Master Shoufu! Queen Mother...don''t make fun of Youqing!"


    The Empress Dowager had a panoramic view of the reactions of the two of them, one was stunned, the other flustered...it seemed more interesting.


    It''s just... Take it slow...


    Smiling secretly in her heart, the queen mother pretended to be serious: "You really don''t want to?"


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Gu Chang''an secretly, seeing his serious face, Ruan Youqing knew it in his heart, forced a smile and said: "Queen Mother, don''t make fun of Youqing and Lord Shoufu. Master Gu...is so outstanding, after There must be a lady who is more suitable for him, Youqing...Youqing''s health...is not good, if you agree easily, it will be...a disaster for Mr. Shoufu."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s serious words, Gu Changan''s eyes flashed darkly, but he didn''t say anything.


    The Empress Dowager took another look, and then smiled softly: "If you don''t think about it, don''t think about it. You don''t have to act as if you are facing a big enemy to the Ai family. The Ai family is not the kind of person who insists on mandarin ducks."


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that the Queen Mother stopped talking about it, but the redness on her face was still there.


    Gu Changan glanced at Ruan Youqing with complicated eyes, and then spoke slowly:


    "If there is a destiny, there is no rush for this moment."


    After hearing this, the Queen Mother was taken aback for a moment, and then opened her eyes wide with excitement.


    But before the old man continued to speak, Gu Changan saluted seriously: "Changan still has something to do, so I will leave first. I will come to see you later when I have time."


    Seeing that the other party was about to leave, the queen mother smiled and waved her hands: "Go, go, don''t forget to come and see Aijia when you turn around."


    After Gu Changan left, Li Ange smiled brightly and moved to Ruan Youqing''s side: "Youqing, our Chief Assistant seems to treat you differently?"


    Ruan Youqing''s face turned red just now, but when Li Ange said it so bluntly, she turned even redder than before.


    "His Royal Highness... You really don''t want to make fun of Xiaoqing... Mr. Shoufu, he only helps to take care of me under the orders of my grandfather..."


    At the end, Ruan Youqing was also a little surprised.


    Why didn''t my grandfather ask others, but Gu Changan. But Gu Changan actually complied seriously.


    Gu Changan is not such a "enthusiastic" person...


    So he and his grandfather are...really...so familiar?


    But why doesn''t she remember at all...


    In her previous life, she only remembered that Gu Changan''s death was indirectly related to her.


    The others...seem to be...very vague?


    Ruan Youqing frowned, the sudden headache in the imperial garden came back violently.


    Then my eyes went black...


    She passed out.


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing was dreaming again.


    Different from previous memories, she no longer dreamed of the hellish scene at the gate of Changzhou.


    But the endless desert...


    There seems to be a group of people walking indistinctly in the desert.


    Ruan Youqing wanted to look carefully, but the scene actually got closer and closer to her, until she could clearly see the back of the other party.


    Five men in black are following a red figure and moving forward quickly.


    I saw the other party''s long hair casually draped over his shoulders, and the black and red colors matched in the boundless desert, which seemed a bit bewitching and glamorous...


    It''s just that the other party is extremely tall, taller than the few men accompanying him.


    So...the other person...should be a man?


    Ruan Youqing wanted to turn in front of that person to see who he was, but turned around, and it was always his back.


    But... followed by a gradual well-up of familiarity.


    This man...


    Who exactly?


    Ruan Youqing woke up suddenly and sat up, only to see Li Ange waiting beside her bed with a worried expression on his face.


    Just because she sat up suddenly, Princess Puyang, who has always been fearless, screamed in fright...and sat down on the ground...


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly got out of bed and went to help her.


    Li Ange pouted with a flushed face: "You heartless, this princess waited here for you all night with great mercy! You actually want to avenge your kindness! You came here to scare this princess on purpose!"


    Seeing that Li Ange''s eyes were indeed dark, Ruan Youqing immediately whispered guiltily: "I''m sorry... Youqing... had a... nightmare..."


    Because Ruan Youqing''s face was still pale, Li Ange sighed silently: "Forget it, this princess is not really blaming you. You are really weak and well-behaved. You fainted when you said you fainted. You slept all night , but I''m worried about my... imperial grandmother! It''s just that she is getting old after all, so I can''t let her stay here..."


    Ruan Youqing smiled and thanked again, but she was extremely surprised...


    She...was asleep all night? ? ?


    The body is weak... It has always been just an external rhetoric. Whether she is soft or not, she is naturally very clear in her heart.


    Ruan Youqing quickly realized that this strange headache...


    It is related to Gu Changan in the previous life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： The "truth" of Rong Yans gaffe

    Chapter 19 "The Truth" of Rong Yan''s Loss


    After Ruan Youqing realized this idea, he immediately withdrew the idea of ??continuing to think about it.


    After all...she didn''t want to...pass out again.


    So this matter can only be explored slowly.


    Just as Ruan Youqing was frowning and thinking, there was an untimely gurgling sound in his ear.


    When he realized that such an indecent sound was coming from his stomach, Ruan Youqing looked up at Li Ange in embarrassment.


    Li Ange naturally heard it too, but for the first time, he didn''t laugh at it. Instead, he turned his head and ordered the maid to prepare some food, and then he took a glass of warm water from the table and handed it to Ruan Youqing.


    It is really rare to see such a gentle and caring little princess.


    Ruan Youqing, who was treated like this, naturally stretched out her hand to take the water glass with a look of fear on her face: "Youqing...Thank you, Your Royal Highness."


    After seeing her take the water, Li Ange said with a straight face, "Ben...um...let me tell you! You...don''t think I''m easy to treat people! I just think...you''re a nice person...and... " Li Ange seemed a little embarrassed: "You... Don''t always be Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness! Just call me by my name! We can be regarded as friends! You! From now on! Let me protect you, so that you will never No one dares to bully you!"


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing was obviously very surprised. Seeing that Li Ange was a little embarrassed, he covered his lips with a smile and said, "Okay, okay, then... Youqing won''t call you Your Highness the Princess anymore?"


    "Give ''you'' too!" Li Ange pouted.


    Ruan Youqing nodded gently.


    But she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    I thought that I would not have too much involvement with her in this life, but for some reason, Li Ange had an inexplicable affection for her in this life, and the little girl always approached her unconsciously.


    She can never be cold-faced with someone who treats her sincerely.


    After being reborn and returning, some things have begun to change quietly.


    Ruan Youqing now only hopes that he and Li Ange will not turn against each other in the future...


    ¡­


    After staying in the palace for only two days, Ruan Youqing received a letter from his grandfather.


    Every line is urging her to go back...


    It¡¯s just that the content of this letter happened to be seen by the Queen Mother, and then... the grandfather was scolded **** by the Queen Mother¡¯s reply...


    Speaking of the relationship between Ruan Youqing''s grandfather Ruan Chong and the Queen Mother Ning, not many people know about it except for the royal family and some close officials of the emperor.


    After all, the friendship between the two old people has been decades.


    The queen mother at that time was still a girl with a free and easy personality who had not entered the palace.


    Casual and free and easy...often disguised as a man in various places.


    Until they met Ruan Chong, who was also free and easy, the two hit it off right away, and became "brothers of the opposite sex" on the spot.


    And then...the queen mother entered the palace and became a queen, and Ruan Chong entered the palace to receive the reward after winning the battle.


    After a few years, the two met again. The queen mother was full of tears, and Ruan Chong was shocked.


    The emperor at that time noticed that the atmosphere between his queen and his courtiers was not right, and was a little annoyed, thinking that the two had some affair.


    result¡­


    When Ruan Chong called out "big brother" with uncertainty, the emperor looked blank, until his empress replied "second brother" in a trembling voice...


    The emperor was stunned for a long time as if struck by lightning before he gradually recovered.


    It was also after that that Ruan Chong realized that his handsome "big brother"...was actually a daughter.


    Fortunately, the relationship between the three of them was exceptionally harmonious, and the Ruan family was at that time a glorious period when the royal family valued them the most.


    Thinking of the Empress Dowager telling her with a smile that her grandfather had teased the emperor at the time and called "Sister-in-Law", Ruan Youqing felt that it was not easy for her grandfather to live so smoothly until now.


    So, because of this "deep" feeling, after receiving the letter from the Queen Mother, even if my grandfather felt uncomfortable, he didn''t dare to say anything...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help laughing again.


    After the queen mother replied to Ruan Chong with a fierce face, she looked up and saw Ruan Youqing''s charming low smile. Couldn''t help feeling soft in her heart, the Queen Mother said with some embarrassment: "You Qing, the Ai family is so selfish to keep you for a few more days... Will you be angry with the Ai family? You can rest assured that it is, don''t worry Aijia will be angry."


    Speaking like this is not to lure Ruan Youqing to answer the truth, but every time she sees Ruan Youqing''s delicate appearance, the old man really can''t stop feeling sorry for her!


    Ruan Chong has such a loving little granddaughter, so I''m really jealous of her!


    Ruan Youqing, who was laughing at himself, saw the Queen Mother cautiously asking for his opinion, and immediately said seriously: "How could You Qing be upset with you! You Qing is really flattered to be so sympathetic to the Queen Mother~"


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of sincerity, and the Empress Dowager was even more delighted when she saw it.


    This little girl from the Ruan family is different from those coquettish women who flatter her with hypocrisy!


    Just as Ruan Youqing was obediently pinching the queen mother''s leg, Li Ange rushed in like a gust of wind.


    "Girl, why do you look like a man?" The queen mother couldn''t help nagging, but she still looked at Li Ange with loving eyes.


    Li Ange snorted softly, then curled his lips and said, "I told you when my grandfather was still here, An Ge''s temperament is most like your grandmother''s!"


    "Come on, the Ai family can''t say no to you. It''s just that you are in a hurry, but...you were scolded by your mother again?" The queen mother calmly stimulated her own granddaughter, as if she was used to such a scene.


    Ruan Youqing also straightened his face and waited for Li Ange''s complaint.


    But Li Ange waved his hand, and then sat in front of Ruan Youqing with a serious face: "Youqing, before in Changcui Palace, sister Yan''er lost her composure...the result has already come to fruition."


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing still had an innocent look on his face.


    It''s just that there are slight ripples in my heart.


    Li Ange picked up a cup of tea and took a sip before continuing:


    "I heard that Sister Yan''er has regained her senses. On the day of the Huachaohui dinner, she...was drugged! It seems...a maid named An''er. I heard that it was because she was taught a lesson by Sister Yan''er once, and she held a grudge. I don¡¯t know where I got a very magical jug, that jug... there is a mechanism inside that can divide the wine into two parts!"


    Having said that, Li Ange opened his eyes wide with excitement and continued: "There is a switch outside the jug to control which part of the wine is poured out! It just so happened that sister Yan''er drank the part that contained the medicine! This is what I did in public." Crazy! You Qing! We are really lucky! Otherwise, sister Yan''er will not be the only one who is ashamed!"


    "So...Rong...Sister, now..." Ruan Youqing pretended to be worried.


    Li Ange was patted on his chest in fear, and when he heard Ruan Youqing''s question, he immediately replied: "I heard that the queen mother kept her for two days, but after discovering that it was because she was drugged, I sent her out of the palace to go back to Rongfu to recuperate." .¡±


    Ruan Youqing listened, smiled and replied that it''s fine.


    Finding innocent scapegoats is something the uncle and nephew have always been good at.


    But Ruan Youqing didn''t feel discouraged, because this result was within her expectations.


    For Rong Yan, she didn''t intend to just let it go.


    After all, this is just the beginning.


    In the previous life, Rong Yan tried her best to be with the crown prince Li Yi, but in this life... she, Ruan Youqing, wants to make this couple a good one.


    Sometimes, hating people is not the best way to kill them.


    Give them what they want most, then take everything away from them. Pushing into the eternal hell, this is what Ruan Youqing wants to do most.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： someones confidence

    Chapter 20 Someone''s Confidence


    Ruan Youqing was thinking about his plan for revenge when the Empress Dowager suddenly grabbed her hand with a serious look on her face:


    "Youqing, the queen handles it like this, do you...do you have any questions?"


    Perhaps she was too preoccupied with her thoughts, Ruan Youqing was taken aback by the Queen Mother''s voice, and it took a long time for her to react. It''s not that I revealed anything, but this matter... It''s not difficult to find the clues after careful consideration.


    Seeing that the queen mother looked very serious, knowing that she was protecting her, Ruan Youqing was naturally moved.


    But because of the lessons learned from the past, Ruan Youqing did not intend to drag the queen mother into his own quagmire.


    Or... she didn''t want the queen mother to cause someone''s displeasure too early.


    So Ruan Youqing immediately replied sincerely after reacting:


    "Youqing first thanked the queen mother for caring about you so much, but you Qing believes that the empress is fair, and there should be no mistakes in this. Now that you have repaid your innocence, you are already... very content."


    Li Ange on the side looked bewildered, a little confused as to why the imperial grandmother would ask Ruan Youqing like this.


    But after listening to Ruan Youqing''s words, the Empress Dowager did not say anything more.


    When Li Ange wanted to continue asking, the emperor''s grandmother stuffed him with a bite of pastry.


    "Later, you take Xiaoqing for a walk in the palace, Aijia is going to rest for a while."


    Li Ange was dissatisfied and wanted to say something, but his mouth was full of things, so he could only groan a few times in protest.


    Afterwards, she saw the imperial grandmother leave.


    Seeing that Li Ange seemed to be choking, Ruan Youqing hurriedly poured her a glass of warm water. Li Ange gave her a grateful look, took it and drank it hastily.


    "Ah! The emperor''s grandmother is too bullying!" Li Ange, who finally regained his freedom of mouth, immediately said depressedly.


    Seeing her childish temper, Ruan Youqing unconsciously became gentle when she saw her eyes: "The Queen Mother loves you the most, how could she be willing to bully you?"


    In the eyes of the queen mother, although Ruan Youqing is also lovable, but after all, she was born in the general family. There are some things that the queen mother knows that her grandfather will tell her a lot.


    Li Ange is different. She has been the most beloved princess in the palace since she was a child, and she grew up under all kinds of care.


    Although she has a spoiled temperament, her heart is pure and flawless.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing and the queen mother had a very tacit understanding and didn''t say too much to Li Ange, not just because the other party was her biological mother, but also because they didn''t want some dirty things to stain the most delicate flowers.


    Those dark ones are shady, as long as they know it well. After all... the queen mother has gone through many vicissitudes, and she...


    Ben came from the dark hell.


    ¡­


    When I came to the imperial garden again, the flowers in the garden bloomed again.


    Along the way, Li Ange told Ruan Youqing interesting stories about his childhood with great interest. Although Ruan Youqing answered them one by one, his thoughts drifted away with the familiar scenes.


    Until a bright yellow figure suddenly broke into their sight, Ruan Youqing thought in a trance that she had returned to the past.


    His eyes turned cold inadvertently.


    Li Yi was passing by here with his entourage. After seeing Li Ange, he smiled and greeted him.


    After saying hello, Li Yi saw the petite figure following Li Ange.


    That Ruan Youqing who refused to marry him.


    It''s just... He seemed to see the coldness in the other party''s eyes just now.


    Can''t it be an illusion once or twice?


    Li Yi held back the dissatisfaction in his heart, and said to Ruan Youqing with a smile on his face:


    "Miss Ruan, we meet again."


    Ruan Youqing, who wanted to pretend that he didn''t exist, could only slowly walk out from behind Li Ange when he heard it, forced himself to force a smile, and then saluted slightly: "Youqing has seen His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    Li Yi raised his eyebrows, but when he was supposed to help, he directly reached out and touched the opponent''s arm.


    As if glued to the most disgusting thing in the world, Ruan Youqing backed away immediately, and the gloom in his heart wanted to explode instantly.


    Seeing that the other party was very resistant, Li Yi narrowed his eyes and said, "Miss Ruan... seems to have... hostility towards the crown prince?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was enduring the nausea, immediately smiled softly: "Prince, you are wrong, Youqing is not familiar with you, how can you be annoyed?"


    Li Ange, who was ignored by his own brother, squeezed between the two of them, and interjected: "Brother Huang, are you mistaken? Even if Xiaoqing is hostile to me, it is impossible for you to be hostile to you!"


    Li Yi continued to smile, seemingly casually: "That may be because the prince is wrong, but...why Miss Ruan dare not look directly into the prince''s eyes?"


    I''m afraid I''ll eat you alive.


    Although Ruan Youqing thought so, she still raised her face honestly, with a look of panic on her face: "His Royal Highness is so handsome and glamorous, Youqing really dare not... look directly at him."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help admiring his determination.


    Although the scumbag looks good, it doesn''t hinder the fact that he is a scumbag.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing bowed his head again, Li Yi was greatly satisfied, a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he gradually bent down and approached the other party, and even deliberately lowered his voice and said:


    "Since this crown prince is so good in your heart...then...does Miss Ruan regret rejecting the marriage offer from the emperor to you and me?"


    Originally, Li Yi thought that Miss Ruan''s family, as a sick child who had been out of the door for more than ten years, must be dry and ugly.


    So, when the queen mother came forward to help refuse, he felt nothing.


    But since he saw Ruan Youqing''s appearance a few days ago, his heart began to itch.


    As the prince, he naturally has no shortage of women.


    But I still feel pity for this kind of weak and petite girl, but he has never tasted it.


    I don''t know...can I bear...his grace?


    Thinking of this, Li Yi became more interested in Ruan Youqing.


    However, after hearing Li Yi''s self-righteous words, Ruan Youqing kept controlling his right hand that was ready to move.


    Although she wanted to stab him directly, her reason told her that she couldn''t be so violent.


    It takes a knife to cut the flesh of his heart to make him more painful.


    Finally calmed down the disgusting feeling in his heart, but after raising his eyes and seeing the undisguised desire in the other person''s eyes, Ruan Youqing began to deeply doubt whether the choice of patience was wrong.


    Isn''t she just looking for trouble?


    So, Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled sweetly:


    "My grandfather educated Youqing since he was a child. People who really love each other should be a couple for life. Although you are good, Prince, you are not what Youqing wants. And... Your Royal Highness, you need to know a truth, the honey of Jia B''s arsenic."


    But you...shit aren''t.


    Sure enough, Li Yi was stunned.


    It''s just that the anger Ruan Youqing expected didn''t come from him.


    She was a little surprised, but naturally she couldn''t think that this scum thought she was playing hard to get.


    If he could read people''s hearts, Li Yi would have become a corpse.


    Just because Li Yi felt that Ruan Youqing...


    is playing hard to get with him.


    So, his eyes were even more excited.


    Li Ange on the side saw Ruan Youqing''s expression was a little unsightly, and thought she was not feeling well, so she subconsciously stretched out her hand and pulled Ruan Youqing behind her.


    "Brother Huang, let''s go back first~ Grandmother is still waiting for us to eat."


    Li Yi cast a condescending glance at Ruan Youqing, and then smiled with his lips curled up: "Go, go back to the emperor''s grandmother to see you."


    Li Ange grinned, then pulled Ruan Youqing and left.


    Looking at their backs, Li Yi''s eyes flashed with the light of finding prey.


    It seems that he needs to think about whether to bring up the marriage again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Mother and sons plan

    Chapter 21 The plan of the mother and son


    "Queen...what do you mean?"


    The queen smiled, her face was a bit indescribable.


    At this time, the queen mother did not rest in the Longevity Palace, but came directly to the queen after Ruan Youqing and Li Ange left.


    Although the little girl Ruan Youqing said that she was very satisfied with the results of the queen''s investigation, but she has lived for so long, so she naturally has her own thoughts in her heart.


    The words Rong Yan said in Changcui Palace have already reached the ears of the Queen Mother.


    She didn''t believe it, that woman was really just drugged.


    It''s just that she didn''t come here to ask for an explanation for Ruan Youqing, but... she needed to beat someone up. Don''t think that Ruan Youqing can be bullied by anyone, she...is still alive!


    Seeing that the queen seemed to be in a panic, the queen mother sat down slowly, and then continued: "The Ai family doesn''t want to ask any more questions. Since the queen has found out the truth of that night...then the Ai family will not ask any more questions. It''s just...you have to take care of it in the future." Well, that niece of yours, don''t be..."drugged" easily."


    After shedding her gloom, the empress smiled again: "Then...the concubine will thank your mother for your reminder on behalf of that girl."


    "By the way..." The Queen Mother looked curious: "I heard that she said that day that she would be the most honorable woman in Ning Kingdom? Isn''t the most honorable woman in Ning Kingdom in our palace? Could it be..."


    The empress, who originally thought the matter was over, was embarrassed for a moment, but she forced a smile and snatched the words: "The empress mother was joking, she was drugged, she was unconscious, and she didn''t remember what nonsense she said."


    "Really? But people, when they have those thoughts in their hearts, they will say them when they are unconscious! If she really thinks so, what are you going to do? Take her...into the harem for the emperor?" The queen mother still smiled, just But what he said was extremely sharp.


    Aunt and nephew serve a man...


    It is extremely ironic to think about it.


    The queen''s face was naturally gloomy, but since the queen mother was not easy to talk to, she could only reply patiently: "She...should be thinking about Yi''er...After all, Yi''er is the current prince, then...if she marries Yi''er, she will indeed become... the most honorable woman."


    Although it was very unpleasant, the queen could only try her best to speak for her good niece.


    The queen mother listened, but there was a bit of sneer in the corner of her eyes: "The emperor is still fine, she just wants to be a queen in the future? Ai''s words may be a little unpleasant, but you are the daughter-in-law of Ai''s family after all, and you have something to say I still have to say, you, don''t treat your niece too heartily in the future, be careful...you won''t be able to feed her enough."


    Seeing that what she said made the queen look complicated, the queen mother felt inexplicably relieved, and then she stood up and was about to leave.


    "By the way, that girl Youqing can also be regarded as the little granddaughter of Aijia, you have to treat her better, don''t let her be bullied for no reason."


    After getting the queen''s "sworn" consent, the queen mother left contentedly.


    As for the queen, the smile on her face disappeared instantly with the departure of the queen mother.


    Instead, his face was full of viciousness.


    Ruolan and Ruozhu, who were waiting at the side, hurried forward, Ruozhu said with a worried face: "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother...but what did you find?"


    The queen snorted coldly: "She must know something, but fortunately... she didn''t investigate deeply, otherwise... this matter... really won''t be resolved."


    ¡¸Then the Queen Mother is here¡­¡¹


    "Heh, it''s hard to guess what she thinks? After decades of not stepping into this palace, she came here suddenly. She must be thinking of coming over and knocking on this palace, so that I can put away some thoughts!"


    Perhaps it was because the queen''s expression was too harsh, and her two most trusted servant girls didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Mother''s Empress!" Li Yi came in suddenly, with a trace of surprise on his face: "I just saw the emperor''s grandmother. It''s really rare for her to come here."


    The queen finally relaxed when she saw her son coming, and hurriedly pulled Li Yi to sit down.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer, Li Yi continued, "Is the imperial grandmother here... is there something?"


    The empress didn''t have any big reaction, she just smiled lightly and said: "The empress dowager just came here to tell me to help her take good care of Miss Ruan."


    Li Yi stared at the Queen suspiciously, seeing that her face was still calm, he believed it.


    Then, he remembered that stubborn face again.


    Smiled meaningfully, Li Yi said: "Mother, my son thinks that Miss Ruan''s family has a good character, so it should be a good marriage."


    "What are you talking about!" The queen stood up suddenly, her voice a bit shrill.


    Li Yi, who had never been yelled at before, was taken aback for a moment, and then frowned: "Mother...Why are you so excited? Erchen just expressed an idea. Besides... Didn''t the mother think that Erchen would marry her before? After all, Ruan Ruan family, you can hold the military power in your hands.¡±


    After realizing that she was a little excited just now, the queen sat back in her seat, took a deep breath and said patiently: "Yi''er, you have seen that person Ruan Youqing before, he looks thin and weak, and he has been suffering from chronic illness. Maybe in the future, it will be difficult to even conceive your heir."


    Indeed, without knowing it, Ruan Youqing really doesn''t look like a good child.


    But Li Yi gave a sinister smile, and replied slowly: "I didn''t say that I would marry her as the crown princess. Since they didn''t know how to reject it before, don''t even think about the position of crown princess."


    "Then...?" The queen was a little puzzled by Li Yi''s meaning.


    Li Yi continued: "I feel that it is enough for her to be a side concubine."


    ¡¸Can the Ruan family agree?¡¹


    ¡¸Erchen...you can cook raw rice and cooked rice.¡¹


    "Don''t provoke the Ruan family."


    "My son knows."


    Thinking about it for a while, when he was in the Royal Garden just now, Li Yi was very sure that Ruan Youqing must have some kind of interest in him, so... that''s why... he found another way to attract his attention


    Then... let him do what she wishes!


    ¡­


    On the other side, Li Ange did not take Ruan Youqing back to the Longevity Palace, but turned his head and walked in another direction.


    Ruan Youqing was a little surprised when he saw that the road looked like a hunting ground leading to the north of the palace.


    "An Ge, this seems... not the way back to the Longevity Palace?" Ruan Youqing couldn''t help asking.


    Li Ange, on the other hand, smiled and rubbed his hands with excitement: "Of course not, I''m going to take you to a good place!"


    "What a good place?" Ruan Youqing continued to look curious.


    Li Ange gave another smirk, and then replied after laughing: "This princess is going to take you to the hunting ground. I heard that a new lion has been hunted there! I will take you there to learn more!"


    "Lion... son?" Ruan Youqing seemed to be frightened, and her small face instantly turned pale.


    Li Ange patted her on the shoulder in relief, and said with a straight face: "Don''t worry! That lion is locked in a cage! It will never come out! And... I will protect you well!"


    Seeing that Li Ange really looked forward to it, Ruan Youqing didn''t want to spoil her, so he could only agree.


    But... a wave of uneasiness rose in her heart.


    It always feels like...something is going to happen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： Emergencies

    Chapter 22 Emergencies


    Ruan Youqing has always known that there is a hunting ground north of Ningguo''s palace.


    The hunting ground is surrounded by a mountain that is not too high. Because it is close to the imperial palace, the other side of the mountain is always guarded by heavy soldiers, and ordinary people cannot approach it.


    The animals in this hunting ground are almost all caught by the guards from the forest at the foot of the mountain, and then kept in captivity in the hunting ground. Therefore, this hunting ground is not very dangerous. Therefore, most of the people who love to come to this hunting ground on weekdays are the women in the palace and the noble ladies who are friendly with them.


    But now it is spring, and some large animals in the mountains will inevitably venture into the hunting ground.


    For example, the lion that made Li Ange so excited.


    When the two arrived at the hunting ground, Ruan Youqing was a little helpless after seeing the scene that came into view.


    Just because...she is not the only one in the palace who is as bold and curious as Li Ange.


    Beside the lion cage, there were already people standing far away.


    Waiting for Li Ange to walk over and call out the imperial concubine, the other party turned around.


    A pair of beautiful eyes was a little surprised, but when he saw Li Ange, the other party''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    She is the imperial concubine who is most loved by the current emperor, Su Yuan.


    The biological mother of the second prince.


    Ruan Youqing remembered this imperial concubine very clearly.


    Just because... when the emperor died, she was buried.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know whether these people who had disappeared in the memory would change something because of her rebirth.


    ¡­


    "Just now, I was thinking about the news that a lion was hunted in the hunting ground. If you knew about it, you would definitely come and take a look." After seeing Li Ange, the imperial concubine smiled gently and said.


    Li Ange narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "It''s still the imperial concubine who understands me!"


    "Come and take a look, it may be a little tired, it doesn''t look particularly fierce."


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, Li Ange pulled her forward.


    Sure enough, such a ferocious beast was lying on the ground very lazily when it was locked in a cage. Even if someone approached, it wasn''t irritable, it just raised its eyelids lazily.


    Just¡­


    Ruan Youqing inadvertently caught a glimpse of the ring that locks the cage, as if...


    Some... cracks?


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, Li Ange picked up a twig from nowhere, and with an excited face, he took the twig to poke the lion''s... ass.


    Ruan Youqing: "???"


    Not only that, Li Ange actually poked lightly, and turned around to Ruan Youqing and Su Yuan with a smile and said, "Didn''t the folks say that you can''t touch a tiger''s butt? Today, I, Li Ange, will try it. The lion''s butt... can''t be touched." have to!"


    Su Yuan shook her head helplessly: "An Ge, you little girl, don''t say anything casually...those two..."


    Before the last word was finished, the lion in the cage suddenly stood up and rushed towards where Li Ange was standing.


    The whole cage was shaken accordingly.


    Li Ange was so frightened that he turned pale and took several steps back.


    "This... is really untouchable." Li Ange said bitterly.


    Ruan Youqing, on the other hand, looked serious, staring at the rings that locked the cage.


    Sure enough...


    It''s going to split.


    But Li Ange and Su Yuan still haven''t realized the real danger.


    Especially Li Ange, after he calmed down the fear just now, he wanted to join in again.


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly reached out and grabbed her, then pretended to be terrified:


    ¡¸Ange! Stop! The cage! It seems to be opening!¡¹


    "What?" Li Ange was in disbelief.


    Apparently, she really didn''t notice that the clasp was split.


    Su Yuan, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, immediately looked in the direction of Huankou.


    At this moment, the originally quiet lion became agitated again.


    Although Li Ange trembled a little, she still stood in front of Ruan Youqing and Su Yuan:


    "Quick, let''s go... before it breaks the cage completely."


    Facing the cage, several people stepped back nervously.


    At this time, the guards standing in the distance saw something was wrong here, and hurried over.


    Perhaps human emotions infected the lion. The lion''s eyes were a little red, and it slammed into the cage even more frantically.


    Finally, the cracked buckle was completely broken.


    The cage...opened.


    And the lion also saw that the cage had been opened at the first time, with its **** mouth open, and rushed out.


    Go straight to Ruan Youqing and the others.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes became cold.


    "You guys... quickly... step back!" Li Ange was crying as he spoke.


    But at this time, Su Yuan''s legs were weak.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly reached out and took her arm.


    Afterwards, with the help of a mention, Su Yuan stood up.


    At this time, Su Yuan was full of panic, so naturally he didn''t care about what Ruan Youqing did.


    The lion is close at hand.


    Li Ange took out the dagger that was always in his arms, but his hands couldn''t stop shaking.


    It''s... impossible to kill this lion!


    But if it can''t be killed...


    Damn...


    That''s them!


    It''s all her fault!


    Why do you want to provoke a wild beast!


    Li Ange almost hated himself to death.


    But there is no way, they are the only ones closest to the lions.


    And the only one who can stand against a lion...


    And only her.


    The guards in the distance saw the lion rushing out suddenly, and the three people in the field, none of them can have an accident! So the guard ran desperately in that direction while calling for his companions.


    But the hunting ground is very large, and the cage where the lion is kept is at the innermost.


    Ruan Youqing saw that the lion was about to fall on Li Ange, but her hand holding the dagger was trembling.


    Regardless of other things, Ruan Youqing picked up a stone from the ground.


    After accurately viewing the angle, Ruan Youqing threw the stone with lightning speed.


    Li Ange, who was pale, seemed to have been drained of all his strength, and did not dare to move.


    Just after smelling the **** heat that belonged to the lion''s mouth, Li Ange felt a sudden stabbing pain in a certain part of her arm, and her hand holding the dagger stabbed out like a conditioned reflex.


    Are you... stabbing a lion in the eye?


    Before she could react, she felt a force pulling herself back suddenly.


    Before he had time to turn his head, Li Ange heard the lion''s crazier roar.


    is injured, it is easier to provoke this beast.


    Ruan Youqing pulled Li Ange back a few steps, and saw the lion continue to charge.


    In the blink of an eye, Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly moved, and then he uttered in horror: "An Ge! It''s scary!"


    Only then did Li Ange realize that Ruan Youqing was behind her.


    At this time, she didn''t have time to think about where the domineering power just came from.


    "Why are you back, you idiot!" Li Ange was a little annoyed.


    "I... I''m worried that you... get hurt..." Ruan Youqing''s voice seemed to be crying.


    Li Ange was very complicated: "What can you do here! You can''t help me!"


    Just saying it out loud, Li Ange regretted it a little.


    She seemed a little heavy when she spoke just now.


    But...Ruan Youqing is now...will hold her back!


    At this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t seem to understand what she said, screamed and dragged her back in one direction desperately.


    ¡¸Youqing! Don¡¯t drag me!¡¹


    "I... I''m scared!" Ruan Youqing held onto Li Ange''s clothes tightly, her voice trembling.


    But Li Ange, whose back was turned to her, couldn''t see it at all. At this time, Ruan Youqing''s face was terribly calm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： bitten by a bug

    Chapter 23 Bitten by Bugs


    Ruan Youqing cherishes being able to live a new life. Therefore, since she opened her eyes and accepted her rebirth, she carefully planned all her future actions.


    So, she doesn''t want to expose her ability and strength easily.


    But now it is very expected, if she still does nothing and pretends to be weak, then they will all be buried in the lion''s mouth today.


    Fortunately, she figured out a way not to expose herself too much in time. After all, she is really afraid that revealing her strength too early will cause too much trouble.


    So when the lion jumped in front of Li Ange just now, what Ruan Youqing thought was to use Li Ange''s hand to deal with the lion, which not only protected her, but also hid herself. So she carefully calculated the angle and distance, and controlled the force to throw a small stone somewhere on Li Ange''s arm.


    And the stinging pain at that position will make the opponent subconsciously throw away the hand holding the dagger.


    Ruan Youqing calculated the angle so that the dagger could directly penetrate the lion''s eyes.


    The moment the lion stopped eating the pain, Ruan Youqing had already arrived behind Li Ange, holding her tightly.


    Next, what Ruan Youqing has to do is to pretend to be a person who is terrified and loses his mind.


    So, Ruan Youqing said in horror that he was afraid, while staring at the crazier lion, using the reason of his fear to get confused, and intentionally controlled the direction of Li Ange''s avoidance.


    Fortunately, before Li Ange realized how he dodged the lion''s attack, the rescuers arrived.


    After a group of people beat the lion to death with great effort, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ruan Youqing was panting heavily, his face was bloodless.


    And Li Ange even slumped on the ground with exhaustion, how could she care about her image as a princess.


    Su Yuan, who had been far away, saw that the two had successfully escaped, and immediately brought a group of people over to help Ruan Youqing and Li Ange up.


    "You two little girls! It''s really..." Su Yuan''s face was full of worry and fear, her eyes were still red, and she looked like she had just cried. Originally, as an elder, she still wanted to reprimand the two for how appalling their actions were just now, but after seeing the weak appearance of the girls, she took back what she was going to say and sighed a few times in distress.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing said in a low voice with some shame: "I''m sorry, Empress, I surprised you."


    Seeing that the other party took the blame on her, Su Yuan immediately said: "This palace is much better than you, you are the ones who were surprised."


    The dangerous situation just now, if Li Ange hadn''t stood behind them as if facing death, and if Ruan Youqing hadn''t desperately pulled her forward, she might have been swallowed by a lion today.


    It''s just that Su Yuan, who has always been kind, didn''t blame anything because the lion was furious because of Li Ange.


    And Li Ange looked at Ruan Youqing''s pale face, and also looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Although Ruan Youqing just dragged her desperately to affect her actions, but she ran back out of worry about herself. Normally, she would have planned to scold the other party a few times, but now she knows that she is not qualified of.


    after all¡­


    This innocent disaster was caused by her.


    Thinking of this, Li Ange bit her lip hard, feeling so uncomfortable that she wanted to cry.


    Amidst the commotion, another group of people came from a distance.


    It was the queen and queen mother who came here after hearing the news, as well as the emperor and Gu Changan who had been with him all along.


    "What''s going on! Why did the lion run out!" The emperor looked cold and stern at this time, and just arrived, he reprimanded the chief guard who was waiting to be punished.


    The queen had already walked in front of Li Ange, and before Li Ange could speak, the queen reprimanded him: "Look at what you look like! This palace once told you that no matter what happens, you must always remember Your status as a princess, don¡¯t lose face! And you, sitting on the ground in disheveled clothes, let others spread the word, and I will lose face as well!¡±


    Li Ange originally thought that his mother would help her up worriedly, but in the end...he scolded her for embarrassment.


    On the other hand, the queen mother, who was going towards Ruan Youqing, embraced her, looked up and down to see if she was injured, and said nothing more.


    It wasn''t until she heard the movement from Li Ange''s side that the Queen Mother frowned and said sharply: "Queen, what time is it now, An Ge is your biological daughter!"


    The queen was a little dissatisfied: "The concubine knows that An Ge is the concubine''s daughter, and the concubine was worried on the way here just now. But now that she is safe, the concubine feels relieved to criticize her."


    The emperor on the side saw that the atmosphere between the mother and the queen was not right, and immediately said in a deep voice: "Okay! Now is not the time to quarrel and accuse."


    Su Yuan couldn''t stand the queen''s reaction at this time, she stood up and spoke for Li Ange: "Thanks to An Ge just now, otherwise...the concubine and Miss Ruan are afraid..."


    Ruan Youqing also hurriedly said: "Yes, if it wasn''t for the princess who stabbed the lion in the eye and made it stop for a while in pain, we would have been in danger."


    "Oh?" Gu Changan, who had been silent until now, finally let out a low question to show his existence, and then continued with dark eyes: "The princess... actually stabbed the lion''s eye?"


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    She really digs a hole for herself!


    Li Ange''s expression was a little dazed: "I...I don''t know...how did I get stabbed? It was...sudden...ah! Exactly! My arm suddenly hurt! My hand went out!"


    When the other party finished speaking, Gu Changan narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.


    Ruan Youqing tightened her body vigilantly. The queen mother thought she was still afraid, so she patted her shoulder and said softly:


    "do not be afraid."


    Ruan Youqing finally realized that he must not react too much.


    But someone has already set his sights on himself!


    Sure enough, Gu Changan suddenly gave a low laugh, and then said slowly: "I must have... the princess got help..."


    Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan angrily.


    Just when she thought the other party would push her out, Gu Changan hooked her lips and continued:


    "It should be...a bug happened to bite a certain acupuncture point of the princess, and the princess subconsciously...moved that hand after suffering the pain. The time and place were right, and it stabbed the lion''s eye just like that."


    Listening to Gu Changan''s serious nonsense, Ruan Youqing then looked away, completely relieved.


    As long as...don''t speak out about yourself...


    Whatever else you say, just let him go!


    The emperor laughed loudly after hearing this: "My princess is really very human."


    Li Ange felt a little ashamed and lowered his head.


    Afterwards, the emperor turned his head and ordered that he must investigate clearly, how could there be cracks in the rings that lock the cage.


    Until now, this matter is considered to be over.


    ¡­


    Li Ange had already been taken back to his own palace, so only Ruan Youqing followed the Queen Mother back to the Longevity Palace.


    In the next few days, Ruan Youqing was closely watched by the queen mother, who ordered her to take various supplements.


    It wasn''t until she saw Ruan Youqing''s small face gradually rounded up that the queen mother was willing to let her go back to the palace.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing, who had just left the palace, didn''t know that, as soon as she left the palace, she went to two waves of people to mention the matter to the emperor one after another.


    This matter...is all related to Ruan Youqing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Festival of Encounters

    Chapter 24 The Festival of Encounters


    Ruan Youqing just came out of the palace gate when she heard someone calling her from behind.


    "Young Qing!"


    Looking back, she saw Li Ange chasing him from behind with an excited face.


    "An...Ge?" Ruan Youqing had no expression on his face, but when he saw that Li Ange had chased him out of the palace, he couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    It wasn''t until Li Ange came in front of her that she slowly recovered her breath, and then continued:


    "I heard that you are going back home, I still have something to say to you, so... I came out."


    Seeing that Li Ange changed from his previous awkward look, he looked at her very seriously.


    "Did the palace know you were coming out?" Ruan Youqing was concerned about other things. Ruan Youqing felt a little uncomfortable because the Queen''s reprimand to Li Ange at the Hunting Ground made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    The empress cared so much about Li Ange''s reputation, she must not want Li Ange to leave the palace at will.


    Li Ange was like a blessing to his heart. Seeing that Ruan Youqing was worried, he couldn''t help lying: "Of course I know! I told the queen mother to see you off! The queen mother naturally agreed."


    Ruan Youqing intuited that Li Ange had lied, because the queen seemed to have engraved hatred for her in her soul, and she must not like how Li Ange had any contact with her.


    But without waiting for Ruan Youqing to answer, she watched Li Ange pull her arm out of Fan''er''s embrace and put it in her own. After doing this, she grinned and said, "Let''s go, let''s talk as we walk."


    Like hiding something, can''t wait to get away from the palace.


    ¡­


    It wasn''t until they got into the carriage that Ruan Youqing looked serious: "An Ge, did you sneak out?"


    However, although his expression is serious, his tone is still gentle.


    Li Ange pursed her lips, and then smiled.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer, Ruan Youqing knew it.


    If this girl wants to stay with her in the Ruan Mansion later, she must find someone to report to the palace, and the Queen of the province will make things bigger and say something about her.


    Just as she was thinking about what to do next, Ruan Youqing heard Li Ange speak in a soft voice:


    ¡¸That...Youqing...¡¹


    "Ok?"


    ¡¸Do you want to learn martial arts from me?¡¹


    "Huh???" Ruan Youqing''s eyes widened with astonishment.


    Li Ange continued: "I know you are the little granddaughter of General Ruan, but he may see you as weak and is reluctant to teach you... But I don''t think you can do this! I was at the hunting ground a few days ago, and I knew you were worried about me before going back. .But...that''s too dangerous. If you''re not careful, maybe...you...will be the one to die first!"


    Ruan Youqing was startled for a while, and then he fully understood why the other party wanted to teach her martial arts.


    My heart was very complicated. After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing slowly replied: "An Ge, thank you for your kindness... But... I need to think about it... After all, this is not a trivial matter..."


    Before Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Li Ange nodded with a clear gesture: "Naturally! You must think about it carefully! If you learn martial arts, no one will dare to bully you casually in the future!"


    ¡¸Okay, I will think about it carefully.¡¹


    As soon as the words fell, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, then lifted the curtain and looked out.


    I saw the bustling crowd in front of the carriage, which was extremely lively.


    this is¡­


    "Ah! I almost forgot!" Li Ange was so excited that he was about to pull Ruan Youqing to jump off the carriage.


    ¡¸Today is the festival before Xingqing Festival!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, then remembered.


    In Ningguo, every year on New Year''s Eve, Lantern Festival, Qixi Festival, and three days before Xingqing Festival, festivals will be held in the capital.


    Even the curfew will be lifted.


    Perhaps Li Ange''s emotions infected her, but Ruan Youqing also became interested.


    So, the two stopped the carriage aside and squeezed into the crowd with great interest.


    The festivals are mostly around the temples, but in Ningguo, they don''t care about these. In places with a large population, festivals will be held every year.


    The street at this time, although the voices of people are noisy, but the expression on everyone''s face is very happy.


    Ruan Youqing was dragged around by Li Ange and bought a lot of gadgets. Fan''er''s arms were already piled up with various things, and he couldn''t see the way ahead.


    "Miss...! Wait for Faner!" Faner wanted to cry but had no tears. After a lot of effort, she found a gap to look forward, but she only saw strangers coming and going.


    Her lady and princess...


    It was...


    Gone!


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had been led by Li Ange to run further and further away. When passing by a small alley, he suddenly heard the cry of a child.


    Ruan Youqing turned his head slightly, and saw a group of children seemed to be surrounding something.


    And the cry came from the middle.


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, Li Ange took Ruan Youqing''s hand and rushed over.


    "These kids don''t learn good things, but they learn from those local hooligans to bully the weak! This princess can''t stand it!"


    After finishing speaking, Li Ange scolded loudly.


    ¡¸What are you doing!¡¹


    The group of children saw someone coming, and immediately dispersed.


    Sure enough, after the group of children dispersed, a little boy squatting on the ground stood up crying.


    "Did they bully you?" Ruan Youqing stepped forward, squatting and talking to the child.


    The little boy covered his somewhat dirty face with his hands, and said nothing.


    "Hey! Kid! You are not polite!" Li Ange frowned, a little dissatisfied.


    Ruan Youqing looked back at her helplessly, then turned her head and continued to speak softly: "Don''t be afraid, we are not bad people. Now they have run away, you can tell us what happened."


    Xu Ruan Youqing looked very kind, the little boy finally took his hands from his face, but his expression was still a little frightened.


    ¡¸I''m sorry...¡¹


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised why the other party was like this.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a muffled groan behind her.


    When she looked back vigilantly, it was too late, and darkness had already struck.


    ¡­


    In a certain teahouse, Gu Changan was sitting with the second prince Li Qian and talking about something.


    "Is there any movement from the Queen''s side?" Gu Changan opened his mouth expressionlessly.


    Li Qian raised his eyebrows, and slowly replied: "I heard that the queen went to the father''s place again, and once again mentioned that she wanted to marry the young lady of the Ruan family to the prince."


    "She still doesn''t give up?"


    "That''s right. And... I heard that this time, she wants to marry as a side concubine. I don''t know where she got the confidence. Before, the main concubine was rejected by others, let alone reduced to a side concubine." Li Qian said a little Disdain.


    Gu Changan also smiled coldly: "Perhaps the prince thinks... Ruan Youqing will like him."


    Li Qian also smiled, and then continued:


    "By the way, my mother... also went to find my father, she wants the young lady of the Ruan family... to marry me as the main concubine."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： missing and kidnapped

    Chapter 25 Disappearance and kidnapping


    The second prince of Ningguo, Li Qian, can be said to be the most gentle and jade-like young master in the capital. Those well-known ladies who are waiting to be married have already regarded him as their future wishful husband in their hearts.


    Some bold ladies even sent him things, but he gently rejected them all.


    But even so, those young ladies who are full of love are even more infatuated with him.


    Li Qian has a good relationship with almost all the children of the aristocratic family, but the one he knows the most is Gu Changan, the chief assistant. It''s just that the relationship between the two is very low-key. After all, too frequent personal relationships between the prince and his courtiers will always lead to suspicion. No matter where the two of them went to meet, they had always found the most secret and safe place.


    And now, the place where the two are located is a teahouse called Lumenglai.


    In this tea house, many private rooms are arranged very secretly. It is very good at protecting the privacy of guests.


    It is the place where Gu Changan and Li Qian most like to meet each other.


    However, the current atmosphere between the two seems to be a bit wrong.


    After Li Qian finished what he just said, he immediately saw that there seemed to be something wrong with Gu Changan''s face.


    "Brother Gu, what''s wrong?" Li Qian was a little surprised.


    Last night, the queen mother came to chat with her, because she didn''t know where to get the news, saying that the queen wanted to marry the young lady of the Ruan family to the prince as a side concubine. And since the last incident in the hunting ground, his mother has been very fond of Miss Ruan''s family. The woman''s intuition told her that the queen must have some purpose, so she discussed with herself, and then she felt that she could marry Miss Ruan''s family to herself.


    Li Qian''s love for men and women has always been weak. Although he has no interest in Miss Ruan''s family, after careful consideration, he thinks that she is a very suitable person to be his concubine.


    So, he agreed to his mother''s idea.


    I thought that if I told Gu Changan about this, he would not object, after all, he was entrusted by General Ruan to take good care of Miss Ruan''s family. He has a very good relationship with the other party, and no one knows him better than Gu Changan. This kind of thing with no disadvantages, Gu Changan is actually...


    A little unhappy?


    Li Qian, who is always smart, is a little confused about Gu Changan''s thoughts at this time.


    On the other side, Gu Changan was very surprised to see Li Qian, and his heart was complicated.


    It stands to reason that the queen still insists on marrying Ruan Youqing to the crown prince. Even if the emperor refuses to agree, then their mother and son will not let it go.


    If Li Qian also has an idea here, it will make the other party think again.


    But¡­


    Marry Li Qian?


    The delicate little fox turned around and saw him and wanted to call him Brother Gu? And he''s going to see her as...brother''s...wife?


    uncomfortable!


    Just thinking about it makes him feel very uncomfortable!


    Gu Changan dissipated the gloom on his face, and returned to the meaningless look before: "Second prince, I suggest that you should not compete with the prince for Miss Ruan''s family, which is very bad for you. If he thinks that because of this If you have the heart to fight against him, then he will target you everywhere from now on. Our prince is a man who will take revenge."


    "But... in that case, the young lady of the Ruan family will be completely targeted by the queen and the crown prince. She wants to shake her off, but she won''t let her go easily. How...how will you explain to your benefactor...old general Ruan?" Li Qian frowned slightly, Gu Changan''s words did make sense. He didn''t know what the crown prince''s attitude was towards Miss Ruan''s family. If he really had the mentality of not giving up if he couldn''t get it, then he really lost more than he gained.


    Seeing that Li Qian had relaxed his mind, Gu Changan reached out to fill his cup of tea for him, and said leisurely:


    ¡¸I have my own way.¡¹


    At this moment, some noisy voices came from downstairs, Li Qian frowned slightly and looked out the window.


    I saw a little girl and a few people rushing around looking for someone to ask what, the little girl had a very urgent expression on her face.


    and¡­


    This little girl...seems familiar?


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Changan asked casually.


    "I see that there is a little girl downstairs who seems to be looking for someone, and this little girl... seems to be the personal maid of Miss Ruan''s family."


    When Li Qian just finished speaking, when he looked up to see the other party''s reaction, Gu Chang''an disappeared!


    After seeing that her young lady and princess had disappeared, Fan Er hurriedly returned to the carriage with her things in her arms, only to find that they hadn''t come back, Fan Er really panicked, and took a few guards to squeeze into the crowd to continue searching.


    Ask many passers-by, but in the end, none of them saw the two girls described by Fan Er.


    Just as Faner was considering whether to go back home to find the old general, someone suddenly patted her behind her.


    It was actually Gu Changan, the chief assistant!


    "What happened?" Gu Changan asked directly.


    Seeing this, Fan''er was a little surprised why the other party was here, but subconsciously said: "The chief...the chief assistant...my lady and your highness the princess...are gone!"


    "Missing?" Gu Changan showed a stern look on his originally expressionless face, and then immediately ordered: "Don''t say anything, I''ll look for it."


    Fan''er nodded gratefully: "My servant, thank you Lord Shoufu! Lord Shoufu must find my young lady! Otherwise... otherwise..."


    Otherwise, her young lady might be...furious...


    But even though Fan''er thought so in his heart, the words turned into: "Miss may be... in danger..."


    Actually, if she asks herself, she is not worried about the safety of her own lady, but she is afraid that the other party will offend her master by doing despicable things.


    Master, if there is no importance or something...


    Gu Changan didn''t think too much about it, and ordered Fan''er to go back to the Ruan Mansion first, and then set off by himself to take people to look for it.


    ¡­


    Twenty miles away from the capital of Ningguo, there is a small village.


    The village is sparsely populated, most of them are elderly.


    At this time, five strangers came to a yard that had been deserted for a long time at the east end of the village. The other party said that they came from Qinghe City and came to the capital to do business, and because it was getting late, they borrowed an empty house to stay overnight.


    Seeing that the other party was indeed carrying a few huge cargo boxes, the always kind-hearted village chief didn''t have any suspicions, and readily agreed.


    Night gradually fell, and some villagers had already rested.


    But in the small courtyard where the outsiders lived, there was a bonfire.


    A man who looked like a leader locked the courtyard door, then sat by the campfire, and said coldly:


    ¡¸Are the two of you awake yet?¡¹


    ¡¸Boss, that pungent one is awake, and the other...main target seems to be still asleep.¡¹


    "Okay, this time we sell them to other places, and the job is over."


    "Then...before we sell it...do we want to try something new?" A buck-toothed man rubbed his hands wretchedly, and kept looking back into the closed room while talking.


    How could the leader not know what he meant, smiled evilly, and said, "If you are not afraid of being bitten by that pungent one, you can go."


    "Hey hey hey! It''s exciting when it''s hot!" Saying that, the buck-toothed man got up and walked into the house.


    At this time, the room was a little dark, and Li Ange curled up into a ball in panic.


    And Ruan Youqing, who seemed to have just woken up, also sat up slowly, the expression on his face was hidden in the darkness.


    "Youqing... don''t be afraid."


    Seeing that Li Ange was still trying to comfort herself, Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly, and then said: "In a moment...if something happens...don''t be afraid."


    Li Ange bit the soft flesh in his mouth hard, and gave a muffled hum.


    If she heard correctly...the people outside had some dirty thoughts.


    And at this moment, the door creaked and was pushed open.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Ruan Youqings skills

    Chapter 26 Ruan Youqing''s skill


    Because she didn''t know the other party''s purpose, Ruan Youqing had actually been pretending to be asleep.


    After all...she is weak, how could she wake up easily after being attacked.


    Actually, according to her own thinking, if her body is really weak, it is possible to get rid of the damage directly with a sap.


    So, after Ruan You woke up, she just closed her eyes and listened to the movement around her.


    First of all, she could feel that she and Li Ange were put into a box respectively, but they stopped after walking for not too long.


    Listening to the sound from outside, Ruan Youqing guessed where he was.


    This group of kidnappers is very courageous.


    went directly into other people''s villages.


    Afterwards, she and Li Ange were thrown into a small room full of straw. After the door was locked from the outside, Ruan Youqing opened his eyes.


    She and Li Ange were both bound hands and feet.


    action, is not very convenient.


    Before she could observe for a long time, Li Ange woke up after tossing and turning, and Ruan Youqing immediately closed his eyes again, pretending not to be awake yet.


    After that, she heard Li Ange yelling.


    Hmm...so pungent...it really doesn''t look like a princess.


    After a long time, Ruan Youqing heard Li Ange''s voice became hoarse, and then gradually pretended to have just woken up.


    Afterwards, it was Li Ange who told her that they were kidnapped, and then comforted her not to be afraid of Yunyun.


    But Ruan Youqing has excellent eyesight, so she naturally saw Li Ange''s eyes swollen from crying in the dark.


    She heard what she said just now outside.


    These people are really rampant.


    As the door was pushed open, a sneer flashed in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, and then he lowered his eyes and was ready to start action.


    "Hey! The sick beauty is awake too? Now that I''m awake, I won''t be afraid to disturb you later. If that''s the case..." The buck-toothed man smiled wretchedly: "Then it''s better for the three of us to be together!"


    "You...what are you going to do!" Li Ange''s eyes were red, and his body was trembling uncontrollably.


    How has she ever suffered such humiliation!


    Ruan Youqing on the side kept his head down, as if shrunk back in fright.


    "What to do? Of course it is to do something that makes both men and women happy!" Bucktooth man said while hurriedly taking off his clothes.


    Li Ange cried out in despair, and his voice trembled a little: "You...you...don''t mess around! We two are beyond your control! I...I am Princess Puyang! And she is the little lady of the Ruan Mansion! "


    The buck-toothed man showed his yellow teeth and smiled arrogantly: "I don''t care who you are! You are the queen! I should sleep tonight!"


    After finishing speaking, he rushed towards Li Ange.


    Li Ange looked at Ruan Youqing as if asking for help, but found that she was still lowering her head, not even looking at her.


    What is she expecting...


    Li Ange is a little sad, Ruan Youqing''s weak body...she can''t count on the other party''s ability to turn the tide...


    However, just as the buck-toothed man was about to stretch his hand towards Li Ange''s chest, his eyes suddenly widened with disbelief.


    Then... without even making a sound, she rolled off Li Ange''s body.


    this¡­


    "Don''t stay there stupidly, come here and I will untie the rope for you." Ruan Youqing''s voice sounded from behind the buck-toothed man, and then she quickly untied the rope for Li Ange.


    "He..." Li Ange didn''t care about the scars on his wrists worn by the rope, and pointed at the man who fell on the ground tremblingly: "He...he died...dead?"


    "Slow down." Ruan Youqing''s voice was still gentle.


    "You..." Li Ange bit her lower lip, and continued with complicated emotions: "You actually killed him? It''s really hard for you..."


    Seeing Li Ange''s look of thinking she was risking her life, Ruan Youqing didn''t explain, but pulled her up.


    "Now is not the time to be hypocritical, there are four people outside." Ruan Youqing said in a low voice, and then dragged Li Ange to the door silently.


    Li Ange recovered from the fear just now, and said with a serious face: "Just now you killed that person in a sneak attack, but you should leave those people outside to me, if not, you can hide in the house, and come out when it is safe outside. "


    After speaking, Li Ange wanted to go out.


    Just as she lifted her foot, Ruan Youqing grabbed her and covered her mouth.


    It turned out that the people outside heard that there was no movement in the house for a long time, so two people wanted to come in to watch.


    "Sixth, why didn''t you make any noise! ??Is it okay? No, let the brothers come!" The people outside laughed loudly with malicious intentions, and then pushed the door open.


    The eclectic scene that was originally thought did not appear.


    In the dim room, there seemed to be only one figure lying on the ground. What followed was the faint smell of blood.


    Blood smell?


    Before the two could react, a ghostly figure came out from the darkness with a whoosh.


    Then the two men only felt a pain in their throats, and a stream of heat flowed out from their cut throats.


    It was a one-shot death.


    This fast and ruthless figure is Ruan Youqing.


    But Li Ange stayed where he was, so shocked that he didn''t even have time to scream.


    She... just saw something!


    Ruan Youqing...in front of her...killed another person?


    Just now...that buck-toothed man who was wretched about her, it turns out...Ruan Youqing didn''t succeed in a sneak attack by chance?


    Rather...she herself...is...extraordinary?


    It was only now that Li Ange realized that Ruan Youqing had a dagger in his hand at some point...


    After Ruan Youqing dealt with these two people swiftly, he went out without waiting for Li Ange to speak!


    Just go out in such a grandiose manner!


    Ruan Youqing didn''t act rashly just now because she needed to test and observe the other party''s details.


    Is it the killer... or... just... the kidnapper.


    As a result, the two men were killed so easily, she knew it in her mind.


    It''s just that she won''t underestimate the enemy because of this, after all...she really fell for the opponent and was knocked unconscious by him.


    Even if...the other party''s martial arts is not good, they still have the brains to do it.


    It''s getting late and late, so we can''t drag it on for too long.


    Otherwise... if she and the princess disappear for too long, some people with ulterior motives will attract people to insult their innocence.


    After all, two girls were kidnapped overnight, and no one dared to say what would happen.


    Especially because of her status as a princess, she can''t let this kind of tongue talk.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing opened the door and walked out.


    She needs a quick fix.


    As for exposing her true ability in front of Li Ange...


    Let¡¯s talk about it later.


    Only hearing a shrill sound, Ruan Youqing rushed behind the two people who were still surrounded by the bonfire, and slashed one of them unconscious with the back of a knife.


    And the other... If she guessed correctly, it would be the leader of these people.


    Sure enough, the man was very surprised why the weak woman in the legend suddenly became so powerful. But after his companion fell down, he resolutely retreated to the side and tried to escape.


    How could Ruan Youqing let him go so easily? When he saw him trying to escape from the corner of his eye, he immediately chased him.


    So, when Li Ange boldly walked into the courtyard, he saw Ruan Youqing like a ghost in the dark, and he was behind the villain in the blink of an eye.


    With the sword in hand, everyone was successfully dealt with in less than a while.


    this¡­


    Is it Ruan Youqing!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： scary

    Chapter 27 is scary


    Ruan Youqing turned around and saw Li Ange standing in the middle of the yard looking at her with a dumbfounded expression.


    Tie the last two people together firmly, and seeing them slump beside the campfire, Ruan Youqing took advantage of the opportunity and sat down by the campfire, adding another piece of firewood.


    Standing in the distance, Li Ange''s expression was unpredictable. After struggling for a moment, he finally walked to Ruan Youqing''s side bit by bit with small steps.


    "you¡­"


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing put his hands on his knees, and then looked at Li Ange innocently with his chin on his face.


    The wobbly firelight shone on her side face, making her look more gentle.


    However... now Li Ange already knows that the seemingly harmless and delicate girl... all this is actually an illusion!


    Seeing the smile on Ruan Youqing''s face, Li Ange felt his whole body go cold, and an inexplicable fear came to his heart.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s true face...


    She won''t be silenced...


    Ruan Youqing saw the rapid changes in the other party''s face, so he knew what the other party was thinking. Ruan Youqing tilted her head with a thought of teasing her, and smiled wickedly:


    ¡¸Your Highness, since you have seen it...¡¹


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing intentionally moved closer to Li Ange, so close that he could almost feel her breath.


    Li Ange was really frightened by her, and the arrogant and domineering appearance in the past was no longer there. At this time, she finally looked like a little girl, sobbing softly with aggrieved voice: "I...I didn''t mean to..."


    Just now, when Ruan Youqing dealt with these kidnappers, the murderous intent that he inadvertently revealed even made the onlookers feel like they were sitting on pins and needles.


    That was really coming out of life and death. Compared with it, the kung fu she has always been proud of... It''s like a show!


    She really felt like crying.


    Ruan Youqing still had an inscrutable look, reached out and pinched Li Ange''s chin, and said quietly: "Whether it was intentional or not is not important anymore, the important thing is, what are you going to do in the future?"


    "I...I will never say it casually! I swear!" Li Ange pressed her lips tightly.


    Then... Li Ange saw the smile in Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    Ruan Youqing let go of her chin, moved up slightly, and gently scratched her nose:


    ¡¸Princess is really timid.¡¹


    Li Ange finally came to his senses, but he no longer refuted carelessly like before, but was still a little cautious: "You...youqing...you..."


    Ruan Youqing looked up at her, then said:


    "Actually... I am indeed weak, but my grandfather never slackened his training on me. The reason why he concealed that I don''t know anything is because the martial arts he taught me is not a competition with others, or that you come and go with each other. Discussion. What my grandfather taught me is all self-help experience summed up from the battlefield. Most of the time...the purpose is to kill the opponent. It''s a bit...like what those killers learned. So...generally, I can''t fight with people It''s a competition. The only way I can use force is...when my own safety is threatened."


    There are truths and lies in what he said. Although Ruan Youqing knows Li Ange''s temperament, he is a member of the royal family after all. If you can avoid her if you can avoid her, you should avoid her.


    Li Ange turned his head and glanced at the two unconscious people behind him, and said solemnly: "These two...will not be caught by you..."


    "No." Ruan Youqing said with a calm expression, "Although one-shot kills are the majority, it''s all on my own will. Because... I can control my strength."


    Li Ange: "???"


    So I have talked so much, or is it based on personal mood?


    Thinking of this, Li Ange shrank back with a slumped face.


    Ruan Youqing saw her like this, smiled softly and said, "Also, An Ge, I think you should have come to a conclusion about what you told me today."


    Some things, it is better to refuse earlier.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Li Ange didn''t react, and his eyes were a little dazed.


    But when she saw Ruan Youqing''s faint smile, she gradually remembered her behavior today.


    Ok¡­


    She seems to have said...to teach Ruan Youqing...kung fu?


    what!


    Li Ange buried his head in his knees with a flushed face, moaning and humming with shame.


    Ruan Youqing shook his head helplessly, stretched out his hand to pat her to comfort her: "There''s no need to do that, after all, I''m just a weak woman, and you can be quite flattered that the princess can condescend to teach me herself."


    "You..." Li Ange''s voice was muffled: "Don''t make fun of me..."


    Perhaps it was because Ruan Youqing''s current aura had returned to the gentle and delicate before, and Li Ange finally eased his tense nerves.


    At this time, the two gangsters finally woke up.


    "You..." The leader of the kidnappers who almost escaped woke up with a look of fear on his face.


    The other one was blocked and couldn''t say a word.


    Ruan Youqing got up and slowly walked in front of the other party, then looked down at the two of them.


    "You...what are you going to do!" The man looked terrified.


    Because in people''s subconscious, a weak person suddenly becomes murderous, this kind of strong contradictory contrast will arouse the deepest fear in people''s hearts. Including the previous Li Ange, even though she had been with Ruan Youqing for many days, she still couldn''t help being a little afraid when facing the unknown Ruan Youqing.


    "What you said has some meaning..." Ruan Youqing raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and the sneer on his face was not concealed at all.


    Although the kidnapper felt that this was humiliating him, he still didn''t dare to retort too forcefully: "Girl, we also take money to do things. If you have such a skill, why not go directly to the person who bought us to do things. If you have any grudges or grievances, we will do it on the spot." You can report it."


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly, and then said slowly: "No, I know who is looking for you. You don''t have to trade it for freedom. I want to..."


    The leader of the kidnappers was really shocked this time.


    He didn''t know if the other party was trying to cheat him, but seeing the determined look on the little girl''s face, he began to doubt himself again.


    Seeing the leader of the kidnapper looking at him with wide eyes, Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and continued what he just said: "A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye."


    "Girl, what do you mean..." The leader of the kidnappers began to sweat coldly.


    "I mean, it''s literally. It''s just... that person paid for what you wanted to do to us, and you just return those things to her." Ruan Youqing habitually took out a handkerchief from her arms, Only this time, she didn''t cover her mouth and cough lightly like before.


    Instead, he wiped the dagger in his hand very gently.


    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, only the sound of someone panting heavily and the crackling of firewood burning in the fire could be heard.


    The handkerchief was a bit dirty, Ruan Youqing waved it lightly, and the handkerchief fell into the fire impartially.


    The flames swallowed it instantly.


    At this moment, some chaotic sounds came from outside the yard.


    Someone was approaching them with a torch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Mr. Shoufu is here

    Chapter 28 Chief Assistant is here


    Gu Changan got a message from the crowd that cannot be ignored. The two girls he described seemed to have gone to a small alley.


    This kind of remote place is the most prone to accidents.


    After thanking him, Gu Changan took people to the alley that passers-by said. It''s just that when he walked there, there was no one in the alley, and it was quiet as if nothing had happened.


    However, Gu Changan was keen to notice some disordered footprints in the alley.


    Just as he was about to lean over to take a closer look, he heard a deep and deep voice behind him.


    After he turned his head, Gu Changan saw a frightened little face.


    As soon as the eyes of the two met, the child immediately turned around to run away.


    Gu Changan, who thought it was nothing at first, immediately sent someone to block the child''s path without even thinking about it, and then walked over with a gloomy expression.


    Xu is Gu Changan''s expression is really scary, after the child was stopped, he was frightened and cried.


    Gu Changan, who hadn''t spoken yet, had a complex expression on his face.


    As a fierce chief assistant, some people are indeed intimidated...


    But...kid...shouldn''t know him, right?


    How could you be frightened like this when you saw him?


    That''s all, now is not the time to think about this kind of problem, Gu Changan tried his best to ease the expression on his face, and even grinned at the corner of his mouth: "Have you seen..."


    "I... I didn''t! I didn''t see them! I don''t know anything!" Before the other party could finish speaking, the child cried out, covering his ears while crying.


    Gu Changan listened, but his eyes darkened.


    Looks like...he found the right guy.


    After Gu Changan came out of the alley again, he already knew how Ruan Youqing and the others were kidnapped.


    It turned out that this child was the one who was bullied in the alley before.


    He is a little beggar who has been wandering in the city for a long time.


    The group of people surrounding him earlier were little beggars outside the city.


    They were all bought by someone with a few full meals. After seeing Ruan Youqing and the others, they staged such a scene of gang beating the weak to attract sympathy.


    And this little beggar was always a little uneasy.


    After everyone left, he couldn''t help but come back.


    Then...then met Gu Changan who came to look for him.


    Gu Chang''an had some calculations in his mind and left the city directly.


    That group of people must not dare to stay in the city for too long.


    It''s just out of the city... There are only a handful of places where you can hide your whereabouts.


    The people Gu Changan sent out to investigate soon got the news that a group of people suspected of being the target went to Stone Village, twenty miles away from the capital.


    Coincidentally, Li Qian went outside the city looking for him at this time.


    "What''s going on?" Li Qian asked as soon as he stopped.


    Gu Changan changed his usual casual expression, and spoke solemnly: "Ruan Youqing and Li Ange were taken away."


    "What?" Li Qian also frowned.


    He has a pretty good relationship with his only younger sister. After learning that she was also taken away, he couldn''t help feeling a little worried.


    "Let''s go, now we have a general direction. I hope...we are not too late." Gu Changan did not ask for his opinion, and made a decision directly and decisively.


    In contrast, Li Qian didn''t feel unhappy. After nodding his head in agreement, the two of them headed straight to Stone Village with a few men.


    ¡­


    At this time, the torches that Ruan Youqing and the others saw were Gu Changan and Li Qian who had been looking for them.


    After Ruan Youqing saw the person coming through the crack of the door, he immediately turned his head and covered the mouth of the leader of the kidnapper, and then said coldly: "I will say what I say later, if you dare to make your own claims, do you have any abnormal actions?" , I can easily kill you."


    It was not only the two kidnapped robbers who were shocked by such a domineering and ruthless Ruan Youqing, but also Li Ange, who looked bewildered.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the silly Li Ange with complicated eyes, then turned his back and ate something with a raised hand.


    Then, a scene that shocked Li Ange even more appeared.


    As the door was kicked open from the outside, Ruan Youqing leaned on Li Ange as if unable to stand.


    Li Ange''s face was a little pale, and his body was involuntarily stiff, not daring to move.


    As a princess who is not afraid of heaven and earth, at this moment she actually has a strange feeling towards Ruan Youqing.


    On the other side, after Gu Changan and Li Qian came in, what they saw were two men tied together looking at him in fear. At this moment, Ruan Youqing was leaning on Li Ange''s body, and Li Ange''s arm was still wrapping around Ruan Youqing''s waist.


    Obviously, he should go up and ask if he is all right, but for no reason, Gu Changan felt that the scene in front of him was a bit dazzling.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Ruan Youqing said in a soft voice as usual: "Master Gu...you actually managed to find this place..."


    Gu Changan nodded slightly, and then stepped forward to ask what happened, but happened to see the corpse lying in the house.


    "this is¡­"


    Ruan Youqing gently grabbed Li Ange''s hand that was holding her with the hand behind her back, and then looked at Gu Changan and the others with red eyes:


    "Thanks to Her Royal Highness Princess'' quick-wittedness, we were able to save the day after designing a surprise attack on them."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing seemed to have thought of something, and trembled slightly.


    Looking at Ruan Youqing who was so lovely and pitiful, Li Ange was completely dumbfounded.


    she¡­


    What did she just say?


    Said it was because of myself...?


    Li Ange panicked and wanted to open his mouth to tell the truth, but he happened to catch Ruan Youqing''s eyes looking at her.


    Ok¡­


    Li Ange decided to make a compromise.


    Li Qian on the side heard the words, came forward with some surprise, watched Li Ange and said, "When did An Ge become so powerful?"


    Li Ange blushed naturally, but under someone''s gentle eyes, he could only bite the bullet and let out a dry laugh: "Second Brother, An Ge... There is no way... Who told... You Qing... so ..." Li Ange''s voice was a little dry, but she continued: "Youqing...too weak, I really can''t stand her being bullied..."


    Ruan Youqing smiled embarrassedly: "It''s really thanks to the princess, otherwise, it would be really bad luck for me alone."


    Li Qian was still somewhat skeptical, but he couldn''t think of any other possibility, so he could only nod his head to show his understanding.


    Gu Changan, on the other hand, squinted at Ruan Youqing, until Ruan Youqing became more and more uncomfortable being watched by him, and then gave him a fierce look from an angle that others could not see.


    Gu Changan, who was stared at like this, said in a good mood: "Since the princess and Miss Ruan are safe and sound, please leave the next matter to my subordinates. I wonder if Miss Ruan...can you rest assured?"


    Saying that, Gu Changan couldn''t help but smiled at Ruan Youqing again.


    Although Ruan Youqing wanted to refuse, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that certain things would be safer only if Gu Changan was allowed to handle them.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing nodded: "Then I will trouble Mr. Gu."


    "It''s easy to say." Gu Changan smiled with his lips curled up, looking at Ruan Youqing with a bright light in his eyes.


    "Then what''s going to happen next... Shall Xiaoqing and I go back to the Ruan Mansion... And we''ve been missing for a while... Could someone say something nonsense..." After Li Ange calmed down, he thought of another very important matter .


    The other party found someone to take them away, since they didn''t want their lives.


    Then I''m afraid... what they want is their ruin...


    Even if he returned to the mansion at this time, he couldn''t stop someone from talking nonsense.


    "Princess, don''t worry, there is a place to take the two of you for one night."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： city ??of no return

    Chapter 29 Night Never Returns to the City


    When Ruan Youqing and his party left Stone Village, many people in the village had woken up one after another.


    After the old village chief found out that he had lured wolves into the house, he burst into tears of remorse, and held Gu Chang''an''s hand tightly, chanting back and forth:


    "My child, you have to be careful of your sisters when you go back, otherwise, if you encounter such abominable human traffickers again, it may not be as easy to find as this time!"


    Gu Changan patted the old village chief''s hand very politely, and said patiently: "Don''t worry, old man. Next time, I will definitely keep a close eye on these two girls and prevent them from running around. But the old man will also Be cautious, and don¡¯t trust outsiders easily. It¡¯s a good thing those villains didn¡¯t target the villagers, otherwise¡­the consequences would be disastrous.¡±


    The old village head should have also thought of that scene, and sighed heavily: "In the past, the old man always felt that he was at the feet of the emperor, and people should all abide by the precepts. Who knows... people''s hearts are not ancient!"


    Seeing the old man like this, Li Qian who was on the side also stepped forward, and politely took the words: "Old man, we are going back, and the parents at home are still waiting anxiously. In the middle of the night, I am sorry to disturb you and everyone''s rest. It''s a sin, this is...my compensation for you and everyone." After speaking, Li Qian took out a cloth bag from his arms.


    "This... can''t be done!" The old village chief frowned and shook his head: "We didn''t do anything! How could it be for no reason..."


    Before the other party finished pushing, Gu Changan took the cloth bag with a smile, and then put it directly into the hands of the old village chief.


    "Old man...Actually, we also have something to ask of you. After all, my two younger sisters haven''t been married yet...Look..."


    Although the old village head is kind, but after all, he has passed forty years, and he understands some things thoroughly. Seeing this, he can only accept it, and then raises his head, his eyes are very sincere: "After all, it is a big family... Don''t worry, my sons, we stone No one has been to the village recently."


    The old women following behind glanced at each other and understood. After all, the matter is of great importance, and it is not something that can be unscrupulously gossip on weekdays. If they are only looking for a moment, they may delay others for a lifetime. Thinking of this, they all said anxiously: "Don''t worry, although we are women with little knowledge, we also understand what is important."


    Gu Changan smiled and shook hands with them, and then took Ruan Youqing and the others away.


    Even if they concealed their real identities, Gu Changan still considered letting the other party participate in concealing this false identity. It''s not that he doesn''t trust them, but that he is used to thinking twice about everything.


    There are not many people in the village, and the words of the old village chief should be able to respond to everyone.


    What''s more, they paid for it.


    Just now, what Li Qian took out was a cloth bag instead of a kit, because he was afraid that giving the other party something too expensive would bring unnecessary disasters to this group of innocent people. And the cloth bag is full of scraps of silver, which is convenient for ordinary people.


    After all...every man is innocent and he is guilty...


    Fortunately, Li Qian is good at giving alms on weekdays, and he always has a bag of broken silver on him, which makes this move convenient.


    The two of them sang and cooperated very well.


    It''s just that they didn''t drive the carriage because they came out in a hurry, so in the end, Ruan Youqing and Li Ange rode a horse together.


    Gu Changan''s originally gentle smile disappeared instantly after seeing Ruan Youqing being embraced by Li Ange from behind.


    "Why is it getting colder?" Li Ange put his chin lightly on Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, and couldn''t help shivering.


    Li Qian, who was walking with them, smiled, and then took off his cloak and handed it to Li Ange:


    ¡¸Although it¡¯s spring, it¡¯s still a bit chilly at night.¡¹


    Li Ange took it, and then wrapped himself and Ruan Youqing in the cloak.


    Hmm... Ruan Youqing doesn''t speak, doesn''t move, he''s still that delicate Ruan Youqing.


    Feeling that Li Ange behind him was sometimes tense and sometimes relaxed, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but smile.


    But when she turned her head, she unexpectedly saw Gu Changan''s extremely cold face.


    Eh? ? ?


    Ruan Youqing was very puzzled.


    Obviously it wasn''t like this before leaving...Why did I walk for a while, but my face was unhappy...


    Myself... Where did I provoke him?


    Ruan Youqing was a little uneasy, although she had glared at him a few times before... But her original intention was not to oppose the chief assistant...


    And...the other party seems to be helping me all the time...and I treat him like this...


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing turned around and smiled: "Master Gu, if you have time in a few days, can you come to Ruan''s mansion for your kindness, so that Youqing can thank the savior."


    Gu Changan originally stared coldly at the backs of the three happy figures in front of him, until a certain figure turned his head and spoke to him with a smile like a flower, then he eased his expression.


    Fingers involuntarily circled the rein, Gu Changan said slowly: "Turn right ahead, go to Quanling Villa."


    "Huh?" Li Qian turned around in surprise.


    Gu Changan continued with a calm face: "It''s too late for the two of them to go back now. Why don''t you go directly to Quanling Villa. It happens that there will be other arguments tomorrow."


    "Okay then." After hearing this, Li Qian couldn''t think of any other better way, so he could only agree.


    And when Li Ange heard where he was going, his face turned pale.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    If she remembers correctly... Gu Changan''s grandmother, Mrs. Ning Guogong''s wife, Rong Ying, should be recuperating at Quanling Mountain Villa outside the capital.


    The reason why Li Ange''s complexion turned sour is because Mrs. Ning Guogong is notoriously eccentric. Except for the current Queen Mother, Gu Changan and Ning Guogong can communicate with her harmoniously, others seem to be unable to bear her eccentric temper.


    Because Ruan Youqing had never dealt with her before, she felt a little guilty at this moment.


    Gu Changan, who was leading the way, heard that there was no movement behind him, so he turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing: "Tomorrow I will personally send you back to Ruan Mansion."


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes flashed with doubts, but soon, she realized that the other party was replying to what she had just said.


    Bowing her head and covering her lips, she smiled, and when she looked up again, she had a delicate and lovely look on her face: "Then Xiaoqing will definitely thank you tomorrow."


    Hearing the beauty''s reply, Gu Changan turned his head.


    It''s just that the corners of the mouth are slightly raised, and the smile in the eyes is almost overflowing.


    ¡­


    When we arrived at Quanling Villa, it was already midnight.


    It''s just that the lights in the villa are dim.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Li Ange in confusion. Li Ange''s lips turned pale, and then he said slowly, "Quanling Villa, even at noon...the lights are bright."


    Without waiting for Li Ange to continue to explain, Gu Changan dismounted and walked over, and then extended his hand to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing, who was stunned for a moment, quickly realized that he bit his lips in embarrassment, and then put his hand in the opponent''s hand with a blushing face.


    She was taken off the horse by Gu Changan.


    Startled by the scene in front of her, Li Ange opened her eyes wide, then turned to look at her second brother.


    Seeing this, Li Qian raised his eyebrows, and said the most irritating words gently: "Miss Ruan is different from you. She is delicate and weak, so she needs someone to help her down. But you... are strong and strong. Just Don''t bother me, Second Emperor Brother."


    "Delicate body???" Li Ange pointed at Ruan Youqing in horror.


    Ruan Youqing, who was pointed at by her, coughed lightly: "What do you want to say, princess?"


    Li Ange immediately turned over and jumped off the horse, stood up straight, with a serious expression on his face: "It''s true that I was willful and thoughtless, let''s go in!"


    As he said that, he was about to lift his feet and walk in.


    But when the other party took one foot to go in, Gu Changan quietly said:


    "Your Highness, I am afraid that you have forgotten... the old lady''s rules?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： Arrive at Quanling Villa

    Chapter 30 Arriving at Quanling Villa


    Bright and dark lights are scattered all over the villa, and the sky at this time is pitch black, with occasional dark gray mixed in, showing some layers of beauty.


    It''s just that the lining of the villa is getting brighter.


    Gu Changan''s words made Li Ange take back the stepping foot in time, with a mournful face, feeling the urge to throw herself into Ruan Youqing''s arms.


    Because Ruan Youqing has never been with Mrs. Ning Guo, she doesn''t know what rules she has here.


    From the corner of the eye, Li Ange pursed her mouth, and looked in the direction of the villa with fear in her eyes. After a long pause, she showed a little lethargy: "Can you... go back to the city... I... can''t make it through..."


    Gu Changan replied slowly: "If you go back at this time, whether you enter the palace or return to Ruan''s house, you will be seen and spread by interested people."


    Like a broken jar, Li Ange pouted angrily and said, "Hmph! This princess is so innocent, so I''m not afraid of those people who talk about it!"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head helplessly, stepped forward and reached out to pinch Li Ange''s bulging cheeks: "People''s words are terrible, we were kidnapped this time, and someone ordered us to go back now. It''s just right for us to go back in the middle of the night. Somebody''s intentions. Princess... want to be drowned in those dirty gossip? Even if you think it''s okay, you can''t prevent what others think. Especially..."


    Queen.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing didn''t say it directly.


    "Then... we can live here..." Li Ange was puzzled.


    Ruan Youqing continued to explain: "Mrs. Ning Guogong has some prestige in Beijing. She will testify and say something, and outsiders can''t say anything."


    Finally figured out the twists and turns, Li Ange lowered his head lazily.


    Seeing that she was no longer repulsive, Ruan Youqing turned to Gu Changan and asked, "Master Gu, could it be convenient for you to tell Youqing... the rules you just mentioned are...?"


    The night breeze was cool, because the two had separated, Ruan Youqing put the cloak on Li Ange directly. At this time, she was in the night, with her hands clasping the front of her clothes, the tip of her nose was a little red from the coldness, and her eyes were extraordinarily bright because of curiosity and doubt. With a well-behaved and weak appearance, people can''t help but want to satisfy all her demands when they look at her.


    For example...Gu Changan.


    I saw that he immediately put away the teasing of a certain princess just now, and said seriously: "My old lady... has a weird temper."


    Ruan Youqing gave a low laugh, rolled his eyes, and said softly, "This...youqing heard about it."


    "She... likes to make some weird things in the villa. But... it may not be difficult for you." Gu Changan thought of something, and a different light suddenly lit up in his eyes.


    Maybe... Ruan Youqing can give him and his grandmother a surprise?


    But... Gu Changan suddenly cast a dissatisfied glance at Li Qian.


    With this outsider here, his little fox must want to hide again.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan has already said: "Second prince, it''s late at night, you can go back to the palace."


    ¡¸???¡¹ Li Qian, who was inexplicably targeted, looked bewildered.


    Seeing his friend''s doubts, Gu Chang''an continued to say solemnly: "Although the second prince is the elder brother of Her Highness the Princess, but for the young lady of the Ruan family, men of the opposite **** should not stay in the same place late at night."


    Li Qian frowned, wanting to refute that the villa is so big that there is no such thing as unethical. But seeing that Gu Changan rarely looked at him with pleading eyes, Li Qian snorted softly, shook his sleeves and left.


    Although he didn''t understand why Gu Changan suddenly wanted Li Qian to leave, Ruan Youqing still waited obediently for Gu Changan''s next arrangement.


    Sure enough, after seeing Li Qian leave, Gu Changan approached Ruan Youqing with a bright smile: "Little fox, I''ll have you play with me later."


    Ruan Youqing: "Huh???"


    Li Ange: "???"


    What did she just hear? Little Fox? Just now... Gu Chang''an, the chief assistant, called Ruan Youqing... little fox? ? ? Li Ange, who was forced to hear these words, looked shocked and couldn''t help but took a few steps aside.


    She said it! What''s wrong with these two people''s appointments!


    But... the little fox... is very supportive of the old fox Gu Changan!


    Wearing to cry but without tears, he looked in the direction where Li Qian left. Li Ange felt that he was abandoned.


    It seems that she is the only one left in the world, and the boundless loneliness rolls over...


    "Ah!" Li Ange, immersed in loneliness, suddenly screamed.


    Just because Ruan Youqing had already held her hand, and followed Gu Changan to the villa.


    ¡­


    A little girl poked her head out after hearing the door ring, and seeing that it was Gu Changan, she immediately opened the door completely with joy on her face:


    "Young Master! You are back! The old lady has been talking about you for the past few days, and the ears of the servants who are talking about you are about to grow calluses!"


    Gu Changan turned his body sideways, and Ruan Youqing poked his head out from behind him, smiling a little embarrassedly.


    "Ah!" After seeing Ruan Youqing, the little girl covered her mouth in shock and screamed.


    Just when Gu Changan frowned and wanted to reprimand her for being rude, the little girl suddenly turned her head and shouted at the courtyard:


    "Quick! Come out quickly! This is the first time that the young master has brought a girl back!"


    Gu Changan''s original smile instantly froze on his face in embarrassment, while Ruan Youqing and Li Ange covered their mouths, trying not to laugh out loud.


    The prestige and prestige of the Chief Assistant in the court hall, at this moment, he is embarrassed like a pure boy who has been molested.


    Coughed lightly, Ruan Youqing broke the silence with a smile: "Master Gu... he is a man of integrity, and keeps himself clean."


    Gu Changan blushed for the first time, and tried to calm himself and said: "Women are too noisy."


    Li Ange on the side curled his lips in disdain, but in view of the other party''s temper, he didn''t dare to say anything too much to make fun of.


    After a few people didn''t say a few words, they were surrounded by a group of people.


    There are maids, servants, and even an elderly man.


    The old man stroked his stubble, and said with a smile: "This girl, come in quickly. The dew is heavy late at night, so be careful of catching a cold."


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly thanked him, and then raised his foot to go in. At this time, Li Ange, who was on the side, murmured in a low voice belatedly: "Why was I not treated like this when I came here? Am I not a girl!"


    "You''re a princess, so they don''t dare to make fun of you." Ruan Youqing comforted after hearing this.


    In the end, Li Ange''s face became more gloomy, and he said a little wronged: "But...they let me go to the world...off..."


    "Qiankunguan?" Ruan Youqing stopped.


    This name... sounds familiar...


    During her previous life, did she...have contact with this thing?


    On the other hand, Gu Chang''an hooked the corners of his lips, and explained: "This Qiankunguan was made by my old lady when she was free. Because I came to this other village to hide and relax, some people always come to trouble my family. There are some things for the old lady. She, who hates interpersonal communication the most, came up with such a thing, and only those who can pass this Qiankun Pass without any harm... can see my old lady."


    Ruan Youqing suddenly recalled that in her previous life...she seemed to have broken through this barrier.


    It''s just... Why did she just think that she never came here?


    Or rather¡­


    She couldn''t remember whether she had met Mrs. Ning Guogong in her previous life...


    Ruan Youqing, who was deep in thought, didn''t see that the face of the unknown old man became serious after Gu Changan finished what he said just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： lost memory

    Chapter 31 The Disappeared Memory


    Ruan Youqing has a headache again, it seems that as long as it is related to Gu Changan...she has forgotten...


    It''s not just about Gu Changan''s memories.


    Even... She has forgotten the memories of people related to him...


    Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan with complicated eyes, what was she doing...


    just forgot him...


    Why does she only remember how he died...


    Frowning, Ruan Youqing reached out and tapped his forehead fiercely.


    This action startled Gu Changan and Li Ange, who didn''t know why, and Li Ange took several steps back in shock from the sudden coldness on Ruan Youqing''s body. But Gu Chang''an''s expression darkened, he strode up to Ruan Youqing''s side, and grabbed her weak wrist to prevent her from "self-mutilation".


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Changan asked, with panic and worry in his eyes that he didn''t realize.


    Ruan Youqing saw that he had frightened these two people so much, he took a deep breath, and then smiled: "It''s nothing, maybe it''s because the cold air entered the body at dawn, and I have a headache, I think it will be fine after a while."


    Though the two of them knew that Ruan Youqing was extraordinary, they couldn''t tell whether her body was really weak or not.


    Gu Changan didn''t ask any more questions, and in a deep voice ordered the little girl who was waiting at the side to lead the way to the front hall.


    The little girl covered her mouth and snickered: "Master, are you going to... take this girl through the back door?"


    Gu Changan''s back is straight, and his face seems to be uncertain:


    ¡¸Qingdai, are you itchy?¡¹


    Seeing that his son was really angry, the little girl named Qing Dai shrank back, her voice was weak: "My lord, this is a rule set by the old lady... Slaves... Slaves just follow orders..."


    Seeing this, the elderly man saw cunning in his eyes, and said word by word: "Master, the old lady said that there are only a few people in this world who can ignore the rules set by her. One is the current emperor, two It''s the current Empress Dowager...the other one...is her precious daughter-in-law."


    "Hmm..." Gu Changan was choked up, and was unable to refute for a while.


    But Ruan Youqing pursed his lips and was embarrassed to say more.


    Li Ange raised his eyebrows, wanting to tease the two of them, so he said with a smile: "Then if that''s the case... Is this princess married to Gu Shoufu, so that it will be convenient to come and go here in the future?"


    "No." The old man and Gu Changan refused in unison.


    Li Ange, who was just trying to make a joke, was really hurt. He ran to Ruan Youqing''s side pitifully, and looked at Gu Changan with sad eyes.


    This person... She can''t afford to mess with her, and she can''t hide from her!


    The old man was kind. After glancing at Li Ange, he chuckled and said, "Your Royal Highness is so honorable, my son is not worthy of it."


    Master Shoufu, who was not worthy of a princess, nodded calmly.


    Although...this reason is very...far-fetched, but Li Ange can barely step down the steps given.


    And Ruan Youqing seemed to have made some decision, and suddenly said: "Old man, the Qiankunguan... I''ll try it... but..." At this point, Ruan Youqing looked serious: "Youqing''s body...is relatively weak. If you do it later What, please don''t tell the old man about Xiaoqing''s "shame"... Otherwise, Xiaoqing will definitely feel humiliated..."


    The old man chuckled, narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, girl, I will never say anything more with these girls and boys."


    Gu Changan also had a rare stern look on his face: "No matter who comes to Quanling Villa...whether or not they can break through this Qiankun Pass, everyone in the village will keep silent about it."


    Ruan Youqing was relieved at this point, and stretched out his hand to lead the way.


    Qing Dai and the old man glanced at each other meaningfully, then, Qing Dai ran away with several other little girls.


    It should be... Go get ready.


    Ruan Youqing looked forward with a tense expression.


    The reason why she made this decision was because she felt that it was necessary for her to try this Qiankun Pass. Maybe, I can think of something.


    And... After returning to Ruan Mansion this time, she must ask why her grandfather specifically asked Gu Changan to take care of her.


    The two of them...how did they meet.


    ¡­


    Quanling Villa is built on the mountain, so there are several natural hot springs, so it is named Quanling Villa.


    The original Quanling Villa was originally a private summer resort for the royal family. Until the time of Emperor Huiwen, because of the deep affection with the queen mother and his wife, Emperor Huiwen directly gave this villa to Mrs. Ning Guogong after the death of Ning Guogong as a comfort. Until Emperor Huiwu, who is the current emperor, inherited the Datong, because Gu Changan entered the court as the chief assistant, the villa still belonged to Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Having been the owner of this villa for more than ten years, Mrs. Ningguo seems to regard this villa as her home. Especially after Gu Chang''an became the chief assistant, she came here to live here for a while every now and then.


    It¡¯s just a short stay¡­


    In fact, I spend more than half of the year here.


    While staying here, she has never been idle, and has been concentrating on her weird research.


    This Qiankun Pass...is made by her after a lot of effort.


    As for Gu Changan... he is extremely proud of his grandmother''s ideas and abilities that are different from ordinary people.


    However, for fear of causing unnecessary troubles, the Ningguo government has never said too much about Mrs. Ningguo to the outside world.


    When some outsiders had to break through the barrier because they wanted to visit Mrs. Ning Guogong, everyone said that it was an outsider who was hired to help build it.


    As for the members of the royal family, because of the Queen Mother''s relationship, they naturally know about Mrs. Ning Guo''s abilities. It''s just that those in power are afraid that people with ulterior motives will covet their Mrs. Ningguo, so naturally they strictly order those who know the truth about Qiankunguan to keep their mouths shut.


    Gu Changan didn''t even think about it, and directly told Ruan Youqing who made the Qiankun Pass.


    Ruan Youqing, who didn''t know that he was trusted unconditionally, was brought to the bottom of a rockery. Gu Changan repeatedly warned: "If you can''t do it, don''t force it."


    Li Ange must have also recalled the terrible things, and couldn''t help asking a little tremblingly: "Youqing...do you know how to swim?"


    "Is there any relationship?" Ruan Youqing subconsciously asked.


    Li Ange looked up at Gu Changan, then at the old man, then lowered his voice and said, "Youqing, if you don''t know how to swim...I remind you...surrender early...or else..."


    "Your Highness, the taste of this has to be felt by the person who has experienced it. Could it be... the princess wants to feel it again?" The old man smiled and reminded.


    Li Ange, who was treated like this, didn''t feel annoyed at all, but smiled and waved his hands: "Chang Bo! Don''t worry about me! I''m just talking casually!"


    Although she was surprised that the fearless Li Ange was so obedient in front of Gu Changan and Ning Guogong''s people, Ruan Youqing didn''t ask any questions, but leaned over and tied the skirt on her calf to make it easier for her to move.


    The old man whom Li Ange called Uncle Chang is the old steward of Duke Ning''s mansion. After seeing Ruan Youqing''s actions, his eyes were full of admiration.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing waved to everyone, and walked into the entrance of the rockery alone.


    After she was no longer in sight, Li Ange rushed to Gu Chang''an with some anxiety, "Is nothing wrong with Youqing?"


    "You didn''t have any accidents when you went in, let alone her."


    Li Ange, who was nakedly despised, blushed, gritted her teeth and ran to the side of the tree.


    The Quanling Villa in the night is not dim, but Gu Changan is standing in the shadows, making it hard to see his expression clearly.


    Before the time for half a stick of incense came, Gu Changan also bowed into the entrance of the rockery.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Qiankun Pass

    Chapter 32 Qiankun Pass


    After entering the rockery, Ruan Youqing''s expression instantly became solemn.


    After the coldness that hit her face, it was not the darkness she had imagined. Although it is not as brightly lit as in the villa, the light in the rockery can also make her see everything in front of her clearly.


    Originally thought that the cave should be empty and cold, but what she saw was a huge stone wall blocking the way. Under the stone wall, there is only a narrow path for people to walk.


    Ruan Youqing first inspected the stone wall with narrowed eyes, and saw that the stone wall was smooth and flat without any protrusions or cut out parts, so she walked up the narrow stone path.


    It''s just that she didn''t continue walking, but stayed where she was and waited silently for a while.


    After making sure that she didn''t touch the mechanism by mistake and that there were no hidden weapons, she was willing to move forward.


    While walking, she couldn''t help but sneered at herself in her heart. This is not an important military site or a mausoleum of a prince. Mrs. Ning Guogong set up this Qiankun Pass just to block people''s way, and it should not hide too much murderous intent.


    After realizing that he was a little too cautious, Ruan Youqing relaxed a little, and continued walking along the stone path.


    It was only about a stick of incense time away, and Ruan Youqing discovered something strange in time.


    She seems to be... been taking a detour...


    Could it be... this first level...a formation was set up?


    Ruan Youqing put away the slack just now, and devoted himself to this seemingly inconspicuous stone path again.


    There is no object placement that can set up a formation.


    There is no strange smell that can confuse people''s minds.


    Finally... After walking two more times, she discovered that this stone path was not supposed to lead to the exit. At first, I thought the corner was just an ordinary corner, but after a few corners, it actually brought her back to the original place.


    She was indeed drawn into it.


    After turning around a few more times tirelessly, Ruan Youqing has completely understood that this road is a dead end.


    Since this is the case, the exit... should be another way.


    Ruan Youqing looked up subconsciously, and found that the top of the head was an extremely high mountain, and ordinary people who did not know martial arts would definitely not be able to climb it.


    Mrs. Ning Guo would not embarrass ordinary people in the first level, so... this exit...


    Maybe in¡­


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and looked at the ground.


    After walking from the beginning again, Ruan Youqing finally found something wrong on the ground at the second corner.


    At this time, a stone brick under her feet was very worn.


    Just now, she only looked at the two sides, not paying attention to the bottom of her feet.


    After reacting, Ruan Youqing hurriedly bent down and tapped the stone brick lightly.


    This brick... sure enough is empty.


    After Ruan Youqing lifted the stone brick, she found a stone step leading to the ground.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were dark.


    Even though she was as cautious as she was, she still underestimated Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Thinking of this, she walked down more carefully.


    Fortunately, the other party also felt that it would be too costly to arrange too many underground. After walking about tens of meters underground, Ruan Youqing saw another step leading to the ground ahead.


    Soon, she was back on the ground.


    After a while, she has already left the rockery.


    ¡­


    Gu Changan on the other side entered the rockery, but was blocked by a stone wall.


    It turns out that after someone enters the first level, the first level will be closed temporarily. The mechanism will not be reopened until the person walks out smoothly.


    Gu Changan stood there expressionless, waiting without moving.


    It wasn''t until the mechanism was opened that he knew that Ruan Youqing had successfully passed the first level.


    Later than he expected.


    Perhaps, the little fox''s thinking is a bit complicated.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan quickly walked in. Familiar with the road, he found the stone brick leading to the ground, and after a while, he walked out.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had successfully passed the second level.


    Because this second is not difficult for those who can do light work.


    The second level is a large pool.


    At both ends of the pool stand a column at a high place.


    A tough hemp rope is tied between the two columns.


    And under the hemp rope, there are several wooden stakes hanging in the air.


    All she needs to do is to step on these erratic wooden stakes from one end of the pool to the other.


    In her previous life, she might have suffered a bit, but after her rebirth, she also put in a lot of effort in lightness skills.


    So, she passed this test smoothly.


    It''s just that when she turned her head to go to those erratic wooden stakes like duckweed, some fragmentary pictures suddenly flashed in her mind.


    Sometimes she was swinging around holding a rope, and when she almost fell into the water, she was pulled into her arms in time.


    That person... who is...


    Ruan Youqing felt a headache again, and then rubbed the center of her brows lightly, she didn''t want to continue to think about it and faint here.


    After sitting by the pool for a while, Ruan Youqing stood up and continued walking.


    The third level is another pool.


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, and suddenly relaxed for no reason.


    If you can''t make it through...


    Then treat it as a hot spring.


    After all, these pools are filled with hot spring water.


    But thinking about it, when she was about to continue walking, she finally saw a single-plank bridge across the pool.


    It looks...it seems simpler than that?


    Ruan Youqing was vigilant and only stretched out one foot to step on the single-plank bridge for a try.


    Then...she discovered that the single-plank bridge was not fixed. If people walk on it, this extremely smooth single-plank bridge will definitely roll back and forth. Even a person with good Qinggong skills, as long as he borrows a little force on the single-plank bridge, even if the movement is very light, the single-plank bridge will roll and make people''s feet slip.


    Sure enough... still not to be underestimated.


    Mrs. Ning Guo, how much she doesn¡¯t want to associate with others...


    She tried her best to block the people who wanted to see her.


    This level...


    How to live...


    When Ruan Youqing closed her eyes and thought silently, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration. She remembered what Li Ange had said to her earlier.


    The girl asked her if she could drink water...


    If you don¡¯t know how to use water...then admit defeat early...


    Presumably...


    If you know how to water...you won''t lose?


    So this level is leading people into a misunderstanding?


    It makes people feel... If you want to pass smoothly, you must cross the single-plank bridge?


    Actually...the more complicated the problem, the simpler it is.


    The reason why Uncle Chang stopped Li Ange from continuing was because he didn''t want the other party to reveal too much information to her?


    so¡­


    If you want to pass this level, you just need to pass through the water?


    As soon as he thought about it, he did it. After Ruan Youqing took off his shoes and socks, he first put his feet in to feel it. If he didn''t touch the bottom of the pool, it meant that the water was still relatively deep. If you don''t know how to use water, you really can''t get through.


    The water temperature is very comfortable, which can relieve fatigue instantly. Ruan Youqing unconsciously hooked the corners of her lips, and then jumped into the water.


    After Gu Changan arrived, he happened to see a picture of a beauty coming out of the water.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： last level

    Chapter 33 The last level


    Into the hot spring water in spring, it is simply intoxicating and gentle.


    After Ruan Youqing entered the water, he couldn''t help letting out a sigh. If it wasn''t inappropriate, she really wanted to spend some leisure time in this hot spring water.


    Though thinking so, she still didn''t slow down, and soon swam to the other side.


    At this time, Gu Changan had already chased after him, and happened to see Ruan Youqing coming out of the water.


    The hair bun, which was already a little messy, was scattered at this time, and sprinkled on the slender waist like splashed ink. The clothes soaked in water were directly attached to the body, gently and softly outlining the girl''s graceful curves. The hazy moonlight poured onto his face, Ruan Youqing had changed the deliberate weakness before, but inadvertently revealed his true nature, tenacity and stubbornness, but his eyes were shining with dazzling light.


    Gu Changan lost his breath instantly.


    Because he kicked over an inconspicuous small flowerpot next to him in a panic, Ruan Youqing immediately noticed the sound, turned his head coldly and whispered:


    "who is it?"


    Turning around, I saw Gu Changan who couldn''t dodge in time.


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing''s stiff face instantly relaxed, but after he relaxed, he realized later that the current situation...seems...not inappropriate...


    Ruan Youqing blushed immediately, at a loss as to what to do.


    On the contrary, after Gu Changan''s eyes turned dark, he turned his back with an upright attitude.


    "Miss Ruan is fine as long as you have nothing to do, keep going. I will wait for you at the end."


    After finishing speaking, he actually walked in another direction.


    Ruan Youqing moved his lips, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Changan came here suddenly, and I don''t know what he meant.


    Lowering his eyes, Ruan Youqing hid all his confusion in the depths.


    ¡­


    The night breeze was slightly cool, and Ruan Youqing felt a slight chill on his body because his clothes were already soaked.


    It was actually more difficult than in the cold winter.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed his cold arms, and continued to walk forward.


    After a while, she saw the next level...


    is a... somehow made... almost vertical steep slope.


    The key is¡­


    This steep slope... seems to be emitting a different kind of light...


    It''s just like¡­


    Ruan Youqing frowned and stretched out a finger to touch it, then the frown deepened.


    On this steep slope, it was smeared with vegetable oil...


    This... how to climb up there!


    The nearly vertical steep **** is not low, if you want to fly up it with light work, it is absolutely impossible to do it.


    At this moment...Ruan Youqing found a black bump on the side of the steep slope.


    Could it be some institution?


    If you press it... it won''t be worse than the current situation, right?


    Sighing heavily, Ruan Youqing persuaded himself to push his hand up as if accepting his fate.


    Sure enough...it''s a mechanism...


    A gully suddenly opened under the steep slope, and there was some muddy water in the gully...


    And at this moment... a rope actually dropped from the top.


    meaning is¡­


    Is she going to climb up by this rope?


    Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes and looked up, and finally fixed his gaze on the rope after all.


    All she has to do now is to jump over and make sure to grab the rope at the first time.


    Only by grabbing the rope can she climb up. If you can''t catch it...


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the cloudy and unknown liquid below the steep slope.


    Can''t catch it...she''ll fall.


    After silently admiring Mrs. Ning Guogong and Mrs. Ning once again, Ruan Youqing jumped up to the steep **** with all her strength, and then grabbed the rope quickly and ruthlessly.


    The whole body lay directly on the steep slope. When Ruan Youqing stepped on the steep **** with all his strength, he found that it was futile.


    The steep **** splashed with vegetable oil is simply unbelievably slippery.


    Ruan Youqing finally understood why Li Ange''s little girl was terrified when she mentioned this.


    Not to mention which level she has reached, it seems that the minds of people who can be grinded by each level are trembling.


    Hundred claws scratched his heart, Ruan Youqing bit his lower lip, and put all his strength on his feet. Finally, no longer slipping down like last time.


    It¡¯s just that...it can only guarantee that it won¡¯t slide down when it¡¯s not moving, and if you want to continue climbing up...it will slide down again.


    Since you can no longer count on the strength of your feet...


    Then...you can only rely on your hands.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the hemp rope, then gritted his teeth and moved his hand upwards.


    Although the body did move up a bit, but the feet became a burden, as long as they stepped on the steep slope, they had to slide down with people.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing could only move upwards by transferring the force to her feet instantly after using the force from her hands to move upwards.


    So, Ruan Youqing relied on the strength of her hands to move upwards, and relied on the strength of her feet to keep her body from sliding down. After an unknown amount of time, she was finally about to reach the top.


    Fatigue slowly dissipated because he was about to see the victory, Ruan Youqing''s little face was blushing abnormally.


    But¡­


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt a wind blowing overhead, and then...she saw a log rolling down the dark grooves on both sides of the steep slope!


    "???!" Ruan Youqing opened her eyes wide, and then screamed. In order to avoid the column, she had to choose to let go of the rope and let herself fall into the muddy water.


    Just when he was about to fall into it, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help but roared angrily regardless of his image:


    ¡¸Old lady, are you going too far!¡¹


    The sound resounded throughout Quanling Villa.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong, who was sitting silently at the finish line, eating snacks and drinking lotus seed soup, had a relaxed expression on her face.


    Li Ange walked up and down with a complicated expression, involuntarily worried about the safety of everyone present.


    Gu Changan, however, turned his head to Mrs. Ning Guo with a gloomy expression and said, "Old lady, you are not being kind."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong put down the half-eaten snacks, then put her hands on her heart, and said with a sad look: "Why is this old man so unkind? You brat? Could it be that because of a little girl, half of your body will be buried in the ground with you?" Grandmother can''t get into a fight? Alas... the grandson can''t help grandma!"


    "Why did you add something to her in the last level?" Gu Changan obviously didn''t like this, and his expression was still a little gloomy.


    Seeing that Gu Changan was really upset, Mrs. Ning Guo curled her lips and explained slowly: "Originally... this is the last hurdle. But of all the people who came to see me before, only One just made it to the last level. And this one, it took almost half of her life to climb up. If you look at the little granddaughter Ruan Chong, she was very angry when she just accused the old man! The old man wanted to see if she could persevere To what extent."


    "But everyone in Beijing knows her body..." Gu Changan still wanted to refute.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong''s eyes were full of light, she smiled meaningfully, and said word by word: "Chang An, do you really think this little girl is weak... weak...?"


    Gu Changan frowned, then looked at Li Ange inexplicably.


    Although Li Ange, who was stared at suddenly, didn''t know the deep meaning of their grandparents'' words, but today''s strong desire to survive prompted her to speak without thinking:


    ¡¸Hmm...the moonlight tonight is really beautiful.¡¹


    As she spoke, she turned her back and looked at the moon that had been covered by dark clouds.


    Hmm...God will kill her...


    Gu Changan shook his head helplessly, then continued to walk to the edge of the place where he was, and looked down the steep slope.


    Where they are located is directly above the steep slope.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： angry

    Chapter 34 Angry


    Gu Changan just poked his head out and looked down, when he saw the muddy water, and suddenly a furry head popped out.


    Exactly¡­


    Ruan Youqing who unfortunately fell into the water.


    I saw Ruan Youqing vigorously wiped her face, her eyes stared fiercely at a certain figure looking down at her from above.


    Gu Changan waved at her.


    Ruan Youqing slapped the water angrily and shouted, "Are you kidding me!"


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing swam to the rope, and grasped the rope tightly with both hands again.


    "Don''t think I''ll admit defeat!" She raised her head and yelled again with some stubbornness.


    She won''t be overwhelmed by this difficulty!


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing breathed out, and jumped out of the water.


    I thought my feet would slip like before, but...


    unexpected¡­


    She stood there firmly.


    It was...


    Didn''t slide down anymore?


    Ruan Youqing looked at the **** in surprise, and then looked back at the still muddy water.


    I see¡­


    In the water...something was added!


    After being soaked in water, the feet had a huge friction with the slope. Although it can''t be exaggerated to describe it as walking on flat ground, but at least...much better than before!


    So... she just could have soaked her feet in the water before continuing to climb!


    Really annoying!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing no longer hesitated, and the speed was much faster than before, and he quickly climbed to the top of the slope.


    This time, there is no second log to roll down.


    Seeing that the other party had climbed up, Gu Changan subconsciously stretched out his hand to grab her.


    However, Ruan Youqing was still a little angry, ignored the outstretched hand, jumped lightly, and reached the top of the **** smoothly.


    Gu Changan''s face was naturally a little ugly after being treated like this, but there was more guilt in his eyes.


    Although what happened just now was not what he expected, but he was still a little annoyed by his onlookers.


    Li Ange had already run over, reached out his hand to hold Ruan Youqing''s hand, and said happily, "Youqing! You are the first person to break through the final stage!"


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing realized that his anger just now was a bit inexplicable. Originally, the original intention of these stages was to embarrass others, but the last stage was just embarrassing and a little disgusting.


    So, she calmed down, but her face was still a little cold.


    Gu Changan, who stood aside, didn''t know what to say or do, so he could only silently tug on Mrs. Ning Guogong''s sleeve, and gave her a look at the old man.


    Help him coax him, otherwise this matter will never end.


    After receiving the message, Mrs. Ning Guogong covered her mouth and smiled, then waved to the girl beside her, and said, "Qingdai, Chen Xiang, go and take Miss Ruan''s family to wash up."


    The two little girls answered yes, and then walked to Ruan Youqing''s side.


    Ruan Youqing sighed inaudibly, and after thanking Mrs. Ning, she left with the two little girls.


    After Ruan Youqing left, Gu Changan finally spoke:


    "The old lady...she...is mad at me."


    Mrs. Ning Guo raised her eyebrows and glanced at him, then clicked her tongue and said, "It''s the first time I see you like this. Why, Hun''er was hooked away?"


    Gu Changan coughed once again in embarrassment, then stood up straight, and said seriously: "Don''t tease me anymore, I have something to do, so I will leave these two girls to you. I will pick them up tomorrow morning city."


    Seeing the other party leaving in a hurry, Mrs. Ning Guo, who knew what he was thinking, curled her lips and waved her hands: "Go, go, the all-powerful Gu Shoufu is actually planted here~"


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Changan blushed and left directly.


    Li Ange, who was silent at the side, finally couldn''t help being curious, and asked in a low voice: "Madam, is this the first time Mr. Gu is like this... in front of you?"


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was protecting her shortcomings at this time, and instead of answering this question directly, she looked at the other party lightly, as if she casually mentioned:


    "I remember... You girl just passed the second level, right?"


    Li Ange stopped laughing instantly, and then said with a mournful face: "Old lady~ I was wrong..."


    Seeing no response from the other party, Li Ange continued dejectedly: "Grandmother... I was wrong, I was really wrong..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong finally responded, snorted and said, "What? Are you going to play coquettishly again?"


    Li Ange waved his hands hastily: "No, no! The main reason is... An Ge really can''t pass it! Last time I secretly drank your private wine... You punished An Ge to come to Quanling Villa again to pass the Qiankun Pass like others..."


    "You haven''t come here." Mrs. Ning Guo picked up the half-bitten pastry and continued to speak.


    Li Ange''s heart trembled. Ever since she tried this Qiankun Pass for the first time, it has almost become a shadow that can''t be shaken off.


    Because, when she tried before, the levels were a little different from Ruan Youqing''s today.


    At that time... I don''t know if Mrs. Ning Guogong was really angry. In the first level, I set some...


    Very lifelike dummies stand on both sides of the stone path.


    The lights in the rockery were flickering, and the pale dummies were being swayed by the wind from nowhere, looking very weird.


    Recalling the fear of being dominated by that memory, Li Ange shrank, and Ruan Youqing admired him even more.


    A real female warrior dares to face these horrors and weirdness.


    Unlike her, Kong has a brave body.


    Knowing that Li Ange mistakenly believed that Ruan Youqing had the same experience as hers, Mrs. Ning Guo would not explain it to this little girl.


    Stealing her wine is like stealing her man.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing finally finished washing, changed into dry clothes and came out.


    Ruan Youqing looked around unintentionally, and felt a little disappointed when he found that Gu Changan was gone.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong noticed it in time, she secretly smiled, and then said: "Changan has gone to deal with things, girl, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Ruan Youqing blushed instantly, and hurriedly waved his hands and said, "No, no! Youqing is not worried! Um...not...Youqing...Youqing..." Ruan Youqing, who felt something was wrong with how to say it, finally chose to shut his mouth obediently.


    Seeing the other party like this, Mrs. Ning Guogong stopped joking, and moved the topic in a considerate way: "Girl, are you good at it?"


    "Hmm..." After being said so bluntly, Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to continue.


    Although he had already made plans, he didn''t want to pretend in front of Gu Changan''s family.


    But she was a little embarrassed to say it openly.


    I found myself slowing down Mrs. Ning Guogong who was behind Tianchao again, and then forced a smile and continued: "Girl, you...um...you are awesome!"


    Ruan Youqing felt embarrassed again, smiled shyly and replied: "The old lady praised you."


    After feeling that Mrs. Ning Guogong seemed to be relieved, the two chatted briefly for a while. Until Li Ange dozed off suddenly, Mrs. Ning Guogong finally came to her senses and said helplessly, "Look at me, I''m so confused, it''s getting late, I usually go to bed late, so I subconsciously feel that you children can''t sleep well. It''s late. I forgot that you haven''t had a good rest today."


    After finishing speaking, he immediately ordered someone to prepare to take Ruan Youqing and the others to rest.


    Ruan Youqing also felt tired, so he stopped evading, and after thanking him, he and Li Ange followed the little girls to rest.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong is still on the high platform on the steep slope, sitting on a deck chair, staggering and looking up at the endless night sky.


    In his eyes, it seemed to be filled with thousands of lights.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： awkward

    Chapter 35 Awkward


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ruan You woke up and found that she seemed to be slightly infected with a cold.


    Also, after all the tossing last night, if nothing happened, it seems unreasonable. It was better to be really sick than to pretend she was better by taking some medicine. Laughing self-deprecatingly, his body really began to weaken.


    After being served by the girl named Chen Xiang to freshen up, she was led out to the front hall. In the corridor, I happened to meet Li Ange who looked tired.


    "Why do you look so bad?" Ruan Youqing was a little worried.


    Li Ange walked to Ruan Youqing''s side, then sighed: "I had a nightmare again last night, so I said I can''t come here."


    Although she was a little surprised how the Qiankunguan could leave such a lasting shadow on Li Ange, but in order not to hurt her heart by saying the wrong thing, Ruan Youqing chose not to ask carefully.


    And Li Ange looked at Ruan Youqing enviously, and once again lamented her inner strength.


    The two of them chatted about other things by coincidence, asking and answering, and soon arrived at the front hall.


    Because one person has been here before and the other has something on his mind, no one pays attention to the scenery on both sides of the road.


    "Are you all up?" Mrs. Ning Guo was sitting on a wicker chair in the hall. Seeing two figures swaying into her sight, she sat up straight and smiled.


    Ruan Youqing and Li Ange blessed their bodies together, Ruan Youqing said softly: "Youqing came here yesterday and everything was too hasty, and I haven''t had time to salute the old lady in the future. Don''t blame the old lady."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled lightly, and joked in a very natural tone: "You don''t have to be like this, I have a good relationship with your grandfather. Your grandfather is so rough and reckless. It really is him to have such a well-behaved and sensible little granddaughter like you." The blessings cultivated in the previous life."


    It is reasonable to say that it is not comfortable for her parents to be said to be rude and reckless, but the other party looks relaxed, and from her memory, her grandfather seems to have a good relationship with this Mrs. Ning Guo.


    So, she thought about it, and replied with a smile.


    Then Mrs. Ning Guo seemed to think of something, she pulled Ruan Youqing to sit down, and then said with a smile: "Little girl, what do you think of Chang An?"


    Ruan Youqing was obviously taken aback for a moment, then lowered his head, and said cautiously: "Master Gu...not to mention being rich and talented, but also has the ambition to rise above the clouds. However, Erli is already an extremely human minister. I am afraid that Ningguo came from Liguo...the first in Wentao and Wulu people."


    He didn''t flatter him ignorantly, Gu Changan is indeed so good.


    Ruan Youqing''s answer obviously made Mrs. Ning Guo very happy, and she took Ruan Youqing''s white and soft little hand and praised her again.


    Li Ange, who was left out in the cold, found new fun.


    A little snow-white fox came out of nowhere.


    It happened to be seen by Li Ange, and he hugged it excitedly.


    The little white fox didn''t recognize his life, nestled in Li Ange''s arms, and let the other party bury his head in his hair and **** violently.


    It''s just a pair of big, watery eyes rolling around.


    After a while, it saw Ruan Youqing.


    With a kick of his hind legs, he jumped out of Li Ange''s arms.


    "Hey!! Little guy! Don''t run away!" Li Ange pouted, watching the little white fox run towards Ruan Youqing.


    And Ruan Youqing was startled by Li Ange''s sudden voice, and then noticed that his clothes were moving.


    A furry thing crawled around under his feet.


    Ruan Youqing raised his head in surprise and looked at Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong seemed a little surprised, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "My roast chicken doesn''t reject you two little girls? You know, except me and Qingdai Chenxiang, no one else should even think about getting close to it. "


    Ruan Youqing''s heart softened slightly, and then he picked up the little guy.


    "Roast... roast chicken?" After all, I couldn''t help but smile, this name...is really interesting.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong looked proud: "How is it? Isn''t this name very pleasing? It likes to steal roasted chicken the most on weekdays. I thought, why not call it roasted chicken."


    Ruan Youqing''s smiling eyes were crescent-shaped, looking down at the little white fox in her arms, she couldn''t help but reach out and tickle its wet nose.


    As a result, the other party suddenly stuck out his small tongue and licked her finger.


    Soft touch, somewhat peculiar.


    Mrs. Ning Guo squinted her eyes and looked at the extremely harmonious side in front of her, and then said inadvertently: "Chang An gave me the roast chicken, but...it seems that I don''t get along well with Chang An, every time I see Chang An, I have to grin my mouth fiercely Yes. Rather..."


    This seems to mean something.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t seem to understand, and while gently smoothing the little white fox''s fur, he said, "Perhaps...it thinks Mr. Gu is a bad person."


    "What about you girl? Don''t you think Chang An is a bad person?"


    "I don''t think so~" Ruan Youqing smiled sweetly.


    It''s just that after laughing, I feel that something...isn''t right?


    However, Mrs. Ning Guogong just laughed and said nothing at this time.


    ¡­


    When Gu Changan returned to Quanling Villa, it was already noon.


    After a few brief exhortations with Mrs. Ning Guogong, Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing and Li Ange back to the city directly.


    After all, it has been seven hours since they disappeared yesterday.


    Ruan Youqing only now knew what Gu Changan had done in a hurry.


    It turned out that when he came out to look for them yesterday, he had already made plans to take them to Quanling Villa. Therefore, he communicated with the Ruan Mansion and the palace in advance.


    Because Princess Puyang was playful, she took Miss Ruan out of the city.


    ended up getting lost...


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ning Guogong who was walking around found her before dark.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong and Miss Ruan''s family had a good conversation again, so they stayed in Quanling Villa for one night.


    In this way... there will be no gossip that is not good for the two of them.


    After hearing these remarks, Li Ange seemed a little unconvinced and said, "Master Gu is too partial to Xiaoqing!"


    "Huh?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes with a guilty conscience.


    Li Ange, who didn''t notice any clues, continued: "Why don''t you say it''s Xiaoqing who loves to play! Instead, say it''s my... lord... lord!"


    After an inexplicable sigh of relief, Gu Changan curled the corners of his lips and said leisurely, "Which one do you think, Princess Puyang or Miss Ruan...is more...playful?"


    "..." actually silenced Li Ange.


    Ruan Youqing sat obediently aside, watching with a smile and not speaking.


    This peaceful appearance is almost completely different from last night.


    ¡­


    The three of them first sent Li Ange back to the palace, and when she reluctantly returned to the palace, only Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing were left in the carriage.


    The atmosphere was a little strange, Ruan Youqing only felt that his breathing was a little short, so he could only look away from the window.


    "Youqing...are you angry with me?" Gu Changan had a rare expression on his face again.


    Ruan Youqing''s body froze obviously, then he turned his head and said in a low voice: "Why is Youqing so angry with Master Gu for no reason..."


    "You were not happy last night." Gu Changan became a little stubborn. He didn''t want... Ruan Youqing to have any grudges against him.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youqing finally looked up at him this time:


    "Master Gu... You need to know... I have nothing to do with you... Even if Youqing is really unhappy, it''s none of your business." After speaking, Ruan Youqing felt like a heavy stone fell in her heart.


    Last night at the last level, she could have done it the first time.


    But that log that suddenly appeared...


    And the face that appeared later... Gu Changan''s face...


    Somehow... it just made her very uncomfortable.


    Like... stabbed by the most trusted person.


    Although... for some reason, she would default to Gu Changan as a trustworthy person.


    All in all, she was really unhappy yesterday.


    At this time, Gu Changan''s face completely sank because of Ruan Youqing''s alienated words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： Gu Changan and Ruan Chong

    Chapter 36 Gu Changan and Ruan Chong


    The originally somewhat ambiguous atmosphere suddenly became depressing.


    After seeing Gu Changan''s expression, Ruan Youqing pursed his lips vigorously, then turned his head away and stopped talking.


    The interior of the carriage fell silent for an instant, only weak breathing could be heard entangled and intertwined with each other.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought that the two of them were going to stick together like this, Gu Changan suddenly approached her expressionlessly.


    At this time, the distance between the two is no more than four fingers.


    Gu Changan stared at her eyes with burning eyes, as if a ball of fire was burning inside.


    "You...you..." Because of panic, Ruan Youqing stuttered a little, and when he wanted to move his body backwards in a panic, he realized that there was a hard carriage behind him.


    She has no way out.


    Gu Changan, on the other hand, supported the compartment behind her with one hand, and the other hand was not far from her legs. The distance was neither far nor close, but it just happened to hold her in place.


    "What happened yesterday... I want to say sorry. But... that log was not what I expected. I..." Gu Changan frowned, but stopped talking.


    Because he realized that, if he continued, it would sound like he was pushing the matter to Mrs. Ning Guo, who was his grandmother.


    However, Gu Changan is not this kind of person.


    So¡­ that''s all he could say.


    As for whether the other party can understand...


    "Master Gu..." Ruan Youqing suddenly spoke softly:


    ¡¸You...can you...stay away from me...¡¹


    In an instant, endless darkness filled Gu Changan''s eyes. Just after he thought he was completely disgusted, the other party blushed and continued: "You...you...pressed...my hair..."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing tightly closed his mouth. To be honest, if it wasn''t for her upbringing, she would have punched him out long ago, screaming in pain.


    After Gu Changan heard what the other party said, his face turned green and pale, and he let go of his hand on the carriage in embarrassment.


    Ruan Youqing finally calmed down when he saw this, and there was a smile in his eyes: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to think so much, it''s Youqing... who treats the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain... Youqing thinks..."


    She thought the log was from his hand.


    Actually, if she thinks about it carefully, it is not difficult for her to think clearly. It''s just that from last night to just now, she seemed to be restrained, and her mind was not clear at all.


    However, Gu Changan''s words were like enlightenment.


    Thinking about it, it is impossible for him to do such a meaningless thing.


    Seeing the girl''s face turn cloudy and sunny, Gu Changan finally felt relieved.


    As long as there is no misunderstanding, everything is easy to talk about.


    Because of this little episode, time seems to pass quickly.


    Ruan Mansion arrived soon, and Ruan Chong was already waiting at the door with his fan.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing get off the carriage, Ruan Chong immediately rushed up and pulled her in front of him.


    ¡¸Oh my little one! Do you miss your grandfather!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing giggled: "Youqing can''t fall asleep thinking about his grandfather every day~"


    Ruan Chonglang smiled, reached out and hooked Ruan Youqing''s nose, then turned sideways to look at Gu Changan, continued to smile and said, "Changan come in together, I haven''t seen you for a long time, it''s strange."


    Gu Changan nodded with a smile, and followed the grandfather and grandson into the mansion very naturally.


    Ruan Youqing, who followed silently behind her, lowered her head to hide the shock on her face.


    She actually... didn''t know that grandfather and Gu Changan were so familiar?


    Could it be that I was busy with my own affairs most of the time, and then... ignored my grandfather''s every move?


    Until he walked to the front hall and sat down, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help it, and asked curiously:


    ¡¸Grandfather~you and Mr. Gu...when did you get so close?¡¹


    After all, she was already six years old when she was reborn.


    Six years old is already the age to remember, if grandfather and Gu Changan really have any relationship...


    She should remember...


    Ruan Chong saw his good granddaughter''s confused face, he laughed, and then said: "It''s not because you don''t remember, you were still young, only four or five years old. Chang''an was in the limelight at that time, someone wanted to murder him, and I He was saved by the way. Since then, every year he has taken time to visit me, an old man, and if he has enough time, he can even have a drink with me."


    Four or five years old...


    She really doesn''t have much impression.


    but¡­


    Come every year...why has she never met him? ? ?


    Ruan Chong understood her expression, smiled and shook his head: "I don''t know why, every time he comes, you don''t come to me. The two of you seem to be destined not to meet each other. But now it looks like it might just be a coincidence."


    It so happened that Gu Changan looked over at this time, but the deep meaning in his eyes was not hidden.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyes, and the two looked at each other.


    Blushing again, Ruan Youqing stood up suddenly, said something in a low voice and went back to the room first, then pulled the fan and left.


    When Gu Changan looked at her, he always seemed to be able to see very clearly.


    This made her a little helpless.


    ¡­


    Rong Yan, who hadn''t gone out for a long time, felt that she was really going crazy.


    In the previous Huachaohui, she lost such a big person...


    How could she let it go? !


    Ruan Youqing...


    and also¡­


    Ange Lee...


    She must take revenge fiercely!


    So, after careful planning, she specially sent her personal servant girl to invite a famous kidnapper outside the capital with five hundred taels of silver.


    She wants to ruin those two women!


    Originally, she just wanted to kidnap Ruan Youqing first, but that stinky girl Li Ange bumped into her herself!


    Thinking of the dinner that day, Li Ange brazenly forced herself to drink the wine... If she didn''t drink it...Ruan Youqing couldn''t do anything to her!


    Two people together... It''s a mess!


    Since you have bumped into each other, you two good sisters will share weal and woe!


    Rong Yan couldn''t help sneering, and then remembered, today...the disappearance of Princess Li Ange of Puyang and Miss Ruan Youqing of the Ruan family...should have been spread, right?


    Then she should go for a walk on the street and listen to what the common people said.


    You know, lowly ordinary people like to see their high-ranking people fall into the dust and become filthy.


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan couldn''t help dressing up excitedly, and then she brought the maid out of the Rong Mansion impatiently.


    While walking on the road, the servant girl Jin''er seemed to suddenly think of something, and said in a low voice:


    "Miss, we still have one hundred taels of silver to the robbers~ It was agreed before, and I will give it to them in the alley of Shunde Street today."


    In a good mood, Rong Yan pressed her hand on her makeup, and then answered slowly:


    "It''s only one hundred taels, just give it to them. We can''t make people feel that we have broken our promise. You go to see if they have arrived, and if you give it in the past, this matter has nothing to do with us. I want it, but It''s ruining their reputation."


    Jin''er nodded, and was about to leave when her master stopped her.


    "Wait! I''m with you~ I want to hear with my own ears what kind of miserable situation they are in now."


    As she spoke, Rong Yan covered her lips and smiled, and put her hand behind Jin''er''s, and the master and servant walked leisurely towards that alley.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： his so-called method

    Chapter 37 His so-called method


    Ruan Youqing was a little curious when he saw the scene where his grandfather and Gu Changan got along for the first time.


    And the two of them talked about everything in the following hours. From the famous poets of the past dynasties to the art of war and the chaos of war, even if the wine in any restaurant in the capital is mixed with half a pot of water, the two can talk freely.


    It seems that they are really a pair of friends who forget the year.


    The bored Ruan Youqing rested his chin, unconsciously staring blankly.


    Until someone came over and fondled her hair.


    Before she could react, another person touched her.


    "Eh?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes widened, obviously surprised that the other party would make such an intimate gesture.


    Ruan Chong frowned when he saw this, and said dissatisfiedly: "Don''t follow me!"


    Gu Changan took out a folding fan from nowhere, opened it, squinted his eyes and smiled:


    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to say, easy to say.¡¹


    Ruan Chong didn''t get angry when the other party made such a gesture. Instead, he pulled his little granddaughter behind him, turned his head and asked, "Are you a little hungry? It''s getting late, let''s go eat something."


    Ruan Youqing felt that his stomach was indeed singing empty city tricks.


    It''s just that Gu Chang''an didn''t stay any longer, it seemed that he purposely left time for the grandparent and grandson to spend time alone.


    Seeing this, Ruan Chong did not try to persuade him to stay.


    After Gu Changan left, Ruan Chong finally said with a solemn expression: "Well, Chang An... already knows... about your martial arts skills?"


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, lowered her head, as if she had done something wrong: "I''m sorry, grandfather...I..."


    "It''s okay, Chang An is a person who knows how to measure, and he won''t talk nonsense. Tell me, what happened in the past two days?" Ruan Chong didn''t say much about this matter.


    Ruan Youqing unconsciously picked his fingers, and asked cautiously: "Master Gu...how did you tell me?"


    Knowing that the little granddaughter still wanted to hide it from him, Ruan Chong snorted softly, looked down at the petite figure, and said in a serious tone: "Girl, are you still thinking about hiding your grandfather at this time?"


    Seeing his grandfather pretending to know everything, Ruan Youqing knew that Gu Changan must have not explained the truth to his grandfather. In the prior correspondence, it was probably only mentioned that she and Li Ange were out of the city.


    Should¡­not mention the kidnappers at all.


    Perhaps he was not sure about his abilities, and he was worried that his grandfather''s violent temper would make things worse...


    "What?" Seeing that the other party did not continue to answer, Ruan Chong couldn''t help feeling a little anxious.


    Earlier, Gu Changan wrote to him, saying that the girl and the princess ran out of the city out of fun.


    Until they came back, it was also said that the two of them lost their way, were met by his grandmother, and brought back to Quanling Villa.


    Having lived to such an advanced age, he naturally knows that this is just an external rhetoric. Therefore, there is no rush to ask the truth.


    Until now, he couldn''t wait to know what happened.


    "Someone paid the kidnappers to take me and the princess away to other towns. But...he didn''t intend to kill us." Ruan Youqing saw his grandfather''s appearance of breaking the casserole and asking the end, so he could only say everything. come out.


    Ruan Chong heard this, and a killing intent instantly appeared on his body:


    "But what she wants is worse than killing you. What, how did you do it?"


    "Naturally...reciprocity, what she does to me, I will do to her." Ruan Youqing smiled, her voice as gentle as a spring breeze.


    After hearing this, Ruan Chong laughed, and stretched out his thumb to Ruan Youqing with a proud face.


    At this moment, Fan''er came in with other servants carrying food.


    After serving the dishes, Ruan Youqing thoughtfully served Ruan Chongman a glass of wine.


    "Grandfather, Youqing respects you." Ruan Youqing solemnly held up the wine glass with both hands, with a serious face.


    Ruan Chong gulped it down with a smile.


    It was at this time that Ruan Youqing realized that something seemed...something was wrong...


    Tonight... this dish is too rich, right?


    Just as Ruan Youqing opened his mouth to ask, the yard suddenly became noisy.


    Before anyone arrived, a clear and pleasant voice came in from outside.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the harem, a beautiful woman was lying on her side on a soft couch, closing her eyes and feigning sleep.


    This person is the second prince''s biological mother, Su Yuan.


    At this time, she had just returned to her bedroom from the emperor.


    Although he closed his eyes, he was full of thoughts.


    The only son who has also passed the weak crown years, but he has not yet married a regular wife, only a few maids. How could this prevent her from worrying about being a mother.


    After much difficulty, she met a little girl who caught her eye. It happened that the little girl was in some trouble again, so she wanted to help her.


    The body is weak, but it''s not that he can''t take good care of himself.


    A beautiful person with a kind heart is the most precious thing for a woman.


    But...Su Yuan suddenly opened her eyes, and there was some helplessness in her beautiful eyes.


    But after being helpless, I was surprised.


    Just because there was someone more in front of her suddenly.


    It was her son Li Qian.


    Li Qian saw his mother''s eyes open, and said with a smile, "Why does my mother rest so early today?"


    Su Yuan sat up slowly with the support of her son.


    After that, I glanced at his clear eyes, and sighed softly: "My son, queen mother... I''m sorry."


    Seeing his mother like this, Li Qian put away the smile just now, and said worriedly: "Why did the queen mother say such a thing? Besides, you will never be sorry for my son!"


    Su Yuan continued to sigh, and her eyes, which were as gentle as water, were really foggy at this moment: "Miss Ruan, I am afraid that the queen mother is incapable of marrying you back."


    "Ah?" Li Qian was taken aback for a moment, then smiled lowly, and gently patted Su Yuan''s back: "Mother, if you can''t marry, you can''t marry. You don''t have to do this."


    ¡¸But... you finally agreed to a marriage...¡¹


    "Queen, this time I came here to tell you that our previous decision...was a bit abrupt. Now... there is no need to conflict with the people in the East Palace. Moreover, I have nothing to do with the young lady of the Ruan family. Meaning. I agreed before, but I just saw that you like your mother, and she has a good personality and family background." Li Qian explained patiently.


    Seeing that her son really didn''t look disappointed, Su Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief, and patted the back of Li Qian''s hand: "If that''s the case, it couldn''t be better."


    "However, I''m a little curious, why did my mother just say that I can''t marry back? Could it be...the father agreed...to the East Palace?" Thinking of someone''s gloomy expression, Li Qian frowned unconsciously.


    Su Yuan sighed again, with a complicated expression: "Your father said... Gu Shoufu... mentioned it to him..."


    Intuition that this matter is not easy, Li Qian immediately sat up straight and listened carefully.


    "Say... he has admired Miss Ruan for a long time... said he wants to marry as Mrs. Shoufu... well, Gu Shoufu... I don''t know if Miss Ruan will be able to stand his temper after marrying him. .¡±


    Su Yuan didn''t know that her son had a close relationship with Gu Changan. But in the capital, people who are not familiar with Gu Changan naturally always think that he is a person who acts treacherously and ruthlessly.


    Li Qian was stunned in place, and he didn''t come back to his senses until Su Xian called him softly a few times.


    That fellow tried to persuade himself not to marry her, saying that he had his own way...


    Who would have thought...that way...he would marry someone himself!


    Really...


    Smelly shameless dead fox!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： surprise

    Chapter 38 Surprise


    "Young Qing!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a red figure rushed into the hall directly.


    Then, another graceful figure walked in after him.


    Startled by the familiar voice, Ruan Youqing suddenly turned her head, and immediately saw two faces that made her dream.


    It was...


    "What! This is the surprise that grandfather gave you!" Ruan Chong stood up with a smile, and his joy was beyond words.


    Ruan Youqing, who was stunned, unknowingly... burst into tears.


    Because... two people suddenly appeared...


    It¡¯s my mother and elder sister who haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years!


    They... came back!


    At this time, Ruan Youqing realized that the surprise that grandfather said a few days ago... was the return of mother and elder sister to Beijing!


    And the reason why Ruan Youqing couldn''t stop crying at this moment, only she knew.


    Not only the longing that I haven¡¯t seen in more than ten years, but also the separation of Yin and Yang in the past...


    Even before that, her memories of her mother and elder sister were still in the "nightmare" that suffocated her.


    Now that the two of them suddenly appeared in front of her well, although she knew that this was an inevitable thing after rebirth, but... she still couldn''t stop feeling sad from it.


    Seeing her little daughter bursting into tears, Mu Fei felt unstoppable pain in her heart as if she had been stabbed deeply.


    "Youqing~ It''s my mother''s fault that I left you alone in the capital." At this time, Mu Fei had already embraced Ruan Youqing, who was crying into tears, and patted her back and hair gently with both hands. .


    Ruan Youqing was forced to leave their side when he was three years old, and was brought up by his grandfather far away in the capital.


    Because of the endless wars on the frontier, it can be said that the four of them have not seen each other for more than ten years.


    Mu Fei thought this child was because she missed them too much.


    But Ruan Youqing cried until he couldn''t say anything.


    Ruan Youning, who was laughing at first, couldn''t help but have a sore nose when he saw this scene, and couldn''t help crying.


    After hugging Ruan Youqing and mother from behind, Ruan Youning also cried and said: "Smelly girl! Why are you crying! You are crying...I can''t help but want to cry! It''s a happy day, you The little hypocritical person insists on doing something like this! If you cry again... sister doesn''t like you anymore!"


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing took a deep breath hastily, and grabbed the palm of his hand with the hand in his sleeve.


    She can''t be like this...can''t cry like this...


    She can''t let her mother and elder sister be sad with her...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing smiled a little forcedly, and pulled her mother and elder sister Qiqi in front of her.


    All she wanted to do now was to get a good look at them, to see them... safe and sound.


    like that...


    She can forget...the scene at the Changzhou city gate...that made her heart-piercingly painful...


    However... when Ruan Youqing saw the caring eyes of her mother and elder sister, the tears she had finally held back burst again.


    It¡¯s almost... It¡¯s okay to shed all the unfinished tears in her previous life...


    Ruan Youning saw her younger sister crying heartbreakingly again, and stretched out her hand to wipe her tears in a panic, while wiping her tears, she said eagerly: "My dear boy, don''t cry, don''t cry, my sister won''t call you a hypocrite~ Sister, don¡¯t say I don¡¯t like you, okay~¡±


    Mu Fei, who had been looking at Ruan Youqing seriously, felt that something was wrong. If she hadn''t read it wrong, she just...in the eyes of her little daughter... not only saw missing, but also seemed to see... grief that doesn''t belong to... her age ¡­


    This is...been through...what?


    Why...is this...heartbreaking eyes...


    "Youqing, tell mother, what happened... that made you very... sad?"


    Ruan Youqing raised his head suddenly, secretly startled.


    Niangqin who has always been keen... must have noticed something is wrong with her...


    Biting her lower lip tightly, Ruan Youqing looked aggrieved. When Mu Fei wanted to continue asking, Ruan Youqing buried her head in her mother''s soft embrace, hiding the panic on her face.


    "Mother..." Ruan Youqing finally spoke.


    It''s just that Mu Fei''s eyes were red again at this trembling call.


    After Ruan Youqing felt the warmth from her mother, she continued in a muffled voice: "Mother... Youqing... just had a nightmare a few days ago... Mother, you... and Sister... and Daddy and Brother... All...all...killed to death by bad guys...You Qing suddenly remembered this nightmare...just...couldn''t help it..."


    After hearing the reason, Mu Fei continued to pat Ruan Youqing''s back dumbfounded: "Silly girl, how could our Ruan family be murdered so easily? It''s just a dream."


    Ruan Youning on the side laughed through tears and said, "You really are a silly girl. In this world, no one who can easily harm us has yet to be born!"


    Ruan Youqing, who was hiding in Mu Fei''s arms, had sadness in his eyes.


    Ruan Chong, who had been watching the mother and daughter silently, couldn''t help feeling a little moved, turned his head and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and then said with a smile: "Okay, okay, your mother and elder sister are not far away. Come back, you can¡¯t let them stand there with you all the time, can you?¡±


    Ruan Youqing stood up straight now, and said in a low voice, "Yes...I''m sorry grandpa...Youqing just lost his temper too much."


    "What stupid things are you talking about! The whole family shouldn''t say such things."


    Ruan Chong had just finished speaking, but Mu Fei suddenly pulled Ruan Youning up to him. Before he could speak, the two bowed three times.


    ¡¸A Fei¡­¡¹


    After the salute, Mu Fei said solemnly:


    "Daughter-in-law just saluted not only for herself, but also for Ah Ye and Lingjun... The children are not filial, and they can''t be filial in front of you, not to mention, and leave you to take care of Xiaoqing, so that you can worry about it."


    Ruan Chong waved his hand, with a hint of helplessness in his brows:


    "Since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety have been inseparable. You have guarded the borders of our Ning country, and you have guarded our home. I am very satisfied that you and You Ning can return to Beijing. As for Ah Ye and Ling Jun, I am afraid they will You can only come back when the world is completely peaceful... Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it, if you don¡¯t sit down, the food will be cold.¡±


    The family is finally reunited reluctantly.


    After calming down the sadness just now, Ruan Youqing began to walk back and forth beside his grandfather and mother very attentively.


    Pour a glass of wine for the grandfather for a while, and put a plate full of her favorite dishes for the mother.


    Ruan Youning was eating voraciously by the side, and didn''t care about competing with Ruan Youqing for the job of serving others.


    Fan Er, who was waiting at the side, was a little at a loss at first, thinking about whether his hands and feet were not agile enough, and his own lady disliked him.


    However, after seeing the smile that went straight into the eyes of the young lady, she finally understood why the young lady had to do it herself.


    Because her lady is very happy now...


    This is since her young lady was six years old...


    the first time¡­


    So happy...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： the moon is the hometown

    Chapter 39 The Moon Is My Hometown


    After drinking and eating, Ruan Youqing begged Mu Fei to sleep with her at night like a child.


    Ruan Youning, who was hiccupping non-stop, heard this, and said something sour that he would lend his mother to the younger sister for a few days, and then accompanied his grandfather to the courtyard to "melt food".


    It''s just late at night... Ruan Youqing was talking to Mu Fei, Ruan Youning hugged his own quilt, walked in with a flushed face, and then crawled to the innermost side of the bed a little arrogantly.


    Although Ruan Youqing, who was caught in the middle, felt that it would be a bit crowded for the three of them to sleep together, she was still very happy in her heart, and couldn''t hold back the smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Stinky girl, don''t laugh!" Ruan Youning reached out and pinched the soft flesh on Ruan Youqing''s face. Because it felt shockingly soft, she pinched it several times until Ruan Youqing patted her hand helplessly.


    Mu Fei on the outermost side supported his head with his hands, looking at the two sisters who were fighting with each other with a gentle face.


    At some point, the three of them fell asleep together.


    That night, Ruan Youqing had her first sweet dream after being reborn.


    In the dream, the whole family gathered neatly under a full moon, drinking wine and dancing swords.


    The quiet night is heavy and full of light and mist.


    ¡­


    On the second day, it was the Xingqing Festival.


    It is advisable to worship ancestors and go outing.


    Mu Fei and Ruan Youning returned to Beijing this time because they were planning to come back to worship their ancestors.


    After all, I have been away from home for more than ten years, and when the war is not too tense, I still need to come back.


    Just after Mao, Ruan Youqing felt someone gently pinching the tip of his nose.


    Feeling a little uncomfortable, she frowned, hummed softly, and patted that hand lightly.


    Who would have thought that the hand was crazy and touched the soft flesh of his waist again.


    followed by a light pinch.


    The itchy and numb feeling made her wake up gradually, pouted her lips, and looked at the instigator in a daze.


    Ruan Youning smiled mischievously: "Little beauty, get up quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame my subordinates for being rude!"


    After rubbing his sleepy eyes, Ruan Youqing pretended to be shy: "Beauty, why are you so ruthless. Can''t you let her sleep for a while?"


    Seeing the other party''s lazy look, Ruan Youning couldn''t help but bully him, and after a chuckle, he laid hands on Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing, who was treated like this, screamed, pushed someone''s dishonest hand, blushing: "Sister, why are you so...so...disrespectful! You look like a pervert!"


    Ruan Youning hooked the corners of his lips, with a carefree look: "So what if you become a disciple, as long as you can be obedient."


    "Okay, okay! I''ll wash and get dressed right away!" Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear it, and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    Coincidentally, Mu Fei pushed the door open and entered, and saw the two sisters laughing and playing.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Mu Fei stepped forward and picked up Ruan Youning''s back collar, and said:


    "You girl, you are becoming more and more lawless, why are you still playing hooligans with your sister? You have been hanging out with your father''s subordinates for too long, and you have to learn how to be ruffian."


    Being stopped by his own mother, Ruan Youning honestly raised his hands to signal his surrender.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes flashed dark, and his heart felt a little sour.


    Her elder sister Ruan Youning, because she has been living with her parents in Changzhou, her personality is almost completely different from hers.


    If Ruan Lingjun is her calm and mature elder brother, then Ruan Youning is more like her suave second brother...


    Because she has been disguised as a man in the military camp, Ruan Youning''s temperament has become more and more unruly. Because of his handsome appearance, he even attracted many girls to like him.


    But in her previous life...but because she felt that her sister''s behavior was inappropriate, she had some grudges in her heart, and she was not close to her.


    exactly¡­


    It was she who gradually alienated Sister''s intimacy.


    But now, looking at Ruan Youning''s bright smiling face, she only felt complicated.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing put on his clothes, stepped forward and hugged Ruan Youning suddenly.


    The other party couldn''t help being stunned by such a hug.


    Seeing this, Mu Fei couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, and turned around to wait in the outer hall.


    "My little beauty, this is... what''s wrong? She suddenly threw herself into her arms, making brother... ah bah! My sister is so flattered." Although she was teasing, her hand still touched Ruan Youqing''s head involuntarily.


    Ruan Youqing had a smile on his face, and his lowered eyes held back the tears.


    "Sister, come back this time, I will go out with you." Ruan Youqing said softly.


    Ruan Youning listened, and responded with a smile.


    Seeing that the two sisters are so close, Mu Fei feels much more at ease.


    Originally, Ruan Youqing was only three years old when he left their side, and she was afraid that the child had no memory of them.


    Especially the child Ruan Youning, who has a very different personality and temper from Ruan Youqing. As a mother, she is afraid of favoring one and discriminating against the other, unconsciously creating a estrangement between the two girls.


    But now it seems that she is worrying too much.


    Some feelings are integrated into the blood.


    However, now is not the time for them to be intimate.


    Therefore, Mu Fei turned his body to look over, and raised his voice: "Girls, don''t fight anymore. Today we are going to the palace to face the saint. Your grandfather is waiting in the front hall!"


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly. Seeing this, Ruan Youning stretched out his hand to help her calm down: "My mother and I came back too late last night, so it''s inconvenient to enter the palace. So... let''s go today."


    Although it was only Mu Fei and Ruan Youning who returned to Beijing, after all, they had just returned from the frontier, and it was necessary to enter the palace to face the saint.


    Thinking about this, Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes to suppress the hostility in his eyes.


    For some reason, hearing that her mother and elder sister were about to enter the palace, she felt very uncomfortable.


    It¡¯s like, the imperial palace is a monster that swallows people, it will swallow the person she loves in one bite, without even spitting out the bones.


    But fortunately, she followed.


    Never wait helplessly at home.


    ¡­


    Mu Fei was born in another family of generals, and he and Ruan Ye can be said to be childhood sweethearts.


    On the second day of their wedding, Ruan Ye went to the battlefield.


    Mu Fei, who refused to give in to men, followed him on the third day.


    Until Mu Fei gave birth to Ruan''s eldest son, participated in the war between Ning State and the Jie people in the northwest, and became famous in the first battle, becoming the second female general of Ning State.


    It stands to reason that when she returns to Beijing this time, she should first report to the emperor, and she can only come back after obtaining permission.


    But because she is a rare female general in the history of Ning Kingdom, and the emperor seemed to be particularly fond of the Ruan family at this time, he specially allowed Mu Fei to return to Beijing at any time as long as she did not bring troops.


    Entering the palace to face the saint, was also specially allowed to wear casual clothes.


    Although it is the Qing Festival, the emperor has nothing to fear about it.


    Except for Ruan Chong, the family changed into court clothes to show their respect for the royal family, and Ruan Youqing and the other three chose more formal attire. After tidying up, the four left for the palace.


    Different from the last time I entered the palace to participate in the Huachaohui, this time I was going to the Chengming Hall to meet the emperor, so it seemed more solemn and solemn.


    Ruan Chong walked in front, walking like a dragon and a tiger, like an ancient black iron knife with thousands of murderous intentions.


    Mu Fei, who was obviously born with a look like a fish falling into a wild goose, has a sharp edge that ordinary women don''t have because of his long experience in the battlefield.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning walked beside Mu Fei. Ruan Youning was as radiant as a young master Pianpian, with a little heroism in his brows.


    Only Ruan Youqing...


    It seems that it is incompatible with the outstanding demeanor of the other three.


    She is like a budding orchid, so delicate that you dare not touch it easily.


    Fortunately, there are no idlers in the Chengming Palace at this time, otherwise, someone will secretly point and point at Ruan Youqing''s gesture again.


    Ningguo''s emperor Li Long was sitting on top of the main hall, condescendingly looking down at the four members of the Ruan family who walked in slowly, a little lost in thought.


    After Ruan Chong and others finished their salutes, Li Long hadn''t reacted yet.


    It wasn''t until he felt a certain cold gaze that he shook his body.


    It was...


    Stand up directly from the throne and walk down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： indulge together

    Chapter 40 Indulgence Together


    When the emperor saw the four members of the Ruan family, he couldn''t help but have a lot of thoughts.


    What happened when I was young is as vivid as yesterday.


    Until he felt a little cold all over, when he raised his eyes, he saw someone''s slightly impatient eyes.


    It stands to reason that, as the head of a country, he should be furious when he is looked at so rudely.


    However, the emperor shook his body and subconsciously walked down from the throne.


    "There is no need to be too polite!" The emperor smiled kindly.


    Ruan Youqing was not too surprised when he saw the scene in front of him.


    After all, in her memories, although the emperor was murdered by his son who valued him, but for their Ruan family...it was not bad.


    Especially between him and Ruan Ye, that is, Ruan Youqing''s father, the relationship between the two is not like a monarch and minister, but more like an old friend.


    If this emperor can live forever...


    The Ruan family will not end up like that at all.


    only¡­


    Things are impermanent.


    At this time, the emperor secretly glanced at Mu Fei, and then shrank back unconsciously.


    The emperor and Mu Fei... have a ridiculous past.


    It''s just that the emperor Li Long was still the prince at that time, and Mu Fei hadn''t married Ruan Ye yet.


    The person the crown prince likes can be easily married.


    Li Long, who was once the prince, also thought so.


    Helpless, the Mu Fei he fell in love with at the beginning was having **** with Ruan Ye, and he had no interest in him at all.


    Young people are always full of vigor, and the dignified prince is unwilling to reconcile, so he wants to **** the beauty over forcefully.


    And then... he was beaten up...


    And...Mu Fei beat him up...


    Because it was too unbearable to look back on, he didn''t care to vent his anger at that time, and only had deep fear of Mu Fei in his heart. Until later when his relationship with Ruan Ye became better and the two were married, he still feared and kept Mu Fei at a distance. Fortunately, Ruan Ye and Mu Fei were stationed at the frontier all the year round, and they didn''t come back many times. Especially after he became emperor, he rarely saw them again.


    I thought that after so many years, he should have forgotten some fears.


    Who knows... that fear is deeply rooted in the soul...


    Fortunately, except for some servants, there is no one else in the Chengming Palace, otherwise, his majesty as an emperor might be wiped out.


    After Ruan Chong chatted with the emperor for a few words, Mu Fei also talked about the situation in Changzhou City as a matter of routine.


    Maybe their offensives were swift and fierce in the past few years, but the Jie people have become more peaceful in recent years. There were only a few scattered tribes who did not give up and tried to attack the city, but they were all beaten by the Ruan family.


    Because this day is the Xingqing Festival, both the common people and the royal family have to worship their ancestors. Because he was afraid of delaying the time, the emperor did not procrastinate to say too much. After asking a few more thoughtful words, he signaled that they could leave the palace and return home.


    Originally, this summoning was just a routine matter.


    For the Ruan family, the emperor was very relieved.


    Ruan Chong took Ruan Youqing and the three of them to thank the emperor, and then left the palace.


    ¡­


    Because Ruan Chong had brought Mu Fei to burn incense and offer tea and food in the ancestral hall at home in the morning, after they came out of the palace, they only needed to make some simple preparations at home, and then they could go to the Ruan family''s ancestral grave to weed and add soil, place paper money, and kneel down. Memorial.


    Generally, girls are not allowed to go to ancestral graves. The Ruan family has not had such rules since the first generation. No matter men or women, as long as they are sincere, they can go to the ancestral graves to worship.


    Because of the sufficient preparation, it didn''t take too much time to worship the ancestors.


    After everything was done, it was almost time for application. After returning to the Ruan Mansion, Ruan Chong signaled to Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning that they were free to go shopping in the rest of the time.


    After being allowed, the two returned to the room happily, and Fan Er took another little girl to prepare for the two ladies.


    Ruan Youqing, whose hair was being combed by a fan, was moved in his heart, and then beckoned to Ruan Youning for her to come over.


    "Would you like...to change your outfit?" Ruan Youqing''s face was slightly flushed, perhaps because she was a little excited.


    Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows, and then he couldn''t believe it: "You mean...you want to..."


    "It''s exactly what you think, Sister~ Youqing thinks... Sister should be familiar with this, right? This time... Quandang... I will accompany you~ You must know, I have followed the rules for the past ten years, and it is very boring. .It¡¯s not easy for you to come back...always accompany me...indulge once." Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip nervously, but her eyes were full of expectation.


    In the previous life, Ruan Youning once begged her to accompany him...


    In the end, she politely refused.


    In this life...she will always be with sister.


    Ruan Youning saw her always well-behaved sister make this request, so she naturally agreed with excitement.


    Let the Ruan family not have a charming young lady, but Ruan Youning''s lifelong pursuit!


    Half an hour later, two figures flew out from the wall of Ruan Mansion.


    When the patrolling guards saw the faces of the two men, they tacitly shifted their gazes elsewhere.


    Those two figures are Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning.


    At this time, the two people, one green and one white, are just dressed as men.


    Xing Qing Festival is not only about worshiping ancestors, but also for outings, and the night is also very lively.


    In the river channel in the city, many people made wishes by lighting river lanterns.


    Without waiting for her elder sister to ask where she was going, Ruan Youqing directly dragged her onto a...painted boat.


    This boat is performing at this time.


    The performer is Zisu girl from Zhaixing Tower.


    Zhaixinglou is the most popular brothel in the capital.


    Ruan Youning was shocked to see her younger sister bring her here.


    Through correspondence for more than ten years, although they know that Ruan Youqing has been practicing martial arts, they all feel that Ruan Youqing is the most gentle and quiet person in their Ruan family.


    In the end...but she was directly brought to the boat by the most gentle and peaceful woman...


    Seeing Ruan Youning''s complex expression, Ruan Youqing asked softly with a little uneasiness: "Sister...you...don''t like this place...I...just think it''s lively...I thought you like it, Sister..."


    Gradually regaining consciousness, Ruan Youning suddenly chuckled, then raised his hand and patted Ruan Youqing on the head: "Call me second brother!"


    Ruan Youqing: "???"


    Seeing that it was Ruan Youqing''s turn to be surprised, Ruan Youning leaned over mysteriously and said softly: "I''m in Changzhou, but I''ve visited flower houses several times with those brothers. Although...we can''t...what...but listen to the little song and see Pretty girl, she is also very happy!"


    After the other party said this, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s okay...she remembers sister¡¯s preferences correctly...


    The reason why I brought her here was also because the painting boat was extremely lively at this time.


    Beautiful scenery and beauties are Ruan Youning''s favorite.


    Huafang is not the same as ordinary brothels. Most of the girls who come here are the most famous brothels in the brothels.


    There are not so many ambiguous eroticism, but more people''s yearning and longing for beauty.


    What''s more, the boat she came on is quite reassuring.


    Ruan Youning stood by the railing of the boat admiring the woven lights on both sides of the river, while Ruan Youqing looked at the graceful figure dancing gracefully in the middle of the crowd.


    At this time, the beauty was looking back and smiling.


    Coincidentally, Ruan Youqing and her eyes met.


    Afterwards, both of them raised their lips and smiled meaningfully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： Meet an acquaintance again

    Chapter 41 Meeting an Acquaintance Again


    It''s past Xu time, and although the curfew has been lifted on Xingqing Festival, most of the taboo people still choose to go home early.


    Therefore, there are fewer and fewer pedestrians by the river.


    When Ruan Youqing, who was a little bored, was about to take her elder sister home, insults suddenly came from the box beside her.


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, Ruan Youning was lying at the door to see what happened inside.


    She was sighing helplessly while holding her forehead, Ruan Youning came back after inquiring about the news.


    "It''s the dancing girl just now. It seems... that she''s being entangled by some young master. Little... Brother, do you think we should take care of it?"


    Ruan Youqing, known as "little brother", covered the stern look in his eyes, and said solemnly:


    "You wait for me here for a while, I went to find their people. After all... you and I have not changed our faces, and it is not easy to fight with people. Although there are not many people who know you and me in this capital, but Just be more careful."


    Repeatedly told her elder sister not to be impulsive, Ruan Youqing then hurriedly turned and left.


    Until Ruan Youning couldn''t see her figure, Ruan Youqing went up to the second floor of the painting boat, and then pushed the door to the largest box and entered directly.


    In the box, two women were chatting with a man.


    When they heard someone coming in suddenly, they all looked cold and even turned their heads with murderous intent.


    "Someone is entangled with Zisu, go and have a look." Ruan Youqing ignored the other party''s killing intent, and even... the aura emanating from his body was completely different from the past.


    The three people who were originally hostile suddenly became very respectful and called out "Master" when they saw who the visitor was.


    The only man named Yueying is the steward of Zhaixing Building. The other two women were named Yue Ling and Yue Jian.


    Three of them are Ruan Youqing''s direct subordinates.


    And this Zhaixing Tower...


    It is the intelligence organization that Ruan Youqing cultivated secretly. The building not only collects intelligence, but also recruits many capable people and strangers.


    And Zisu, who just performed, is naturally also hers.


    "Master, why... are you here at this time?" Yueying had already walked in front of Ruan Youqing, and asked in surprise.


    Ruan Youqing replied with a flat face: "Go out with your family for a stroll, by the way, did you bring my Shura with you when you came out this time?"


    The "Sura" in her mouth is actually a mask she often wears when she goes out to act in the past.


    Yue Ling who was waiting at the side heard it, and immediately stepped forward, took out a silver mask from her bosom and handed it over.


    This mask looks like¡­


    It is really like the name Ruan Youqing gave it, and it is as vicious as a **** Shura.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing brought Yueying and the others back to the first floor of Huafang, before he approached the box where the accident happened, he saw a group of people talking at the door.


    Ruan Youqing, who had bad intuition, immediately quickened his pace and rushed over.


    Sure enough...


    The box was in a mess.


    Zisu was hiding aside, looking like she had just cried with pear blossoms and rain.


    On the ground, sat a man who was so painful that he was gasping for air, and his appearance was quite upright.


    It''s just that after Ruan Youqing saw the man''s appearance clearly, his face turned completely cold.


    Just because¡­


    This man is...Ge Ao!


    Past life...under the city gate of Changzhou, he gave her a dagger, and sent her a message for Li Yi and Rong Yan...


    Li Yi''s most trusted staff member!


    Ge Ao is from Wuyun, who is close to southern Xinjiang.


    Because he did some nasty things and couldn''t get along in Wuyun, he wandered to the capital.


    Although he is sinister and lustful, he does...have some skills.


    Otherwise, Li Yi wouldn''t be able to fancy him and accept him as his staff.


    Now... I guess I have met his "Bole". Otherwise, he, who is good at pretending to be able to bend and stretch, would not be able to pester a Qing servant so casually on a boat in the capital.


    After all, there are always a few powerful benefactors behind the Qingguan who can hang out in the capital.


    At this time, Ruan Youning was leaning against the door frame of the box with a meaningless face, and he really looked like a powerful "child from a rich family".


    Ge Ao gritted his teeth secretly, and a wave of anger rushed straight into his head.


    The kid in front of him, although a little unfamiliar. It can be seen from the dressing taste and work style that this person is either rich or noble.


    Although he is already the prince''s staff...


    But¡­


    It is better not to have conflicts if there are no conflicts.


    Thinking of this, Ge Aoqiang burst into a smile, and said slowly: "This brother... Is there some misunderstanding? There is no reason to have a conflict with my subordinate because of a prostitute, right?"


    Ruan Youning sneered, and just as she was about to speak, someone patted her lightly behind her.


    It was Ruan Youqing wearing a mask who patted her.


    Ruan Youning turned around and saw his little sister wearing a frightening mask. After being stunned for a moment, he immediately reacted.


    "This son is also here to fight against injustice?" Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows, and put the two of them aside in a few words.


    After all...it doesn''t matter if she exposes her identity, but my little sister still has to spend time in the capital.


    Ruan Youqing saw that his elder sister was so witty, a smile flashed in his eyes, and then he walked in front of Ge Ao. Yueying and the others naturally followed.


    Ge Ao looked at the few people who appeared suddenly, and said with some displeasure: "What do you mean? Do you want to bully the few with more?"


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled and said, "That''s not the case, I just want to ask this brother, you mean... there was a misunderstanding just now?"


    Ge Ao frowned: "It''s just a prostitute, do you need to mobilize people to preach to me?"


    After speaking, Ge Ao became more and more angry.


    He just saw that this woman was glamorous and beautiful and treated him very well, so he called her to the box, thinking... Let''s go together.


    As a result...it was rejected.


    Flashing his face, he was angry but wanted to use some tough methods. After cursing a few words by the way, he was beaten by a strange man who broke in.


    Not to mention being beaten up... how many other people have emerged to stand up for this whore?


    Even if she has a powerful benefactor behind her, shouldn''t she be more honored than His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?


    Ge Ao supported the chair next to him and stood up. After dusting off the dust on the hem of his clothes, there was obviously a hint of sarcasm on his face: "Do you know that I am..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Ruan Youqing looked back at Yueying.


    Yueying immediately understood, walked towards Zisu, and said slowly:


    "Master, you may have just come to the capital not long ago. I don''t know much about the... girls in our capital. Our Zisu is the top star in the Zhaixing Building. We only sell art... not selling ourselves."


    "Heh!" Ge Ao sneered disdainfully.


    Yue Ying, who was not affected in any way, continued to smile and said: "And... our Zisu... is Prince Wei''s confidante... If she has been wronged by you, and she will cry to Prince Wei tomorrow... then this... I am afraid it is not It''s like this today."


    Ge Ao was stunned for a moment, and finally came out to seek sex, but he bumped into a stubble? He really didn''t expect that this woman would be the confidante of Prince Wei''s son!


    Even if he is the prince''s staff, he is not qualified to compete with the prince of Wei for a woman!


    Ge Ao, who was a little domineering just now, immediately froze.


    Ruan Youqing blinked, tilted his head and said, "Brother just now, did you want to say who you are? If your status is as noble as the prince of Wei... then we really dare not mix it up."


    Speaking some words of fear of power so bluntly made Ge Ao dare not refute anything.


    So he hurriedly waved his hands and replied: "My status is not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning."


    Seeing Ge Ao being so cowardly, Ruan Youning, who was watching the play silently, couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Ge Ao, who was being ridiculed, flashed anger in his eyes, pointed at Ruan Youning and said: "But this brother is aggressive with me without saying a word, isn''t it a bit too much? As the saying goes, a gentleman speaks but doesn''t act. Even if I do something wrong , Brother, can¡¯t we discuss it together?¡±


    Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows, smiled and said:


    "Are you a gentleman? That''s another story. I asked you to stop the loss in time. If you don''t come and thank me, you actually want to frame me for violence against you? You...do you have any evidence?"


    Ge Ao was obviously taken aback for a moment, then laughed angrily, and pulled off his clothes to show others his injuries, but in the end...


    His body is intact? ? ?


    Not to mention wounds, not even a single bruise!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： the wind comes

    Chapter 42 The Wind Comes


    Seeing Ge Ao standing there, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help stabbing him: "This brother won''t be able to appreciate his figure...to such a state of no one?"


    Ruan Youning, who was playing with the ends of her hair in boredom, wanted to laugh out loud, but felt that this seemed too much, so she could only hold back desperately. It''s just that the shaking of the body made Ge Ao even more mocking.


    After laughing, Ruan Youning gradually realized that her little sister is so... poisonous!


    Ge Ao pointed at Ruan Youning again, his eyes widened angrily: "You...you...you!"


    Ruan Youning narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "Brother, you said that I beat you, and you always want to show everyone your wounds! But now your smooth and delicate skin obviously tells everyone that you are slandering me."


    Wrapping the skirt of his clothes vigorously, Ge Ao said angrily, "You...wait for me!"


    After speaking, he ran out angrily, and he didn''t know where he went.


    Seeing the other party running away, Ruan Youning subconsciously wanted to pat Ruan Youqing, but she avoided it without a trace.


    The hand that landed in the air quickly changed direction. After stroking his hair, Ruan Youning cupped his hands at Ruan Youqing: "Thank you...brother for your help."


    Seeing that her elder sister was not angry because of her behavior just now, Ruan Youqing also smiled and bowed her hands in return: "I am also passing by, since I have nothing to do now, then I will take a step first."


    "Then...there will be a period later?" Ruan Youning blinked and smiled brightly.


    Ruan Youqing curled the corners of his lips, and said word by word: "There will be a period later."


    After the words fell, Ruan Youqing turned and left directly.


    Yueying and the three took Zisu to thank Ruan Youning and left.


    Seeing that there was nothing lively to watch, they left the door of the box one by one.


    The night is long, and some people do not care about the Qing Festival. It is enough to have a beautiful woman in your arms.


    ¡­


    Because they were afraid of being recognized by others, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning returned to the mansion separately.


    After Ruan Youqing jumped off the high wall, a menacing palm wind suddenly came towards him.


    Because she had already returned to Ruan Mansion, she lowered her vigilance in her heart.


    To be able to attack her so openly in the Ruan Mansion is her sister Ruan Youning who just came back.


    Although he knew who the opponent was, Ruan Youqing did not show mercy when he fought back.


    With a slip of her toes, she came behind the opponent.


    Ruan Youning didn''t show mercy either, and acted fiercely and domineeringly.


    If Ruan Youqing was from her previous life, she wouldn''t last long in her hands.


    However, after returning from rebirth, Ruan Youqing put in ten times more effort than in his previous life.


    So, when the two sisters were serious about exchanging ideas, the one who lost was Ruan Youning.


    After Ruan Youqing confuses the opponent with a feint, the dagger that has been hidden in his sleeve has been placed on Ruan Youning''s neck.


    "Ah! I surrender!" Feeling the cold, Ruan Youning immediately raised his hands in surrender.


    Ruan Youqing did not stop immediately, but softly said: "Grandfather and mother must testify to Youqing, sister has already conceded defeat. If sister counterattacks after you let go, it is not because Youqing underestimated the enemy."


    Ruan Chong and Mu Fei, who had been watching silently, were obviously taken aback for a moment, and then they looked at each other, both of them were amazed.


    "Grandfather? Mother?" Ruan Youqing, who didn''t get a response, spoke again.


    Ruan Youning, who originally wanted to cheat, also said dejectedly: "Little sister knows that soldiers never tire of cheating! It''s too shocking!"


    Ruan Chong, who finally came back to his senses, walked forward with a big smile, reached out and patted Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, and said proudly: "As expected, I taught it with my own hands! Even if my family has never been on the battlefield! I won''t lose!" You old bastards!"


    Ruan Youqing let go of her hand, but because she was a little embarrassed by being praised, she didn''t say anything.


    After the suffocating restraint was removed, Ruan Youning patted his chest, and said with a look of the survivors: "Little sister is really ruthless!"


    Ruan Chong looked at Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youqing with a look of relief, feeling a lot of emotion in his heart.


    Ask yourself, his two granddaughters will never lose to any of them!


    The moon is in the middle of the sky, and the darkness of the night begins to thicken.


    In a deep courtyard in the capital, someone sat quietly under the shadow of candles, as if waiting for something.


    This person is none other than Ning Guo''s chief assistant, Gu Chang''an.


    Sure enough, within a short while, there was a black shadow rising and falling under the layers of high walls.


    Gu Changan seemed to have sensed something, but there was no expression in his eyes.


    Finally, the door was gently pushed open.


    "Master." After the black shadow came in, he immediately bowed to salute.


    ¡¸How is things going?¡¹


    ¡¸The woman has been brought to Qinghe City.¡¹


    "Does Qinghe City have any relatives or friends from her family?"


    "Returning to the master, my subordinates have investigated with Qinghe City, and there are no close relatives. If you go back a few generations, it should be regarded as a distant cousin... a cousin."


    ¡¸Go find that person, you know what to do.¡¹


    "yes."


    Sombra got a new order, turned around and left immediately after saluting.


    Gu Changan saw people leave, and then he swung his sleeves abruptly.


    The candlelight in the distance went out instantly, and the darkness slowly attacked him.


    Except he still didn''t move.


    After taking away the robber who kidnapped Ruan Youqing and the others that day, he used some means to learn the truth from the robber.


    Although he was very happy to have the little fox''s trust, he had to say that he still underestimated her after all.


    Since she wants to take revenge back, then I can help her by the way.


    Early tomorrow morning, news of Miss Rong''s disappearance will spread throughout the capital.


    What happens after that...


    It must be more satisfying to the little fox.


    He couldn''t wait, and wanted to ask for credit in front of her.


    After all, the little fox still doesn''t know how many surprises are reserved for him.


    Thinking of someone''s obedient and weak smile, there is a decisive and strong temper, and he couldn''t stop...a ??little excitement in his heart.


    Entering the palace tomorrow, I will go to the old emperor to repeat something he said a few days ago.


    ¡­


    On the afternoon of the second day, Ruan Youqing took Ruan Youning to the busiest market on Qingping Street in the capital.


    There are not only Yunjian Pavilion that Ruan Youqing has been to before, but also some ready-made clothing shops and rouge shops lined up on both sides of the road.


    It can be said that this is the favorite place for all the wives and ladies in the capital, and of course...it is also the favorite place for some aristocratic sons who have other plans.


    Ruan Youqing was about to take his elder sister to a rouge shop to buy her some rouge powder.


    In the end, Ruan Youning waved his hands in a panic: "Forget it, these little things are not suitable for me."


    The fan who had been obediently waiting by the side couldn''t help but smile and said: "Miss, the rouge and gouache in this shop look very natural and beautiful~"


    Ruan Youning still frowned and waved his hand to refuse.


    Seeing that sister avoids the girl''s favorite things, Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of her brows with a headache.


    Her good sister is so manly...I''m afraid it won''t be easy to marry in the future!


    Past life...


    correct¡­


    My elder sister never married in her previous life...


    Pursing some pale lips, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to hold Ruan Youning''s hand, raised his face and said with a smile, "Since sister doesn''t like it, then let''s not watch this."


    Ruan Youning picked his nails a little embarrassedly, and then said solemnly: "If you like it, little sister, sister can buy it for you."


    Ruan Youqing smiled and waved her hands, she has never been short of this.


    The two of them walked aimlessly on the street until they saw a restaurant, and Ruan Youning''s stomach just groaned a few times.


    After the two sisters looked at each other and smiled, they walked in arm in arm without saying a word.


    I found a seat by the window on the second floor, and just as I sat down, the waiter came over with hot tea.


    "Miss, what would you like to order?"


    Ruan Youqing was about to order when he heard someone whispering at the table next to him:


    "Hey! Do you know...Miss Rong family...is missing! I heard...was kidnapped!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： sisters

    Chapter 43 Sisters with one heart


    As soon as the waiter in the shop finished speaking, Ruan Youqing replied with a gentle smile, "What new dishes have you been serving recently?"


    "This lady is an expert at first glance. Our restaurant just had a new cook yesterday. He came from Wuyun and is good at cooking southern cuisine. Roasted duck, braised goose, sour bamboo shoots, and chicken soup are all delicious. of."


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be serious about the enthusiasm introduced by the waiter in the shop.


    It''s just... just a look.


    At this moment, she was listening attentively to the conversation about Miss Rong''s affairs at the table next to her.


    Miss family disappearance, this can be regarded as a big event that people can talk about for three days and three nights after dinner in the capital.


    People like to guess based on their own imagination. Some people speculate that the young lady of the Rong family actually eloped with someone, and some speculate whether she was kidnapped by the enemies of the Rong family.


    It''s just talking and talking, but at the end I always have to sigh with emotion, this young lady of the Rong family is afraid that she has lost her innocence.


    Hearing that things were moving towards what he thought, a sneer flashed in Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    I don''t know, what would Rong Yan''s reaction be when she learned that the dirty water that she wanted to splash on her body was splashed on her...?


    Those kidnappers... are pretty reliable.


    Ruan Youqing was thinking, the waiter was already asking them what they wanted for the second time.


    Ruan Youning saw that the waiter in the shop was a little impatient, so he couldn''t help but reached out and patted Ruan Youqing''s hand lightly.


    After listening to what he wanted to hear, Ruan Youqing raised his face and smiled and said, "The duck feet with mushrooms, crispy cantaloupe, Longjing bamboo fungus, and walnut cakes in this restaurant are all good. And the waiter from the store just now That said...sour bamboo shoots and chicken soup...sounds good too. These...we all want."


    Although she was listening to the matter about Rong Yan, Ruan Youqing also listened to what the waiter said in her heart.


    "Little sister... so familiar with the road? It seems... not missing?" Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows, his eyes were full of teasing.


    Ruan Youqing, who had been exposed inadvertently, smiled, but didn''t deny anything.


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter grinned and left to prepare, but when Ruan Youning wanted to inquire about what happened at the boat last night, he found that his little sister was concentrating, as if...


    Listening to something...


    Just when she was about to ask a question, Ruan Youqing raised her eyes and looked at her, then shook her head slightly.


    Ruan Youning immediately retracted what he wanted to ask.


    Although the two of them didn''t spend much time together seriously, sometimes they had an amazing tacit understanding.


    For example now...a look is enough.


    Although she didn''t quite understand what the little girl wanted to hear, Ruan Youning still chose not to disturb her.


    And Ruan Youqing was still paying attention to the movement next to him, because another person came from another table. After the other party heard the topic discussed by his companions, he immediately said with a serious face:


    "Hush! Don''t talk about other people''s rights and wrongs at will! Do you know that Miss Rong...is sent back! I heard...is the distant cousin of the Rong family in Qinghe City..."


    "Distant cousin? Tsk tsk tsk...cousin...it seems to have more stories!" Someone smiled maliciously.


    Things... seem to have some turning point... Ruan Youqing''s eyes flashed dark.


    A distant cousin? How can she not remember...


    Rong Yan also has a distant cousin?


    And...Rong Yan was taken to Qinghe City...


    Not right...


    Ruan Youqing suddenly realized that he had missed the most important thing.


    After she left that day...


    The kidnappers were handed over to Gu Changan!


    She originally thought that Gu Changan would throw these people into prison... The revenge she wanted to retaliate with an eye for an eye would be aborted. In the end...he let these people go...and continued to do what she wanted to do...?


    so¡­


    Gu Changan actually knows everything!


    Ruan Youqing covered her face with her hand, so as not to be seen by the extremely complicated expression on her face.


    Gu Changan treated her really... a bit indulgent...


    Like...previous life...


    Ok?


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback suddenly, and felt that familiar feeling again. In her previous life... she must have forgotten something very important!


    Gu Changan and her... may have a deeper bond than she imagined!


    Ruan Youqing had no intention of eating a table of delicious dishes. After taking a few casual bites, she continued to think about all the possibilities between her and Gu Changan.


    But for that unbearable past life, she has never had much interaction with Gu Changan since she was a child...


    No! She suddenly realized... She couldn''t remember being around fifteen years old at all...


    what happened...


    She... Could it be that in that life...


    Ever lost memory?


    Ruan Youning didn''t care about her little sister in front of the delicious food. After feasting, she rubbed her swollen belly and looked at Ruan Youqing with a grin.


    Because she knew that now was not the time to think about problems, Ruan Youqing had returned to her usual gentle and harmless appearance. She couldn''t eat, so she simply held her chin to watch her elder sister eat.


    Although... this guy doesn''t look like the young lady of a family at all...


    "Why do you eat like a kitten?" After belatedly realizing that Ruan Youqing barely moved his chopsticks, Ruan Youning opened his mouth.


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly and slowly replied: "Just seeing my sister eating happily, Youqing feels full."


    The two were chatting and laughing after dinner, when suddenly several people came towards them.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and put on the veil she carried with her without any trace.


    "Two beauties, can we have a table together?" A greasy-haired man tilted his head and approached Ruan Youqing.


    Being so close to a strange man, Ruan Youqing felt that he was in shock.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youning reacted in time, and immediately pulled Ruan Youqing behind her, and then said with a cold face:


    "There are many tables next to you, this young man should choose another place!"


    The man with oily hair and noodles curled up his mouth, and his eyes became even more interesting: "But I like to sit next to beauties, especially... you two beauties."


    The man who spoke was Hu Kun, the youngest son of Hu Liang, the envoy of the Imperial Hospital.


    This court envoy is old and has a son, and he can be said to be extremely doting on this youngest son. Because of the relationship with the court envoy, most of the children from other aristocratic families in the capital treated him with "three points of courtesy", and the few who did not bother to have the same knowledge as him.


    However, Hu Kun thought that he could walk sideways from the capital. Therefore, molesting ladies from good families has become his greatest pleasure.


    Meeting two beauties at once in a restaurant I often come to, this is not common in the past!


    Thinking of this, Hu Kun grinned, pulled up a stool beside him and sat down.


    Before he could continue speaking, Ruan Youqing and the two of them were about to turn around and leave.


    Hu Kun, who was so neglected, naturally felt embarrassed, slapped the table angrily, and then beckoned to his subordinates to stop the two of them.


    "Stinky bitch! Don''t give shame to me! I just asked you to accompany me for a meal, and you don''t give me face?"


    A group of guards of five big and three rough blocked Ruan Youqing''s front very arrogantly.


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows, then turned to look at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be frightened, tugged at Ruan Youning''s sleeve and said softly: "Sister..."


    After being amazed for a moment by her sister''s skillful acting skills, Ruan Youning curled her lips and said:


    "What a disappointment, I was planning to take a good rest today."


    Ruan Youqing covered her lips to cover the evoked sneer, but her tone was still soft and pitiful:


    ¡¸Sister, be careful...¡¹


    Don''t accidentally beat someone to death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： beat up the shameless

    Chapter 44 Violently Beating the Shameless


    Ruan Youqing moved aside with small steps, with a frightened and timid expression on his face.


    Someone in the restaurant looked in this direction, but when they saw Hu Kun, the thought of coming over to save the beauty disappeared instantly.


    Hu Kun poked his neck and looked around, grinned his teeth, and then said domineeringly: "Be careful? You really have to be careful, if you make me angry, you will end up miserable! You...I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it." anger!"


    Ruan Youning looked up at him lightly, and asked unhurriedly: "You are so arrogant and rude, does your family know?"


    "Huh?" Hu Kun frowned for a moment, then smiled obscenely: "Beauty, you want to know the situation of my family so impatiently? Don''t worry, if you kneel down and beg for a mistake, you can take good care of me by the way." Grandpa, Grandpa will take you back so that you can get to know my family well.¡±


    Being teased like this, Ruan Youning was not angry, but smiled meaningfully: "It seems that your stupid and arrogant look should be a habit of the family. In this case..."


    After looking at each other with Ruan Youqing, Ruan Youning continued word by word:


    "Miss Ben, I will teach you a lesson for your family."


    Being so despised by the other party, Hu Kun was naturally very angry.


    "You, you, you...you bitch! You don''t know what''s good! You still want to teach me a lesson??? Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance! Do you know who I am! I am Hu Liang, the envoy of the Imperial Hospital in the palace. son!"


    "The envoy of the imperial hospital? From the Hu family?" Ruan Youqing, who sat silently beside him, raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Ruan Youning also smiled, with a sneer in his eyes: "It''s just right, your father is good at medicine, so I don''t have to control too much."


    "You...give it to me! I will take this **** back to my mansion no matter what I say. I must tie her up! I can''t torture her to death!" Hu Kun was obviously so angry that he lost his mind, and the words he said became more and more embarrassing. Dirty up.


    Master gave an order, and the guards who followed immediately rushed towards Ruan Youning.


    These guards originally thought that a weak woman should be easy to catch.


    However¡­


    After they lay in disarray on the ground and let out screams, this group of people realized that they had provoked the wrong person.


    Hu Kun also looked shocked, and pointed at Ruan Youning with trembling fingers, but his tone at this time was not as tough as before: "You...don''t think that knowing how to do three-legged cat kung fu is a big deal!! Be careful, I will sue you for being a bully!"


    Ruan Youqing on the side listened, a little disgusted by this shameless person, couldn''t help but said:


    "This young master''s ability to turn black and white is amazing. It''s just that our Ruan family has always been well-behaved, so naturally we are not afraid of being splashed with dirty water like this."


    At this time, Hu Kun has completely lost his mind, and being treated like this by two women in full view, how will he get along in the capital in the future?


    With a sinister look in his eyes, he suddenly turned around and threw a pot of soup that was still steaming on the table behind him at him.


    Ruan Youqing, who had been watching the play, immediately turned gloomy, and stood up uncontrollably, wanting to make a move.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youning''s body was strong, so he dodged sideways.


    "You fat headed big-eared stinky thing actually wanted to plot against me?" Ruan Youning was really angry this time.


    Although...on weekdays she doesn''t care much about dressing up...


    But¡­


    She is a woman after all!


    If you can''t dodge just now, your face will definitely be scalded!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youning no longer had any scruples, and suddenly approached Hu Kun who wanted to escape like the wind under his feet.


    "Want to run?" After grabbing the opponent''s collar, Ruan Youning narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, Ruan Youning pulled back vigorously, and Hu Kun was quickly pulled back by a force, and then fell down on his buttocks.


    And then... Hu Kun was beaten violently for the first time in his life.


    It wasn''t until his eyes were swollen that he couldn''t see the figure clearly that the opponent''s fist stopped.


    The onlookers were in an uproar. Although they clapped their hands and applauded, in order to avoid getting into trouble later, everyone hurriedly paid their bills and left in a hurry.


    Ruan Youqing casually glanced at the scattered people around him, and couldn''t help but sneered in his heart.


    Human nature...


    "Little sister, let''s go back." After it was over, Ruan Youning shook his wrist and walked towards Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing nodded obediently, the two of them didn''t even look at Hu Kun who was lying on the ground crying, and directly stepped over him.


    Hearing the voice like a ghost getting farther and farther away from him, Hu Kun struggled to sit up from the ground, and shouted at the group of subordinates who had already been beaten to the ground: "You bastards! Why don''t you come over and help me?" stand up!"


    "Yes!" Several tall and thick men hurriedly got up from the ground, grinning and rushed to Hu Kun''s side.


    A group of people crooked, with bruised noses and swollen faces, it was ridiculous.


    "Go! Pour me a glass of water!" Hu Kun raised his leg with great effort, and kicked a bearded subordinate beside him.


    The bearded man nodded in fear, then immediately ran to the side and poured a cup of hot water and handed it over.


    Hu Kun didn''t care whether anyone had used the teacup, so he drank it down in one gulp after taking it.


    "Go! Find out who those two women are for me! Find out! I must abolish her whole family!" Hu Kun spat out a mouthful of blood, with a stern look on his face.


    His subordinates were stunned for a moment, then cautiously said: "Master...that person who doesn''t know martial arts just said...they...are from the Ruan family..."


    ¡¸The Ruan family? Which Ruan family?¡¹


    ¡¸Master...in the capital...there is only one family named Ruan...that is the Mansion of the General Protecting the Country...¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­


    The scorching sun in spring began to become hotter and hotter, and the capital of Ningguo seemed to start to experience waves of waves.


    The common people after tea and dinner, the most talked about in the past two days is the Qinghe City "Searching for Relatives" written by the daughter of the Rong family.


    Some people said that they had witnessed the same slender man who had seen Miss Rong''s ragged clothes and dusty face enter the city.


    After all the rumors spread, the Rong family finally spread the news that Rong Yan just followed her family''s instructions and went to Qinghe City to find distant relatives.


    And that distant relative also personally came forward and said that Miss Rong''s family was looking for him on purpose.


    Since people have such a high-sounding statement, everyone should listen to it. It''s just that in my heart, I still have some different speculations about this matter.


    Because this rhetoric has not been scrutinized.


    Helplessly, the Rong family is powerful, and there is a queen watching in the palace. No matter how curious everyone is, they will not say anything in public.


    It''s just that the wives of some aristocratic families have repeatedly told their children to stay away from this Miss Rong.


    Although the rumors are getting quieter here, something happened to another mansion that ordinary people dare not provoke...


    At the gate of the Ruan Mansion at this time, a group of people were crying loudly.


    The one at the front is an elderly man.


    The old man was sitting on a chair at this time, staring at the gate of Ruan Mansion with resentment in his eyes.


    Beside him, there is a woman who still has charm, crying with snot and tears:


    "Because of a little friction, my son was beaten to death! Your Ruan family committed murder at the feet of the emperor! It''s too arrogant!"


    This group of people are the members of Hu''s family, the envoy of the imperial hospital.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： Injustice has its head, debt has its owner

    Chapter 45


    The shouting outside the door became more and more excited, and at this time, many people stopped to watch.


    The Ruan family...killed someone?


    this¡­


    Is it true or false?


    The crowd began to whisper, and the old man headed by the gate of the Ruan Mansion was Hu Kun''s father, Hu Liang, the envoy of the imperial hospital.


    At this time, after hearing the voices of the onlookers, a dark color flashed across his eyes.


    Whether it''s true or not, his Kun''er had a dispute with his Ruan family that day!


    Seeing more and more people, Hu Liang finally raised his voice with sorrow:


    "The Ruan family, which is supposed to protect the thousands of people of our Ning country, is actually stained with the blood of the people of our Ning country! Ruan Chong! Ask yourself! Are you worthy of the title of protecting the country!"


    The tone of righteous indignation directly pushed the Ruan family into the target of public criticism.


    At this time, in the courtyard of the Ruan Mansion, a family of four was sitting there neatly, listening to the scolding of the Hu family outside the door with expressionless faces.


    Ruan Youqing and the others were about to go out when a servant suddenly said that a group of people had come outside.


    Within a short while, she understood the ins and outs.


    The night after Hu Kun returned home...he died suddenly...


    "Ning''er, please explain the situation that day in detail again." Ruan Chong frowned and looked at the closed door of his house, feeling a fire in his heart.


    It was the first time that Ruan Chong was blocked at home after living so long.


    It''s not that he''s complaining about his little granddaughter, he''s just upset about such a devious thing!


    Ruan Youning didn''t dare to play games, and immediately explained the situation that day concisely.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t hurt your vitals that day, right?¡¹


    "You Ning definitely didn''t hurt his vitals yesterday." Ruan You Ning pouted a little aggrieved.


    Ruan Youqing on the side also said at this time:


    "Grandfather, Youqing also watched carefully yesterday. Sister really didn''t hurt the opponent''s vitals, but just hit some places on his body that are very painful. Absolutely...It is impossible to kill him."


    Knowing that his granddaughter is definitely not someone who cares about human life, Ruan Chong nodded to show his understanding.


    Since, I chose to believe that my family is innocent.


    Then...


    Open up the front!


    Seeing her grandfather suddenly stand up and walk towards the door, Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and immediately followed.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning wanted to follow, but was stopped by Mu Fei.


    "Ning''er, don''t get excited later. Leave everything to grandfather and mother, otherwise, no matter how innocent we are, people will do everything possible to frame us. Beijing is not as simple as those people in Changzhou City."


    Seeing her mother like this, Ruan Youning nodded obediently.


    ¡­


    The gate of Ruan Mansion finally opened, and Ruan Chong walked out slowly with Ruan Youqing and the three of them.


    Walking to the steps of the door, Ruan Chongcai stopped.


    Already obviously burly, he looked down at others, his depressive aura was even more breathless.


    Hu Liang frowned, and said in a deep voice:


    "How does Old General Ruan plan to explain to our Hu family?"


    Ruan Chong, who was questioned by the teacher in public, squinted his eyes slightly, and replied loudly: "Our Ruan family...why should we give you an explanation?"


    "Your family beat my youngest son to death!" Seeing the other party''s reaction, resentment instantly flooded Hu Liang''s face.


    Ruan Chong still looked meaningless:


    "Everything must be based on evidence. My two precious children and granddaughters were molested by your good son, and I didn''t come to the door to ask the teacher! You are good, your son has an accident, and you will pour dirty water on us without evidence!"


    "You!" Hu Liang was so angry that he didn''t know how to refute for a while. Seeing this, the beautiful woman beside him immediately replied:


    "Yesterday, there were not a few people watching in the restaurant. Many people said that your granddaughter beat up my Kun''er! My Kun''er went back with a bruised nose and a swollen face. That night... couldn''t bear it... went...so ! My Kun¡¯er was beaten to death by you!"


    Ruan Chonggang wanted to continue to reply, but Ruan Youqing gently tugged at his sleeve behind his back, then walked forward by himself, and said slowly:


    "Madam, do you have any conclusive evidence to identify us as the murderers? Have you ever asked your son for a wound test? Or... always tell... where the fatal wound on your son''s body is? Otherwise, just rely on words, Our Ruan Mansion will not accept this dirty water easily. What''s more...it was your son who started the incident yesterday..."


    After saying so much in one breath under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ruan Youqing''s usually delicate and sickly face appeared vivid at this moment.


    When the woman wanted to speak, Hu Liang took a look and closed her mouth.


    Hu Liang raised his eyes to look at the delicate girl, his eyes were dim, and his voice was a little hoarse: "This lady is questioning the old man''s housekeeping skills? There is a majestic old man in the hospital, so do you need to ask her to do it? "


    Ruan Youqing looked back with burning eyes, and continued in a steady tone: "There is a specialization in surgery. Even if Mr. Hu is good at medicine, you may not... be able to do what you did, right?"


    "You!" Being lectured mercilessly by a junior, Hu Liang naturally couldn''t hold back his face, but was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a while.


    "Master Hu, don''t be upset. Youqing is young, and you may inadvertently offend you when you say something. Your lord has a lot, so don''t be as knowledgeable as Youqing. Since Lord Hu said that you saw the fatal wound on your son, may I ask... Where is that wound...?"


    Hu Liang was taken aback for a moment, feeling a little complicated in his heart.


    Actually, he didn''t have time to take a closer look.


    An accident happened last night, and he was heartbroken.


    Before dawn, he brought people to the gate of the Ruan Mansion and vowed to seek justice!


    But the other party is so fearless...


    Could it be... really nothing to do with them?


    impossible!


    Yesterday...Kun''er only had friction with their Ruan family. It must be that the Ruan family was too ruthless!


    Thinking of this, Hu''s conscience froze, and he said, "Of course the fatal wound is on the chest!"


    When his son left, his eyes were wide open and his seven orifices were bleeding, he must have suffered an internal injury!


    Most of the internal injuries were severe blows to the chest!


    Seeing Hu Liang''s determined face, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning smiled together.


    "Lord Hu, the conscience of heaven and earth, although I beat your son, but! I never touched his chest! How can a military man not know where is the most vulnerable place?"


    ¡¸You...what if you lie!¡¹


    "If I lie, I will be struck by thunder." Ruan Youning stopped the smile just now when he swore, and the pious look on his face actually made Hu Liang start to waver.


    no¡­


    There is an injustice and a debtor, so his son can''t just die in vain!


    Since he pointed the finger at the Ruan family, he must persevere!


    Just when Hu Liang''s expression darkened again, he suddenly stopped by the road and took a soft sedan.


    A man in a green shirt came out of the sedan chair, and someone in the crowd exclaimed:


    "It actually alarmed Master Shoufu!"


    It was Gu Changan who came.


    After a few people greeted each other hastily, Gu Changan asked slowly with a calm expression:


    "What happened here? When did the Huyuan envoy and General Ruan have... friendship?"


    Hu Liang''s expression froze, and then he told the story of Kun''er''s unjust death with a teary face.


    After finishing speaking, he squinted at Ruan Chong, then turned to Gu Changan and bowed:


    "I also ask Mr. Shoufu to make the decision for this old man!"


    Gu Changan glanced at the silent Ruan Youqing, then turned around and said slowly:


    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to say, easy to say.¡¹


    ¡¸Old man, thank you...¡¹


    "Let''s take your son to Zuo Zuo later, let''s investigate together."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： suspicious person

    Chapter 46 The Doubtful Man


    Hu Liang originally thought that Lord Shoufu would be partial to him, but in the end...it turned towards the Ruan Mansion...


    Looked bewildered, then, Hu Liang had some disbelief in his eyes:


    ¡¸Master Shoufu...you...mean...¡¹


    Gu Changan glanced at him, and then said patiently: "Since the cause of your son''s death is strange, you must ask Wu Zuo to examine it."


    "My Kun''er... he... was beaten to death by the Ruan family!" Hu Liang gritted his teeth, turned his head and stared at Ruan Youning.


    Ruan Youqing heard it, and when he frowned and wanted to speak, he saw Gu Changan looking at Hu Liang with impatience in his eyes.


    "There is a strange cause of your son''s death, and the court envoy will be in chaos if he cares about it. It''s better... don''t wrong a good person at will." Gu Chang''an repeated every word. Without waiting for Hu Liang to refute, Gu Changan curled the corners of his lips, and the corners of his eyes became colder: "Or... if the envoy Hu Yuan doesn''t trust me, then...you can go to trouble the emperor and see how the emperor will make a decision."


    Hu Liang trembled, clenched his fists, lowered his eyes and agreed.


    For him who often served the emperor, how could he not know what status the Ruan family had in the royal family.


    but¡­


    Forget it, maybe the author can really find out something.


    Stopped the woman next to her from crying, but Hu Liang finally took his family and left in resentment.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu." Seeing Hu Liang leave, Ruan Chong immediately walked over, followed by Ruan Youning.


    Ruan Youning turned half of his body from behind his grandfather, and when he looked up, he happened to see Gu Changan''s deep eyes.


    Ruan Youning, who had never made trouble with men in the past, turned red for the first time.


    Ruan Youqing on the side was looking at this side, and happened to catch a glimpse of the blush on Ruan Youning''s face.


    this is¡­


    For some reason, Ruan Youqing was suddenly picked up.


    Her sister... Could it be that she has taken a fancy to Gu Changan?


    Over there, Ruan Chong introduced Ruan Youning to Gu Changan, but Ruan Youning tugged at the hem of his clothes a little at a loss.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes, restraining the deep loneliness.


    ¡¸Little Fox~¡¹


    "Eh?"


    Looking up again, the other party walked in front of her without knowing when, and approached her so close in front of her family...


    Ruan Youqing took a few steps back in a panic, but forgot that there were steps behind him.


    If she loses stability, she will fall backwards.


    At this critical juncture, her mind was blank, and she had no time to respond to anything.


    After that, a pair of strong and powerful hands wrapped around his waist, and Ruan Youqing was brought into his arms.


    Not only these two people, even Ruan Chong and the others were a little stunned.


    It was Ruan Youning who was the first to react.


    Seeing that my little sister almost fell down, I hurried to her side.


    Then... just watched a man and a woman embrace each other...


    Ok¡­


    Ruan Youning''s eyes were dazed at first, but then there was a hint of interest.


    These two people...not easy!


    Ruan Youqing turned his head and happened to see Ajie staring at them with burning eyes, and patted Gu Changan''s arm even more flusteredly, motioning him to let go.


    Gu Changan glanced at Ruan Youning with some disappointment, and then slowly released the arm that was holding someone''s slender waist.


    The atmosphere was a bit different, Mu Fei looked at Gu Changan meaningfully, then walked over with a smile.


    "Master Gu saved my two daughters today."


    Gu Chang''an narrowed his eyes and smiled and replied: "General Mu is serious. What you said to the envoy of Huyuan just now is just what you should do in your position."


    But he didn''t mention anything about the matter of grabbing Ruan Youqing just now.


    Mu Fei''s mind is naturally sharper. Seeing Gu Changan like this, he immediately understood the other party''s thoughts.


    Just¡­


    Her family, Youqing, is still young, and there are some things that need to be "reviewed".


    Ruan Chong didn''t take this into consideration, and directly called everyone back to the house.


    As soon as the door of the mansion was closed, Ruan Chong couldn''t wait to speak: "Chang An, tell me, is someone deliberately trying to kill our Ruan family?"


    Mentioning this matter, everyone looked dignified.


    Ruan Youqing also frowned deeply.


    "You Ning, what, have you offended anyone in the past two days?"


    Ruan Youning looked dazed, and after thinking for a while, he slowly replied: "Grandfather, if you offend...the only one is Hu Liang! Besides, he was the one who provoked us first!"


    "It''s just his words...he couldn''t kill himself?" Ruan Chong frowned, but what he said was a little...funny.


    "No..." Ruan Youqing suddenly raised his head, his face was quite serious: "Sister... there is one more person we missed."


    "Who?"


    "That day... on... um... that time when your hero saved the beauty." Thinking of that time on the boat, Ruan Youqing caught a glimpse of Gu Changan''s serious eyes, and felt a little embarrassed to say it.


    Ruan Youning didn''t notice Ruan Youqing''s expression, and he looked suddenly enlightened: "You mean...the time when you painted a boat! That one wanted to be strong...um..."


    After feeling the strange eyes of everyone, Ruan Youning immediately shut his mouth tightly.


    Her... mouth...


    Mu Fei is not surprised, but...she subconsciously thought that the eldest daughter was pulling the younger daughter to mess around.


    But the expressions on the faces of Ruan Chong and Gu Changan were very exciting.


    "Painting boat?" Ruan Chong rubbed between his brows helplessly.


    Gu Changan stared at Ruan Youqing without saying a word.


    He really underestimated the little fox.


    Actually... ran to Huafang?


    Next time...do you just go to Hualou?


    "It was a long story that day, why don''t we say some important things concisely?" After meeting Gu Changan''s eyes, Ruan Youqing was flustered again.


    For some reason, if it was someone else, she wouldn''t care what the other party thought of her.


    But Gu Changan...she doesn''t want the other party to think that she is a...casual...frivolous...


    "Miss Ruan Xiaoxiao, let me hear what happened that day?" Gu Changan suddenly smiled and said slowly.


    Ruan Youqing picked at his clothes, and suddenly didn''t know where to start. Instead, Ruan Youning spoke briskly and explained the ins and outs.


    At the end, she glanced at Ruan Youqing, and then continued with a meaningless expression: "Oh, don''t think about it, I was the one who begged my little sister to take me up that day because I saw that boat. I, and took me up. As a result... a hero came to save the beauty."


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide and looked at Ruan Youning, Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows at her, Ruan Youqing finally came to his senses, and smiled gratefully at her.


    "That person fled in a desperate situation, so he probably wouldn''t do anything?" Ruan Chong was a little puzzled.


    "Grandfather, You Qing has found out that... that person... is... the crown prince''s staff."


    "Oh? The crown prince''s staff? It stands to reason...it shouldn''t be..." Gu Chong frowned, walking back and forth in the courtyard a little bored.


    Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing again, saw that she was lowering her head as if avoiding, and then said: "If you don''t worry, General Ruan, leave this matter to me."


    ¡¸Will it bring you some bad influence... For example, will the Hu family hate you...¡¹


    Hearing this, Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "I''m just acting impartially, and... how many civil and military families in the court have never complained about me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： real cause of death

    Chapter 47 The real cause of death


    After Xingqing Festival, it started to rain.


    After a night of spring rain, the ground and the air became moist.


    After Ruan You woke up, her brows and eyes were still a little dull.


    She slipped out of Ruan Mansion last night while everyone was asleep.


    Went to the Zhaixing Building.


    After instructing Yueying to send someone to investigate everyone in the restaurant that day, she went back in peace.


    It''s not that she doesn''t trust Gu Chang''an, it''s just that she''s not used to leaving things to others.


    Only by doing everything by herself can she feel completely at ease.


    Ruan Youning got up early, and was knocking on the door outside Ruan Youqing''s door.


    "Is the beauty awake? Is it convenient for me to go in?"


    Being teased by her like this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh.


    The pleasant voice was naturally heard by the people outside the door, and without waiting for her reaction, Ruan Youning pushed the door open and entered, but she didn''t forget to close the door behind her.


    After the two talked and laughed, Ruan Youning finally had a trace of sadness on his face, sighed heavily, and said slowly: "Little sister, why is this capital city so complicated. If you don''t like us, just come here , let¡¯s fight, whoever loses is like a grandson. It¡¯s really tiring to engage in these devious plots.¡±


    Seeing that she was speaking rudely, Ruan Youqing reached out and tapped her lips, and said helplessly: "Sister, the capital city can be said to be the center of the vortex of Ningguo, and the wind and waves all rise from the capital city, so the people in the capital city Humans are naturally more thoughtful than people in other places. Otherwise, why should we stand at the feet of the emperor? Sister, never underestimate people''s hearts, or you will easily be dragged into eternal doom."


    Ruan Youqing took great pains to explain himself, but to Ruan Youning''s ears, it was more complicated. Rubbing his temples, Ruan Youning gently leaned his head on Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, and then said a little listlessly:


    "Little sister, how do you know so much?"


    "I¡­"


    Ruan Youqing felt sore, and then said: "Staying at home all day, when I have nothing to do, I looked for various books to read."


    I can''t tell Sister A, these are all her personal experiences.


    People... only through suffering can they realize the most despised truths when they were young.


    Ruan Youning nodded half-understood, then seemed to think of something, sighed again: "You said...could it be that prince''s aide...to harm us?"


    Looking up and seeing Sister''s sad face, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help reaching out and touching the top of her head, and replied softly: "Maybe... maybe not... After all, I''m going to Dali Temple today. Sister, put your heart in your stomach." , we can''t be wrong and hurt people."


    Ruan Youning took a deep breath, then nodded.


    It''s just that although Ruan Youqing comforted Ruan Youning in this way, she felt a little depressed in her heart.


    Based on her previous memories, she knew that Ge Ao was someone who would take revenge.


    So, it''s likely that he''s taking the opportunity to get revenge.


    Perhaps...he already knew the identity of sister, but because she was wearing a mask, and because of her reputation of being weak and sick in Beijing, he should not be sure of herself.


    These days...he should have been looking for opportunities.


    What a coincidence...


    Let him meet Hu Kun who was beaten.


    The more he thought about it, the more Ruan Youqing felt that it might be very big, his eyes were covered with a layer of coldness.


    This Ge Ao is so eager to die...


    Then...she will take him first.


    ¡­


    At the end of the day, the rain began to fall again.


    Rain like fog, lingering continuously.


    Fan Er held an umbrella for Ruan Youqing, then raised her small face to look at the plaque of Dali Temple.


    "Miss... this servant thinks that the plaques in Dali Temple are formidable and terrifying."


    Ruan Youqing then looked up, and saw the huge words hanging high up, which really made people feel intimidated.


    As soon as the family of three reached the door, someone came out from inside.


    "Old General Ruan, did you come here in person?" A middle-aged man greeted him with a smile on his face.


    Ruan Chong laughed, rubbed his chin and replied, "Why don''t you come in person, this has something to do with the innocence of our Ruan family."


    The middle-aged man stopped laughing, cupped his hands solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, Old General Ruan, I will definitely return the Ruan family''s innocence."


    After the two of them spoke a few more words, the middle-aged man looked at Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning, and raised a gentle smile: "These two pretty girls...are you two young ladies from your residence?"


    As if showing off a unique treasure in the world, Ruan Chong said proudly: "Exactly! Girls, come here to meet Master Qingbai of Dali Temple."


    It turns out that this middle-aged man is the Minister of Dali Temple.


    actually came out to meet them in person, which shows that the Ruan family is indeed taken seriously.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning listened to their grandfather''s instructions, and immediately came over to greet them.


    After another round of compliments, a few people went in.


    ¡­


    Hu Liang had been waiting for a long time, and besides a corpse covered in a white cloth in the center of the lobby, there were already two waiters waiting for the autopsy.


    Maybe he calmed down, when Hu Liang saw Ruan Youqing and the others again, there was no longer that monstrous hatred in his eyes.


    Or maybe... He had already carefully inspected his son''s body, and then found that there was no obvious wound on his chest.


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt.


    Although it is true that the eldest lady of the Ruan family beat his son, if someone really uses this to make a plan...to murder the Ruan family by killing his son...


    Then he, Hu Liang, don¡¯t even think about messing around in Beijing!


    As for the autopsy...


    Because he is a doctor, he doesn''t have much rejection of autopsies.


    After thinking it over in his heart, the atmosphere between Hu Liang and the Ruan family was not too tense.


    Ruan Youqing naturally saw Hu Liang''s change, thought for a while and stepped forward and said, "Envoy Hu, Youqing dared to ask, that day in the restaurant... the guards with your son... have you ever asked? "


    Although the hostility subsided a little, Hu Liang still had a straight face: "Miss Ruan said that the one who harmed my son was from our Hu family? Although our Hu family is not as strict as your Ruan family, we are not as strict as your Ruan family. The servants of the government, the control is quite strict."


    Hearing the other party''s misunderstanding, Ruan Youqing patiently said: "The envoy Hu Yuan misunderstood, Youqing didn''t mean that. I just want to know, that day... after we left... did your son meet anyone else?"


    Hu Liang frowned, and thoughtfully said: "I don''t have this one. After going back in a while, I will ask you one by one."


    While the two were talking, Wu Zuo had already started to move his hands.


    Both Ruan Chong and Ruan Youning have been on the battlefield, and have seen many severed limbs. It''s normal to have little reaction to the somewhat **** and horrific scene of an autopsy.


    Ruan Youqing, who has been staying in the mansion and should have never seen blood, unexpectedly does not change his face at this time.


    "Miss Ruan is so courageous! She is indeed the granddaughter of General Ruan!" Dali Temple Minister couldn''t help but praise.


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, and then gave a forced smile: "Actually... I''m really scared..." After speaking, in order to show that she was really scared, Ruan Youqing deliberately hid behind Ruan Youning.


    Seeing that the little girl suddenly became clumsy in acting, Ruan Youning just wanted to laugh. Reluctantly, the occasion was not suitable, so she could only endure it.


    At this moment, an operating voice suddenly increased:


    "Hu... Mr. Hu... died of poisoning!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： poor parents

    Chapter 48 Poor Parents in the World


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud noise suddenly followed.


    Even Ruan Youqing clenched his hands unconsciously when shocked by the sudden sound.


    It turned out to be...a sudden thunder...


    Frowning slightly and looking at the corpse, Ruan Youqing suddenly believed in the theory of cause and effect.


    All fruits originate from causes, and all rewards originate from karma.


    This thunder, but Hu Kun''s last complaint after learning the cause of his death was discovered?


    "My son!" Hu Liang also seemed to feel something, the old man who had calmed down suddenly fell to his knees beside the corpse.


    As a person of the same age, Ruan Chong was also a little moved, and couldn''t help but stepped forward to comfort him: "Envoy Hu Yuan, my condolences will change."


    Hu Liang buried his head between his arms, and his crying sounded even more dull. At this time, his heart was full of grief, and he didn''t care what others said.


    Sending a white-haired person to a black-haired person is the most pathetic and powerless thing in the world.


    Even Ruan Youning couldn''t help feeling a little sour.


    Only Ruan Youqing didn''t show anything on his face, let alone his heart.


    It''s not that she''s cold-blooded.


    One who climbed up from hell, what she experienced...was even more desperate than what Hu Liang experienced.


    Hu Kun¡¯s evil deeds are the cause, and the end is the effect. If he hadn''t come to provoke them, then he wouldn''t have been dragged into this muddy water.


    Some people want to continue to comfort, but feel that everything they say is weak. Many things, did not empathize. Even if you have experienced the same thing, the taste is completely different.


    When Hu Liang cried until his throat was hoarse and his eyes were dim, he raised his head angrily, and said to Dali Siqing: "Master Bai! My son died unjustly! Please help Master Bai to find out the real culprit behind it! Old man... I will definitely thank you very much!"


    The Minister of Dali Temple hastily helped him up from his bent body, and said: "The envoy of Huyuan is serious. This time, our Dali Temple participated because you are a little special... Now that your son has found out the truth of his death, then you For Nguyen Mansion..."


    After the words fell, everyone was silent for a while.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at Hu Liang, his eyes were complicated.


    If he still feels that Hu Kun''s death has something to do with them...then she...


    "The old man thinks that my Kun''er''s death has nothing to do with them." Hu Liang looked up at Ruan Youqing and the others, sighed heavily, and then continued: "The Ruan family usually handles conflicts with others in an open and aboveboard way. It''s... hands-on, and it won''t be sneaky. This kind of dirty and despicable thing of poisoning and harming people... the old man thinks that they can''t do it."


    Hearing what the other party said, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but change his opinion of the envoy of the imperial hospital.


    In the previous life, because the envoy of the imperial hospital had already resigned when she entered the palace, she didn''t have much impression of him. I got to know him in this life because of his son. Ruan Youqing originally thought that if he could educate a person like Hu Kun, he probably wouldn''t be a good person. Now it seems that she is one-sided, the reason why Hu Liang is too spoiled and indulgent to her son is because she is old, and what happened yesterday was just angry and wanted to ask for an explanation for her son. But... when he really calmed down, he could still figure it out.


    Dali Siqing saw that there was no conflict between the two sides, and heaved a sigh of relief. After all, if Hu Liang still suspects the Ruan family, then this matter will never end.


    Whether it is the Ruan family or the envoy of Hu Yuan, both sides have a pivotal position to the emperor. Of course... the Ruan family is even better.


    If something happens, they can''t be too partial to the Ruan family, otherwise they will be spread out by someone with a heart, and they can''t bear the crime of forming a party for personal gain.


    And if the Ruan family suffers any loss...the emperor will not be happy.


    It''s okay...it''s okay...the envoy Hu Yuan no longer suspects the Ruan family, this is a great thing.


    Provincial...their Dali Temple is not thankful for their efforts.


    Thinking about this, Dali Siqing said again: "Since Hu Yuanshi thinks so...then this case...should be handed over to the Ministry of Criminal Justice...do you think?"


    Hu Liang waved his hand tiredly: "No matter who it is, as long as we can find out the real culprit behind the scenes. There must be an explanation."


    "It''s easy to say! Later, I will go to the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice to talk to him personally, so that he can find out the truth as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    Ruan Youqing and the others have completely washed away the dirty water, and the family can''t help but relax.


    And Hu Liang, bid farewell to everyone briefly, got into his carriage after coming out of Dali Temple and left sadly.


    Ruan Youqing stared blankly at the back. Only then did I gradually feel a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    Hu Kun is not a thing, but his father Hu Liang...


    I can only say that I feel sorry for the parents of the world.


    ¡­


    After the moon rose to the head of the willow, Ruan Youqing sneaked out again while everyone was asleep.


    Because she knew the distribution of hidden piles in the mansion, Ruan Chong would not know about her sneaking out in the middle of the night.


    However... there were a few misses...


    It wasn''t until she secretly investigated the location of the new wave of hidden stakes that she came out again.


    Familiarly flipped into the window of a room on the second floor of the Zhaixing Building. Just after rolling to the ground, someone greeted him.


    "Master."


    It was Moon Shadow who came.


    At this time, he was fully dressed, and he was obviously not asleep and waiting for her.


    After nodding, Ruan Youqing found a chair and sat down and said, "How''s the investigation going?"


    After handing over a cup of warmed milk to Ruan Youqing, Yueying immediately replied:


    "Returning to the master, the subordinates have already sent someone to investigate. In the restaurant that day, someone did indeed see... a waiter in the building took advantage of the chaos and approached the table behind Hu Kun... It should have been at that time, taking the opportunity to inject poison. After the incident, the evidence has been destroyed. And the little girl... I heard that he left the next day because he had something to do at home... The subordinates think... he should have gotten paid and escaped."


    "Escape?" Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes slightly, and then suddenly there was a terrifying coldness in his eyes: "Send someone to look for that Xiaoer now! If you want to see the person, you want to see the dead body!"


    Putting down the milk that he had only taken a sip of in his hand, Ruan Youqing frowned because of the uneasiness in his heart and continued: "No, we must find it before the other party kills and silences it."


    "Yes!" Seeing Ruan Youqing''s serious expression, Yue Ying stopped delaying and immediately turned around to give instructions.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in another hospital in the capital, there are also people who are sleepless.


    "You said... that kid from the Hu family... is your business?" Li Yi''s face was ashen, and he looked down at a figure kneeling on the ground.


    Ge Ao was cowardly lowering his head at this time, not daring to look up at Li Yi''s murderous gaze.


    "Subordinates... just... can''t get angry..."


    That day, after leaving the boat, he hid in the dark and waited.


    Just wanted to follow that man, but he threw him away!


    It wasn''t until later, when he saw the face on the street that he wished he could take it apart, that he realized that the other party was...


    is a woman! !


    This discovery made his teeth itch with hatred!


    A mere woman!


    Actually... playing with him in the palm of his hand!


    So, he followed secretly until he found that the other party had friction with Hu Kun, and an idea came up.


    Having always been used to carrying some things with him, he quickly bribed an unremarkable waiter in the restaurant.


    "If this matter is not exposed, how long are you going to keep it from my prince! Do you think! The Ruan family and the Hu family can be manipulated by you?" Li Yi couldn''t help kicking Ge Ao''s chest.


    Although he was accepted as an aide, Li Yi didn''t really value him too much.


    If this matter is really found out on him...


    Ge Ao would be thrown out by him without even thinking about it.


    Ge Ao knew it well, so he told him the truth and wanted to ask for help.


    After Li Yi''s eyes flashed sternness, the expression on his face suddenly changed, and he softened his tone and said, "That waiter...how did you deal with it?"


    "Subordinate..." Ge Ao swallowed and said, "Subordinate... gave him a sum of money and asked him to leave the restaurant first."


    Seeing that Li Yi''s expression was about to turn cold again, Ge Ao hurriedly continued: "But the subordinates have already found someone, and they are going to kill him to silence him when he returns to his hometown!"


    Li Yi then opened his frowning brows and said expressionlessly:


    "Don''t wait for him to go home, tonight, I will send someone to silence him."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： track

    Chapter 49 Tracking


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the rain that had stopped for more than an hour poured again. Mixed with the rolling thunder, countless sleeping people woke up and either wrapped themselves tightly in the quilt, or hugged the warm pillow.


    However, there are also people who are hurrying in the night.


    Chen Hao is the second waiter of Mingyue Restaurant in Beijing. He had just worked in the building for less than half a year when he encountered a turning point in his life.


    A man gave him a package and asked him to put it in a designated teacup somewhere.


    After the matter is completed, give him three hundred taels.


    This is something he never even dared to think about!


    So, he agreed without any hesitation.


    Without thinking about the result and end, he left here after getting three hundred taels.


    From now on, he will live a life of prosperity!


    But now, running around in the rain made him a little tired.


    The capital is not only surrounded by mountains in the north, but also surrounded by mountains in the west and south.


    At this time, Chen Hao went up the mountain after leaving the city.


    It''s just that the wide and flat mountain roads on weekdays look a little scary in the stormy night.


    ¡­


    Moon Shadow has ordered someone who is good at tracking to follow out of the city.


    The killer sent by Ge Ao is gradually approaching the target.


    However, in addition to these two teams, there is another group of people...


    The leader of this group of people is... Gu Changan.


    And his target is also the Xiao Er who left from the restaurant.


    During the day, he did not go to Dali Temple to observe the affairs of the Ruan family and the Hu family, because he himself did not believe that this matter had anything to do with the Ruan family.


    It must be... someone wants to frame the Ruan family.


    He felt a little unhappy that his favorite little fox was being framed, so Gu Chang''an, the chief assistant who was busy with everything, went to investigate the matter thoroughly in person.


    This search naturally led to the waiter in the shop. Without thinking too much, Gu Changan quickly set off to investigate the shop Xiaoer''s whereabouts, and then followed him out of the city.


    His speed is the fastest.


    After seeing the figure rushing through the night in the heavy rain, Gu Changan quietly approached with his subordinates, and then suddenly surrounded him.


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing returned to Ruan Mansion, he couldn''t sleep no matter what.


    If...it really is Ge Ao...


    Then...will Li Yi know about this?


    If he knew...


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes, which were originally closed and ready for sleep, opened suddenly.


    If Li Yi knew about this, he would definitely send someone to kill people tonight!


    This is the lesson she learned with blood and tears.


    Although Moon Shadow has sent people to look for it, it seems that everyone is racing against time...


    Ge Ao, Li Yi and the others were busy destroying the corpses.


    And she and the officials...


    is the need for conclusive evidence.


    Otherwise, what you say is groundless.


    Or...misunderstood...letting the real murderer go unpunished...then this defeats the original intention.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset Ruan Youqing became, tossing and turning, the drowsiness was completely gone.


    Ruan Youqing fell asleep in a daze until the light gradually came in through the window.


    Just¡­


    She dreamed of her previous life again.


    That was Changzhou City after her death...


    The people cheered, and their family...


    Corpse wilderness.


    In the end...Only she...is left with a whole body...


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought that they would gradually rot in the wilderness, or... be eaten by animals...


    A figure suddenly broke into her eyes.


    It seems... It is the red figure walking in the desert before.


    Only this time, he purposely wore a spotless white shirt.


    This person... who the hell!


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought... this time he couldn''t see the face of the man, the man suddenly turned his head.


    White clothes make him look like a fairy, but his eyes are as gloomy as hell.


    Ruan Youqing felt a sudden pain in his heart after seeing the opponent''s face clearly.


    This person... this person...


    It turned out to be Gu Changan!


    I saw that the other party seemed to have noticed someone watching secretly, and with a movement of his body, he approached the other party.


    It turned out that someone was hiding in the dark.


    After quickly finishing off these people, he turned around and walked towards the miserable remains of the corpse, and then placed it extremely gently in the huge clean silk cloth he brought.


    After wrapping the corpse, he put it behind his back, and walked towards the distance without looking back.


    Ruan Youqing looked at all this and reached out to touch it, but found that he couldn''t touch anything at all.


    There was a storm in my heart, and it took a long time to calm down.


    After calming down, she realized something was wrong...


    She remembers¡­


    Gu Changan...wasn''t she dead...before her!


    How could it be... to collect her body safely?


    The head started to hurt again, but this time, she woke up from the dream because of the headache.


    The sky was brighter than before going to sleep, Ruan Youqing got up and asked Fan''er, only to find out that she had only slept for half an hour.


    Rubbing between his brows, he remembered what he saw in his dream.


    Her feelings towards Gu Changan became more and more complicated.


    Fan''er saw that his young lady''s eyes were black and blue, and stepped forward to gently press her forehead with some distress.


    The little girl''s massage skills are excellent, gently pressing on the top of her head gently and yet firmly, within a short time of incense, Ruan Youqing fell asleep again.


    It''s just that there is no dream this time.


    Wait until the sky was completely bright, Fan''er carefully woke up Ruan Youqing.


    Sighed softly. Normally, she would have slept with her young lady until she woke up naturally, but now, she has something important to say to the young lady.


    After waking up, Ruan You didn''t complain much. Seeing Fan''er''s solemn expression, she knew it.


    It should be news from Moon Shadow.


    "Just say it." Ruan Youqing went straight to the point.


    Fan''er changed her usual ignorant little girl''s appearance, and now she also appeared a little stern: "Miss, Yueying just sent a letter saying...that person...was taken away by others."


    "Been taken away by others?" Ruan Youqing didn''t see any expression on his face.


    "But master, don''t worry, Yueying and the others said that the one who took away the shop waiter was not a killer, but...another group of people." Fan''er continued.


    "Another batch?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and then said his guess: "Could it be... that the Ministry of Criminal Justice has sent someone out to arrest the criminal? According to their speed... it shouldn''t be so fast...or... it''s the Hu family themselves found out?"


    Fan scratched his head and said:


    "This...it shouldn''t be...Yueying has been hiding in the dark since seeing other people. He originally wanted to observe the situation secretly, but he found out that among the group of people who took the waiter away, someone took the waiter away first. Yes, but there are still people left behind. Then there is the third wave... Yueying said that he guessed that the real killer came, and among the people left in the wave that took Xiaoer away, someone said something to the killer... Then... Then all people dispersed..."


    Although what Fan Er said was a bit confusing, Ruan Youqing still understood what she meant.


    There are three waves of people following Xiao Er in the shop.


    One wave is Moon Shadow, one wave is the killer, and the other wave is unknown... who it is.


    The wave of unknown people took Xiao Er away first, and the rest stayed there and said something to the killer later.


    Do these two groups know each other...or...have a deal?


    Ruan Youqing was deep in thought when Ruan Youning''s teasing voice sounded outside the door:


    "Little sister! Master Gu is here! He said yes... I want to take you out!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： Handy thing

    Chapter 50 Easy Things


    Just after Chen Shi, Gu Changan came to Ruan Mansion and said to take her out...?


    Ok¡­


    It is indeed easy to misunderstand something.


    Ruan Youning saw that there was no movement in the room, so he deliberately shouted at the top of his voice: "Little sister! Master Shoufu is here to pick you up...uh"


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing opened the door with lightning speed and dragged Ruan Youning into the room.


    "Sister!"


    After closing the door again, Ruan Youqing looked at the other party with some shame.


    Ruan Youning caught a glimpse of her little sister''s pretty face flushed, and knew that this guy must be shy.


    "I don''t know, what is the important matter of Gu Dashoufu, I will come to take you out this early in the morning." Ruan Youning had a playful face, and his eyes were firmly fixed on the other party.


    She already knew that her younger sister probably had already "secretly communicated with the song" or something with that man.


    I don''t know that Ruan Youqing, who has been identified as "secretly communicating the song" with Gu Changan, took Ruan Youning to sit down, poured her a cup of hot tea, and then said softly:


    "My good sister, don''t make fun of Youqing anymore, Mr. Gu is so outstanding... Youqing is not worthy..."


    "What? You want to say that you are not worthy? Ruan Youqing, you have deceived outsiders and yourself into it? If you, Ruan Youqing, are not worthy, then there is someone in this world who is worthy of Gu Changan?" Hearing Ruan Youqing A little belittling herself, Ruan Youning was a little angry, and her tone of voice naturally changed a little too quickly.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help being a little stunned when she saw sister like this, then pursed her lips, and asked uncertainly: "Sister...do you...have any...feelings...for Mr. Gu..."


    "Ah?" Ruan Youning opened his eyes wide, with a puzzled look on his face: "It''s very good, little girl, why do you think I have any feelings for that guy?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at the other party stubbornly, and found that the other party was nothing else, and then explained: "That day...outside the mansion, when I saw you for the first time...the expression on his face was...joy..."


    "That''s because he is good-looking! You know! In Changzhou City! There is no man who can catch the eye! Even if there are good-looking men, that''s what..." When it came to certain topics, Ruan Youning felt a little uncomfortable She got up naturally, but fortunately she reacted very quickly, squinted her eyes, and looked at Ruan Youqing again: "What? Little sister, you ask this because you are worried that I like him? Then...do you like him?"


    "I..." Ruan Youqing instantly felt that his mouth was controlled by someone, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Like it?


    How could she easily fall in love with someone again!


    But... Perhaps it was because of those two dreams that she had a strange feeling for Gu Changan that she couldn''t explain clearly.


    This...do you like it? She is actually not sure.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing didn''t answer, Ruan Youning had a hint of ridicule in his eyes: "If that''s the case, then should I consider accepting him?"


    Ruan Youning''s words made Ruan Youqing''s body stiff, and a feeling of depression and irritability wrapped around every corner of her body like vines.


    "Sister, if you... if you are not interested in him, then don''t provoke him!" Ruan Youqing said as if he was going all out, puffed out his chest and looked at Ruan Youning solemnly.


    Seeing her so serious, how could Ruan Youning not understand the sprouting in the girl''s heart? So, putting aside her thoughts of teasing her, Ruan Youning said with a smile: "Okay, sis, I know what you''re thinking~ Hurry up and let Faner make up for you, I''m still waiting!"


    "Oh..." Ruan Youqing responded with a muffled voice, and then Ruan Youqing called a fan to dress her up.


    Perhaps Fan''er also smelled something different just now, the makeup I put on her today...


    The pitiful innocence has a touch of provocative and unconscious style.


    Originally wanted to make the fan again, but Ruan Youning pulled her up with a surprised expression and went directly to the front hall.


    ¡­


    Gu Changan came to Ruan Mansion early in the morning.


    At this time, he was sitting and chatting with Ruan Chong.


    The excuse for inviting Ruan Youqing this time is to use the name of his grandmother, saying that the grandmother misses her and wants to see her.


    Gu Changan calmly accepted Ruan Chong''s scrutiny, but his heart became more determined.


    Get married earlier, so you don''t have to tell such lies.


    Just as he was about to say something more, there was a sound of laughter at the door. Gu Changan turned his head and saw that Ruan Youning had brought Ruan Youqing over.


    Then¡­


    His eyes couldn''t move away.


    The man came from behind the light, but it was more dazzling than the light.


    Different from the usual delicate appearance, today''s Ruan Youqing seems to have wrinkled spring water between her brows and eyes, gentle and charming.


    Perhaps because his gaze was too hot, Ruan Youqing''s already slightly red cheeks became even redder.


    Gu Changan couldn''t help but want to take her away and hide her.


    "Gu...Master Gu..." Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes and greeted Li in a low voice.


    Like a spring breeze blowing through his heart, Gu Changan coughed lightly a few times to cover up his gaffe just now.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing sneered in his heart, Gu Changan''s embarrassed look was really unusual.


    The other party was like this, but Ruan Youqing gradually calmed down the turmoil in his heart just now.


    "Master Gu is here today..."


    Only then was Gu Changan reminded of today''s purpose, and after a smile that he thought was appropriate, he slowly replied: "Grandmother has been a bit boring in the villa these days, and I want you to go and accompany her. After all... Ruan Xiao Miss, but my grandmother is one of the few favorite little girls."


    "Then can I go?" Ruan Youning blinked suddenly, with a hint of joke hidden in her smile.


    Gu Changan looked up at her, then smiled and continued: "I''m really sorry, my grandmother has a weird personality, and I generally can''t be her master. If Miss Ruan wants to go, why not... next time I get my grandmother''s permission. "


    I thought the other party would be polite, but she refused again. As a result... Gu Changan refused so bluntly, at this moment Ruan Youning''s face turned red from being blocked.


    While Ruan Chong looked at the three of them, he couldn''t help but think of him when he was young.


    Young people are always full of vitality.


    Seeing that the eldest granddaughter was a little annoyed, Ruan Chong hurriedly said:


    "Okay, okay, since your grandmother wants my family to accompany her, then you can take me with you. My Ning''er still wants to accompany me, an old man, but I can''t bear to take all of them to your grandmother. But... But you have to Let me make it clear to you, if you allow my family to go out with you, you must send her back safe and sound before dark!"


    ¡¸This is natural.¡¹


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing got off the carriage, she realized that it was not Quanling Villa that Gu Changan brought her here.


    It''s...another strange little courtyard.


    "This is...?" Ruan Youqing asked in surprise.


    It''s just that she didn''t have any precautions against it.


    Gu Changan just smiled, stretched out his hand and pointed to the door: "You will know when you go in."


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing saw the people locked in a small dark room through the window that her indifferent expression just now changed.


    His eyes were full of surprise, Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan and said, "You..."


    Gu Changan still just laughed, but he approached Ruan Youqing habitually, and said in a low voice beside her ear:


    "The evidence is convincing, that Xiaoer recruited everything. I thought about it, why don''t I just get this person for you."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t care to dodge at this time, just looked at him stupidly, speechless.


    Just because¡­


    He actually captured Ge Ao directly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Handling of Ge Ao

    Chapter 51 Dealing with Ge Ao


    Ruan Youqing was still in a daze, but Gu Changan''s heart softened, and he reached out and hooked the tip of her nose: "How are you going to deal with it?"


    Such an intimate gesture quickly made Ruan Youqing blush, and after moving her eyes elsewhere, she barely regained her senses and said, "Generally... how will the Ministry of Justice deal with it?"


    Gu Changan evoked a meaningful smile, and slowly said: "Some things... Once the victim''s family members are involved with some high-ranking people, the Criminal Department will secretly ask the victim''s family members for advice. If the victim''s family members want to intervene ...Then there is another story. Or...directly hand it over to the victim''s family, and the victim''s family will handle it themselves, and the matter will be settled."


    The words were not too clear, but Ruan Youqing had already reacted.


    Gu Changan meant that the Ministry of Punishment would selectively involve the victim''s family members.


    Since this is the case... then she can actually hand over Ge Ao to Hu Liang and let him deal with it.


    Because of some things, she is very empathetic. Only by personally slaying the enemy can she relieve the hatred in her heart.


    Although she hated Ge Ao very much, to be honest, he didn''t have any direct hatred with her.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing immediately made a decision: "In this case...then let Ge Ao be handed over to the envoy Hu, I think he wants to handle it himself."


    Gu Changan was obviously surprised by Ruan Youqing''s answer, and then said with a complicated expression: "I thought you would want to deal with those who want to frame you by yourself."


    ¡¸But I think the Huyuan envoy will think more than me.¡¹


    "Then...if..." Gu Changan tilted his head, and said slowly: "The envoy Hu Yuan chooses to forgive him? Or... the crown prince gets involved, what are you going to do?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled meaningfully: "If that''s the case, then I''ll take another shot. And... I think the prince should be able to weigh the pros and cons. Although this person is his aide, he won''t give evidence just because an aide is present. Make an enemy of people in such a situation.¡±


    Although Gu Changan agrees with Ruan Youqing''s statement.


    But... why is he so... upset?


    Why does his little fox look like he knows the prince so well?


    Ruan Youqing didn''t notice that Gu Changan''s face darkened, he just looked in through the window again, then turned his head and said expressionlessly: "It''s just that Mr. Gu, I want to hand over this person to Hu Liang, Do one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "A... thing he deserves."


    ¡­


    Hu Liang couldn''t wait for the Ministry of Criminal Justice''s response, and was about to hire someone to investigate in person, when the servant from the mansion came over in a panic, and said with a look of fear, "Master Envoy, Chief... Lord Chief Assistant is here! Said yes... I have something important to discuss with you."


    Hu Liang frowned, remembering that day at the gate of the Ruan Mansion, although he felt uncomfortable, he still didn''t have the courage to fight against the chief assistant.


    So, he ordered the servant to quickly invite the other party in. And after thinking for a while, he also got up and greeted him.


    "You don''t have to be so polite." When the two met, Gu Changan spoke first with a smile.


    Hu Liang also smiled and slowly replied: "What kind of wind brought you here, Lord Shoufu?"


    Gu Changan stopped talking nonsense to him, and directly approached him and said softly: "The murderer who hurt your son has been found, and the court envoy would like to go with me?"


    Hu Liang, who was still smiling, suddenly raised his head, with a look of disbelief: "Looked for... found it?"


    ¡¸Yes, I found it.¡¹


    Didn''t bother about how the other party found it, Hu Liang suppressed and said urgently: "Master Shoufu, please lead the way."


    Until what he saw with his own eyes and heard with his own ears, the expression on Hu Liang''s face was in a trance.


    "My son... My son is so..." Hu Liang looked up to the sky with tears in his eyes, his heart was sore and painful.


    Although there is still some contact with the Ruan Mansion, Hu Liang knows that he can''t blame him for this matter.


    Yes...it was his Kun''er who first provoked...


    For so many years, he doted on this son so much... After all, he still... did something wrong.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Hu Liang''s brows were dull, and it was difficult to ask him how he was going.


    Gu Changan is not a careful person. Seeing that the atmosphere has calmed down, he couldn''t help but ask, "What is the court envoy planning to do?"


    Hu Liang, who was covering his face and weeping, slowly took his hand away, with a cold killing intent on his face: "However my son died, let him die."


    What he meant...was poisoned.


    But after pausing for a while, he raised his eyes to look at Gu Chang''an again: "Can I ask Mr. Gu for help... I have been practicing medicine to save people all my life... Although I spend most of my time in the palace, my apprentices follow my teachings , preaching medicine to save people everywhere. Perhaps saving too many people... harming people... it''s a bit... difficult to do. Even...even if this person harms my son..."


    After Gu Changan listened, there was a look of solemnity in his eyes.


    Although... the other party seems to think that this kind of thing is entrusted to him to be very... at ease.


    But yes, he is already ruthless, which is well known to Ning Guo.


    Nodding his head, Gu Changan said slowly, "I won''t ask you for a reward this time."


    Knowing that the other party was joking, Hu Liang smiled, then cupped his hands and said: "Since everything is clear, then I... go first. I have to tell the child how he died. When he is reincarnated next time, he can Don''t find another one who spoils him like me, whoever sows the cause must reap the fruit!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at the past, she didn''t know if it was her own illusion. She always felt that... Hu Liang seemed to be older than before.


    "So... what do you want to do?" Gu Changan stretched out his head, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Just now Ruan Youqing didn''t explain clearly, so Gu Chang''an felt itchy in his heart.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback when he approached, then took a small step to the side calmly, pointed to the small room where Ge Ao was closed and said:


    ¡¸Shall we go in first?¡¹


    Gu Changan could only smile and nodded.


    As soon as the two entered, Ge Ao raised his head and looked over.


    He had already heard their conversation clearly. When the old man came to ask questions just now, he should have poured the dirty water on the woman!


    Thinking of this, Ge Ao spat at Ruan Youqing and the others, and said in a very arrogant way: "What? You really think that you can cover the sky with one hand? You can kill me at will! Don''t forget! I am the prince''s man! You are like this Do it! It is against the prince!"


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was almost spit on by the opponent, Gu Changan stepped on the opponent''s chest without thinking, and the aura on his body instantly became eerie:


    ¡¸Do you think you can¡¯t die fast enough?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing patted his arm lightly, then looked up at Ge Ao, and said slowly, "Before he dies, I still have something to do."


    After being reborn, Ruan Youqing already understood a truth.


    Cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will give birth again.


    As for Li Yi and Rong Yan, she can keep them and torture them slowly.


    But there is no need to keep these young people around them until they are full-fledged.


    After hearing what Ruan Youqing said, Gu Changan was very interested in what she was going to do.


    Ge Ao, who was stepped on and vomited blood, was full of hatred: "You...what are you going to do! Be careful that I will ruin the reputation of your Ruan family!"


    Ruan Youqing looked at him now as if he was looking at a dead person.


    For a despicable and shameful person like Ge Ao, when he started to provoke Zisu, he was doomed to stick to her like a dog''s skin plaster.


    so¡­


    He should die as soon as possible.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： first level of hell

    Chapter 52 The First Level of Hell


    Ge Ao still cursed unrelentingly, his swear words like a street shrew were unbearable.


    Gu Changan''s expression became more and more sinister, but Ruan Youqing turned his head and ignored Ge Ao, but instead spoke to Gu Changan in a gentle tone as always:


    "Master Gu, do you... have iron tongs or something like that?"


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows in surprise: "Iron pliers? You want this because you want..."


    Seeing Gu Changan''s interested look, Ruan Youqing became a little nervous. She was a little worried that Gu Changan would think she was a cruel and vicious woman after she knew what she was going to do...


    But this thing...


    ¡­


    "Mr. Ruan, this is a big gift ordered by the empress herself, are you satisfied?"


    "Mr. Ruan, your Ruan family colluded with the enemy and treasoned the country. The emperor kindly allowed your family to reunite. You are still so out of control."


    ¡­


    Below the city gate of Changzhou in the previous life, this man''s sarcastic words seem to still be lingering in his ears.


    If this life is still like the previous life, Ge Ao will still step on the flesh and blood of their Ruan family to climb up.


    If she just watched with cold eyes, she would actually understand.


    Avoiding cold and inflammation... After all, people have to live for themselves.


    But...he trampled on others, insulted others, and savagely stabbed a knife in others'' hearts...just to show off his quick tongue.


    So... for a despicable and shameless villain like Ge Ao, then she might be a ghost from hell.


    After firming his gaze, Ruan Youqing slowly opened his mouth with no expression on his face: "Abstain from talking too much in life, and you will lose your words if you talk too much. What this man said... I really don''t like it, so I''m going to pull out his tongue. Save him In the next life, I will like to talk so fast again."


    After the words fell, Ruan Youqing didn''t dare to look into Gu Changan''s eyes.


    Because her words were actually a bit perfunctory.


    "Youqing." Gu Changan suddenly called out to her very gently.


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing raised her head reflexively, and then the suspicion she expected did not appear in Gu Changan''s eyes. Instead, in his eyes, there was a touch of dark color that she couldn''t understand.


    "I''ll get you iron tongs, please wait for me a moment."


    "You..." Ruan Youqing wanted to ask him why he didn''t ask himself why he did this. However, she swallowed the words again.


    Gu Changan smiled lightly, reached out and touched the top of her head: "There will always be some things that I don''t know, you can just do it at ease."


    After speaking, he actually turned around and went out.


    Ruan Youqing looked at his tall and straight back, and something seemed to overflow in his heart.


    "Gu Chang''an...does he dare to leave you, the weakest lady in the capital, here?" Ge Ao suddenly smiled wickedly.


    Ruan Youqing just looked up at him lazily, and his voice became colder and colder: "You really talk too much."


    "What''s wrong with my talking too much? Aren''t you going to pull out my tongue? Come on, come on, you pull out!" Ge Ao stuck out his tongue wretchedly, writhing disgustingly, as if a jar had been broken.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing frowned deeply, and said in an extremely disgusted tone, "Do you want to suffer more?"


    Ge Ao suddenly smiled contemptuously at this moment, and then his body shook violently, unexpectedly...untied the rope!


    Ruan Youqing froze in surprise, and gave a cold sneer in his heart, he is really capable.


    But Ge Ao smiled viciously and wretchedly. After laughing, he slowly stood up and walked slowly towards Ruan Youqing:


    ¡¸Are you surprised that I can untie this rope? Do you regret letting your mistress leave?¡¹


    This person''s words became more and more unpleasant, and Ruan Youqing''s expression became completely gloomy.


    For the dying person, she really doesn''t want to talk too much with him.


    "What''s the matter? Did the little beauty get scared?" Seeing that the other party wasn''t as scared as he imagined, Ge Ao frowned dissatisfied.


    He likes to see the beauty trembling and begging for mercy the most.


    Twisting his neck a few times, Ge Ao had already stood in front of Ruan Youqing, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "You said... When Gu Changan came back, I found that you had been given to me... Hehehe, I really can''t escape. If I can pick this little white flower of you before I die, it can be regarded as death under the peony flower. I am a ghost." It''s also windy."


    "You really don''t need to keep your tongue." Because the other party''s words became more and more insulting, Ruan Youqing''s eyes had begun to cast a terrifying murderous intent.


    Ge Ao thinks that even if a weak and deceitful sick child is angry, he has nothing to fear.


    Thinking of this, Ge Ao suddenly moved closer to the other party, and said with a sinister smile: "Since the little beauty wants my tongue so much, then I will show you a good look, you have to look carefully."


    After finishing speaking, he spit out his disgusting tongue from his mouth, shaking it in the air meaningfully.


    However, a cold light flashed suddenly, and before he could see anything clearly, he felt a sharp pain in his mouth.


    Then¡­


    He saw that half of his tongue had been wrapped in a piece of blood on the ground.


    Annoyance and horror forced him to open his eyes wide. When he wanted to continue to swear, he realized that he could only make a faltering voice.


    He can''t speak at all!


    The dagger in Ruan Youqing''s hand was still glowing with blood, but the next moment, she threw it on the ground mercilessly.


    She couldn''t wait to get started.


    But this sword... has no need to keep it if it encounters something dirty.


    Seeing the other party throw away the dagger, Ge Ao slowly came to his senses, and stretched out his hand with a sullen expression, trying to grab Ruan Youqing''s neck.


    He still thinks that it was just a coincidence.


    And now the other party threw the weapon, obviously extremely stupid!


    Thinking of this, Ge Ao moved faster.


    As a result, with a click, his wrist was folded into a strange angle.


    Before he screamed out in pain, his knee also hurt suddenly, and he was kicked by her until he knelt on the ground.


    this¡­


    how is this possible!


    A well-known sick man in the capital...how could...


    Is it impossible...


    She...she''s a liar! She lied to everyone!


    After belatedly understanding, Ge Ao was shocked.


    Ruan Youqing raised the corners of his mouth, and raised a somewhat sinister smile:


    "As an evil ghost who climbed up from hell, do you think that I just threatened you? Do you know the first level of the 18th level of hell, Tongue Pulling Hell? That little ghost... can open people''s mouths, use iron The pliers clamped the tongue, and pulled it out~ You must know, he didn¡¯t pull it off at once, but stretched it out slowly..."


    Ge Ao looked at Ruan Youqing with horror in his eyes, full of regret in his heart.


    He thought that Ruan Youning, the eldest daughter of the Ruan family, was violent and terrifying enough.


    result¡­


    This little miss from the Ruan family...


    It''s really like a ghost from hell!


    At this moment, Gu Changan came back with a pair of iron tongs.


    The **** scene in front of him really stunned him.


    After a while, he turned to Ruan Youqing and asked, "This is...?"


    Ruan Youqing became a little flustered after Gu Changan came in.


    After listening to his question, she lowered her head and whispered like a child who did something wrong:


    "He...he just said it was too ugly. I didn''t...hold back...and moved my hand..."


    Gu Changan''s eyes darkened, and then he glanced lightly at Ge Ao, who was trembling violently with fear.


    Ge Ao was so frightened that he peed his pants after receiving such a glance.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan pulled Ruan Youqing aside in disgust, and then handed the thing in her hand to her: "Then do you still need this?"


    Seeing that Gu Changan didn''t feel that he was cruel, Ruan Youqing raised his face, and there was a touch of red in his eyes.


    "It should be... still needed... I may not have done it too neatly just now..."


    Ge Ao heard this, but fainted from fright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： shes just a girl

    Chapter 53 She''s just a girl


    Pouring a basin of cold water down, Ge Ao woke up again in horror.


    After he woke up, he found that Ruan Youqing had disappeared, and only Gu Changan stayed here, staring at him intently.


    Although Gu Changan is scary, but...


    He remembered what Ruan Youqing said just now.


    In comparison, he felt that Ruan Youqing really looked like a ghost from hell, climbing up to the world to seek his life!


    Seeing that Ge Ao didn''t speak after waking up, but looked around in fear, Gu Changan understood what he was doing.


    "She''s just a girl, so I let her out first. After all...girls should not touch too many **** things. All the next things will be done by me personally. In this way, I am worthy of you, the prince''s staff. Isn''t your identity?" Gu Chang''an''s tone rose slightly, and the hearts of those who listened trembled.


    Naturally, Ge Ao was angry and frightened when he heard these words, but at this moment, he could no longer move freely, he could only struggle to move his body backwards, and the eyes that looked at Gu Changan were filled with fear again.


    Gu Changan squinted his deep eyes, and the thick darkness slowly opened up in the depths. He raised the corners of his mouth and continued to speak slowly:


    "I don''t know what you did, but it''s really a good skill to make her show her sharp claws so fiercely. So... I have to do something before feeding you medicine for the envoy. No Make my little fox feel wronged."


    For some reason, Gu Changan felt that there were not many people who could really make his little fox angry.


    And to torture a person so recklessly...


    Then this person... must be so hateful that he needs to go to hell.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan suddenly grinned.


    Ruan Youqing stayed outside the door, she did not leave. Instead, he has been leaning against the white wall outside the hut with a complicated expression.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan didn''t see any servants in this other courtyard, so no one would find her different from usual.


    She naturally heard what Gu Changan said just now.


    Gu Changan is at her...


    Could it be... like her?


    Thinking to himself, Ruan Youqing blushed. He stretched out his hand and patted his head lightly, but the redness on his face couldn''t go away no matter what.


    Ge Ao''s screams came from the room, and he didn''t know what Gu Changan did to him.


    But in this situation, Ruan Youqing''s thoughts became more and more biased.


    She always felt that Gu Changan treated her differently from others.


    And the dream about his previous life, Ruan Youqing intuitively felt that it belonged to her memory. It''s just that this memory... made her forget it.


    After thinking about this problem that gave her a headache, Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened.


    What is she going to do to forget her...


    Memories about Gu Changan...


    Get it back...


    ¡­


    The greenery on both sides of the street is getting stronger and stronger.


    After seeing Ge Ao''s body, Hu Liang consciously didn''t ask about his wounds. After all, he knew in his heart that this person deserved to die.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning, apart from exchanging kung fu with their grandfather and mother in the mansion every day, they would sneak out in the afternoon to find delicious and fun things while the elders were taking a nap.


    Two days ago, after Ruan Youqing took Ruan Youning to visit Mrs. Ning Guogong''s Quanling Villa, Ruan Youning often took Ruan Youqing to play the Qiankun Pass.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong and Mrs. Ning are not annoyed that the Qiankunguan that I have worked so hard to make is used by the Ruan family sisters as a tool to play with. On the contrary, every time I see these two people, there is always a different kind of light in my eyes .


    It''s not boring to live like this, but after Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning returned to the Ruan Mansion that day, they saw their mother sitting there with a serious face.


    Seeing the children coming back, Mu Fei lazily raised his eyelids to glance at them, then sighed:


    "Just now the palace posted a post to our house, saying that there is a banquet in the palace tonight, and some ladies and ladies are specially invited to the banquet. The three of us, mother and daughter, will all go."


    "Palace banquet?" Ruan Youning looked excited, swallowed and said, "Then...the palace banquet...is there a lot of delicious food?"


    Mu Fei: "???"


    Ruan Youqing: "???"


    Seeing her mother and younger sister looking at her with complicated expressions, Ruan Youning curled her lips and said, "What''s the matter? The palace banquet...don''t you eat?"


    Ruan Youqing laughed helplessly, and then explained: "After all, there are more rules in the palace than outside, so you won''t be too comfortable. And...maybe some Yingyingyanyan will come..."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youning became a little wilted when he heard that there were many rules.


    When Mu Fei heard Ruan Youqing''s words, she gently placed her hand on his own, her eyes full of worry: "Did Youqing experience something?"


    After feeling the tenderness from her mother, Ruan Youqing spoke seriously:


    "Mother, don''t worry about Youqing, Youqing...well...if they come to provoke Youqing, Youqing can cry for them. Anyway...everyone thinks I''m a sick child, if I cry, they will be hard to explain .¡±


    Mu Fei heard this, but felt sour in his heart, and couldn''t help but hug Ruan Youqing into his arms: "So... it''s really hard work for you, mother shouldn''t have left you in Beijing in the first place."


    Ruan Youqing said with some relief: "Mother, you don''t have to be like this. Youqing is actually very happy to stay with grandfather. You can''t let grandfather stay in the capital alone. Thinking back, the emperor left grandfather in the capital because he was afraid ..."


    Before Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Mu Fei snorted coldly and said, "I don''t know what the dog emperor is up to? Everyone thinks that the emperor is protecting our Ruan family, but actually..." Speaking There was a sudden pause here, and then he smiled and continued: "Forget it, let me tell you what to do."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t ask carefully after listening. In her heart, the royal family was always separated from them. Ruan Youning, on the other hand, was still engrossed in imagining the palace food.


    ¡­


    Until dusk, in the evening breeze, Mu Fei led Ruan Youqing and the others into the palace again.


    It''s just that this time, Ruan Chong didn''t enter the palace together. After all, this palace banquet is only for female relatives.


    This time they were brought directly to Changcui Palace, because Ruan Youning accidentally broke the hairpin on her head when she went out, and when the maid went back and took out another one, it was a little late.


    So, when they walked into the main hall of Changcui Palace, everyone else had already arrived.


    The eyes of everyone shifted from Mu Fei who walked in first, to Ruan Youning, and finally fell on Ruan Youqing.


    Someone started talking in a low voice.


    Although the voices were deliberately kept extremely low, the three of Ruan Youqing were not ordinary people, and martial arts practitioners had always had excellent hearing.


    Naturally, they heard someone sneer at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youning squinted at the woman who talked the most, then smiled disdainfully.


    Heh, this group of women, I''m afraid they don''t know that their whole family is no match for her little sister!


    Mu Fei''s face is relatively flat, but the hand holding Ruan Youqing is tight.


    She knew that those gossips would not hurt her little daughter. Ruan Youqing''s heart is stronger than she imagined.


    At this moment, the queen finally couldn''t help but smiled and said:


    ¡¸Madam Ruan made us wait~¡¹


    Mu Fei raised his face and returned a gentle smile:


    "The empress should call me Mu Fei, I don''t take my husband''s surname."


    The smile on the queen''s face froze, and then she seemed to think of something, and continued with the corner of her mouth hooked: "Ruan... um... Fei, you are as bold as a man as always. Besides, you seem to be darker than the last time you returned to Beijing Some? Can¡¯t be like this, if General Ruan thinks you¡­ are too masculine, what should we do?¡±


    When everyone heard this, some people couldn''t help laughing.


    In Ningguo, white is always regarded as beautiful. The three cardinal principles are deeply rooted in the cognition of most people.


    Mu Fei didn''t take it seriously, just grinned and said:


    "Isn''t it? After all, like a man, he went to the battlefield to fight and was exposed to the wind and sun all day long, but...it can''t compare to the empress and other ladies and ladies who just drink tea and eat snacks every day. And...all of you are born Delicate bodies are very expensive, if you end up on the battlefield one day, you have to be careful."


    Just when everyone was blocked by her and couldn''t speak, someone suddenly stood up and pointed at Ruan Youqing and said:


    ¡¸But your little daughter is even more delicate and expensive than us!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Rong Yeon who appeared again

    Chapter 54 Rong Yan reappeared


    ¡¸But your little daughter is even more delicate and expensive than us!¡¹


    When Ruan Youqing looked over, he saw a woman in a goose-yellow gauze dress raising her eyebrows provocatively at her.


    That woman was Liu Rou''er who had stumbling her the first time she entered the palace.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing also saw Rong Yan who was standing behind her silently.


    Rong Yan...is here too?


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but sneered in his heart, this Rong Yan really became more courageous with each battle.


    Mu Fei also looked up at the other party coldly at this time, then narrowed her beautiful eyes and smiled:


    "This little girl, it doesn''t matter if my family''s Youqing is weak, our whole family can protect her from any harm. You... you should worry about yourself, otherwise you will be prepared to use your little mouth to deal with those who only know how to use force. Is it a rough person?"


    Liu Rouer blushed, and bit her lower lip forcefully: "But we have been staying in the capital, how could we encounter such a situation!"


    Mu Fei continued to smile lightly, but there was more meaning in his eyes: "Little girl, don''t say too much about some things. Otherwise, if you are too cute, I want to take you away~"


    In the end, she was obviously threatening in her words.


    Liu Rou''er backed away in horror, her face was also flushed.


    Rong Yan, who had been lowering her head, finally raised her head, and looked at Ruan Youqing with deep meaning.


    Ruan Youqing naturally met her gaze, but when Rong Yan saw that Ruan Youqing was also looking at her, she hurriedly turned her head away. But Ruan Youqing smiled lightly.


    Rong Yan came out today at the risk of being ridiculed by everyone...


    What does she want to do?


    The queen saw that Liu Rou''er was no match for Mu Fei, so she smiled and said, "Mu Fei, don''t scare the child. His mother may not be willing to let you take the child to Changzhou City to suffer."


    Mrs. Liu, the wife of the Minister of the Ministry of Officials, who was also Liu Rouer''s biological mother, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke lukewarmly: "What the empress said is very true, that Changzhou city is very capable. go."


    Mu Fei glanced lazily at this lady who seemed very polite, and replied seriously: "Changzhou is really very popular. This lady is so self-aware, it really makes Mu Fei sigh."


    "You..." Mrs. Liu''s almond eyes widened.


    She was just being courteous, but the other party used her strength to call her back!


    The queen saw that Mu Fei had a clear mind, sharp teeth, and anyone''s cynicism could be easily dismissed by her, so she laughed and continued:


    "Alright, alright, now that everyone is here, the dinner party can begin. Before it starts, I would like to say a few words. This banquet...in fact, Yan''er begged me to hold it." At this point, the queen deliberately Pausing for a moment, to pay attention to the reactions of everyone in the hall. Sure enough, the expressions of some ladies and ladies were very complicated and exciting.


    After all, during this period of time, the matter of Miss Rong was spreading in the capital.


    Although the Rong family has come out to explain, everyone can only tacitly believe it and stop discussing it.


    But in private... still say a few words.


    After taking a panoramic view of everyone''s reactions, the queen waved to Rong Yan, motioning for her to come to her side, and then continued: "Have you heard that there is a famine in Jingbian?"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly after hearing this.


    In the past few days, she only took Ruan Youning to play around, but she really didn''t notice these things.


    It''s just that in the previous life... She actually participated in it.


    In order to gain a good reputation for Li Yi, she deliberately used his name to donate food for disaster relief.


    In this life... Rong Yan, who has been staying in the mansion to recharge her batteries, got the first chance.


    But it doesn''t matter, she wants to see how Rong Yan regains her good reputation through disaster relief.


    After receiving everyone''s surprised looks, the queen pushed Rong Yan in front of everyone, and said softly, "Yan''er, tell me~"


    Rong Yan nodded shyly, and after looking at the crowd in embarrassment, she slowly opened her mouth:


    "Ladies and sisters, today... is actually..."Hongmen Banquet"."


    "what!"


    Seeing the shock on everyone''s faces, Rong Yan raised a playful smile and continued:


    "This time, Yan''er specially invited the empress to entertain the most kind and intelligent people in the capital. It''s not... just eating. The real purpose of this banquet... is actually that Yan''er heard that there was a famine in Jingbian because of locusts. The people are miserable, even to the point of eating the roots and bark of trees. Yan''er thought... Can we donate some silver to buy some food for them in the capital? Of course, we may buy more food. It¡¯s inconvenient, when the time comes, the money raised will be distributed directly to the local officials, and they will buy food and distribute it to the people. I don¡¯t know... what do you think?¡±


    ¡¸Donate money for disaster relief?¡¹


    "This is a good thing! We are happy to participate in this kind of Hongmen banquet!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! If my master finds out, he might even praise me when he goes back!"


    Everyone began to talk about it, and Rong Yan narrowed her eyes proudly when she saw this.


    Ruan Youqing bent his lips and smiled, looking at Rong Yan with a hint of sarcasm.


    She thought that Rong Yan had opened her mind.


    But...Donate money to let local officials buy food? Miss Rong, who is well-clothed and well-fed, thinks of donating money for disaster relief a little too easily.


    Let¡¯s not talk about where to buy food at a reasonable price. It is a question of whether the money will be deducted when it is sent to some local officials.


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s sarcasm in eyes was too strong for Rong Yan to feel, she gritted her teeth, and then suddenly smiled softly: "As Yan''er''s good sister, Sister Ruan will definitely set an example and donate first, right?"


    As soon as the words fell, everyone looked at Ruan Youqing.


    this is¡­


    Push her out?


    Ruan Youqing coughed lightly, and said slowly: "Sister Rong is so kind-hearted, and Youqing really admires it. It''s just...it''s not so easy to do this."


    "What? Sister Ruan doesn''t want to donate?" Rong Yan walked down from the queen and approached Ruan Youqing step by step.


    Because of Rong Yan''s intentional guidance, someone raised his voice and said, "The mansion of the mighty General Ruan, can''t you get a few hundred taels? Or... the Ruan family is used to seeing life and death on the battlefield, so they feel that the people in Jingbian are alive and well." Is it right to starve to death?"


    This can be said to be very ironic.


    Mu Fei and Ruan Youning have already changed their faces and looked at the speaker.


    Ruan Youqing calmly held back the mother and elder sister who wanted to reason with others, and said to Rong Yan with red eyes: "Sister Rong thinks about You Qing like this, it really makes You Qing sad. You Qing''s words are still Not finished..."


    Rong Yan pretended to be surprised: "What? What does my sister think about this matter?"


    Ruan Youqing continued: "Why does my sister want us to donate silver... instead of directly donating some food?"


    Rong Yan listened, and snorted coldly: "Sister Ruan thinks this is too simple? People in Jingbian need more than a little food. Do you think that transporting food does not require manpower and material resources?"


    "But..." Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip, and said with some trepidation:


    "But Sister Rong, how can you be sure that the silver we donated will reach the local officials exactly? And those local officials...can they really use the silver to buy food? And...even if the money is purchased Food, how can you be sure that the food can really be delivered to the hands of every common people?"


    "this¡­"


    Ruan Youqing''s three repeated questions made Rong Yan completely stunned. She really didn''t expect to donate a silver tael, and so many things could be pulled out.


    After hearing this, the other ladies also became serious.


    They know very well how some officials are.


    Since they choose to donate silver taels, they also think for the common people, so naturally they hope that the donated silver taels can really help the hungry people.


    Seeing that Rong Yan was choking, Ruan Youqing continued to speak softly:


    "Also, in case someone spreads a rumor that Elder Sister Rong has embezzled the money..."


    Easily, Rong Yan was pushed to the forefront by Ruan Youqing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Ruan Youqings Leading by Example

    Chapter 55 Ruan Youqing Leads by Example


    Although Ruan Youqing only said a word lightly, but in other people''s ears, it is impossible to help but think wrong.


    Some people are already guessing, is it because Rong Yan really wants to embezzle the silver taels?


    After all... She brought up this matter, so the donated silver would naturally go through her hands. So... if she really wanted to withhold some... she must have been ignorant of it!


    Rong Yan naturally felt the changes in other people''s expressions towards her. She immediately became flustered when she was still relaxed just now, and when she looked at Ruan Youqing, her eyes were filled with resentment.


    "Sister Rong~Youqing is thinking of you." Ruan Youqing looked back a little aggrieved.


    "I... I will definitely make sure that every link is meticulous. When the time comes, I will specially find someone to supervise, or it is okay to ask my father to go to Jingbian personally." Rong Yan finished speaking in one breath, afraid of others Do not suspect her of ulterior motives. Although she did have some other intentions in proposing this matter this time, but stealing the silver taels is really wronging her!


    Ruan Youqing smiled and said: "Sister Rong... is too naive. Do you think that even if Master Rong went to Jingbian himself, those despicable people would not be corrupt and pervert the law?"


    "What do you mean!" Rong Yan raised her eyebrows.


    Seeing that the other party still didn''t understand, Ruan Youqing continued patiently: "Could it be that elder sister Rong is sure that the grain merchants in or near Jingbian won''t sit on the ground and raise prices? Or, elder sister can be sure that the local officials and businessmen won''t collude early on. ...by deceiving the superior and the inferior, and secretly withholding the disaster relief money..."


    Everyone present was a little stunned, and some smart ones were already frowning and thinking about the pros and cons.


    Indeed, the women who have lived in the back house for a long time have no ability to guarantee that all the donated silver can be purchased as food and donated to the victims in good condition.


    Even... the queen began to feel uneasy.


    She... She shouldn''t have agreed to Rong Yan so easily! I thought it was a matter of fame and fortune, but there are so many devious ways in it!


    Thinking that the other party threatened her for something, the queen was already very unhappy when she looked at Rong Yan.


    Mu Fei could not help laughing when he saw everyone suddenly realized, "Although my family Youqing can''t go to the battlefield with our Ruan family to kill the enemy, but he really cares about the people."


    Ruan Youqing blushed with shame after being praised so unceremoniously by her mother.


    Mu Fei stood up and continued:


    "Even food and war horses, if we don''t strictly control every link, once a link is neglected, those who are indulged by greed... will see the needle, whether it is a businessman or some officials, they are cunning very."


    "You have one corrupt official at a time. Could it be that all the officials are not good people? Or do you think our emperor..." Before he finished speaking, everyone present understood what Mrs. Liu had left to say.


    What Mrs. Liu meant was that they felt that the emperor was incompetent.


    After being splashed with such dirty water, Mu Fei hooked the corners of her lips in disdain: "I''ve told you so much, how can someone arrange the emperor? On the contrary, Mrs. Liu, you... that''s right! You are the Minister of the Ministry of Officials Madame, the Ministry of Officials...can be in charge of the appointment and dismissal of some official titles...Could it be..."


    ¡¸You...don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡¹


    "Tsk! I''m not talking nonsense, you can go to the emperor with me and talk about it. Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot that you and I have different identities. The one who is qualified to debate with me in front of the emperor is your husband. After Mu Fei finished speaking, she drank a cup of tea with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning looked at their mother in a daze, how they used their three-inch tongues to say that some people with ulterior motives almost fainted in anger.


    Mrs. Liu is obviously the one who is about to faint from anger.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning glanced at each other, covering their lips and snickering tacitly.


    The queen saw that the scene was a little out of control, she smiled very far-fetchedly and patted the table, and then said:


    "Since this is the case, what advice does Miss Ruan have? After all... Yan''er mentioned this matter, we must not stop because of difficulties."


    Seeing that the queen still intends to speak for Rong Yan, Ruan Youqing was alert, but the expression on her face was still shy:


    "Going back to the Empress, You Qing is not very talented and knowledgeable. I''m afraid I can''t come up with any particularly good solutions. But... You Qing thinks this matter is not that troublesome... After all, the imperial court will definitely send designated officials to rescue the disaster. And we You can choose two or three people to go with you. Donating food directly or donating money is actually inappropriate. If you donate food directly, the journey is far away. Seeing that the weather is getting hotter, the food is in transit. It must be well preserved. If some grains are spoiled, it will be a waste of time. The direct donation of silver taels is not only because of fear that some local officials will embezzle it, but also because the local grain in Jingbian is scarce, and it is even impossible to buy it directly with silver taels. Can''t buy it."


    "Money is not good, food is not good, what do you think is suitable!" Rong Yan said dissatisfiedly, at this time she was no longer willing to pretend to be a sister.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and smiled: "Sister Rong, don''t worry, Xiaoqing hasn''t finished talking yet? The imperial court will definitely make arrangements for disaster relief, and after we donate the silver taels, we can hand over the silver taels to the people around Jingbian The city opened storehouses to release grain.¡±


    "Heh, then how can you be sure that the cities around Jingbian won''t raise the price of grain? Or...if they don''t want to let it go?" Rong Yan pressed on every step of the way, but she knew how to throw the problem to her.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing hasn''t spoken yet, but Mu Fei sneered and said: "Miss Rong thinks the court is too incompetent this time. People in the court exchange silver taels, how dare they guard the granary?"


    Rong Yan bit her lip and continued: "Then...who wants to go to the disaster area?"


    Ruan Youqing saw Rong Yan''s pointed eyes, and said seriously: "Youqing is willing to go to Jingbian."


    "You... Sister Ruan is so delicate and frail, can you endure this difficult journey?"


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were slightly red, and he continued to speak: "Youqing... Youqing can''t be a waste for the rest of your life. Even if you die on the way to disaster relief, then Youqing died well."


    "Sister Ruan''s words are really touching! Since this is the case, then Sister Ruan should be careful all the way!" At the end of the speech, Rong Yan was already gnashing her teeth.


    She felt that Ruan Youqing wanted to retreat instead of advancing, and wanted others to stop her. That way... she won''t have to go to the place where no grass grows, but she will also gain a good reputation!


    Since I want a good name! Then she, Rong Yan, will fulfill her, Ruan Youqing!


    The queen was a bit complicated, and after the dark eyes flashed across her eyes, she feigned anger and said, "Yan''er, don''t mess around, Youqing is weak, how can she stand this kind of bumps. This matter... still needs to be decided by Mu Fei. Mu Fei, you have to persuade me..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Fei clasped his hands together and opened his mouth:


    "Thank you, Empress Empress, for your kindness. However, my Xiaoyouqing''s affairs are still up to her to decide. If she is determined to go, Mu Fei will not stop her. The children of our Ruan family will not be forced to stop because of difficulties and obstacles. Seek refuge under the wings of elders."


    Ruan Youqing felt warm in his heart.


    The empress looked a little embarrassed, and when she was thinking about what to say, she spoke again in a clear voice: "Empress, Deyin is also willing to go to Jingbian with Miss Ruan."


    Not only other people, but Ruan Youqing also looked over in surprise at this time.


    This person... is Xiao Deyin, the granddaughter of Taifu Xiao.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： It was conspired again [for "I am Daddys duck-billed little treasure]

    Chapter 56 was conspired again¡¾Add more updates to "I am Daddy''s Duckbill"! ¡¿


    Taifu Xiao is the emperor''s teacher who has taught three emperors.


    Now is an octogenarian.


    His little granddaughter Xiao Deyin is a well-known talented woman in the capital, but although she is talented and knowledgeable, her temperament is as cold and elegant as a mountain snow lotus, which makes people dare not look at her from a distance.


    Because she has always been lonely and arrogant, she is still waiting to marry in her boudoir after she has passed Double Ten.


    Fortunately, the Xiao family saw things clearly, and they didn''t urge her to marry, so she lived a comfortable life.


    However, she, who looks sober and indifferent, actually wants to go to Jingbian to provide disaster relief in person?


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, Xiao Deyin''s expression remained unchanged and he said: "Miss Ruan is so...delicate and frail people can go there regardless of safety. Deyin has no reason to stay at home and live a leisurely life."


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips silently. She had some affection for this Miss Xiao at first, but she, who has always been sensitive, could naturally hear the contempt for herself in this lady''s tone.


    Ah¡­


    Stupid snow lotus!


    But Mu Fei smiled as if he didn''t notice it: "Miss Xiao is also very enlightened. If that''s the case, then you and my Xiaoqing should help each other as companions!"


    The cold beauty who was standing there upright, suddenly clenched her hands covered by her sleeves tightly, and the tips of her ears turned red.


    "Thank you, General Mu, for your praise. De... Deyin... will get along well with Miss Ruan."


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning glanced at each other, why did Xiao Deyin seem to be a different person suddenly?


    The queen, who was left out in the cold, secretly broke off her fingertips, and said with a smile: "Since Miss Ruan and Miss Xiao both intend to go to Jingbian together, then tomorrow, the Japanese palace will go talk to the emperor and see if he agrees." .It''s getting late, let''s start eating quickly."


    After speaking, as if he was afraid that someone would say something again, he hurriedly waved his hand to signal the servants to start serving dishes.


    As for what she just said, she will not tell the emperor!


    Ruan Youqingxiu wants to stay away from under her nose!


    Thinking of this, the queen turned her head and glanced at her eldest maid Ruolan meaningfully.


    ¡­


    After taking a few bites, Ruan Youqing realized that there seemed to be a chattering sound beside him...


    By the way...Li Ange...didn''t participate?


    This kind of palace banquet...the queen has no reason not to let her come...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing asked the queen with a slightly worried look: "Empress, today...why haven''t you seen Princess Puyang?"


    After the Queen sneered in her heart, her face was bright with a smile: "Just now, before you arrived, I told the other wives about it. Since you asked again, you must have a deep relationship with that girl An Ge. This morning , An Ge accompanied the Queen Mother to the Xiangguo Temple outside the city to pray for blessings, and will not be back until tomorrow.¡±


    In order to prevent that old woman and that useless girl from ruining her plan, she deliberately chose this day.


    As for her plans...


    Coincidentally... when she looked up, Ruolan was already standing behind Ruan Youqing and was pouring her wine.


    At the next moment, an exclamation suddenly came from Ruan Youqing''s side.


    It turns out... Ruolan accidentally swept over a bowl of soup on the table and spilled it directly on Ruan Youqing''s clothes.


    Fortunately, the soup has been placed for some time and is no longer boiling hot.


    It''s just that the sticky thing gets on the body, which makes everyone feel uncomfortable.


    The fan who had been staying obediently pushed Ruolan away immediately, then took out a handkerchief and wiped it for his lady.


    But Ruolan saw that she had gotten into trouble, her pretty face immediately turned pale, and fell to her knees on the ground with a plop.


    "Miss Ruan, forgive me! This servant will slap her own mouth!" Ruo Lan immediately slapped her face with her hands.


    Ruan Youqing shrank back in a frightened manner, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Others were also frightened by this sudden situation, because the other party was the queen''s personal maid, no one dared to say anything.


    Mu Fei frowned, and after Ruolan''s face was obviously swollen, he stretched out his hand to hold her wrist: "Enough."


    Ruo Lan turned her head to look at the queen with a look of fear.


    The empress¡¯s face was clouded at this time, seeing Ruolan stopped, she frowned and reprimanded lightly: ¡°Look at what I¡¯m doing! Miss Ruan is so delicate, if you get hurt by your clumsy hands¡­ give me a slap!¡±


    Ruolan pursed her lips and continued to reach out to slap her already red and swollen face.


    However...Mu Fei grabbed her and made her unable to move.


    While controlling the little girl''s hands, Mu Fei said, "Empress Empress, forget it. I was careless looking at this girl, so those few blows just now should be regarded as punishment for her."


    The queen sighed after hearing this: "You Ruan family have always been kind-hearted, so, Ruolan, you take Miss Ruan to Juhui Palace in this palace to change into clean clothes. It''s so wet, be careful not to catch a cold."


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly waved his hands and said: "Youqing, thank you Empress for your concern, Youqing can hold on for a while."


    "Silly girl, you are not in good health. This thing is so uncomfortable on your body! Although the sky is gradually getting warmer, it is still a bit chilly at night." At this time, the queen actually walked to Ruan Youqing''s side in person.


    After seeing the dark stain on her clothes, the queen''s eyes darkened again: "Ruolan, go back tonight and receive the punishment yourself."


    "Yes..." Ruolan lowered her head and answered in a low voice.


    After speaking to Ruolan, the queen said to Ruan Youqing again: "Silly girl, hurry up and change your clothes. Before leaving the palace, the queen mother specially told me to take good care of you. If something goes wrong with you, the queen mother, her old man You can¡¯t do without blaming me.¡±


    Seeing the queen like this, Ruan Youqing began to take precautions, but because she couldn''t push it, she could only accept it temporarily.


    Fortunately, Fan''er can always follow her and serve her.


    And just after Ruan Youqing looked up and saw Rong Yan''s slightly complicated eyes, her heart suddenly moved, and she said embarrassedly: "Empress Empress, can Youqing invite sister Yan''er to accompany you..."


    The queen was taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Rong Yan.


    After the two looked at each other, the queen turned her head and smiled:


    "Okay, with her company, your journey back and forth will not be too boring."


    It''s just that the two of them were on their way to Juhui Palace, but neither of them spoke.


    Until she walked into the back hall of Juhui Palace, Rong Yan seemed to be eager to leave, she smiled and said: "Sister, go change it, my stomach feels a little uncomfortable, let''s go out first."


    Ruan Youqing smiled meaningfully, then approached the other party and said slowly:


    "Sister Rong, I don''t know... How did it feel to be taken captive to Qinghe City last time?"


    "It''s... you!!" Rong Yan''s eyes widened with anger.


    At first, she was guessing why the gangster suddenly became hostile towards her. And after she came back from Qinghe City, there were only gossips about her in Beijing, but nothing was said about Ruan Youqing who was also missing!


    It turns out...it turns out that she turned her back!


    Ruolan and Rong Yan''s personal maid, Jin''er, who were leading the way, saw what the two said in a low voice. After looking at each other, Jin''er tentatively said, "Master, you..."


    "You all get out first!" Rong Yan said angrily.


    Jin''er was too timid to say anything more, but Ruolan spoke in a somewhat unpleasant tone: "Miss Rong, don''t forget..."


    Being reminded so impolitely, Rong Yan waved her hands and said, "Okay, I understand! I have something to say to Ruan Youqing!"


    "The servants are waiting outside the door. What''s the matter... Please tell me."


    As she spoke, Ruolan took Jin''er and Fan''er out first.


    After the door was gently closed, Rong Yan cursed angrily:


    ¡¸Ruan Youqing! You are really good at it! Once or twice made me miserable!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing looked innocent: "Why can''t Youqing understand what my sister is talking about?"


    Being fooled by the other party pretending to be stupid, Rong Yan only felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    The two didn''t say a few words, Ruolan''s voice came from outside the door: "Miss Rong, please hurry up...the empress is still waiting!"


    "I see!" Rong Yan gritted her teeth and replied.


    But after she finished speaking, her eyes went dark.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Rong Yans wish

    Chapter 57 Rong Yan''s wish


    ...Two hours ago...


    Rong Yan entered the palace early, and as soon as she lifted her foot over the threshold of Juhui Palace, she felt an extremely sharp gaze looking at her.


    Her heart sank, Rong Yan concealed a hint of sternness in her eyes, raised her face with a pleasant smile and said, "Aunt~"


    The queen snorted, sat on a high place and gave her a cold look, then continued to embroider something with her head down.


    "Aunt, are you still angry with Yan''er?" Rong Yan walked over pitifully, and then tugged on the queen''s sleeve coquettishly.


    After realizing that someone was pulling her sleeve, the queen pulled it out impatiently, and then finally raised her head, but there was still sullenness in her eyes:


    "It''s not that I''m angry with you, it''s that you disappointed me so much. That time you lost your composure in public in the palace, and I tried my best to save your face. You were kidnapped again a few days ago? Do you know what others say about you, do you know what others say about Ben Gong! Say you are a prodigal! Say you eloped with others! Even Ben Gong and the entire Rong family will take this dirty water for you!"


    The more you talk about the queen, the angrier she gets.


    Although Rong Yan lowered her head and looked like she was following the instruction. In fact, in the shadow of lowering her head, the sternness on her face was almost unstoppable.


    Everything she has encountered recently, is it what she hopes for! It''s really disgusting to look at everyone with a clear sense of righteousness and humiliation for her!


    "The money donation you mentioned for disaster relief is really feasible?" Thinking of the content of the letter Rong Yan sent her before, the queen became a little interested at this time.


    If this matter is done well, not only will it be good for Rong Yan, but even her Yier will get some reputation for helping the world and loving the people.


    When Rong Yan heard this, she hurriedly talked about the benefits of disaster relief. She didn''t care if she could help those victims. She cared more about restoring her previous reputation.


    The queen listened carefully to Rong Yan''s words, the expression on her face finally eased, and the look in Rong Yan''s eyes was no longer so disgusting.


    The two of them have returned to their usual intimacy, looking... like a mother and daughter.


    After chatting for a while, the queen suddenly had a plan, and then she squinted and smiled at Rong Yan:


    "Yan''er, tonight... I actually have something to do. Your cousin, the crown prince, has taken a fancy to that young lady from the Ruan family, but the marriage proposal was rejected before, which made me feel a little shameless. So I thought about it." , and then "match up" these two people, and then...marry her as a side concubine. "


    The queen was talking to herself, but Rong Yan felt jealousy in her heart.


    Ruan Youqing! ! The queen even wanted to marry her back!


    In a daze, she heard that the queen wanted her to do something, but Rong Yan suddenly raised a smile and said: "Auntie, Yan''er can do anything for Auntie, but... Yaner has a small wish and hopes Auntie can agree. "


    The queen''s words stopped abruptly, and the smile on her face disappeared instantly.


    ¡¸What¡­ do you wish for?¡¹


    "Yan''er wants to marry the elder brother of the crown prince and become his concubine."


    She must climb to the highest position!


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the queen''s face darkened instantly.


    This Rong Yan... really has ulterior motives!


    "Yan''er actually likes your elder brother?" The queen sneered.


    Rong Yan pretended to be incomprehensible, with a shy face: "Yan''er has long been secretly committed to the prince''s brother, doesn''t aunt hope that Yan''er can stay by your side and serve you all day long?"


    do not wish! Although the queen strongly refused in her heart, she still smiled stiffly on her face: "Of course I hope. But...you..."


    Rong Yan suddenly smiled at the Queen, "Auntie, if you disagree, Yan''er will be heartbroken, and when Yan''er is heartbroken, she might say something out of her mind again. What if


    ... said something bad for you..."


    "You...!" The queen suddenly patted the table, but unfortunately the embroidery needle just stood there, and it directly pierced her hand.


    Blood flowed down her hand, and the queen frowned in pain.


    Rong Yan stood there motionless, and said with a hypocritical face: "Auntie, be careful~"


    The queen snorted, and then said in a cold voice: "I just promise you."


    But... She just agreed verbally for the time being, as for what to do next... She will think about it slowly!


    ¡­


    After Ruolan urged a few more words outside the door, she found that there seemed to be no movement in the room, so she wanted to reach out her hand to push the door open with a gloomy face.


    The result...but it was empty.


    The door was opened, and someone came out of the house.


    When Ruolan looked over, she saw Rong Yan walking out of the room with an angry expression on her face.


    "Ms... Rong?" Ruolan narrowed her eyes and asked tentatively.


    Rong Yan turned her head and glanced at her coldly, then raised a meaningful smile and said: "Sister Ruan and I have finished chatting, and now I feel sick to my stomach, I want to leave for a while."


    After finishing speaking, she turned her head and said to the bewildered fan: "Little girl, go in and serve your master! You can watch your master more in the future, and don''t let her dare to provoke anyone!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left.


    When Fan''er saw Rong Yan leaving, she gave her a meaningful look, and she instantly understood something.


    After he had made up his mind, Fan''er pretended to lift his foot in. But Ruolan saw that Fan''er wanted to go in, so she hastily grabbed her and said:


    "Sister Fan''er, accompany me back to Changcui Palace to get something, let''s hurry up and be back later!"


    Before Fan''er could answer, she was half-dragged by Ruolan and taken away.


    At this time, the entrance of the apse of Juhui Palace was empty.


    At the corner not far away, a black shadow flashed past and directly entered the temple.


    This person is Prince Li Yi.


    At this time, there were only three lights on in the back hall of Juhui Palace, and the light was dim and flickering. Li Yi frowned slightly to find someone he had been thinking about for some time, until he saw the curvaceous figure lying on the bed, Li Yi hooked up. He smiled triumphantly.


    The queen mother gave him medicine?


    Smiling lightly, Li Yi''s eyes turned dark.


    Didn''t this woman reject him at the beginning?


    Today, he made it impossible for her to refuse!


    Thinking of this, the prince smiled and walked over.


    It''s just that he didn''t notice at this time that the other party was only wearing an underwear.


    At this time, Changcui Palace was full of laughter. Ruolan didn''t know when she walked in, as if she was rummaging around the queen for something. The queen was talking to someone, but she suddenly remembered something, patted the table suddenly, then walked to Mu Fei''s side in a hurry, and said a few words in a low voice.


    After saying that, Mu Fei pulled Ruan Youning nervously and left. The queen also hastily exhorted a few words and then left.


    Everyone was surprised and began to discuss what happened. The few people who were sitting close to Mu Fei said meaningfully:


    "Just now...the empress said that she suddenly remembered that she had an appointment with the prince a few days ago and went to Juhui Palace to discuss matters at Xushi today. The prince didn''t know that there was a palace banquet today."


    ¡¸So what?¡¹


    "Did you forget? Miss Ruan went to Juhui Palace to change clothes! Then Ruolan came back for some reason... If..."


    It is not necessary to speak clearly, but everyone understands it instantly.


    Because there seem to be too many coincidences in this, and everyone present has come through ups and downs, and some thoughts are naturally understood.


    These ladies and ladies don''t care what''s tricky about it, they just need to watch the show in silence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： love each other

    Chapter 58 The two love each other


    Li Yi had already reached out to touch the other party, and after feeling the soft and delicate body, he only felt extremely hot all over.


    Actually... Today''s plan was originally to be found in the same room with Ruan Youqing in disheveled clothes.


    At that time, he would say a few love words that girls love to hear most, and then take the initiative to take responsibility... A weak woman like Ruan Youqing will definitely be moved to the point of confusion.


    But now...he can''t wait to go to Wushan with the other party.


    Eyes darkened, Li Yi put his hand on the other''s shoulder, and then gently pulled... the snow-white shoulder was exposed in the air.


    Xu felt a sudden chill, and the other party hummed coquettishly, as if there were signs of waking up.


    Li Yi only felt his body tighten, and he quickened his movements.


    ¡­


    Although Mu Fei and Ruan Youning took a step ahead, because they were not familiar with the road conditions in the palace, they were a little dumbfounded after leaving Changcui Palace.


    When the mother and daughter were about to jump up to the roof and look into the distance, they were stopped by someone.


    It turned out that the queen also followed.


    "It''s all my negligence, I will take you there right now. I just hope there will be no misunderstanding between the two children...


    Mu Fei didn''t care about what to do with her for the time being, and a group of several people hurriedly walked towards the Juhui Palace.


    Although Mu Fei knew that Ruan Youqing would not be easily taken advantage of by others, but...but it is very infuriating to be seen by a stinky man!


    So, after arriving at Juhui Palace, Mu Fei pushed the door open without thinking.


    After hearing the commotion outside, Li Yi immediately pressed his hands on Fengchi and Baihui acupoints of the other party, and then stood aside.


    Because...when someone bumps into you, you must never let Ruan Youqing still be in a coma! Otherwise... Even if he is the prince, he still has a hard time saying what to do when he is asleep.


    Sure enough, after the other party woke up and stood up blankly, someone slammed the door open and entered.


    In the darkness, there was first a woman''s scream, followed by Mu Fei''s angry curse. In an instant, the entire apse of Juhui Palace was in chaos.


    Seeing this, Li Yi immediately hugged the dazed petite figure in his arms, and then raised his voice: "Although I only saw her body, but... the crown prince is in love with her! So... the prince promises to take her Marry back!"


    The person in his arms shook his body, then grabbed Li Yi''s sleeve and shrunk himself into a ball.


    Li Yi was taken aback for a moment, but when he realized it, he was secretly delighted.


    He just said it! this woman! How could it be possible not to be tempted by him!


    Xu Li Yi''s words were so surprising that no one spoke. The hall was quiet, and Ruolan lit up all the lamps in the hall on her own initiative.


    At this time, Li Yi was looking at Mu Fei with a serious face. This... will be his mother-in-law in the future, but now he needs to show a good performance.


    But... the wrath he expected didn''t seem to happen to the other party.


    Mu Fei''s expression changed subtly along with the light.


    Li Yi just wanted to speak, but the queen suddenly lost her composure and said "Ah", while Ruan Youning, who had been following Mu Fei''s side, obviously relaxed, pointed to the figure beside Li Yi with a smile and said:


    "His Royal Highness, it seems that you and Miss Rong have already made a private decision for life? If so, why do you propose marriage to our Ruan family?"


    Li Yi frowned suspiciously, and then finally came to his senses, and looked into his arms, Rong Yan was holding on to his skirt, looking at him with aggrieved eyes.


    Rong...Rong Yan!


    How could it be her!


    Where is Ruan Youqing!


    Rong Yan said shyly, "Brother Prince...I..."


    "Shut up!" Li Yi roared angrily. Annoyed and anxious, he said: "The prince...the prince didn''t think it was...the prince thought she was..."


    "Yi''er!" Seeing that Li Yi was about to blurt out, the queen immediately reprimanded: "Since this is the case! You must dare to take responsibility! Tomorrow you will propose marriage to the Rong family!"


    When Li Yi wanted to refute, he saw the Queen''s warning eyes, and he slowly calmed down.


    That''s right... Originally, he wanted to use the excuse that he didn''t know who was here... If he blurted out Ruan Youqing''s name...


    The previous excuse is completely self-defeating.


    Stealing a chicken is not enough to lose money, when Li Yi turned his head to look at Rong Yan, his eyes were already full of sternness.


    Rong Yan who was treated like this secretly gritted her teeth.


    Suddenly passed out for no reason, and when he woke up, he saw himself in the arms of the prince. Just after standing up, the queen came in with a few people.


    This was originally intended to threaten Ruan Youqing!


    Why did it suddenly fall on her head!


    However, after hearing what the prince said just now, Rong Yan still chose to keep her mouth shut.


    If it is because of this incident... that I can successfully marry the prince...


    Why would she not do it?


    At this moment, a delicate voice came from outside the door, it was Ruan Youqing who everyone thought should be in the hall.


    ¡¸Why... so many people?¡¹


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing quickly walked to her side after seeing his mother.


    "Youqing, didn''t you come to change clothes? Why did you come in from the outside?" The queen raised a gentle smile, she needed to figure out how this Ruan Youqing got out!


    Ruan Youqing''s face suddenly turned red, and after pursing her lips to look at the crowd, she lowered her head and said in a low voice: "Youqing... Youqing drank too much tea tonight... just now... I couldn''t help it... then out¡­"


    "Will Yan''er be there when you go out?" The queen continued to ask with eyes full of inquiry.


    Ruan Youqing was stunned, but quickly realized: "Sister Yan''er went out before...I don''t know what''s going on now..."


    First of all, she needs to dispel the Queen''s suspicion of her.


    As for Rong Yan''s answer...


    It depends on how she wants to solve this matter.


    After Ruan Youqing discovered the clue, she planned to let Rong Yan replace her. Just in time, didn''t she always want to marry Li Yi?


    As for Rong Yan, if she is really interested in the prince, she will only pretend to be at a loss. Only in this way can she marry the prince smoothly.


    If she categorically denies that she didn''t go out from the beginning to the end, but was knocked out...


    Then this matter cannot be improved at all...


    itself... this matter should not be further investigated.


    Whether it is for Rong Yan or for the queen.


    The queen just asked that, but she just wanted to test whether Ruan Youqing knew or not.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Rong Yan did not rush to deny it. Although she was indeed wondering why she suddenly passed out... She only remembered that after she turned her head and said a word to the door... her eyes darkened and she passed out.


    Is it impossible...


    Rong Yan suddenly looked up at Ruan Youqing.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was acting like a spoiled child to Mu Fei with an aggrieved face.


    It doesn''t look like she''s moving her hands...


    After she came back to God again, the Ruan family had already resigned and left.


    In the entire hall, only she, the queen, and the prince were left.


    Seeing the prince''s extremely gloomy face, Rong Yan''s body froze, and at this time the queen also said expressionlessly:


    "Kneel down."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： her thoughts

    Chapter 59 Her Thoughts


    The night was getting darker, and the coolness came gently with the evening wind. Ruan Youqing looked at the dried stains on the hem of the skirt, and closed his skirt with complicated emotions.


    Finally... She still didn''t change into this dress.


    Seeing the palace getting farther and farther away, Mu Fei finally couldn''t bear it and said seriously: "Youqing, now can you tell me what happened just now?"


    "It''s nothing more than those dirty old-fashioned tricks in the harem. They want to use the little sister''s innocence to threaten something. Maybe...the prince is still thinking about our young Qing! Afraid of being rejected again, I thought of such a dirty idea." method." Ruan Youning said with a straight face, seriously talking about his guess.


    Ruan Youqing covered her mouth in surprise, with an incredulous expression on her face: "How could Sister guess so correctly!"


    She was really surprised that her elder sister knew about these dirty things in the harem!


    Watched by the younger sister so adoringly, Ruan Youning scratched the back of his head a little embarrassedly, then grinned and said: "That... it''s written like this in many drama books..."


    "A play...a playbook?" The smile on Ruan Youqing''s face gradually froze.


    Actually... There is still content in the playbook to talk about this kind of thing?


    what! correct! Ruan Youqing remembered that in her previous life, she had seen two strange books in Sister''s room.


    It seems to have something written on it...the stunning princess of Lord Bingshan...what else do you want to dote on the emperor...he is still a concubine...um...


    In short, some weird things...


    At that time, she naturally dismissed such things.


    And now... Sister may have read something in this kind of book. If there were so many intrigues written in it, she could really consider using it for reference.


    That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know which senior can write this kind of book¡­


    Just when Ruan Youqing was thinking about how to borrow Aunt Sister''s script, Mu Fei said again with a worried face: "Then...how did you get away?"


    Seeing that her mother was still worried, Ruan Youqing told all the things that happened just now.


    It turned out that when she and Rong Yan were unhappy in Juhui Hall, Ruolan outside the door kept urging her, and Rong Yan was naturally annoyed, she turned her head and said a word to the door. At that time, Ruan Youqing already understood what the Queen and the others were planning.


    So... without careful consideration, she knocked Rong Yan unconscious, and then quickly put her coat over her own.


    Fortunately, Rong Yan is plumper than her, so she won''t look too awkward. After Ruan Youqing disguised herself as Rong Yan, she walked out in an open and honest manner.


    Ruo Lan, who was waiting at the door, was also in a hurry. She just followed the Queen''s order to clear everyone away, and didn''t bother to investigate carefully.


    Fan''er and her have been together almost since childhood, and the tacit understanding between the two of them can be understood with just one look.


    Hearing this, Mu Fei frowned slightly, and said with some worry: "Youqing, the Empress and the others didn''t think about it too carefully when the incident happened because they were guilty of thieves. But after calming down, they You will definitely discover the clues, and according to what you said, before Rong Yan fainted, there were only the two of you in the room. Although you always look weak and weak on weekdays, this cannot stand careful scrutiny. After Rong Yan reacted, I will definitely realize that it was you who did it."


    Niangqin analyzed it for her seriously, but there was no hint of blaming her in the few words. Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to hold Mu Fei''s arm, shook it gently and said, "Mother, don''t worry, Youqing is already mentally prepared. Although it was true that you wanted to dispel the Queen''s suspicion just now. But... now, Youqing On the contrary, I don''t think it''s necessary. If they suspect Xiaoqing, then they should doubt it."


    Just in time, after realizing that being teased by her can also make them angry for a while.


    The corner of Ruan Youqing''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up at the thought of embarrassing people.


    Mu Fei naturally paid attention to the expression of his youngest daughter. Seeing her like this, Mu Fei didn''t feel anything.


    Being bullied but being ignorant of patience is not the style of their Ruan family. Even if the other party is the crown prince and queen, the Ruan family will not accept it.


    The mother and daughter returned to the mansion quickly. In order to prevent Ruan Chong from worrying about it, none of the three tacitly mentioned what happened tonight.


    After Ruan Chong saw the stains on Ruan Youqing''s clothes, she gave up a random reason to prevaricate it.


    ¡­


    Juhui Palace.


    Rong Yan didn''t want to kneel at first, but under the coercion of the queen and the prince, she could only kneel down with aggrieved face.


    The prince gave her a cold look, then found a chair to sit down, and said in a cold tone: "Sister Yan''er, can you explain?"


    Rong Yan bit her lip, with tears in her eyes: "Brother Prince, Yan''er only remembers... talking with Sister Ruan at that time, and then... Ruolan urged at the door, Yan''er turned her head and said something, Just... fainted. So is it... related to Sister Ruan?"


    Now Rong Yan has already noticed that this matter has something to do with Ruan Youqing. Combining everything that happened before... She only reacted belatedly, as long as Ruan Youqing is there... every time her plan ends in failure!


    So... Ruan Youqing must have something tricky about him! !


    Li Yi smiled coldly, and said with disdain on his face: "Everyone in the capital doesn''t know that Miss Ruan''s family has been weak and sick since she was a child, and sometimes she has shortness of breath when she talks too much. Do you think she has the ability to knock you out?"


    At this time, Li Yi felt that it must be Rong Yan, a well-established woman, who tried every means to get Ruan Youqing to leave, and then replaced her and designed herself into her trap!


    It must be so!


    Thinking of this, Li Yi''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Rong Yan naturally sensed the other party''s attitude, and felt both hatred and annoyance in her heart.


    The empress also gave her a slanted look, and said with a smirk: "Yan''er, why don''t you tell me, is there something you can''t discuss with that young lady of the Ruan family? She even dismissed the maids specially."


    Ruolan learned what Rong Yan did to the queen when she just returned to Changcui Palace. The queen naturally took this matter to heart.


    Although she didn''t think that Ruan Youqing could easily knock people out, it''s impossible for the two of them to be colluding to deceive their mother and son!


    Rong Yan was really angry with the mother and son at this time, but she couldn''t tell the truth to the other party! After all, no one knew about the kidnapping of Ruan Youqing last time.


    And she wasn''t going to tell them.


    So, after Rong Yan took a deep breath, she suddenly had an idea, and she said hesitantly: "Auntie, we were indeed talking about something at that time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： the reason for forgetting

    Chapter 60 The Cause of Forgetting


    The queen looked at Rong Yan thoughtfully, and then laughed mockingly: "Oh? Are you discussing something? But I have to say... You guys have deep feelings for discussing things here in this palace."


    Hearing the irony in the tone, Rong Yan bit her lower lip, her eyes were full of innocence and she said: "Auntie, you misunderstood Yan''er. At that time, it was Sister Ruan who said something bad about the prince''s brother... Yan''er I couldn''t help but argue with her a few words..."


    "She''s speaking ill of the Crown Prince?" Li Yi narrowed his eyes dangerously, obviously he still didn''t believe Rong Yan''s words.


    The queen frowned and asked, "Is this true?"


    Seeing the other party''s disbelief, Rong Yan seemed extremely wronged, she lowered her head, her body trembling slightly: "Auntie, how could Yan''er arrange others at will."


    The queen had already believed Rong Yan''s words at this time, and when she finished speaking, she put on a straight face: "Unexpectedly, she looks soft and weak, but there are twists and turns in her stomach! Yi''er! You Do you really want to marry her?"


    Li Yi''s expression was always gloomy. Hearing what the queen said, he stretched out his hand and rubbed the center of his brows: "Mother, we will talk about this later. My son will leave first."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left without even being polite.


    Seeing that her biological son seemed to be complaining about herself, the queen was also angry and sour.


    Even the gaze towards Rong Yan became indifferent again.


    Doesn¡¯t this little hoof want to marry in?


    it is good! Then fulfill her.


    It''s just... marrying her Yi''er, they will become mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    And the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law and aunt and nephew... But it is very different.


    ¡­


    That night, Ruan Youqing dreamed of Gu Changan again.


    This dream is different from the previous two.


    Just because...in this dream...she has herself.


    In the dream, she was about the same age as she is now. She and Gu Changan seem to be very familiar? And the behavior between the two seems to be a little intimate...


    Looking at the two embracing each other standing under a peach blossom tree, Ruan Youqing''s heart seemed to be torn apart suddenly. The feeling of pain and suffocation is like being punished.


    After waking up screaming, Ruan Youqing was sweating like he just got out of the water.


    Fan''er heard the sound and came in, seeing his young lady sitting on the bed with a pale face and panting heavily, she immediately walked to her side in panic and asked anxiously, "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ruan Youqing put his hand on his chest, feeling the strong beating there.


    "It''s okay, I just had a nightmare." Ruan Youqing spoke after calming down the unspeakable emotions.


    Fan''er was still a little worried, so she reached out to wipe the sweat from her temples and forehead, and continued, "Miss, don''t be afraid, Fan''er is here with you."


    Seeing Fan''s tone as if coaxing a child, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but smile: "Your lady, you are not afraid of anything."


    Fan¡¯er curled his lips, and retorted in a low voice: ¡°Before that, you cried several times in your dreams to tell the old generals not to leave you, just like¡­ they were going to something¡­¡±


    Ruan Youqing, who has excellent hearing, naturally heard what she said, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and then he sighed softly.


    Seeing this, Faner felt that he seemed to have said something wrong, so he immediately changed the subject and said:


    "Miss, the night is still long, why don''t you continue to rest?"


    Ruan Youqing waved his hand: "Forget it, I''m sleepy, and I''m going out for a while."


    "Get out???" Fan''er was shocked: "Miss, it''s time to be ugly now! Where are you going?"


    "Pick the stars."


    Because of the curfew, even Hualou closed its doors early.


    However, the light reflected through the window added a bit of charm to the silent night.


    Dodging the patrolling guards, Ruan Youqing jumped directly to the window of Yueying''s room.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, a sword wind rushed towards him.


    Rubbing between his brows helplessly, Ruan Youqing said, "It''s me."


    "Master?" Hearing the familiar voice, the other party hastily withdrew his sword.


    Afterwards, the surroundings became quiet, presumably Yueying went to light the lamps.


    Sure enough, the room lit up after a while.


    At this time, Yueying was topless, with her back to Ruan Youqing, she took a coat and put it on.


    Ruan Youqing hooked the corners of his lips, making a rare joke: "Your figure is getting better and better!"


    Yueying froze when putting on her clothes, then hurriedly tied the belt of her coat, turned her head with a reddish face and said, "Master, if you continue like this, be careful that your future husband will be frightened by you."


    Ruan Youqing smiled indifferently, but suddenly a figure flashed past in his mind.


    It''s...Gu Changan...


    Why does she think of... Gu Changan when others mention her husband...


    And this time she came to pick the stars late at night, she also came for Gu Changan, for that intermittent dream.


    Intuition told her that she really forgot about Gu Changan in her previous life.


    And... the relationship between the two of them... definitely... not that simple.


    However, why does she have very, very little memory of him, like a stranger who has never had a direct intersection.


    His heart ached again, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly and found a chair to sit down.


    Yueying couldn''t help but continue to speak: "Why did the master come at this hour? But what''s important?"


    Ruan Youqing finally calmed down, and then slowly said: "Go and help me find out...in this world...is there any medicine or other methods that can make people lose their memory or forget a person."


    "Amnesia?" Yueying''s expression froze, although she was surprised why the master suddenly came to ask such a thing in the middle of the night, but as a dedicated subordinate, they were never allowed to raise objections or ask questions about the master''s request.


    Ruan Youqing saw Yueying frowning in thought, so he couldn''t help but breathe lightly, so that he could think quietly.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ruan Youqing even felt a little bored, resting his head on his head, closing his eyes and feigning sleep. Yueying suddenly let out a low cry, and spoke excitedly:


    "Master! This subordinate just remembered that there is a strange wizard in the country of Guz. He once researched a medicine called Wangqing Pill."


    "Forgetfulness Pill?"


    "Yes, although it won''t make people lose their memory, it can make people forget certain people."


    Ruan Youqing''s heart sank suddenly, and his voice trembled unconsciously: "I will forget what specific person..."


    "Wangqing Pill, as the name suggests, forgets feelings, and this feeling is not family affection or anything, but forgets the loved one in this life. Maybe that wizard has suffered some kind of unhealed emotional wound, so... he researched this kind of thing." Moon Shadow spoke slowly while recalling what she had heard. At the end, I added a sentence of my own guess: "But...whether it really works... I''m not so sure."


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing''s heart was already filled with turbulent waves.


    Forget about love...forget about the one you love in this life.


    She forgot about Gu Changan in her previous life...


    Could it be because the Wangqing Pill failed?


    If it''s really...then why does she want to eat...


    It was her own initiative to choose...


    Still... Forced to...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： extremely embarrassing encounter

    Chapter 61 An extremely embarrassing encounter


    When Ruan Youqing left from Zhaixing Building, the sky was already slightly bright.


    Although the answer she got was not exact and she needed to delve into it slowly, but she was still satisfied with the result of coming out in the middle of the night this time.


    After all, I already know that there is something in this world that can make people forget another person...


    What she has to do now is to go back as soon as possible. After all, grandfather and the others would get up for training every day, so she had to go back before they got up. Otherwise, if she was found running out in the middle of the night and stayed for more than two hours, she might have to guess what she was doing.


    So, Ruan Youqing jumped down from the window again neatly.


    result¡­


    But it fell in front of an unexpected person.


    This person... is


    Gu Changan...


    She thought that there would be no pedestrians on the street at this hour, so she chose to jump down directly.


    What''s more, there is a small alley outside the window of Yueying''s room. There are few people coming and going on weekdays.


    but¡­


    As if predestined, she came to find the reason for the amnesia in her previous life, but she met someone very unfortunately.


    Gu Changan seemed to be taking a shortcut and rushing somewhere. After feeling someone jumping off his head, he took a few steps back calmly. It''s just that there is already a killing intent bursting out from his body.


    However, when he saw the flustered familiar face, Gu Changan rubbed his eyes in rare shock.


    "Gu...Master Gu, good morning..." In the end, it was Ruan Youqing who spoke first. It''s just that the smile on her face is very deliberately fake.


    Why, she inexplicably has the feeling of being caught having an affair? ? ?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing shook his head, trying to drive this weird idea out of his mind.


    After Gu Changan gradually realized that their meeting was very... weird, his eyes gradually became darker.


    "Miss Ruan, this... just came out of... Hualou?"


    After learning that she had gone to Huafang last time, Gu Changan even complained that he would meet at Hualou next time.


    result¡­


    is in the back alley of Hualou.


    His little fox...really...uneasy.


    Ruan Youqing saw that the other party''s expression was not very good, and explained nervously: "I...I didn''t do anything! Don''t get me wrong! I just came to visit a friend of mine...it just so happens...he lives here..."


    The other party was so anxious to explain that Gu Changan gradually dissipated the discomfort in his heart. Although... this excuse is a bit lame, but he will reluctantly believe it.


    But... visiting friends at this hour...


    I saw Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and pulled a smile: "Then... is this staying here overnight?"


    The smile on Ruan Youqing''s face finally froze, and then he shook his hands vigorously in front of his face: "No! I''m...just here! After saying a few words, I came out."


    Xu Shi''s flustered look is really cute, Gu Changan sighed silently in his heart. That''s all, if he continued to ask, even if he pretended to believe it, he couldn''t pretend to come out. After all, at this time, at this place,... jumping off the window.


    After rubbing the center of his brows, Gu Changan returned to his previous appearance, and asked, "You come out, do the old generals know?"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and when she looked up and saw the other party''s serious eyes, she finally shook her head and replied in a low voice that she didn''t know.


    Gu Changan listened, and immediately raised his index finger and **** and tapped Ruan Youqing''s smooth forehead lightly: "Then go back soon, I remember that the Ruan family has the habit of getting up and training when they are young."


    "Ah!" Ruan Youqing covered her mouth and screamed, then immediately turned and ran towards the Ruan Mansion, thanking the figure thrown behind her while running: "Thank you, Master Gu, for reminding me!"


    Looking at the gradually disappearing figure, Gu Changan slowly put away his raised face.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the window from which Ruan Youqing jumped.


    Heh, it seems that tonight, it is necessary for him to come to the Zhaixing Tower.


    He really wanted to see who the friend his little fox mentioned...was.


    Looking back...he also wants to pay a good visit.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing returned to her room and lay down on the bed panting, she heard movement gradually in the yard.


    Grandpa and the others...should have woken up.


    Fortunately...she came back in time.


    If it wasn''t for meeting Gu Changan...


    No! Why did she meet Gu Changan!


    Ruan Youqing buried her head in the soft quilt, feeling like crying. From now on, will Gu Changan think that she is that kind of very strange woman...


    "Miss?" Seeing her young lady hiding under the quilt with a shameful expression, Fan''er couldn''t help being curious, but also a little worried.


    "I''m fine, just a little tired. If mother or grandfather calls me later, you can say that I didn''t sleep well last night and I''m trying to make up for sleep."


    "yes."


    After the fan withdrew, Ruan Youqing felt a little difficult to breathe, and then got his head out of the quilt.


    Just like that, she was thinking about things in a disorganized manner, and fell asleep without knowing it.


    Until she woke up again, she saw that the sunlight outside the window had become a little dazzling.


    Coincidentally, Fan Er came over and was about to call her to eat.


    After reaching the front hall, grandfather and the others had already taken their seats and were waiting for her.


    "Well, why didn''t you sleep well last night?" Seeing Ruan Youqing walking in, Ruan Chong immediately asked with concern. Although just slept for a while. But because her skin was already white, she was naturally very conspicuous when she was covered with bruises.


    Currently coquettishly sitting next to his grandfather, Ruan Youqing said softly, "Xu is... drank too much tea last night, so I couldn''t fall asleep anyway."


    Nightmare, it¡¯s okay to tell Fan¡¯er, but Grandfather and Mother will only be more worried after hearing it.


    Sure enough, after hearing this reason, everyone was obviously relieved. Ruan Youning then smiled and said: "Little sister, I just received a letter from the palace."


    ¡¸Huh? What did you say?¡¹


    "The emperor ordered you to go to Jingbian!" Ruan Youning said while picking up a piece of honey sauce meat and putting it into Ruan Youqing''s bowl.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had just filled a bowl of white fungus soup for mother, and put the bowl gently in front of mother, she raised her eyebrows and replied: "The queen''s speed is quite fast!"


    She thought that the queen would take some time.


    After all, although it is a bit tiring to go to the disaster relief, the benefits are equally rich.


    In the end, Mu Fei snorted coldly and said, "Young Qing, don''t think too highly of our queen. It was because my mother went to the palace specially in the morning to discuss this matter with the emperor in person. He listened, and naturally agreed very appreciatively. "


    She said, how could the queen do this so quickly.


    Just thinking about the way the emperor saw his mother, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning smiled at each other.


    In front of their mothers, even if the emperor disagrees, he might pretend to agree.


    "By the way, Youqing..." Niangqin''s expression suddenly became serious, and she looked at her with complicated eyes.


    Ruan Youqing was inexplicably flustered after being watched like this: "What''s wrong, mother?"


    "For this disaster relief, the emperor specially sent Gu Changan as an imperial envoy."


    "Hmm..." Although I was a little surprised that the emperor would be willing to let Gu Changan go to Jingbian, my mother''s reaction just now should not be just because of this matter.


    Sure enough, Mu Fei moved his lips and continued:


    "The emperor also told me, Gu Changan, that he will come to our house to propose marriage in a few days."


    The chopsticks in Ruan Youqing''s hand suddenly fell on the table, his face full of surprise: "Propose marriage?"


    Shouldn¡¯t it be¡­for sister¡­


    ¡¸Yes, he wants to marry you as his wife!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： conversation with the emperor

    Chapter 62 Conversation with the Emperor


    Actually, just after Mu Fei left the imperial study room, Shi Shiran walked out of the inner hall of the imperial study room.


    It was Gu Changan who had parted with Ruan Youqing early in the morning.


    "Stinky boy, I told people in advance! Whether it will be successful or not, I can''t control it." Seeing Gu Changan coming out, the emperor said with a depressed face.


    Gu Changan smiled at him, cupped his hand, and said, "Changan thank you, Your Majesty, for letting you worry about it. But...Since you have already opened your mouth, Your Majesty, why don''t you just give us a marriage right away? "


    "Wonderful idea! Do you think Mu Fei is a vegetarian? Do you have any opinion on me? Do you want me to die?" The emperor seemed to have thought of something terrible, his pupils trembled, and he turned to Gu Changan with a face full of rejection. He waved his hand.


    "The emperor''s words are serious, Chang An dare not be this eternal sinner."


    Gu Changan was not surprised by the other party''s reaction. He himself just mentioned it casually. In fact, he would not do such a compulsory marriage. Although he doesn''t know what the little fox thinks, he is still determined to win it.


    "Chang An, who do you prefer to go with you when you go to Jingbian this time?" The emperor had already sat down at this time, and when he mentioned this matter, he couldn''t help but frown and became annoyed.


    He had four sons in total. The boss is Prince Li Yi. He is decisive and quick in doing things, and he is quite capable in dealing with some things. It''s just that this temperament... is a bit perverse. Sometimes it is cloudy and cloudy, and the mind is hard to figure out. The second prince, Li Qian, is more prudent than the eldest, but his personality is too gentle with his mother. The third prince''s name is Li Si, and he loves poetry and songs very much, but he blush easily when he sees a good-looking lady. As for dealing with political affairs, it is necessary to pretend to faint every time it is mentioned. As for the fourth prince, Li Han... is a real martial idiot. Long ago, he sneaked away to Changzhou City, and went to pay homage to Ruan Ye, the great general who protects the country, as his teacher.


    Thinking of the four sons with different personalities, the emperor sighed again:


    "The third child is not in my consideration for this disaster relief. And the fourth child... this brat, he can''t even be seen, and I naturally don''t expect him to share anything for his elderly father. Now, Ling What worries me is whether to let the second child go, or let the prince go."


    After hearing this, Gu Changan frowned and thought about it for a while, then said with a normal expression:


    "Although it is most appropriate to send the prince, but the prince has been doing things a little unsafely recently. As the saying goes, disaster relief is a major event. If there is a little negligence, it will directly affect the overall situation. Therefore, I believe that the emperor You can send the second prince there, just to beat and beat the prince so that he knows what he should do and what he should not do. Otherwise, pampering him will only make him not cherish what he has now. Let him know, He does not have to be the heir apparent.¡±


    The emperor stroked his chin thoughtfully and said: "The prince is really not safe in his work recently. A few days ago, he even asked the queen to come and tell me that he wants to marry the youngest daughter of the Ruan family to be a side concubine. I really doubt it. Did he have something in his head? At the beginning, he didn''t even want the crown prince and concubine. He thought that the Ruan family was some kind of sycophant. It''s not what the daughter of the Ruan family wanted. "


    Because Gu Changan kept his head down, the emperor didn''t notice the coldness on his face after mentioning the prince.


    After that, the emperor asked questions and Gu Changan answered them. When he saw Gu Changan''s brows and eyes showing a trace of boredom, the emperor asked concerned: "Did you rest well?"


    Gu Changan nodded and replied: "I went to do some errands yesterday, and I didn''t sleep all night."


    "Didn''t sleep all night?" The emperor frowned.


    Gu Changan continued to nod: "I went out of the city, and it was already dawn when I came back."


    The emperor stood up and walked to him, and then patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be young and break your body. I don''t need your life to protect this country."


    Seeing that the emperor did not ask him what he did, Gu Changan was inevitably moved: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern."


    "If you want to thank you, thank your grandmother. If she didn''t threaten me from time to time, I wouldn''t bother to care about you."


    After the words fell, the emperor''s expression suddenly became extremely complicated.


    Because he suddenly felt¡­


    He is an emperor without dignity.


    Afraid that Mu Fei would not speak, and was often threatened by Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    But can''t blame him...


    after all¡­


    These two women... are horrible.


    ¡­


    At this time, the Ruan Mansion was extremely quiet.


    After Mu Fei finished saying that, Ruan Youqing stood there motionless as if someone had acupuncture points pressed on him.


    Seeing her like this, everyone inexplicably relaxed their breath and dared not move at will.


    Until Ruan Youqing slowly came back to his senses, blinked his eyes, and asked without showing any emotion: "Mother, you mean...Gu Changan...want...to marry me?"


    Seeing that she finally came back to her senses, Mu Fei eased the nervousness just now, and nodded, patted her chest.


    "He... wants... to marry... me?" Ruan Youqing asked again with a blank expression.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing acting uncharacteristically, Mu Fei felt a little uncertain, so he could only cautiously say, "You don''t like Youqing? It''s okay, we can refuse if you don''t like him. Although he is the chief assistant, our family is not an ordinary family, how can we be afraid of him?" let him go."


    Hearing that mother said to help her refuse, Ruan Youqing immediately blushed and said: "Mother doesn''t need to refuse! I... I... Youqing thinks that Mr. Gu is not bad. It should be possible to marry him."


    ¡¸But are you telling the truth?¡¹


    "Well...very sincere. Otherwise...I''ll go out today to see where the embroidered mother makes a beautiful wedding dress? Or, should I secretly dig out the daughter Hong who was buried by my father before?"


    "...It''s not urgent..." Seeing that the youngest daughter was speaking incoherently, Mu Fei secretly laughed.


    This silly girl probably didn''t realize what the throbbing in her heart was called.


    And as a person who has experienced it, she naturally understands it.


    Since they like it, there is no need for them to stop it.


    Thinking of this, Mu Fei turned her attention to her father-in-law, Ruan Chong.


    At this time, Ruan Chong also looked complicated.


    When he felt that someone was looking at him, he looked back, and then sighed heavily:


    "The pig I have always liked has finally pushed the cabbage in my field."


    Ruan Chong is probably the only one who can compare Gu Changan to a pig in the entire Ning Kingdom.


    Ruan Youning, who was sitting silently at the side, naturally had a panoramic view of the little girl''s reaction, and when she heard her saying that she was going to find Xiu Niang, she couldn''t help becoming excited: "Do you want to make a wedding dress? Then, little girl, you also have to give me some time." , I¡¯m going to find you a sword as a dowry for you!¡±


    "Auntie keeps her word! You Qing must be unique!"


    Ruan Youqing''s original shyness was immediately hooked by the sword and disappeared, as if she wished she could get married tomorrow.


    While Mu Fei and Ruan Chong looked at the two girls in high spirits, they rubbed their temples with some headaches.


    Aren¡¯t people who marry their daughters cry so miserable because they don¡¯t want to part with their natal families? Turn around and look at the two of you...


    His smiling face...should be reluctant!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： matchmaker

    Chapter 63 Matchmaker


    On the first day of setting off to Jingbian for disaster relief, a major event happened in the capital.


    Granny Jiang, who has not been a matchmaker for five years, suddenly resumed her old job.


    Speaking of Granny Jiang, she can be said to be the most famous matchmaker in the capital. Forty years ago, she suddenly appeared in the capital and started a job as a matchmaker. It stands to reason that as a foreigner with no relatives and no friends, he should not be popular as a matchmaker. But there will always be a few people who invite her out of curiosity.


    Then... What is amazing is that everything she introduces is harmonious and full of love. And this Granny Jiang is different from other matchmakers. For other matchmakers, as long as they are courteous, no matter what kind of person they are, they will take over. Black can also be called white. Granny Jiang, however, was honest and honest, and she had to personally understand the family background and character of both men and women before she came to the door. Only when she felt that it was really suitable would she continue.


    How to marry a wife, bandit matchmakers are not allowed. A man and a woman know their names through a matchmaker, and they will not make friends without a matchmaker; a man without a matchmaker cannot get a wife, and a woman without a matchmaker is old and will not marry.


    Even Gu Changan, the chief assistant who is well-known in the government and the public, needs a matchmaker as a middleman if he wants to marry a wife.


    And Gu Changan was looking for this Granny Jiang.


    Grandma Jiang also responded directly.


    So, whether it''s Granny Jiang returning to her old job, or Gu Shoufu, who seems cold and resigned, wants to get married, this is a shocking event.


    However, what is even more shocking... is that the person Gu Shoufu wants to marry is actually the delicate and frail young lady in General Ruan''s residence, Ruan Youqing.


    So, the person who got the first-hand gossip immediately went to wait at the gate of Ruan Mansion.


    They''re going to see if it''s true.


    Then¡­


    They waited from Mao to noon, and finally saw a delicate sedan chair stopped at the gate of Ruan Mansion.


    Afterwards, an old woman in her sixties or seventies came out of the sedan chair. Her top was a purple blouse, and her slightly plump waist and hips were wrapped in a black brocade skirt. The hair mixed with white silk was neatly tied into a round bun, with two burnt blue hairpins on the front of the bun, and a silk cloth inlaid with amber stones around the forehead to wipe the forehead.


    I didn¡¯t know, I thought she was the old lady of a big family.


    And those who knew, covered their mouths excitedly and said, "Look! This...is Granny Jiang!"


    Unknowingly surprised: "It''s just a matchmaker, why do you get so excited?"


    "The matchmakers who have been arranged by her are all so affectionate and loving. What''s more, she can''t be invited by anyone."


    "So what if you are so affectionate to Baishou? Let''s talk about a matchmaker, why do you have to hire someone with such a big air?"


    ¡¸Do you know her real identity?¡¹


    "real identity?"


    "She is from Baiyun Temple."


    ¡­


    "White Cloud Temple?" Ruan Youqing was sitting in front of the mirror at this time, letting Fan Er dress her up.


    At this time, Fan Er happened to be talking about that Granny Jiang with Ruan Youqing.


    What surprised Ruan Youqing was that this Granny Jiang... even had no memory of the Baiyun Temple that Faner mentioned in her previous life.


    Fan''er saw that his young lady was curious, so he continued: "Yes, Miss, then Granny Jiang is from the Baiyun Temple. The slaves have just heard about the reputation of this Baiyun Temple. It is rumored that the owner of the Baiyun Temple can know the destiny. Think Those who want to go to their Guanzhu to calculate a divination, I am afraid that they will have to wait in line for five years."


    "...If this temple master is really capable, then the incense they have there should be good. Why did this Mrs. Jiang come to the capital on purpose to be this...matchmaker?" Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows slightly, a little puzzled.


    Since she was reborn, she has hardly heard of this Baiyun Temple.


    If there is a chance, she will definitely go there in person. Whether it is as magical as in the rumors, she will know if she tries it herself.


    Fan''er lowered his voice and whispered in Ruan Youqing''s ear: "I heard that the temple master and this Granny Jiang are half brothers and sisters, but between the two... some thoughts that should not exist have arisen. , Granny Jiang stopped her losses in time and left Baiyun Temple. Some people also said that the master of the temple and Granny Jiang were originally a pair of Taoist couples, but because of a conflict, the woman left in a fit of anger. ten years."


    Hearing what the little girl was saying, Ruan Youqing reached out and hooked the tip of her nose helplessly, and said in a stern tone: "No matter what the facts are, just listen to this kind of thing, don''t take it seriously, and don''t talk about it in front of others. Go ask."


    Fan''er stuck out her tongue and nodded in response.


    After that, both of them stopped talking, and Fan only concentrated on dressing her.


    After calming down, Ruan Youqing finally noticed himself in the mirror. Because today is a special day, she chose a long skirt with blue and emerald patterns, and because she was already long, her ink-like long hair was fanned into a bun with a simple bun. Emerald inlaid flower hairpin.


    This color, on the contrary, gave her some energy, making Ruan Youqing look more lively than usual.


    As for the makeup, because Ruan Youqing has a pair of peach blossom eyes, the curvature of the eyes makes people feel pity. Fan''er boldly applied some rouge under her eyes, making Ruan Youqing look even more pitiful.


    "Faner...Is it inappropriate for me to be like this?" Ruan Youqing stretched out his slender fingers to pick at the table with some embarrassment. Two days ago, after my mother said that Gu Changan wanted to marry her, it didn''t take long for Gu Changan to send a letter to them, saying that they would invite a matchmaker to come over today.


    This is to seriously start putting marriage on the agenda.


    Although Ruan Youqing has decades of memories, when facing Gu Changan, he really looks like a sixteen-year-old girl.


    She...is going to marry Gu Changan?


    Although after being reborn, she did plan to treat him well and slowly atone for his sins. But if marrying him is redemption...


    Hmm...It''s not that I can''t...


    Just in time, she now wants to slowly figure out the relationship between her and Gu Changan in the previous life...


    marry him...


    It''s...inexplicably suitable...


    Because she didn''t have the slightest bit of resistance in her heart.


    "Miss, you look like this, Mr. Gu likes you even more after seeing the appointment!"


    "What do you like or not...and... Mr. Gu probably won''t come today." Ruan Youqing blushed instantly.


    Does Gu Changan like her...


    Thinking of this, her heart was already pounding.


    ¡¸Little girl, are you ready? The matchmaker has arrived!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly responded, and then walked out of the room with the support of Fan''er.


    ¡­


    At this time, Ruan Chong was talking to the rumored Granny Jiang.


    Although Granny Jiang works as a matchmaker, she seems a little difficult to get along with. After sitting down in the front hall of the Ruan Mansion, a maid served tea for her, and after she thanked her, she didn''t take the initiative to say a word.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Chong asked, that she couldn''t see any simple responses with any emotion.


    Such a gesture naturally made Ruan Chong a little unhappy.


    Because of dissatisfaction, this Ruan Chong no longer had nothing to say to find out his discomfort, but seeing that Grandma Jiang had calmed down, she sat there comfortably. Even in the end, he closed his eyes, like an eminent monk in meditation.


    It wasn''t until Mu Fei walked in with Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning that he pulled Ruan Chong out of the strange atmosphere of silence.


    Before they could speak, Granny Jiang suddenly opened her eyes.


    The eyes that were already a little cloudy suddenly looked at Ruan Youqing with clarity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： grandfathers trouble

    Chapter 64 Grandpa¡¯s Difficulty


    "This is... the little girl of the Ruan family, Ruan Youqing?"


    When Granny Jiang looked at Ruan Youqing, she also opened her mouth leisurely.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately saluted: "Exactly."


    Grandma Jiang, who was facing Ruan Chong coldly just now, immediately stood up with a smile on her face, and then moved in front of Ruan Youqing vigorously.


    And Ruan Youqing was held by a strange old woman. She should be uncomfortable, but she didn''t pull her hand out. On the contrary, she had a sense of familiarity with this woman.


    But to her, Ruan Youqing dared to swear that there must be no intersection between past life and present life.


    But that Granny Jiang still smiled brightly: "I''ve waited for you, little girl. Listen to Granny Jiang, you and that Gu Chang''an are a match made in heaven! It''s round!"


    Ruan Youqing''s heart skipped a beat, and his face became solemn for a moment. He moved closer to the other party, and said in a low voice, "Could it be that you know something?"


    Grandma Jiang is still as warm as when she just smiled:


    "Miss Ruan''s family and Ningguo chief assistant Gu Chang''an, everything is predestined. The two of you are the most wonderful fate I have ever met in my life. Some people say that you can cross the same boat after a hundred years of cultivation, and sleep together after a thousand years of cultivation. At the very least, the two of you are probably bound by a thousand years of cultivation."


    Before Ruan Youqing could answer, Ruan Chong on the side snorted coldly: "The rumored Granny Jiang, doesn''t she disdain to say such nice things to coax others? Are you still coming to my house? How do you know that these two people are destined to be destined? Why? Can you still see through the past and present?"


    For some reason, when Ruan Chong heard what the other party said, he always felt that the other party was bribed by that brat Gu Changan to fool them.


    When Granny Jiang heard this, she glanced at the other party coldly, and then put on a very impatient expression and said: "The old general does not need to be like this. , I am afraid that several other countries will come to compete for the old body.¡±


    Xu was worried that Ruan Chong''s words were still thorny, so Mu Fei immediately took up the words with a smile and said, "Then Granny Jiang, why do you think so firmly that my young Qing and Gu Shoufu are destined?"


    "Intuition."


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The atmosphere was a little awkward again, and Mu Fei did not get angry for the first time, and continued to speak in a good-tempered manner: "In this case... do you still need the little girl''s horoscope?"


    Grandma Jiang''s eyes finally softened, and she stretched out her skinny hand in front of Mu Fei: "General Lao Mu is here."


    The sound of General Mu made Mu Fei immediately regain his good opinion of him. As the saying goes, people with skills are more or less eccentric. And this Granny Jiang must be this kind of person.


    Thinking of this, Mu Fei immediately handed over Ruan Youqing''s birthday horoscope that had been written long ago.


    After Granny Jiang took it, she just glanced at it briefly, and the smile in her eyes became even bigger: "Very good, very good. I just said that I have never missed my eyes in this life. By the way..." said, Granny Jiang Looking at Ruan Youqing with a smile again: "Girl, are you satisfied with this marriage?"


    Ruan Youqing blushed, and then turned to look at Mu Fei: "Youqing''s life-long affairs are decided by his parents."


    Ordinary people, if a matchmaker comes to marry and the girl doesn''t like it, they will refuse on the grounds that they are still young and want to take care of their parents for a few more years.


    So, Ruan Youqing is tactfully agreeing.


    After receiving Ruan Youqing''s shy eyes, Mu Fei naturally understood what she was thinking.


    Laughed softly, Mu Fei smiled and said, "Her father is not at home, so I can make decisions for him in this matter. Gu Changan is not bad, I am quite happy to see it."


    "Then... what about Old General Ruan?" Granny Jiang finally spoke to Ruan Chong with a slight smile.


    Ruan Chong took a deep breath, then turned his head away, and replied in a blunt tone: "I am familiar with that kid. Since both of them are interested, I, an old man, can''t stop it. It''s a big deal... If he bullies my family in the future, what?" I just need to break one of his legs."


    Mu Fei shook his head helplessly, but when he raised his eyes, his expression was also meaningful: "Then... leave the other leg of the future son-in-law to me for the time being."


    "Then... the future brother-in-law''s hand will be left to me! The other hand will be left to the eldest brother! If it is the head... leave it to daddy!" Ruan Youning was still obediently drooping his eyes, listening to the words of his grandfather and mother , I couldn''t help being interested, and took the conversation with a look of excitement.


    Ruan Youqing suddenly felt very lucky that Gu Changan didn''t come today, otherwise, if he heard that his body had been divided up by her family...I don''t know how I would feel.


    But Granny Jiang didn''t show any displeasure or anger when she heard such a **** threat from the family, she still smiled like a spring breeze and said slowly:


    "It''s easy to say, the old man will tell Mr. Gu exactly what he said, so that he can treat his little wife well."


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    ¡­


    After nightfall approached, Gu Changan came to Ruan Mansion again.


    But Ruan Chong no longer greeted him warmly like in the past, but just stood on the stone steps in the front hall with his arms folded, assuming that one man is in charge of the other and ten thousand will not be separated.


    Gu Changan cupped his hands with a smile on his face: "Changan brought the old general Qiu Lubai from Jun Zailai today, and I''m going to have a good drink with you."


    There seemed to be something in Ruan Chong''s throat, but soon, he said in a calm and deep voice: "Stinky boy, don''t try to bribe me! Our Ruan family has a rule, if you want to marry someone from the Ruan family, you must marry someone from the Ruan family. You have to hit my hand... for more than forty rounds."


    And this rule... was just added tonight.


    Mu Fei and Ruan Youning were sitting together under the eaves, watching as if they were enjoying the show. In this situation, it seemed that they were still short of a few plates of melon and fruit snacks. And Ruan Youqing stood behind them, staring at Gu Changan with a very complicated mood.


    He knows martial arts, she knows this.


    But... she was a little uncertain about whether she could survive forty rounds under her grandfather''s hands.


    Because she had never seen Gu Changan''s martial arts skills.


    Although the grandfather is old, he is still as domineering and ruthless as when he was young. Ordinary people who can survive more than a dozen rounds under his hands are considered outstanding.


    Grandpa said...it will take more than forty rounds...this is a frank embarrassment...


    Clasping his hands nervously, Ruan Youqing''s worries were all written on his face.


    Although the grandfather has a lot of hands, injuries are inevitable. After all, it was common for her to be injured by her grandfather.


    Gu Changan seemed to feel Ruan Youqing''s worry at this time, and turned to look at her.


    The eyes of the two intersected in the air, and this time, neither of them moved away first.


    Finally, Gu Changan smiled at her.


    Different from the usual smile with various meanings, this smile seems to be extra gentle.


    "Stinky boy! Hurry up! Let me see if you have made any progress! Don''t win my family''s sympathy there!" After yelling at Gu Changan, Ruan Chong turned his head and spoke to Ruan Youqing with a heartbroken expression : "Good boy, don''t be fooled by this kid!"


    At this time, a deep laughter echoed in the night, and Gu Changan finally spoke:


    ¡¸In that case, old general, let¡¯s start.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： Before leaving

    Chapter 65 Before leaving


    As soon as Gu Changan finished speaking, Ruan Chong approached quickly without any courtesy.


    The turbulent momentum caused Ruan Youqing''s heart to suddenly hang in the air.


    Facing Ruan Chong''s ferocious attack, Gu Chang''an turned sideways to block Ruan Chong''s ferocious attack, and Ruan Chong happened to stretch out his right palm to attack the opponent. But the other party''s light and fluffy block directly cut off his sharp palm wind.


    What is the other party''s ability?


    Gu Changan still looked at Ruan Chong with reverence in his eyes, and when Ruan Chong looked at Gu Changan, he no longer concealed his admiration for him.


    However, admiration is admiration, admiration is admiration.


    The next actions of the two did not back down at all, but the offensive became more rapid and eager.


    Listening to the sound of the thunderbolt piercing through the sky, and seeing the two unpredictable figures, the three of Ruan Youqing all had burning eyes.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was extremely shocked, she knew about Gu Changan''s martial arts. But...his martial arts are...nearly inferior to his grandfather''s appearance.


    If it weren''t for the experience of my grandfather, I''m afraid he would have fallen into a disadvantage.


    The worries just now gradually disappeared, and now she has devoted herself to the two of them''s sparring.


    Some people can learn some moves just by watching other people compete.


    Thus, not only the two who were fighting forgot the time, but Ruan Youqing and the three of them also lost themselves in watching.


    Forty rounds must have passed, and I don''t know how long it took, Ruan Chong finally couldn''t help but let out a long cry:


    ¡¸Stop, stop, stop! No more fighting! But this old man is exhausted to death!¡¹


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Changan immediately withdrew his hand, but the place where he stopped was a little far away from Ruan Chong, so as to prevent the other party from cheating.


    Seeing this, Ruan Chong gave a low laugh, and pointed at Gu Changan: "It''s only been half a year since I competed with you, and you''ve made a lot of progress!"


    Gu Changan replied with a smile: "Thanks to the mercy of the old general, if it is a battlefield, the old general can kill you every step of the way."


    Ruan Chong, who was flattered, stepped forward and hugged Gu Changan''s shoulders, and his expression returned to normal: "Let''s go, let''s have a drink with me tonight, and you will go to Jingbian tomorrow. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to come back.¡±


    When Ruan Youqing and the others saw this, they also followed up energetically.


    After everyone sat down, Ruan Chong continued: "When will you leave tomorrow?"


    Although he said that he would not return home if he was not drunk, but thinking that he would have to go on the road tomorrow, Ruan Chong still cared about Gu Changan in his heart.


    Gu Changan was pouring wine for Ruan Chong at this time. After hearing the question, he immediately replied:


    "It''s not too early. Tomorrow at six o''clock, I have to go to the palace first and leave after saying goodbye to the emperor." Then, Gu Changan turned to Ruan Youqing and said:


    "Tomorrow, Youqing will also enter the palace. The empress will personally hand over the silver taels collected from the donation to you. You and the young lady from the Xiao family will count them in front of the emperor and empress, and then keep them properly."


    Let her also enter the palace to go through a process? It was... in line with what she thought.


    I remember that on the second day of the last banquet, everyone sent the silver taels to be donated to the disaster victims into the palace.


    I heard that most families donated a few hundred taels, and there were a few families with good fortune who directly donated a thousand taels.


    The Ruan family donated two thousand taels.


    It''s not that the Ruan family has a strong family background, but that the Ruan family has always disliked the suffering of the common people.


    After drinking for three rounds and eating five flavors, Ruan Chong didn''t force Gu Changan to stay because he had to go to the palace tomorrow, but waved his hand at Ruan Youqing, motioning for her to send him out.


    After Ruan Youqing responded, she followed Gu Changan out the door with a blushing face.


    Different from how they got along in the past, the relationship between the two of them today seems to be tied by something.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, lowered her head, and only looked at her feet. She didn''t raise her head until she hit someone''s solid back.


    The tip of her nose flushed a little, coupled with her blank eyes, Gu Changan saw her "let you pick and choose" appearance, and wished she could immediately marry her back home.


    But Ruan Youqing didn''t know how cute he looked, so he just stretched out his hand and rubbed his nose, carefully saying sorry for bumping into him.


    As soon as the last word was spoken, she felt her mouth was covered with warmth.


    Gu Changan was covering her mouth with his hands at this time, with a very solemn expression: "Take those two words back, from now on, you and I don''t have to be so polite."


    The other party''s breath gently scratched his palm, and Gu Chang''an only felt that his heart became itchy.


    And Ruan Youqing''s face became more and more red.


    Gu Changan was originally good-looking, but because of his reputation, few people dared to have more contact with him.


    The only one who is not afraid of him is Ruan Youqing.


    Therefore, few people can see how he looks serious. Because... he is so easy to make people''s heart beat.


    When Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to peek at him, the two looked at each other again, and the atmosphere became more and more subtle.


    "What are you two looking at each other here?" Xu saw that Ruan Youqing hadn''t returned yet, and Ruan Youning followed out at some point, and happened to see these two people looking at each other.


    Ruan Youqing froze when he heard Sister''s voice, then immediately turned around and grinned: "Sister, why are you out? I''ll be back soon!"


    Ruan Youning glanced at Gu Chang''an meaningfully, and replied slowly: "Grandfather said, although he asked you to come out to see Mr. Gu, but after much deliberation, he is not at ease with Mr. Gu. So...the old man sent me over to urge you two."


    Speaking, Ruan Youning pointed to the crescent moon in the sky again, then touched his chin and continued in Ruan Chong''s tone: "It''s getting late, the forest birds are returning to their nests."


    Ruan Youqing covered her lips and let out a chuckle when Ruan Youning pretended to be old-fashioned.


    Gu Changan only had Ruan Youqing in his eyes.


    But just joking and joking, the night was getting darker and darker, Gu Changan didn''t say anything more, and after bidding farewell to sister Ruan Youqing, he slowly disappeared at the end of the street.


    ¡­


    On the second day, Ruan Youqing got up relatively early.


    After dressing up neatly, having breakfast with her family and saying goodbye, she took the fan and got on the carriage to the capital.


    The soft sedan chair in the palace took her directly to the imperial study.


    The familiar scene gradually fell behind, and Ruan Youqing''s downcast eyes showed a dark color that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    This time she recommended herself to Jingbian, but she was not only doing it for disaster relief.


    Rather... for one person.


    She remembered that there was a strange man in Wuyun, the neighboring city of Jingbian.


    This strange man not only likes to make some strange things, he is even... very proficient in medical skills.


    In the previous life, because of her relationship, this person surrendered to Li Yi early on.


    And what she has to do this time... is to take this person for her own use. After all, during this trip to Jingbian, she knew that there was still a catastrophe to come.


    Since she is reborn, she must take good care of this unique gift that God gave her.


    As for how to deal with Li Yi, what she will do next...


    Either...it is to take the capable people with the heart of a child for their own use.


    Or... It is to directly kill the person who is already vicious and disobedient...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： sheltered by him

    Chapter 66 Sheltered by him


    Arrived at the imperial study room just after midnight, and there were already people talking with the emperor in the imperial study room at this time.


    On the contrary, the queen stood beside her, unable to speak.


    That person was Xiao Deyin, she was still dressed in white, her cold appearance seemed otherworldly. But when talking to the emperor, there was respect in his eyebrows and eyes.


    The two of them happened to be talking about something like "the heart is born and the words are established, the words are established and civilized, and the way of nature is also".


    Ruan Youqing doesn''t know too much about famous literary works, at most, he can tell which work they are talking about.


    So, with a trace of apology for disturbing them, Ruan Youqing spoke weakly: "Youqing has seen the emperor and the queen."


    The two who were chatting freely finally stopped, as if they just saw someone coming in.


    Even though the queen didn''t really like Ruan Youqing, her sudden appearance was a relief for her.


    "Youqing is here, come quickly, and chat with Zhen and Deyin for a while." The emperor''s joyful expression was not fake when he saw Youqing. Because the Ruan family finally produced such a person who doesn''t like to touch hands, this is really touching.


    Ruan Youqing looked up at Xiao Deyin, then smiled and said, "I''m afraid you will disappoint the emperor, Miss Xiao is very talented, and you are very knowledgeable, Your Majesty, Youqing..."


    The emperor smiled after hearing this, but just as he was about to speak, the door of the study was pushed open again, and it was Gu Changan and the second prince Li Qian who came.


    After Gu Changan came in, he saluted briefly, and then said lazily, "What did the emperor say to others? You are so happy, I heard your laughter from a long distance away."


    The emperor stroked his chin and said, "I had a great conversation with these two girls."


    The face of the empress on the side is getting worse and worse, except for the emperor, everyone else can naturally see it.


    Gu Changan glanced at Ruan Youqing, who was pretending to be terrified, and then continued: "Your Majesty, it''s getting late. The empress is exhausted from managing the harem. She counted the silver earlier, and she can rest earlier."


    The empress did not accept this favor, and smiled very falsely: "The emperor has a very happy conversation with him, and I don''t dare to disturb you lightly."


    There were thorns in the words, so the emperor could hear them clearly.


    "Queen, give them the silver quickly, these children have to hurry, don''t waste time."


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Being urged so mercilessly by the emperor, the queen was naturally uncomfortable. But she could only hold back her anger and called Ruolan, who was holding a package in her hand.


    "I have already exchanged the silver taels into bank notes, which is convenient for you to carry." The queen said with a half-smile.


    "The empress mother has a delicate mind, and the son admires it." Li Qian said with a smile.


    But what the queen heard was very ironic.


    Because, how could the queen do such a thing as exchanging silver taels for bank notes? It was clearly the emperor''s order in advance, so she reluctantly asked someone to change it.


    Ruo Lan held the package, looked at Ruan Youqing, then at Xiao Deyin, then turned to the queen with a face of embarrassment, "The empress... the servant is stupid... this silver tael... to which lady?"


    The queen narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "You Qing, Deyin, you two, discuss it carefully, who will count and who will keep it?"


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, Xiao Deyin had already stepped forward and said slowly: "It''s better for the servant girl to take stock, keep this kind of thing, and leave it to Miss Ruan... wouldn''t it be more reassuring?"


    Although he said this, everyone could hear that when Xiao Deyin talked about the Ruan family, he deliberately emphasized his voice and elongated his tone.


    This... is mocking Ruan Youqing''s "knowledge of martial arts".


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips with a flushed face, looking at a loss.


    It''s just in my heart, but I don''t like this Miss Xiao even more.


    The two of them had no intersection in their previous lives, so Ruan Youqing didn''t have any other prejudice against Xiao Deyin. However, the inexplicable ridicule once or twice made Ruan Youqing a little annoyed.


    Xiao Deyin didn''t want to see her so much, she didn''t bother to get along with her anymore.


    The emperor also noticed that something was wrong, so he stopped smiling, and when he wanted to say a few words, Gu Changan took the words with a smile:


    "Indeed, it is reassuring to entrust the safekeeping to Youqing. After all, I am by her side."


    Such obvious protection made Xiao Deyin speechless.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then lowered his head shyly.


    The throbbing in his heart has already made Ruan Youqing a little at a loss.


    The emperor on the side was obviously very surprised by Gu Changan''s words, but after realizing the relationship between the two, the emperor laughed loudly:


    "I thought that my Gu Shoufu would spend his whole life drinking alone with Ying, but who would have thought that he would fall into the pit of the Ruan family."


    After Gu Changan was teased, he just turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing who was still downcast, and then there was a slight smile on his face:


    "The minister is as happy as a sugarcane."


    ¡­


    Everything is ready, Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan and others can finally set off.


    Just after leaving the city gate, Ruan Youqing heard someone calling her softly from the gate tower.


    Turning around, I happened to see my grandfather, mother and elder sister standing side by side on the gate tower and waving at her.


    But Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly twitched.


    Because of this scene, it suddenly complemented the nightmare of the gate tower in Changzhou in the previous life.


    Ruan Youqing only felt that her eyes were a little stinging, but because her family was saying goodbye to her and desperately concentrating, Ruan Youqing finally saw that under the sun, her grandfather and others were smiling and waving at her.


    With some difficulty, he raised his right hand and smiled, Ruan Youqing also waved to them to say goodbye.


    "Take care of yourself!" Ruan Youning yelled loudly, regardless of his image.


    Ruan Youqing moved his mouth, and when he wondered whether he should shout out, Gu Changan had already spoken for her:


    ¡¸I will take good care of her.¡¹


    It''s just that these words were not yelled out by Ruan Youning, but by Gu Changan relying on his own deep internal strength.


    Although the voice was low, it was clearly heard by Ruan Chong and the others.


    Hearing Gu Changan''s answer, the worry hidden in the old man''s brow and eyes finally dissipated completely.


    The shadows on the city gate tower are getting smaller and smaller, until finally they become black spots, and they are getting farther and farther away from Beijing.


    Going to Jingbian this time, Gu Changan was an imperial envoy, and the second prince Li sent him as a supervisor. In fact, he was sent by the emperor to learn Gu Changan''s way of doing things. Together with Ruan Youqing, Xiao Deyin and their respective servants, there were no more than ten people who went to relieve the disaster this time.


    Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin were sitting in their respective carriages at this time, and her girl was with them.


    Originally, the two were supposed to be in the same carriage, but Xiao Deyin took another carriage from home on the grounds that he was not used to being with people.


    Ruan Youqing was so happy when he saw this.


    After all, she doesn''t like being alone with people she doesn''t know well either.


    As for Gu Changan and Li Qian, they were much more casual, each leading the way on their own horses.


    The mountain road to the south is very rugged. Gu Changan, who was riding in the front, frowned, and then looked back at Ruan Youqing''s carriage, causing everyone to slow down.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t like bumps. When the carriage made her dizzy and uncomfortable, the carriage suddenly slowed down, and the bumps also decreased.


    Although it cannot be compared with a flat road, fortunately it is not like before.


    After an unknown amount of time, when Ruan Youqing felt that she was about to fall asleep, the carriage stopped suddenly, and Ruan Youqing opened her eyes vigilantly.


    Listening to the noisy voices, there seemed to be a group of people blocking them in front of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： jealous

    Chapter 67 Jealousy


    As night fell, a team of people and horses were slowly advancing on the mountain road.


    However, when they reached the slightly flat halfway up the mountain, they were stopped by another team.


    Ruan Youqing lifted the curtain of the car and looked out with a cold expression.


    Then I saw a figure rushing towards her.


    And Ruan Youqing put away the murderous intent just burst out when he saw the opponent''s face.


    "Young Qing!"


    The visitor couldn''t hide his excitement. After rushing into the carriage, he immediately hugged You Qing.


    Although Ruan Youqing had some disgust on his face, he only frowned slightly, but he didn''t push her away.


    ¡¸Why are you here...An Ge.¡¹


    The person who came was Li Ange, the princess of Puyang who hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Li Ange was obviously still a little excited. After letting go of Ruan Youqing, he grabbed her hand again and said happily, "Ah! I''m finally out! Youqing! I miss you so much!"


    "Are you going to Jingbian with us? Do the emperor and the empress know?" Ruan Youqing let someone touch his hand as if plundering, but the question he asked was very straightforward.


    Sure enough, as soon as she asked, the smile on Li Ange''s face cracked slightly: "Well...I...actually sneaked out...Father is fine, but Queen Mother won''t let me go if she says anything, it''s not safe ..." Li Ange felt that Ruan Youqing was so smart, and he definitely couldn''t hide it from her, so...it''s better to take the initiative to confess, so as not to annoy her.


    And Ruan Youqing had such an expression as expected.


    Before the two of them had time to say anything more, Ruan Youqing saw several people walking towards her.


    "Miss Ruan, we meet again." The visitor greeted her with a smile.


    "Wei... Wang Shizi?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised.


    Did Wei Jue come along?


    She remembered... Wei Jue seemed to be interested in Rong Yan before, how could he be willing to abandon Rong Yan and run to Jingbian.


    And Wei Jue thought that Ruan Youqing was just surprised why he was with Puyang Princess Li Ange, so he raised a smile that he thought was very gentle and took the initiative to explain:


    "I went to Jingbian this time. I wanted my father to propose to the emperor to let me go with him. But my father disagreed. When I was trying to figure out what to do, I happened to meet An Ge, and then ...We left the capital together and came here to wait for you.¡±


    Li Ange also nodded vigorously at this time, and hugged Ruan Youqing''s arm: "Youqing! Don''t drive us back! We came here early in the morning to wait for you! Anyway, you will be scolded if you go back now, you might as well let us go." We just followed and left, after a long time, maybe... we won''t have to be scolded when we go back later!"


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help Li Ange''s coquettish look, so he had to look at Li Qian who had been quiet at the side and said, "Second prince, look?"


    Let¡¯s leave this problem to their own family to solve it!


    Sure enough, after Li Qian was mentioned by Ruan Youqing, he stepped forward and looked at Li Ange leisurely.


    Having been stared at like this, Li Ange pouted, but didn''t dare to speak.


    Just when everyone thought that Li Qian hadn''t responded for so long and was about to refuse, he slowly said, "I''m not an example."


    "Second Brother is the best!" Li Ange''s face brightened immediately, and he jumped out of the carriage with a cheer.


    When Ruan Youqing thought she was going to continue on her way, Gu Changan, who had been standing beside her, finally spoke slowly:


    ¡¸It¡¯s getting late and late, and it¡¯s not suitable for us to go on. So, let¡¯s spend the night outside tonight.¡¹


    Wei Jue has always disliked Gu Chang''an, and when he heard that he was going to spend the night in the wild, he naturally looked dissatisfied: "It stands to reason that your pace shouldn''t be so slow! We''ve been waiting for you for more than two hours just here. hour!"


    What he meant was obviously complaining about Gu Changan.


    Ruan Youqing froze in his heart, and secretly looked at Gu Changan with some embarrassment.


    Because she inexplicably felt that Gu Changan slowed down because of her.


    Although... I don''t know how he knows that he doesn''t like bumps.


    Gu Changan just gave Wei Jue a slanted glance, and then said calmly: "If the son is dissatisfied, you can go back to Beijing, and you don''t have to follow Gu."


    "You..." Wei Jue, who was choked, gritted his teeth, then shook off his sleeves and walked to Li Qian''s side: "This prince is not following you, why do you go back if you say so! This prince is with the second prince of!"


    Li Qian, who was used as a shield, was taken aback for a moment, then smiled helplessly, and said to Gu Changan: "Master Gu, since we choose to sleep in the wild tonight, what are we going to do tonight... After all... there are a lot of tents... "


    Originally they thought that if they had to sleep outside, the men would sleep together and the women would sleep together.


    Now, although there are only two more people, they are enough to make the space of the tent crowded.


    Gu Changan curled his lips and said casually: "Princesses and ladies sleep in tents, we... sleep in carriages."


    Although the carriage is well-equipped, if you really sleep in it for a night, it will not be too comfortable. On the contrary, the humble tent will be more comfortable after tidying up.


    Although Xiao Deyin showed displeasure, he also knew that there was no way to do it.


    Li Ange''s face was blushing, muttering in a low voice that she could finally sleep with Youqing, Yunyun. Although Ruan Youqing didn''t pay attention to what she said, the fan at the side heard it clearly.


    So, in the following days, as long as Fan''er sees the princess beside Ruan Youqing, she will stay by her side every step of the way, unless...her lady tells her to do something.


    She must... vow to protect the innocence of Miss!


    She heard from the eldest lady that... Some women also take advantage of women!


    Seeing that he really wanted to sleep outside tonight, Gu Changan went to pick out a wide and flat place himself, and then ordered his followers to get busy, those who set up tents set up tents, and those who lit fires lit fires.


    A group of talented young people sitting together, they are more dazzling than the stars in the sky.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan sat side by side, Li Ange sat on Ruan Youqing''s right hand, and Xiao Deyin sat on Li Ange''s right hand.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Wei Jue to be next to Gu Changan, so the two put Li Qian in the middle.


    Facing Gu Chang''an, Wei Jue''s tone was still a bit yin and yang, but Gu Chang''an was not very human, he couldn''t possibly give in to him just because the other party was the heir of Prince Wei. So as long as Wei Jue said one sentence, he could easily reply with three sentences.


    Because Wei Jue didn''t know about the relationship between Gu Changan and Li Qian, it was difficult for Li Qian who was caught in the middle to say anything, so he could only pretend to be dumb and not help anyone.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was thinking about whether he should help Gu Changan with a few words, Wei Jue was already at a disadvantage, stood up quickly, and ran to help his followers light the fire.


    Li Ange saw this, but clicked his tongue and said: "Wei Jue is purely trying to make fun of himself. I don''t even look at who I''m **** off."


    Xiao Deyin also opened his mouth at this time: "The character of the son is the same as those of the other aristocratic children, only Mr. Gu has a lot of knowledge, which is different from his general knowledge."


    She''s saying... Gu Changan doesn''t have the same knowledge as Wei Jue? ? ?


    It is a bit intriguing to flatter without conscience.


    Ruan Youqing was already sensitive, so at this time, he naturally smelled something unusual. Not to mention anything else, this cold and proud talented woman in the capital must have some meaning for Gu Changan.


    My heart tightened suddenly, and a sense of sourness began to radiate from around Ruan Youqing.


    "That''s right, Mr. Gu has the same knowledge as me on weekdays." Ruan Youqing didn''t even think about it, and opened his mouth with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： gentle bonfire

    Chapter 68 The Gentle Campfire


    Ruan Youqing seldom stabs people like this on weekdays. If she usually has conflicts with others, she will always hand the knife softly. But this time, she directly flashed a sharp sword with a murderous look.


    Stared at Xiao Deyin jealously.


    Gu Changan was also obviously taken aback, but then he reacted quickly and said to everyone with a smile:


    "That''s right, only Youqing can touch Gu''s joy, anger and sorrow, how can this prevent me from being as knowledgeable as her?"


    Brightly protecting each other and declaring ownership, Xiao Deyin''s face naturally collapsed.


    It''s just that she is different from Rong Yan, after seeing that the two of them are in agreement. She snorted and got up and walked towards the direction where Wei Jue lit the fire.


    The defection was so fast that even Ruan Youqing was caught off guard.


    Is she... throwing in the towel?


    It''s just that when she turned her head to look over, she found that Xiao Deyin was sitting alone in a place where the fire was lit, holding a book and reading.


    Ruan Youqing was really shocked at this time.


    Coincidentally, Wei Jue was waving his hand to signal them to go over.


    The bonfires have all been lit.


    Li Ange immediately stood up excitedly and ran over. Seeing this, Li Qian also stood up, but he asked Gu Changan in a low voice: "Go?"


    "You go first." Gu Changan replied calmly.


    Li Qian listened, raised his eyebrows and glanced at Ruan Youqing, then smiled and hummed before turning and leaving.


    Other people have basically gone to the bonfire, leaving only Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan still in a somewhat dim place.


    At this time, Gu Changan saw Ruan Youqing looking at Xiao Deyin with a frown, so he approached her with the corner of his mouth hooked: "What? I can''t bear to see her running away alone?"


    Because Gu Changan approached suddenly, Ruan Youqing froze. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but when her mind cleared up, she had already turned her head to meet Gu Changan''s eyes.


    At this time, the tip of the nose of the two of them is facing the tip of the nose, and the lips... are naturally no more than **** apart.


    Breathing entangled in the air, Gu Changan''s eyes darkened again and again.


    Ruan Youqing only felt that his face was hot, so he moved his body backwards, trying to stay away from him.


    But before she moved far, she felt someone holding her waist.


    It was Gu Changan who reached out and hugged her.


    ¡¸Little fox, you¡¯re like this...it¡¯s hard for me...to be a gentleman.¡¹


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Youqing watched Gu Changan getting closer and closer.


    Then, his lips fell on his own.


    Ruan Youqing just felt like he forgot to breathe and his heartbeat at this moment. The touch of the whole body was concentrated on the lips, Gu Changan''s kiss did not stop with a light touch, but continued to deepen after seeing that Ruan Youqing did not refuse.


    But before Ruan Youqing recovered, a scream suddenly broke the gentle atmosphere.


    It was the fan who went to get something in the carriage and came back.


    Fan''er stopped not far away at this time, and when she realized that she was screaming, she immediately covered her mouth with her face flushed.


    Ruan Youqing finally came to his senses, and immediately escaped from Gu Changan''s arms, but stood there stupidly, neither walking nor not leaving.


    Gu Changan, who was disturbed, raised his eyes to look at Fan''er, his eyes were so cold that the little girl couldn''t help shivering.


    She was wrong...


    She shouldn''t disturb Miss and...Uncle''s...


    Some fans who wanted to cry but didn''t know whether to leave or stay at this time.


    Li Ange, who heard the screams in the distance, immediately ran back with a worried expression on her face. After walking up to Ruan Youqing, she saw that she was lowering her head with a flushed face. Red? Could it be..."


    Li Ange looked up at the expressionless Gu Changan, then continued: "Are you sick?"


    Ruan Youqing covered his face with his hands, not knowing how to answer her.


    Say sick words...


    This girl will inevitably have to ask questions again, and if she is not sick, she will have to get to the bottom of it.


    Really...


    "Princess, my young lady...may be a little hot!" Fan''er walked over immediately with a sullen face, and then stretched out her arms to embrace her own young lady.


    Li Ange was a little dazed, then seemed to remember something, lowered his head and moved closer to Ruan Youqing and said, "I see, you must be practicing some kind of mysterious exercise! That''s why you feel hot! Don''t worry! Your secret, I am Li Ange I will never tell anyone else!"


    "What''s the secret?" Li Qian came over at some point, followed by Wei Jue, both of them looked curious.


    Li Ange was stunned, and then he laughed a few times: "Our... girl''s secret... why did I tell you!"


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing was dragged away by Li Ange.


    Gu Changan, Li Qian and Wei Jue were left alone.


    Li Qian''s eyes were sharp, and he naturally saw that Gu Changan''s expression was a little bit wrong, but considering that Wei Jue was also beside him, he could only tentatively say, "The scream just now was..."


    Gu Changan glanced at him, and replied flatly:


    "Youqing''s little girl trampled to death a mayfly."


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡­


    Under the vast starry sky, Ruan Youqing and others are cooking something around the campfire.


    Xiao Deyin, who was still reading a book silently, also surrounded him, as if he could already smell the aroma of food.


    Although there is self-contained food, it is also good to roast some wild game once in a while.


    The entourage brought by Gu Changan found a small stream behind the woods and caught a lot of fish from the stream. Li Qian even did it himself, caught a few hares and pheasants, processed them together and roasted them.


    Because of the episode just now, Ruan Youqing did not get too close to Gu Changan this time, but kept a distance from him.


    Just as she was eating the grilled fish handed by Faner with her head down, Xiao Deyin suddenly spoke:


    "I just saw some passion grass on the edge of the forest, which is used to roast pheasant, and the taste may be better."


    Li Qian was a little surprised and said: "Miss Xiao actually knows about passion grass?"


    Xiao Deyin didn''t look at him, just lowered his head and continued to eat the food in his hands, until he swallowed it, and then replied unhurriedly: "Second Prince, I''m not a bookworm, those who only know how to read dead books, naturally don''t Know this."


    Li Qian still smiled gracefully, and then took Wei Jue to look for the Passion Herb.


    But Gu Changan acted as if he didn''t hear anything, just lowered his head and concentrated on roasting the things in his hand. When it was baked, it was handed directly to Fan, who then placed it on a small plate in front of Ruan Youqing.


    Xiao Deyin saw that her words did not attract the other party''s attention, she frowned slightly, and then said:


    "Master Gu, do you still have the idea of ??marrying a flat wife?"


    These words were like a stone stirring up thousands of waves, and the rest of the people all raised their heads with shocked expressions.


    As for Ruan Youqing, there seemed to be something flickering in his eyes.


    Marrying a flat wife... This already shows that she knows that Gu Changan is going to marry Ruan Youqing.


    And she still went to ask the other party if he was interested in marrying a flat wife...


    Could it be... She wants to marry Gu Changan as a flat wife?


    Gu Changan, who was being questioned, didn''t have any big reaction, he just lazily raised his eyelids and glanced at Xiao Deyin, then lowered his head and continued to roast his own things.


    Just opened his mouth slowly while grilling the food:


    "Gu has never had the idea of ??marrying a common wife, and...he is not interested in taking concubines. Could it be that there are some unmarried sisters around Ms. Xiao who want to force it to Gu?"


    These words are a bit hurtful.


    But Ruan Youqing was extremely happy in his heart.


    Xiao Deyin didn''t seem to feel embarrassed when he heard this, but he still asked persistently:


    "Then... I want to know, Miss Ruan, how did He De get into the eyes of our Gu Shoufu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Answers and gifts

    Chapter 69 Answers and Gifts


    "Miss Ruan, how could He De get into the eyes of our Shoufu Gu?"


    Ruan Youqing didn''t dare to look up at the dozen or so words that could stab.


    Although she knew it well, it was impossible for her not to be worthy of Gu Changan. But being picked up by others like this, she is like a child who has been wronged and done something wrong, helpless, frightened, uneasy, and grievances all poured out of her head.


    Makes a person look more...weak.


    Gu Changan naturally saw Ruan Youqing like this.


    Xiao Deyin, who was somewhat aggressive at first, suddenly understood something after seeing Gu Changan''s eyes looking at Ruan Youqing.


    Even though Ruan Youqing is dim and small in the eyes of others, she is the light in Gu Changan''s eyes.


    But...why...


    As the Ruan family, how can she be so...incompetent...everything depends on others...


    The Ruan family, all of them are so dazzling, which makes her yearn for, but Ruan Youqing...is an exception! But... got it all.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused Xiao Deyin became.


    So, even though Gu Changan looked at her with piercing chills, she still straightened her back and waited for the other party to give her a reply.


    She likes Gu Chang''an, but she is not unable to afford to lose.


    But she must always let her know... where she has lost compared to Ruan Youqing!


    "Miss Ruan is so delicate, she is not good enough for you, nor for the Ruan family." Xiao Deyin continued without giving up.


    Ruan Youqing, who was originally silent, when he heard the words "not worthy of the Ruan family", too many complicated things flashed through his lowered eyes.


    Gu Changan saw Xiao Deyin looking at him stubbornly, while his little fox seemed to be dying from a blow.


    "I''ve never seen such a pair of eyes in this world. They are clear and pure but they see everything. They come out of the mud but are not stained, and they are clear and not demonic. It can be said that she is stronger than any woman I have ever seen. So... It''s not that she got into my eyes, but I got into her eyes." Gu Changan opened his mouth word by word, with a serious expression on his face that he had never seen before. After a pause, he continued:


    "Also, for the Ruan family, she is also their light. The Ruan family has no shortage of people who can go to the battlefield, and Youqing is already a special enough existence for the Ruan family. Outsiders can''t understand it."


    Xiao Deyin was stunned, and finally said nothing more.


    Ruan Youqing, who had kept his head down, looked at Gu Changan in shock.


    She never expected that she would be such a shining existence in the eyes and heart of the other party.


    Tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes, Ruan Youqing was a little at a loss as to what to say.


    The atmosphere was a bit delicate, and everyone fell silent.


    It wasn''t until Li Qian and Wei Jue came back with a bunch of passion herbs in their arms that everyone started chatting again and again.


    What happened just now is as if it never happened.


    Only Li Ange moved his position, getting closer to Ruan Youqing and further away from Xiao Deyin.


    Master Tai Tuo''s granddaughter... I''m afraid her brain is sick!


    Li Ange slandered silently, she should stay away from this stupid woman in the next few days!


    The other party in the province angered Ruan Youqing and set the fire on her!


    The most ridiculous thing is...she actually thinks...Ruan Youqing is delicate! Still think she is not worthy of being part of the Ruan family?


    sky! If Ruan Youqing is not worthy! Who else can match!


    While Xiao Deyin was speaking, she was silently roaring to the sky. But since Youqing didn''t want to expose her true ability, she could only keep it a secret.


    Thinking of this, Li Ange leaned down next to Ruan Youqing''s ear and said softly, "Are you going to do something to that woman later? Then you have to be careful. Her grandfather is not easy to get along with. If you offend him, he will It can incite literati all over the world to attack you. That spit can drown you."


    Ruan Youqing turned to look at Li Ange in surprise. Seeing her serious face, she realized that this girl really thought that she... was forbearance now, and might be about to do something to Xiao Deyin later.


    Well... In the past, she probably would.


    But now, she won''t do anything. Although Xiao Deyin''s words just now were a bit harsh, but there is no deep hatred for her.


    What''s more, what Li Ange said is indeed true.


    Xiao Deyin''s grandfather, today''s Taifu Xiao, really cannot be easily provoked.


    Annoying an admirable literati, but the end is similar to angering a general.


    After patting the little girl''s hand, Ruan Youqing responded softly: "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on."


    Li Ange''s face was a little pale, and his heart was very complicated.


    It seems that tonight...she will not sleep peacefully.


    Know it in your heart...but can you count it in your hand?


    Ugh¡­


    She could only pray silently for Xiao Deyin.


    Ruan Youqing, who didn''t know that Li Ange''s thinking became more and more biased, saw Gu Changan get up and go to the carriage place from the corner of his vision.


    Before she had time to think about the future, she stood up, dropped her fan and followed.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw Gu Changan took out a package from under the seat of the carriage he had prepared.


    When Gu Changan turned his head and saw Ruan Youqing, he was obviously taken aback.


    But he was only taken aback for a moment, and soon he returned to his previous posture, squinting his eyes playfully and reaching out to pull Ruan Youqing to his side.


    "What? Finally willing to come and talk to me?"


    Ruan Youqing originally just wanted to say thank you, but what the other party said made her think of that...that kiss that made her blush...


    The face turned red again.


    Gu Changan likes the way Ruan Youqing blushes the most. Seeing her like this, he can''t help but want to tease her. It''s not until the teaser shows his fangs to him that he''s at ease.


    "You...what you just said..." Ruan Youqing finally spoke in a low voice.


    She has never heard others praise her like this.


    Even in his previous life, Li Yi was just perfunctory when he tricked her with sweet words.


    But at that time, she just thought it was true.


    Until she saw her true heart...it made her a little bit at a loss as to what to do.


    She was already feeling guilty towards Gu Changan, but this time...she may really want to repay him with her whole life.


    The premise is that if she can get revenge as she wishes.


    The rest of her life, life or death, she will give it all to Gu Changan.


    Just when she was about to speak her heart out, she felt her palms go cold. Gu Changan seemed to have put something in her hands.


    When she looked down, she saw a black short sword. Same as the one she lost before, the dagger was forged and controlled by mechanisms to expand and contract. The difference is that this one looks more refined. On the hilt of the sword, three turquoise stones were specially inlaid.


    Ruan Youqing is not a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. Naturally, when she looks at weapons, she not only looks at the appearance, but also pays more attention to the practicality.


    When she held it in her hand and looked closer, she discovered that there were barbs on the sword.


    "Master Gu...is this?" Ruan Youqing asked cautiously, even though he liked this short sword very much, in order to avoid being self-indulgent.


    However, Gu Changan held her other hand and covered the hilt of the short sword together. After doing this, he said leisurely: "Of course it is a gift for my fiancee. Could it be that it is just a gift for my fiancee?" Do you look good?"


    Ruan Youqing blushed again when he heard the first half of his sentence, but after hearing the second half of the joke, she gradually calmed down, put away the dagger, raised her face and said seriously: "In that case, then Youqing is not welcome gone."


    Hearing this, Gu Changan smiled even more. But he habitually moved closer to Ruan Youqing, and said softly:


    ¡¸Little fox, how are you going to thank me?¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： weak girl

    Chapter 70 Weak girl


    At this time, Gu Changan''s eyes seemed to be able to **** people in.


    Ruan Youqing, who already had a crush on him, was dizzy and couldn''t move his eyes.


    Gu Changan, it¡¯s really pretty...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but want to lean up to him and kiss him.


    It''s just that she just put her feet out and stretched out half of her body, when there was a sudden noise in the distance.


    When Ruan Youqing turned his body to look at it, he was pulled into his arms by Gu Changan.


    After feeling the hot temperature of the other party, Ruan Youqing''s face was blushing again and again: "Gu...Master Gu...you are...unlawful..."


    Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing who looked shy but did not struggle, and continued with the corners of his lips hooked: "You have the skills to teach me how to behave."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, but after he understood the other party''s teasing, he bit his strong arm with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Gu Changan, come and save me!"


    Before Gu Changan could pull his arm out of the mouth of a certain little fox, he heard Wei Jue''s voice from a distance.


    After the two glanced at each other, they realized that the noise just now seemed to be because of what happened?


    Ruan Youqing let go of his mouth immediately, and walked out from behind the carriage first. Seeing this, Gu Changan immediately followed.


    Then...they saw a dozen people cheering around Wei Jue with torches. It''s just that when they saw that there were people behind the carriage, several people rushed over immediately.


    This is... met bandits?


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was very surprised and asked Gu Changan in a low voice: "Those people... why are they all tied up?"


    The people she mentioned were Wei Jue, Li Qian, Li Ange, and Xiao Deyin.


    In her subconscious mind, Li Qian and the others should know kung fu...


    Gu Changan''s eyebrows and eyes are also a bit complicated: "Among them, only Princess Puyang and the second prince know some kung fu...but...they can only defend themselves. If this happens..."


    It''s completely cold.


    While the two were talking, several people from the bandits had already arrived in front of them.


    It''s just that when they came to Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan, these people stopped and did not rush forward.


    Because their leader just said that the one who screamed the most was "Help" instead of "Run"... Presumably... the one who didn''t show up should be good at it. So, let them be careful.


    While this is true, be careful...it''s too late.


    Because before these people could react, Gu Changan had already attacked them with a single step.


    It can be said that it can control the enemy with one move.


    After beating these people to the ground, Gu Chang''an immediately set off to walk towards Wei Jue and the others. When Ruan Youqing wanted to follow, Gu Chang''an looked back at her meaningfully and said in a low voice, "As a weak... girl, are you sure Want to follow?"


    Ruan Youqing finally came to his senses, and then pointed to a big tree next to him: "Then... I''ll wait for you under the tree."


    Saying that, Ruan Youqing actually walked towards the big tree she just pointed out.


    The reason for not following Gu Changan to save them is because Li Qian, Wei Jue and Xiao Deyin didn''t know her secret. And she didn''t want to expose these three people prematurely.


    So... If Gu Changan can solve it alone, let him alone.


    Sure enough... After Gu Changan rushed over, he immediately beat up several of them vigorously.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help itching.


    Unknowingly, she had already approached them.


    When Gu Changan saw her appearance, he couldn''t help but smiled slightly. But a bandit in his hand was startled by the smile, couldn''t help but said: "Little brother, you look so pretty when you smile."


    Then... the bandit saw what it means to change faces quickly. By the time he realized it, he had already been acupunctured and lay motionless on the ground.


    Ruan Youqing in the other place pursed his lips and moved a few steps to the side when he realized that he was approaching.


    Then... adjust your breathing so that you don''t lose control.


    She... must not make a move!


    She is now a weak and delicate lady.


    However... At this time, someone rushed towards her without knowing what is good or bad. While she was thinking about whether to do something, a very burly man had already come to her side, and then the man shouted loudly in Gu Changan''s direction:


    ¡¸Stop it! Otherwise...I''ll kill this little girl!¡¹


    It''s just...he didn''t do anything rude to Ruan Youqing at all.


    He even said that he didn''t even strangle her neck.


    Ruan Youqing concealed the coldness in his eyes, put away the dagger in his sleeve, and prepared to wait and see what happened.


    Sure enough, after the burly man finished yelling at Gu Changan, he whispered to Ruan Youqing: "You...don''t say anything, as long as you are honest, I won''t hurt you. But...I have to first Take my brothers away."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, but soon looked at the burly man pretending to be scared: "You...you really won''t hurt me?"


    "It''s natural!" The burly man puffed out his chest, but Ruan Youqing saw him glance at Li Ange in the distance.


    Before she could speak, the burly man scratched his head in embarrassment: "That crazy woman beat someone, so we tied her up for now."


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    Actually...she can hit people too...


    But now, she can''t do it.


    Just because, it''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that she can''t.


    Because the burly man''s voice was too loud, everyone on Gu Changan''s side had already looked at her in unison.


    Of course, Gu Changan was among them.


    The two looked at each other, and Ruan Youqing saw a smile in Gu Changan''s eyes.


    Ok¡­


    After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing also tried to shout out softly, "Master Gu, don''t worry about me! Just save them!"


    When Wei Jue and Li Qian heard these words, they were naturally very moved.


    A weak and helpless girl, in front of fierce bandits, can still think about them!


    Even... Even Xiao Deyin''s eyes flickered when he looked at her.


    And a certain princess seemed to be staring at her excitedly, as if waiting for her to show off her talents.


    Only Gu Changan instantly understood what Ruan You meant after seeing Ruan You''s clear and pitiful expression.


    Thus, Gu Changan no longer cared about those bandits, but turned to untie Wei Jue and the others.


    The remaining bandits had already rushed towards Ruan Youqing''s direction.


    The burly man saw this, and said again: "You don''t have to be afraid, we won''t hurt you. When they all come over, we will let you go back."


    As soon as the voice fell, his companion had already arrived in front of him. Seeing that the burly man had not restrained the girl, he immediately said:


    "Hurry up, Erlong, take this little girl and let''s get out of here!"


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    The burly man named Erlong: "..."


    The later bandits saw that their brother¡¯s face was a little dark, so they didn¡¯t have time to ask, and continued to urge: ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, when they come to their senses, no one will even try to run away!¡±


    ¡¸This...can¡¯t we let this little girl go and run away?¡¹


    "What are you thinking about!" A bearded man rushed over just now, and it seemed that he was the leader of this group of bandits. He raised his foot and kicked the second dragon, and said angrily: "Are you stupid? We let the girl''s film go, and that crazy man is about to catch up!"


    Erlong looked at Ruan Youqing with some guilt, not knowing what to say.


    Ruan Youqing looked pitiful and did not speak.


    Soon, she was carried on the shoulders of the Erlong, and followed the bandits into the woods.


    At this time, Gu Changan just slowly untied the ropes of this group of people.


    "Gu Chang''an! Are you a man! You are so calm after Xiaoqing was taken away!" Wei Jue rushed out immediately after the rope was released.


    Gu Changan gave him a cool look, and said calmly:


    "If you can single-handedly break into the bandit''s den and get her back, you can go."


    The steps that Wei Jue had just stepped out suddenly stopped.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Bandits? Stupid bandit?

    Chapter 71 Bandits? Stupid gangster?


    Although he stopped in his tracks, Wei Jue''s face turned blue and white from embarrassment. Being scolded so mercilessly, he just felt his face was dull.


    But... But what others said made him unable to refute!


    He...couldn''t really help...and would just add another problem to his own people.


    After glaring at Gu Changan bitterly, Wei Jue chose to keep his mouth shut.


    What was unexpected was that Xiao Deyin also came over at this time, looked at Gu Changan, and said with a complicated expression:


    "Master Shoufu, Miss Ruan, should she be your fianc¨¦e now? Now that she has been taken away, you are so indifferent. Fortunately, you expressed your heart like that just now. Are you a little too heartless now? "


    Gu Changan did not get angry because of the other party''s words, but raised his eyebrows, and said unhurriedly: "Gu remembers that Miss Xiao aggressively said that she is not good enough for Gu."


    Xiao Deyin snorted coldly: "I think she is a useless person, but it doesn''t mean that I can just watch her being kidnapped and humiliated."


    After saying this, even Li Ange next to him was shocked.


    Xiao Deyin''s character is not bad.


    After hearing this, Gu Changan smiled softly: "You don''t need to condemn, Gu knows it well. I... will go and bring her back." He didn''t say "save" but "bring".


    However, everyone did not notice the difference.


    "We''re going too!" Wei Jue said with an awkward expression.


    Li Qian also expressed his thoughts at this time, but there seemed to be some awkwardness between his eyebrows: "Master Gu, let''s stay together. Otherwise...if there are other bandits...we might...um..."


    The words were not clear, but it was enough to make people¡­ embarrassing.


    Xiao Deyin was originally a woman with no strength to restrain a chicken, so she naturally wouldn''t feel any discomfort.


    But for Wei Jue and Li Qian, who are strong men, and Li Ange, who claims to be highly skilled in martial arts, it is enough irony.


    But there is no way...they must keep up with Mr. Shoufu, who is superb in martial arts!


    So, Gu Changan could only helplessly take everyone to find Ruan Youqing.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had been taken to a stockade, which was the residence of the bandits.


    Although Erlong carried Ruan Youqing on his shoulders along the way, his hands seemed to be careful not to touch her.


    It''s actually... a bit of a gentleman.


    Ruan Youqing resisted the agitation in his heart, and after covering up his hostility, he returned to that sickly and weak look.


    Arriving at the place, Erlong put her on a meadow, and then blushed and said:


    "You...you rest here for a while, and I will let them clean up a room for you in a while. Don''t run away, or...you will end up badly if you are caught back."


    After Ruan Youqing looked at the ropes that bound his hands and feet with a look of fear, he tremblingly said: "Can you...help me untie the ropes...it hurts..." When he said the last word, Ruan Youqing''s voice was already soft. cry.


    The man named Erlong couldn''t bear her, seeing her like this, he walked back and forth in some embarrassment.


    ¡¸If I let you go, brother will kill me...But...¡¹


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing immediately pretended to be strong: "Then... I won''t make things difficult for you..."


    Erlong scratched his scalp in embarrassment, and said apologetically, "I''ll come to see you in a while, you...you wait here for a while... When you go to the house, I''ll untie the rope for you right away. "


    This time, Ruan Youqing didn''t say anything, but nodded slightly in agreement.


    It wasn''t until after watching Erlong leave that Ruan Youqing calmly began to look around the surrounding environment.


    As far as she knew, the group of them had only traveled more than a hundred miles south of the capital. This place...is still some distance away from Wuyun, not to mention that Jingbian, which is further south, is farther away.


    Estimating the approximate distance, Ruan Youqing, who had drawn the territory of Ningguo, had a rough idea of ??the location in his heart. The mountain where they stayed overnight should be Caotou Mountain.


    Caotou Mountain...There are many bandits.


    She actually... forgot.


    But she had also heard that the bandits in Caotou Mountain belonged to a group of thugs, but this man named Erlong looked different.


    Just as she was thinking about the question, out of the corner of her eye, she saw two people walking towards her, muttering.


    Resisting the dark color in her eyes in time, she shrank back and lowered her head timidly.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid, we are here to bring you food."


    A man with a fat head and big ears grinned at her, and then handed over a bowl of brown rice in his hand, and there was actually a chicken leg on the brown rice.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyes, and said pitifully, "But...I want to go back...Can you let me go back?" Ruan Youqing coughed lightly again.


    The other monkey-cheeked man smiled contemptuously: "Want to go back? Let''s see if you can please us." After speaking, this man showed his yellow teeth and smiled a bit lewdly.


    Ruan Youqing had no choice but to pretend to be even more frightened, and bowed his head to stop looking at them.


    After the two people looked at each other, they casually put the meal next to her, and continued: "It''s up to you whether you eat this meal or not. You should know that we only eat one meal a day here. If you don''t eat it now, but if you want Wait six or seven hours before eating. Whether you can bear it... depends on yourself."


    After listening, Ruan Youqing raised his head. Carefully raised his bound hands: "Then... two big brothers... can you untie this for me? I... like this... can''t eat..."


    The man with the fat head and big ears raised his eyebrows, and looked at another man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks.


    The man looked at Ruan Youqing inquisitively. After looking for a while, he realized that this was a delicate and sickly little girl, and then he smiled: "Okay, I''m not afraid of you running away. Old Zhu, go and give her The rope on her feet is tied in a dead knot, so even if she has hands, she cannot untie it."


    The old Zhu''s eyes lit up, and then he immediately went to Ruan Youqing and tied a dead button on her foot.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t make any movements, and still looked timid.


    After untying the rope from her hands, the two left satisfied.


    After Ruan Youqing glanced at the food next to him, the corner of his mouth curled up in a cold arc.


    It''s... drugging again.


    is still so hasty.


    The color of this chicken leg is too bright, and...Ruan Youqing reached out to pick up the rice and put it under his nose...the taste is also a bit different.


    Smiling lightly, Ruan Youqing''s eyes flickered with amusement.


    At first, she just wanted to wait and see how to deal with these bandits for the sake of Erlong, but...someone came to provoke her again.


    After she "handled" the meal, Erlong finally rushed over, and was a little surprised to see that the rope in her hand was untied.


    When Ruan Youqing saw this, he immediately explained in a panic: "Just now... two elder brothers came to deliver food to me. I said it would be inconvenient to eat like that... so they untied the rope for me."


    Saying that, Ruan Youqing pointed to the empty bowl next to the bone, and smiled a little embarrassedly.


    Erlong frowned slightly, and asked in surprise, "Someone delivered food? Who is it?"


    ¡¸Listen, one of them is called Lao Zhu...¡¹


    "Old Zhu?" Er Long frowned even tighter, and then he seemed to be asking himself and answered, "Could it be Lao Zhu and Hou San? It''s fine that these two don''t bully the little girl, so how could they be so kind as to deliver food?" "


    After thinking about it, Erlong seemed unable to think of anything, so he could only shake his head and continue to Ruan Youqing:


    "Forget it, I don''t understand why they came to deliver food to you. I just wanted to come to a room, so I''ll take you there. It''s just... there''s a strange woman in it. She''s... terrible. Don''t mess with her."


    After Ruan Youqing nodded, Erlong drew out a knife he carried with him and cut off the rope binding her feet.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes, followed Erlong into a room in the corner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： Ziya

    Chapter 72 Ziya


    After opening the door and walking in, Erlong did not follow, but stood at the door and whispered: "I can only send you here, you... go in."


    After finishing speaking, he closed the door without waiting for her response, and... with a click, it seemed to be locked from the outside.


    Ruan Youqing frowned, then turned around and began to look at the room.


    There was no light in the house, and it was so dark that she couldn''t see the specific situation in the house at all. Only the moonlight coming in through the window allowed her to barely see the road under her feet.


    ¡¸Are you newly captured by them?¡¹


    Suddenly a hoarse woman''s voice sounded from the corner, and when Ruan Youqing looked for the sound vigilantly, she saw a thin figure curled up in the corner.


    Because of the dim light, even Ruan Youqing couldn''t see the other person''s appearance and...age clearly.


    The defensiveness on Ruan Youqing''s face was replaced by surprise, and then he softly opened his mouth: "This... girl was also taken captive?"


    The man paused, and replied slowly without any emotion: "I am different from you, I came here by myself."


    Ruan Youqing approached cautiously, then sat down slowly along the wall: "What do you mean?"


    The man seemed a little surprised at her approaching, moved to the side for a bit, and then spoke carefully: "What''s your name?"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly: "My... name is Youqing."


    Although she truthfully stated her first name, she did not say her last name.


    Because... She will not easily reveal her true identity without knowing the identity of the other party.


    After all... Speaking of the Ruan family, people always think of General Protector.


    The other party didn''t seem to notice Ruan Youqing''s guard, but said softly: "My...name is Ziya, and I''m from Jingbian."


    "Jingbian? There seems to be a famine over there?"


    "That''s right, I came here all the way north because of the famine. Originally, I wanted to join my distant relatives in the capital... but I ended up here."


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and said cautiously: "Then what about your...family?"


    Hearing this, Ziya suddenly fell silent. Ruan Youqing vaguely guessed something, and immediately apologized earnestly: "I''m sorry, if you don''t want to mention it, you don''t have to."


    As soon as the words fell, Ziya opened his mouth:


    "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean it. After all, few people in other places know how miserable Jingbian is now. At the beginning of the famine, my family had some food in reserve, but my father was kind and refused to let it go. I kept it for my family, so I thought about giving some to those who were about to starve to death. In the end...it was a group of white-eyed wolves. Daddy handed over the food. Those people... those people were like evil spirits. Then...then...my father and mother were beaten to death by them. My younger brother, in order to protect me from being bullied, tried his best to block it They let me out of the city..."


    Speaking of these sad things, Ziya''s voice trembled a little.


    And Ruan Youqing felt somewhat empathetic about this.


    She understands Ziya''s current mood, watching her relatives being victimized, and watching their relatives'' corpses being humiliated.


    This is more uncomfortable than scraping and peeling the meat.


    but¡­


    "Then... why did you say you came here on your own initiative?" Ruan Youqing asked in a low voice with surprise.


    After hearing this, Ziya smiled lightly, and said nonchalantly, "I...was just cheated. At first I just thought that this place could teach people kung fu, but after I came in, I realized that this is a den of bandits. There are some beasts who want to Molested me, but ah, I bit off a piece of meat."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows: "You... want to learn Kung Fu?"


    There was no movement from Ziya.


    Just when she thought that the other party was asleep, she replied calmly: "I want revenge. I will never forget the face of those people, and the face of killing my family. The disaster People should not forget their conscience. And they do not deserve to live to the end of this famine.¡±


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and when he looked at this woman of unknown age, there was a touch of admiration in his eyes.


    She''s going to Jingbian after all, might as well... help her.


    ¡­


    The night was getting deeper, and when Ruan Youqing was about to fall asleep in a daze, he heard a small sound outside the door.


    It''s just that when she opened her eyes suddenly, someone covered her mouth.


    "Shut up." It was Ziya, probably afraid that she would offend the other party by screaming.


    The people at the door were the two who brought her food before.


    And these two people groped here in the middle of the night, their hearts were clearly revealed.


    The drug was taken in the meal before, presumably for this moment.


    At this time, outside the door, Lao Zhu wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth, and said in a low voice with joy, "When I just brought her back, I missed her! You can see her delicate and weak appearance, which makes people feel sick." I can''t help but want to push her under me and bully her..."


    "Hey! No, my brother brought you to have fun!"


    "But... that kid Erlong seems to be particularly concerned about this girl?"


    "Oh! He will soften his heart when he sees this kind of juicy girl! Don''t worry! The medicine I gave! It will definitely make her... extra active! The pure girl will change into a variety of styles, when the time comes, that fool Erlong will ask Come to think of it, we can be said to be seduced by the other party. After all...men! How can we resist the temptation?"


    ¡¸Are you sure you took the medicine?¡¹


    "You are so **** blind! There are only bones left in the bowl, and you can pour it out if you don''t eat it! The little girl who knows nothing can''t see anything!"


    "That''s good! Let''s go in quickly! But that crazy girl..."


    "I''ll show you the crazy girl, you go first. Then you show me when you''re done."


    ¡¸Just do it!¡¹


    After finishing speaking, the two of them had opened the door and walked in.


    The two people remembered to carry the lamp, but the light was wobbly, and even the faces of the two people were a bit gloomy.


    Ruan Youqing in the room just stood up slowly when he was dragged behind by Ziya.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you, they are afraid of me." Ziya turned his head and whispered comfortingly.


    It was just that when she turned around and looked at the two bandits who wanted to do something wrong, she yelled fiercely, "What do you two want to do?"


    Hou Er frowned, narrowed his eyes, and said disdainfully: "Crazy girl, it''s none of your business! Stay where it''s cool!"


    Ziya smiled coldly: "Don''t think I don''t know that you Lai Toad want to eat swan meat! I''m here! You can''t succeed!"


    The man named Lao Zhu was a little impatient, and reached out and grabbed Ziya''s arm.


    Seeing this, Ziya immediately opened his mouth to bite.


    In the end, the guarded old Zhu hid, then raised his kick and kicked Ziya directly in the stomach.


    Zi Ya couldn''t defend himself, he was kicked and fell to the corner of the wall.


    Seeing this, Hou Er immediately rushed over and pushed her to the ground. Old Zhu also bared his teeth and grinned: "Stinky bitch! Do you really think that the brothers can''t get you?"


    After being controlled, Ziya screamed and struggled frantically.


    She was scared.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of what will happen to herself, but she''s afraid that You Qing will be murdered.


    At this moment in the hut, no one noticed that Ruan Youqing, who was supposed to be curled up in a ball, was standing upright.


    Her eyes, when Hou Er raised his foot to kick Ziya, were as cold and severe as a sharp knife infected with poison.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： The girls "distant relative"

    Chapter 73 The little girl''s "distant relatives"


    The man named Lao Zhu saw that his own people had already suppressed the crazy woman who made him jealous, he immediately relaxed, rubbed his dry palms wretchedly, and turned to walk towards the delicate girl.


    but¡­


    This girl looks... not the same as before?


    Before this girl was clearly hiding in the dark and trembling, but now...she seems to have stood up, and is walking towards herself slowly...


    And...she seems to be smiling?


    Old Zhu rubbed his eyes, and when he looked up again, he saw that the girl was indeed smiling...


    It''s just that the laugh is kind of creepy...


    Finally, Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear it anymore, and said with a smile: "You guys, beating a woman is too much~"


    Lao Zhu shook his body, and after dispelling the inexplicable fear, he pretended to be strong and said, "What''s wrong with beating a woman? We still..." Before he could say the dirty words, he was kicked to the wall. , fell beside Ziya.


    But he has obviously suffered internal injuries, and bright red blood has overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    The two bandits, and even Ziya looked at the girl who came out of the darkness in shock.


    Finally, she no longer concealed her cold and murderous intent, and there was even some mischief in her eyes.


    "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. On the contrary, you gave me a reason to do it as soon as possible." Ruan Youqing smiled innocently, but in the eyes of the two bandits, it seemed like The deadly Yan Luo is terrifying.


    However, Ziya felt that Ruan Youqing was glowing all over.


    She seems to be... able to see hope in the other party.


    Soon, Ruan Youqing tied the two bandits together, by the way...


    Abolished the roots of their descendants...


    For this kind of man, it is better to let them end their fate directly, which is more pleasant than directly taking their lives.


    After Ziya saw the resolute and decisive Ruan Youqing, not only did he not have any fear, but even couldn''t help showing excitement in his eyes: "You...you know kung fu? Then why..."


    Ruan Youqing glanced at her indifferently, and then said slowly: "You will know later. It''s just... I hope you can help me keep the secret."


    "After?" Ziya was a little puzzled, but she was very smart, and quickly realized what this meant. After being surprised, she continued to speak tremblingly and excitedly: "You... mean... I can follow you...?"


    The corners of Ruan Youqing''s mouth raised slightly, and his eyes were full of tenderness when he looked at her again: "I''m going to Jingbian."


    "Okay! From now on! I''m yours!" Ziya puffed up his chest and spoke with a vow.


    Hearing what the other party said, Ruan Youqing just smiled.


    Keeping this little girl by his side was only a temporary decision. No matter whether she chooses to go or stay in the future, she will respect the other party''s choice.


    The two of them didn''t say anything more at this time, after all...it was the perfect time...to take advantage of this bandit''s lair in the dead of night and the sultry dreams.


    ¡­


    The sky does not know when it will light up, and the layers of red clouds dyed on the edge of the sky complement each other with the still hazy distant mountains.


    It''s just such a beautiful scene, but everyone in Caotou Mountain has no intention of admiring it.


    The bandits who dominated Caotou Mountain in the past are now being **** and thrown to the ground. This scene... is not interesting.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at Ziya at this time, he was slightly stunned.


    Just because the other party looks... seems to be younger than himself.


    "How old are you?" Ruan Youqing still couldn''t help asking.


    Ziya seemed a little shy at this time, covered his face and whispered: "I... Fifteen... Because I look small, many people think I''m only thirteen or fourteen..."


    "Then you said you were going to the capital to join relatives... I wonder who your relatives are?" Ruan Youqing thought for a while, and finally asked tentatively.


    After all, they are both in the capital. If the relatives who go to her have any disputes or enmity with her... then it will be a bit complicated.


    At this time, Ziya seemed to admire Ruan Youqing a little bit. When she saw her asking this question, he answered without any concealment: "Actually...not really a relative... I heard from my father that it was a master he once saved. If I need to go to the capital to find him...I heard that his surname is Xiao...I guess his age is...um...I don''t really remember, but I guess he''s quite old now..."


    Speaking of this, Ziya seemed a little embarrassed. After all, just now she said they belonged to relatives, but now that she said it, it seemed that she was just deceiving others.


    But... when it comes to interacting with strangers, she dare not give it all.


    Ruan Youqing naturally wouldn''t bother with her about these things, she just twitched her eyebrows and said, "Is there any token? I can''t let you be so reckless and just go to someone''s house, right?"


    Sure enough, Ziya took out a delicate and small brand from some worn-out clothes, but Ruan Youqing couldn''t tell what material it was made of.


    "The master said...seeing this sign is like seeing him." Ziya didn''t hesitate, and handed the sign directly to Ruan Youqing.


    After Ruan Youqing took it, he saw clearly that the big character "Xiao" was engraved on the signboard, and a lifelike plum blossom was carved under the word.


    If she remembers correctly, this is... Taifu Xiao''s family?


    After a slight smile, Ruan Youqing said slowly: "Now, even if you don''t want to go with me, you still have to go with me. The people who will accompany me will be the family you originally wanted to go to."


    "Really?" The little girl was taken aback, her joy was beyond words. But she seemed to think of something, she lowered her eyes again, and said a little embarrassedly: "But...will they..."


    While the two were talking, someone walked over hesitantly.


    "That... this... female hero... you really don''t want to kill me?" This person is Erlong.


    It turned out that when Ruan Youqing raided the bandit den, she took care of almost everyone. All the vicious people were directly killed by her, and those small fish and shrimps were just **** and thrown in the yard of the village because of her waste of effort.


    Erlong was the only one she let go.


    Because Ruan Youqing was in contact with him that night, he could feel that he was different from others.


    Although... he doesn''t look like a good person, but he is indeed a good person. Lian Ziya also secretly praised him for being different from others and never bullying her.


    Sure enough, even if he let him go, he didn''t leave in a hurry, but came over to ask her again with some uncertainty.


    It''s really a bit silly to be honest.


    "Why, you want to intercede for your brothers?" Ruan Youqing raised her eyes to look at this man who was much taller than her, but the aura on her body could completely suppress him.


    Erlong shook his head vigorously, and said seriously: "No, I''m not pleading for them. I know what we did is not good, but I''m just wondering why the heroine just let me go, because I... I''m the same as them You did something bad, I brought you back..."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and said leisurely: "But you didn''t follow them to do further harm."


    "That''s because... I think being a human being requires at least some bottom line."


    "Then...it means that you are not a very evil person. The world is so big that there is always room for you."


    "Nvxia, otherwise...you take me in!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： disguise again

    Chapter 74 Disguised again


    Hearing that such a strong man wanted to follow him, Ruan Youqing was slightly stunned.


    Zi Ya on the side smiled and hugged Ruan Youqing''s wrist, and whispered: "I think he is really simple, why not...keep him?"


    Ruan Youqing turned around in his heart, and felt that Erlong was indeed a simple and rare person. Although he was reduced to a bandit, he still had a pure place in his heart.


    "it is good¡­"


    "Young Qing!"


    As soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, he saw a figure swaying towards him in the distance.


    Hearing this excited voice, Ruan Youqing knew in her heart that it was the girl Li Ange''s voice.


    Gu Changan and the others have already found them.


    The location of the village that the bandits are looking for is actually extremely hidden. Gu Changan was able to find it at this hour, which is amazing.


    It''s just... some things seem a little difficult...


    I saw Ruan Youqing turned around suddenly, and said solemnly: "I will say what I say in a while."


    However, after she saw those bandits lying on the ground pretending to be dead, Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of her brows with a headache.


    That''s all, if there is any unexpected situation, just adapt to it...


    At this time, Gu Changan had already brought Li Ange over first.


    "Gu...Master Gu..." Ruan Youqing bit her lip and looked up at Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan glanced calmly at the appalling crowd behind her, and then slowly said, "Are you... all right?"


    Ruan Youqing timidly glanced behind him, then spoke slowly:


    ¡¸There was a hero who saved us, before I could thank you...she left...¡¹


    Er Long: "???"


    Zi Ya: "???"


    All bandits: "???"


    The atmosphere was a bit quiet, only Li Ange moved to Ruan Youqing''s side step by step, gently tugged at her sleeve, and then gave her a meaningful look.


    It''s just that when Ruan Youqing looked back, he still looked innocent.


    Wei Jue, Li Qian, and Xiao Deyin, who were following up slowly, were a little out of breath. After they recovered their breathing, Wei Jue turned his body and looked at the bandits in disorder, with a shocked expression on his face: "This is... the bandits'' den has been cleared? "


    Li Qian had a dark look in his eyes, and raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youqing with some inexplicable meaning.


    After feeling Li Qian''s probing gaze, Ruan Youqing subconsciously moved towards Gu Changan.


    After Gu Changan felt the little fox approaching, he glanced sideways at Li Qian, and said solemnly: "Looking at the wounds left on their bodies, it should be caused by a senior who has not been out of the mountain for a long time in the world."


    "Who could it be?" Wei Jue seemed to have forgotten the conflict with Gu Changan at this moment, and asked out of curiosity.


    After Gu Changan listened, he looked at him with cold eyes, and his tone suddenly became a little cold: "Your Majesty, are you interested in Jianghu affairs?"


    Wei Jue froze for a moment, then snorted coldly: "If you don''t say it, don''t say it, I will check it myself later!"


    "This woman... this woman..." At this moment, an extremely weak voice suddenly sounded from among the bandits.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly and turned around.


    When a cold gaze looked over, the man finally closed his mouth.


    Forget it... If I say it... I must die soon.


    Erlong moved his mouth, somewhat confused.


    It''s just that he was about to speak, but Ziya who was also stunned by the side reacted in time, grabbed him, took a step forward and changed the subject: "You Qing, these people are your companions." ?¡±


    Although she didn''t know why she kept it a secret, she felt that You Qing was not a bad person.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to have just recovered, and brought Ziya in front of him, and introduced to Gu Changan and others: "These are my...companions. And this little girl..." Ruan Youqing patted him familiarly Putting down Ziya''s shoulders, he continued: "When two bandits wanted to do something wrong to me...Thanks to Ziya standing in front of me and protecting me from being hurt."


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but tremble a little as if thinking of something terrible, and the corners of his eyes turned red.


    Ziya didn''t have time to shock Ruan Youqing''s reaction. At this time, she waved her hands blushing because of Ruan Youqing''s words.


    She didn''t actually do anything...


    Gu Changan''s face was gloomy, and he lowered his voice and said, "Where are those two people?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and then when he realized it, he blushed and said, "I... um... I saw that the ''hero'' has already destroyed them."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Gu Changan''s expression was still not very good: "From now on, you don''t need to bother the ''Hero'', just leave it to me. Save this kind of person and tarnish the ability of the ''Hero''."


    Seeing that Gu Changan meant something, Ruan Youqing hurriedly nodded obediently.


    Xiao Deyin, who was standing behind the people, opened her mouth to say something, but after looking at the people around her, she chose to keep her mouth shut.


    And Ruan Youqing happened to see her, his heart moved, and then he took Ziya''s hand and walked over: "Miss Xiao, this little girl, Youqing needs to introduce you again."


    Xiao Deyin was a little puzzled: "Why do you want to introduce it to me again?"


    "Zi Ya, this is the one I told you about." Saying this, Ruan Youqing lightly patted Ziya''s hand, motioning her to take out the sign.


    Ziya raised his head to look at Xiao Deyin nervously, seeing that she seemed a little alienated, he became even more nervous.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing continued helplessly, "It''s okay, just take it out."


    Xiao Deyin should know the general.


    Sure enough, after Ziya took out the fast sign, Xiao Deyin''s calm expression finally showed a crack. She took the sign with a little excitement and said, "This fast sign...where did you get it?"


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing signaled her to tell the truth, Ziya carefully told the whole story about her family.


    To Ruan Youqing''s surprise, after hearing this, Xiao Deyin held Ziya''s hands with wet eyes.


    Ziya was a little overwhelmed by the other party''s sudden actions, and turned his eyes to Ruan Youqing as if asking for help.


    Ruan Youqing just smiled gently, and did not step forward abruptly.


    Sure enough, Xiao Deyin finally spoke with a trembling voice:


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect that I could meet you. My grandfather mentioned this matter when I was very young. He once told me very seriously that if someone comes to you with this brand, no matter what , we must do our best to help him. Because without your father''s selfless help, our Xiao family would never be where it is today. So don''t worry, since you are in trouble, I, Xiao Deyin, will never stand idly by."


    With such sincerity and sincerity, Ruan Youqing regained a little favor for Xiao Deyin.


    Zi Ya was also a little moved, but with a little embarrassment on his immature face: "I... actually gave up the idea of ??looking for you, if you didn''t mention it, I... I don''t want to repay you..."


    Xiao Deyin seemed to regard Ziya as his younger sister at this time, took her hand and said very seriously: "You are not called repaying favor, it is fate that we meet here."


    ¡¸Yes...is it...¡¹


    Everyone was talking, but Ruan Youqing suddenly caught a sharp glimpse of a cold light coming from behind Xiao Deyin.


    "careful!"


    Before he had time to think about it, Ruan Youqing dodged and pulled Xiao Deyin behind him, and the hidden weapon came straight to Ruan Youqing''s face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： Sweet Jujube Paste

    Chapter 75 Sweet Jujube Paste


    When there was a hidden weapon attacking Ruan Youqing, her first reaction was naturally to think about bending over or turning sideways to avoid it.


    But a few people who didn''t know her details were still watching her. It''s hard to explain her reaction when she quickly pulled Xiao Deyin past.


    Of course, if there are still people who still think that she is just a delicate little girl, it was just a coincidence to hide away...um...then...this person may really have some brain problems.


    But...if you get injured trying to save Xiao Deyin...


    She was a little unwilling...


    In the blink of an eye, someone had already blocked her, and then a folding fan blocked the hidden weapon in front of her.


    After seeing that there was no danger of life, Ruan Youqing screamed appropriately.


    At this time, Gu Changan with a gloomy expression had already found the owner of the hidden weapon, a man with a scar in his eyes.


    It turned out that he escaped Ruan Youqing by pretending to be dead, and just wanted to sneak attack Ruan Youqing.


    As a result, his hand slipped and he attacked Xiao Deyin.


    Gu Changan didn''t talk nonsense with him, and when the man wanted to speak, he directly took his life with a blank face.


    Those who want to hurt the little fox are unforgivable.


    This sudden incident caught everyone by surprise. After seeing that Gu Changan had resolved it neatly, Li Qian looked at Ruan Youqing with more profound meaning.


    And Wei Jue asked in astonishment:


    "Miss Ruan, just now...you..."


    Ruan Youqing lowered her eyes, then took a heavy breath, bit her lips, and her voice sounded a little scared: "I... just happened to see that bandit raised his hand and threw something here, and it happened to be aimed at Xiao Xiao. Ma''am, I can''t... just ignore death..."


    After Xiao Deyin listened, his face was complicated.


    She was the person she looked down on the most, but he actually saved her.


    Seeing that the little fox seemed to be unable to hide its tail, Gu Changan calmly took her into his arms, and said with concern on his face, "Don''t be so impulsive next time, in case I act slower, You''re about to get hurt."


    Seeing the subdued smile in the corner of Gu Changan''s eyes, Ruan Youqing secretly reached out and pinched him lightly. But after pinching, I realized that this action was a bit too intimate...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing blushed again.


    ¡­


    Because of the presence of Gu Changan, she managed to get away with it this time. And because everyone didn''t have a good rest at night, they didn''t delay any longer, and hurried to a small town before it got dark again.


    Then the group went directly to an inn, planning to take a good rest first.


    Only when they have enough energy can they continue on their way to Jingbian.


    After returning to the room, Fan Er had just closed the door, and she turned around and couldn''t help yelling at her own lady: "Miss, it''s really impossible, so don''t hide your skills. Maybe, then no one will not The long-eyed one hits you. You can also be happy and pure.¡±


    Ruan Youqing took a breath, and said unhurriedly: "Fan''er, now is not the time. Sometimes showing weakness is a protective shell, because after certain things happen, some people will first exclude the weak. Thirty Among the six strategies, there is such a thing as pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.¡±


    "But master... you are living a good life now, the old generals dote on you, Master Gu also dotes on you, you don''t need to take every step to prepare for a rainy day..." Fan''er couldn''t help but asked the question.


    ¡¸I can''t... just let them protect me...¡¹


    At this moment, someone knocked lightly on the door of the room.


    Ruan Youqing put away the grief in his eyes just now, and gently raised his chin to signal Faner to take a look.


    After opening the door, she saw that standing outside the door...was...Xiao Deyin...


    At this time, Xiao Deyin showed a subtle shyness between his brows and eyes, Ruan Youqing naturally glanced at the plate of snacks in her hand.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing looking over, Xiao Deyin cleared his throat, and said in a low voice, "This is... the special date cake of this inn. I saw that you didn''t eat much during the day, so I thought I''d bring you some."


    Ruan Youqing listened, bent his eyes and smiled, and then took the dessert in person: "Youqing thanked Miss Xiao."


    Xiao Deyin pursed his lips hard, then raised his eyes firmly to Ruan Youqing, and said seriously:


    "Although, I think you are a useless person, and you... you are a bit reckless in doing things today. You don''t care about your own safety to save others, and you don''t know yourself. But... I still want to thank you, thank you for not caring about what I have done to you If you say it, you can save me when I am in danger."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to maintain the smile on his face.


    She can feel that the other party is sincerely thanking her...


    But... can you... watch your words?


    Why did she have to... hurt her fragile heart like this?


    Useless people? reckless? I don''t know how much I weigh?


    Sure enough, every word is heartbreaking! The members of Taifu Xiao''s family really killed without blood!


    Sighed lightly, Ruan Youqing didn''t want to argue with her too much, she already understood what kind of person Xiao Deyin was after what happened today.


    He has a kind heart but his words are not pleasant, casual and stubborn.


    Xiao Deyin saw that Ruan Youqing was more gentle when he looked at her, his face blushed, and he didn''t say anything more, left a good rest and then turned and left.


    However, just as she turned around, she saw Gu Changan who was also holding a snack.


    After the two looked at each other, Xiao Deyin just nodded and said hello before continuing to leave.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows slightly, and walked directly into Ruan Youqing''s room.


    Ruan Youqing just put the dim sum brought by Xiao Deyin on the table, when he turned around, he saw Gu Changan walking in.


    And, the dessert in his hand.


    The corners of Ruan Youqing''s mouth curled up unconsciously, and Ruan Youqing''s eyes instantly turned into a puddle of spring water.


    Seeing this, Fan Er covered her lips and snickered, before exiting the room consciously.


    After Gu Changan walked to the table, he pushed the plate that Xiao Deyin brought aside very frankly, and put the plate he brought in front of Ruan Youqing with his backhand.


    "Try the jujube paste cake here." As he spoke, he picked up a piece with his slender fingers and handed it to Ruan Youqing''s mouth very naturally.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at him in a daze.


    Coincidentally, he ran into his gentle but deep eyes.


    By accident, Ruan Youqing leaned over and took a small bite of the jujube cake in his hand.


    The crispy crispy skin is wrapped in dense and sweet jujube paste, which is naturally delicious.


    But the sweetness of this snack is not as sweet as the heart.


    Gu Changan saw that Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes a little shyly, and the arc of thick crow-blue eyelashes trembled slightly. This appearance made Gu Changan a little dazed.


    And after Ruan Youqing raised his eyes again, he caught a glimpse of the other party filling his mouth with the jujube paste cake he took a bite of, and his heart seemed to be filled with something instantly.


    He... actually ate what he ate...


    When Gu Changan came back to his senses, Ruan Youqing happened to notice Ruan Youqing''s silly look.


    After the two people looked at each other, they suddenly laughed lightly together.


    Even if you are clever and cunning on weekdays, you will inevitably be a little silly at certain moments.


    Like...men and women who fall in love.


    Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing''s eyebrows and eyes softened a bit, if his colleagues who have been with him day and night saw him like this, they would be amazed.


    On weekdays, Mr. Shoufu also smiles, but the smile is either cold, mocking, or...casual.


    Tender moments like this...


    It can be said to be extremely rare.


    And when Ruan Youqing looked at him, he smiled straight to the bottom of his heart.


    Emotions, once recognized, will become turbulent and out of control.


    "Little fox, if you look at me like this again, I can''t help it..."


    Before Gu Changan finished his teasing words, Ruan Youqing was already blushing and leaned forward, kissing the corner of his lips lightly.


    Unprecedented¡­


    Master Shoufu...


    I blushed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Unpromising Mr. Shoufu

    Chapter 76 The Unpromising Shoufu-sama


    When Gu Changan returned to his room, his footsteps were still a little wobbly.


    just¡­


    His little fox...actually took the initiative...to kiss him.


    It''s just that after he gradually realized that he wanted to take the initiative to go back, she shyly pushed the door out of the room and said that he should rest.


    He raised his finger and stroked the corner of her mouth that she touched just now, and it seemed that she could still feel her soft touch staying on it.


    There was also a hint of affection in the tender eyes when she looked up at him when she pushed him out.


    Hooked, he has already lost his mind.


    Really... little fox...


    While Gu Changan was smiling in the room, there was a light knock on the door at this moment.


    After Li Qian opened the door and went in, he saw the smile on Gu Changan''s face that hadn''t faded.


    It was a smile that was even more rippling than the spring breeze.


    "Are you... bewitched?" Li Qian raised his eyebrows slightly, making a rare joke. On weekdays, the second prince is always gentle and refined, and treats people with courtesy. No matter what the status of the other party is, he can always be courteous and considerate. But when he was alone with Gu Changan, he had more of an ordinary person''s posture than usual.


    Like... teasing someone.


    Gu Changan was already sitting at the table at this time, he smiled and poured two cups of tea by the way.


    One cup was kept with him, and one cup was pushed in the direction where Li Qian was.


    "Second prince, what is the important matter to come to see Gu?" Gu Changan''s tone was flat, and no emotion could be heard.


    Li Qian, on the other hand, took the cup of tea and drank it down very naturally, and then continued to say: "These days before going to Jingbian, you and I have to pretend that we are not familiar with each other, you... don''t think it is very difficult ?"


    When Gu Changan heard what he said, he only glanced at him lazily, and then he chuckled and replied slowly: "I don''t feel uncomfortable, but I feel clean."


    "Then you are really a heartless person." Li Qian sat next to Gu Changan with a heartbroken look, and there was no trace of gentleness.


    "You came to me at this hour, is it possible that you are here to come with me? Second prince, you should take it easy." Gu Changan''s expression was still dull.


    Seeing this, Li Qian sat upright, put away his playful look, and said solemnly:


    "That young lady of the Ruan family...does... have any secrets that no one knows? For example, she actually knows..."


    "Second prince, don''t tell me if you see through." Gu Changan only glanced at Li Qian, and Li Qian closed his mouth in time.


    The dignified prince is afraid of a courtier.


    Speaking out might make people laugh, but Li Qian didn''t think there was anything wrong in his heart.


    After all... Gu Changan saved his life.


    When he was eight years old, because his intelligence was already superior to that of the crown prince, the empress felt that he was a threat and sent someone to assassinate him. Fortunately, Gu Chang''an was by his side at the time and saw through it in time to save him from killing him disaster.


    And Gu Changan is only one year older than him.


    After that, the second prince began to hide his strength and bide his time, restraining all his edge.


    The queen finally stopped sending people to assassinate him.


    Seeing Li Qian''s silence, Gu Chang''an continued to speak with rare patience: "The Ruan family is too easy to be stared at by others. She is so quiet, not only protecting herself better, but also protecting the Ruan family. Otherwise, If the young lady of the Ruan family who has been staying in the capital all year round is too good, she will definitely be noticed by too many people, and they will think about marrying her back. You see, even though she looks so weak now, the prince will still follow her. Disgusting like an indelible dog-skin plaster."


    Speaking of Crown Prince Li Yi, Gu Changan''s expression was undisguised disgust.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows lightly, looked at Li Qianyouyou and said, "Are you really not interested in that position? If you are, I will stand by your side and help you."


    What Gu Changan said can be said to be very bold and unruly.


    On the other hand, Li Qian lowered his eyes to hide the loneliness deep in his eyes, waved his hands, and said in a hoarse voice: "Forget it, as long as he is the crown prince for a day, it means that the father still likes his son. I... don''t want to Doing something outrageous, I don''t want to make my father sad. After all... I can''t let him feel that everyone in the royal family is cold and indifferent."


    He doesn''t have any grand plans, he just hopes that, like in history, or other royal families, the killing of father and son, and the killing of brothers and sisters is enough.


    Seeing Li Qian like this, Gu Changan naturally understood his thoughts. After sighing softly in his heart, he suddenly thought of something, and some joyful light began to appear in his eyes.


    This time when he returns from disaster relief, he must hurry up and find someone to take care of him and marry the little fox back home.


    Only by marrying back can he feel at ease, and he doesn''t have to worry about others coveting.


    After all, the light on the little fox is almost unstoppable.


    "Don''t say what you said today." Gu Changan suddenly looked serious.


    Li Qian listened, and immediately nodded in response:


    "It''s natural. I know you are a human being, and I know that you are thinking of me. But if your words just spread to other people''s ears, it will be enough for people who don''t like you to impeach you for provoking royal relations, but their hearts will be punished." what."


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, and then his expression was slightly complicated:


    "Indeed... It''s just that if the words I just said spread out, I''m afraid that the whole court will impeach me. But... I''m not talking about this, I''m talking about... what you said just now...about the young lady of the Ruan family Being speculated and feared is not enough to worry about, I am afraid that such an excellent little girl will be discovered by others, so what should I do if I rob her. "


    Li Qian was taken aback for a moment, and then for the first time wanted to yell at the dignified chief minister, he is really worthless!


    ¡­


    On the other side, after Ruan Youqing pushed Gu Changan out of the door, he leaned against the door and covered his face, shy and annoyed, squeezed the soft flesh of his cheek with his thumb and index finger together, trying to use the pain to wake up.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps gradually going away in the corridor, Ruan Youqing poured himself a cup of cold tea in a hurry, and took a sip, trying to extinguish the burning fire in his heart.


    Gu Changan, this is a trick or a lowering of her head!


    Why does it make people feel so uneasy when they see him, and they can''t stop approaching...


    I don''t know how long it took before Fan''er finally came back, but he brought her some food when he came back.


    Because it was a bit late, the fan brought some light snacks.


    After eating hastily, Ruan Youqing took a short rest and asked Fan to prepare hot water.


    After running around for the past two days, she hasn''t had a good bath yet.


    After Fan''er got everything ready and she submerged her body in the water with a suitable temperature, Ruan Youqing felt that the fatigue was slowly leaving her.


    Perhaps...it was too comfortable, Ruan Youqing fell asleep in a daze amidst the mist.


    And this time... she dreamed of being with Gu Changan again.


    Judging by the intimate appearance of the two, this should be from the previous life...


    It''s just that in this dream, there is another person.


    A person she hates dreaming about the most.


    Prince, Li Yi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Arrive at Wuyun

    Chapter 77 Reaching Wuyun


    ¡¸Youqing, wait for me!¡¹


    In the heavy snow that was flying all over the sky, there were two figures who were not afraid of the cold, running like children in the snow.


    Although the man said to wait for him, the speed under his feet was only one step slower than the person in front.


    Looking carefully, people who understand it will naturally understand that he is deliberately giving way.


    The girl running in front was wrapped in a red cloak, and when she heard the voice from behind, she giggled and turned around.


    Bright smile is a bit dazzling.


    Faces are both familiar and unfamiliar.


    Watching all this, Ruan Youqing felt stagnant, and her heart was tightly gripped by an unspeakable feeling.


    This person is the current self, to be precise, it should be the sixteen-year-old self in the previous life.


    The appearance and age are her own, but with such a bright and flamboyant smile, she is... her eyes are tight.


    Regarding the memories of her previous life, all she cared deeply about was the pain.


    This strange joy is like the time belonging to someone else.


    The eyes are full of white, but the touch of red and black in the snow is extraordinarily dazzling.


    However, after a while, Ruan Youqing noticed a figure shaking behind a tree not far from the two of them.


    When her thoughts passed, the scene in front of her seemed to float away with her.


    The face of the other party appeared directly in front of her eyes.


    Li Yi...


    This person was actually Li Yi.


    The affectionate relationship between her and Gu Changan was also noticed by Li Yi.


    And his eyes were almost filled with scarlet jealousy.


    Ruan Youqing frowned, feeling disgusted with him again.


    Peeking at others without saying anything, this look looks like he wants to kill someone.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing saw what Li Yi seemed to be holding in his hand.


    And looking at the exposed corner, it seems familiar...


    Ruan Youqing was shocked suddenly, and gradually realized what he was holding in his hand.


    That is¡­


    She has used a mahogany comb since she was a child!


    "Miss!"


    When she wanted to find out why her comb fell into the other party''s hands, Ruan Youqing was suddenly awakened.


    Opening his eyes, Ruan Youqing''s eyes showed a gloomy coldness that had not yet dissipated.


    Past life...


    Actually let Li Yi get her personal items!


    Seeing Miss like this, Fan''er stretched out his hand to gently caress the other''s forehead, and said worriedly: "Miss, you won''t catch a cold, right?"


    Ruan Youqing listened, and then slowly came back to his senses. After suppressing the discomfort in her heart, Ruan Youqing ordered seriously: "Go and send a letter to Kong Qing, asking her to thoroughly investigate the origins of all the maids and servants in the mansion. Also, you must keep an eye on my All items."


    Kong Qingben, like Shan Er, is her personal servant girl. Because of getting older, some thoughts will always be more mature. Ruan Youqing is not a harsh master, seeing her young girl Huaichun, naturally she readily supports and agrees. Two years ago, after she got married to the chief guard in the mansion, Ruan Youqing let her come in and out of the mansion at will, so she seldom served by Ruan Youqing''s side.


    It''s just that, because Kong Qing is much more stable than Fan''er, she has some important things, and most of them will be left to Kong Qing to do.


    Like this time.


    She clearly remembered that the cloak she was wearing in the dream was just given to her by her grandfather on New Year''s Eve this year. She, who has always been keen, immediately ordered to take precautions after discovering this incident.


    Li Yi got her things, it must be after this.


    Since this life hasn''t happened yet, she can''t sit still!


    Seeing his master''s solemn expression, Fan''er didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so he could only follow the instructions and do it obediently.


    Ruan Youqing has already walked to the bed, seriously connecting her recent dreams together.


    The strange thing is that when she went back to recall this time, she no longer had a splitting headache like the previous few times.


    Although it is difficult to completely recall the past, it is better than having no way to recall.


    Now she has vaguely confirmed that the relationship between her previous life and Gu Changan must be unusual.


    But was he drugged, or was he cast some ancient and mysterious forbidden technique...


    Ruan Youqing only felt that the more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    But fortunately, she has gradually determined that the fact that she forgot about Gu Changan... must have something to do with Li Yi!


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, everyone continued to set off after simply filling their stomachs.


    After all, it is still some distance away from Wuyun, let alone Jingbian. Fortunately, the road ahead is still smooth, so Gu Changan doesn''t have to slow down because of Ruan Youqing.


    Li Ange has been sticking to Ruan Youqing all the time. When he is free, he will whisper something to Ruan Youqing in the carriage. Ziya is naturally among them. Ever since Li Ange learned that Ziya also knew Ruan Youqing''s skills, he immediately felt an inexplicable feeling of sympathy for this little girl. When the three of them were together, Li Ange and Ziya always clung to Ruan Youqing to teach them some moves. When Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear the stickiness, he could only teach them a few simple moves on the grounds that it was difficult to perform in the carriage. Only then can we settle down. And Xiao Deyin wanted to join several times, but for some reason, he finally held back. As for Gu Changan, Li sent Wei Jue and the three of them, which was quite lively. Wei Jue was always looking for Gu Changan''s faults without fear of death, and Gu Changan was always able to deftly make him speechless. It''s just...sometimes Wei Jue is tightly entangled, if Li Qian hadn''t been in the middle, Gu Chang''an would have thrown Wei Jue out of their team long ago. The second dragon brought out from Caotou Mountain followed the other followers honestly, doing what others did. At the beginning, Ruan Youqing was worried that he would complain about it, but seeing that he always had fun in small things, Ruan Youqing let him go for the time being.


    On the contrary, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan rarely get along these days.


    Li Ange probably got tempered by Gu Changan''s murderous eyes, no matter how he looked at her, she just pestered Ruan Youqing and refused to leave her for half a step.


    After all, after returning to Beijing, Ruan Youqing estimated that he would marry Gu Changan soon.


    Fighting, talking and laughing for about half a month, everyone finally arrived at Wuyun at sunset.


    Different from Beijing and Changzhou, even though Wuyun City is surrounded by steep mountains, it is difficult to conceal its elegance and beauty.


    The stream flows around the city, and the gates and towers are covered with branches and vines with small yellow flowers.


    It didn''t grow randomly, but seemed to have been pruned artificially, deliberately leaving a large space for the huge plaque on the gate tower.


    Looking at it this way, the name Wu Yun seems a bit rough.


    When everyone stopped at the gate of the city, some officers and soldiers walked over with indifference.


    ¡¸The gate of the city is closed, please enter the city tomorrow!¡¹


    Gu Chang¡¯an¡¯s expression was flat, with a faint smile on the corner of his lips: ¡°I heard that Wuyun City used to close its gates at Xushi, but now it¡¯s only Youshi, so why is it forbidden to enter the city?¡±


    The officers and soldiers on guard glanced at Gu Changan coldly, then continued impatiently:


    "Now is not an ordinary day. In the past month, there have been more and more refugees fleeing from Jingbian. If there is no more control, Wu Yun will not be able to bear it. Seeing that you are still neatly dressed, you must not be in Jingbian. I rushed here. But... now that the city gate is closed, it is closed, and no one can enter!"


    As he spoke, he waved his hand to drive Gu Changan away.


    Seeing this, Wei Jue on the side stepped forward a little coldly, with a gloomy expression on his face: "I am the son of Prince Wei, let us in quickly!"


    The officer and soldier was taken aback for a moment, then smiled coldly:


    "Wei Wang''s son? Let me tell you this, today, there are no less than five people claiming to be the prince or some other son. I tell you! Even if the emperor comes! Without proof, you can''t enter!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： just want to hide

    Chapter 78 I just want to hide


    After the officers and soldiers guarding the city gate finished speaking, everyone''s expressions became solemn.


    Someone dared to enter the city pretending to be the prince and the prince of Wei?


    I don¡¯t know if someone has ulterior motives, or it¡¯s because the poor people are desperate and want to enter the city.


    After hearing this, Wei Jue was very angry: "Someone dares to pretend to be the real son! What audacity!"


    The officers and soldiers still looked a little contemptuous: "You can''t just say what you say. Hurry up, let''s go aside. Didn''t you see that there are still a bunch of people waiting to go in under the woods over there!"


    It was only then that Ruan Youqing noticed that in the woods not far from the city gate, there were many people huddled under the shadow of the trees. If you don''t look carefully, it''s really not easy for people to find their existence.


    Those people should have escaped from Jingbian and wanted to enter Wuyun to have a meal.


    Gu Changan frowned slightly, took out a sign from his pocket and showed it to the officer.


    The officers and soldiers put away their contemptuous expressions and looked at the token.


    Afterwards, the man frowned slightly, and finally said in a solemn tone, "Everyone, wait a moment."


    As he spoke, he turned and walked towards the tower as if looking for someone.


    After a while, a man who seemed to be the leader came up behind him. The man took the token in Gu Changan''s hand with a serious expression and looked at it. He saluted respectfully and said:


    "Wuyun City Shouzheng Yan Shoude met Mr. Shoufu!"


    Gu Changan only gave him a slight glance, and said nonchalantly, "Can you enter the city?"


    "It''s natural!" Shouzheng Yan Shoude immediately stretched out his hand sideways to invite them into the city.


    After entering the city, Gu Changan continued to speak slowly: "Accompanying me are His Royal Highness the Second Prince, Princess Puyang, Prince Wei''s son, the eldest lady of Taifu''s mansion, and the young lady of General Ruan''s mansion."


    Yan Shoude seemed to be shocked by this series of identities, his body froze, and he bent down with a very terrified expression: "Shoude''s eyes are clumsy, and I still look at His Royal Highness, Princess Puyang, Prince Wei, and the two young ladies Mo Blame it!"


    He has been guarding this Wuyun City for half of his life, how could he have imagined that he would see so many distinguished people one day when he was on duty as usual.


    And the officer and soldier who had just made things difficult for them, after hearing the identities of the people in front of him, trembled all over and bent over and dared not speak.


    Li Qian glanced helplessly at Gu Changan, who had a calm face, and hurriedly stretched out his hands to support him, and said in a gentle tone: "Don''t be so panic, you wait and guard the city gate conscientiously. I will praise you in front of you."


    After Yan Shoude listened, he bent down even more terrified, with a trembling tone: "Second prince, forgive me!"


    Seeing the other party''s reaction, Li Qian immediately understood that he had misunderstood that he wanted to read a book from him. Helplessly pressing the center of his eyebrows, he patiently explained:


    "Today is not what it used to be. It is understandable for you to guard the city gates so strictly. Wuyun City is the closest to Jingbian. If refugees are easily let into the city, Wuyun will also be in trouble. So if you relax at this time , but it was dereliction of duty. Don''t worry, the prince didn''t blame you for blocking us at the door."


    Hearing that these nobles really didn''t care about such things with them, Yan Shoude breathed a sigh of relief, and continued to hold his hands respectfully: "The capital is far away from Wuyun, and you nobles have been exhausted all the way, please Shoude to take you to the front." Go rest."


    Gu Changan then continued to speak: "Don''t bother too much, just find me an inn. And...don''t need to reveal our identities for the time being."


    Although I don''t know what the intention of the chief assistant is, but since the other party asks so, it sounds like they are in this capacity.


    Until they arrived at the inn and Yan Shoude left, Li Ange finally put away his pretended seriousness, and asked Gu Changan curiously:


    ¡¸But¡­is there any secret plan that won¡¯t work?¡¹


    The little girl rubbed her palms, and there was a little excitement in her eyes.


    Gu Changan just glanced at her slantingly, and said unhurriedly: "I don''t have a plan, I just want to hide."


    "Hide in peace?" Li Ange frowned.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, tugged Li Ange''s sleeve lightly and explained to her: "Wu Yun looks peaceful now?"


    Li Ange thought about it, and then said: "It must be more peaceful than Jingbian."


    "But today''s Wu Yun is actually like a pool of deep water. The surface of the water looks calm, but below, there is an unknown undercurrent. There must be someone planning something in this city. If Mr. Gu brings We follow that Shouzheng. Presumably, many people will come to visit tomorrow morning. Among them, how many people are sincerely visiting, and how many people have ulterior motives. Especially at this critical juncture, some people are eager to join I want to win favor or plan something." Ruan Youqing patiently explained to her.


    Li Ange was still a little puzzled: "Then if we stay in a hotel, will Shou Zheng not tell others about our arrival?"


    Ruan Youqing pinched Li Ange''s chin helplessly, and continued: "Master Gu has already told that Shouzheng very clearly that we don''t need to reveal our identities. Even if he did reveal it, those smart people will see that we live in the inn. I won¡¯t come again rashly.¡±


    ¡¸Why?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, but she didn''t know how to explain to this stubborn girl.


    "When people ask for something, they don''t ask for it when the other party is so obviously avoiding it. Unless, like a princess... simply ignorant of the world."


    Seeing Li Ange like this, Li Qian clapped his hands on the top of her head helplessly: "You should cherish the few free days you have."


    "You guys have to be more specific!" Li Ange pouted and whispered.


    Xiao Deyin, who had been silent all this time, finally couldn''t help it, and said with a cold face: "Your Highness, do you know why Miss Ruan and I are here?"


    Li Ange snorted, and said, "Of course this princess knows about it! The women''s families in the central capital have donated silver taels, which will be kept by you and Youqing. When you arrive here in Wuyun, you can exchange for food here before being escorted to Jing Side. I heard about this from my father!"


    "Then what if someone comes to you, princess, and says they want to buy food from him?"


    "Then just buy it from him..." Li Ange was still a little puzzled.


    Ruan Youqing took over the conversation again at this time: "Then what if a profiteer wants to make a fortune? We want to let him get rich?"


    Now Li Ange frowned again, a little uncertain: "Then...won''t you buy it?"


    "If you refuse directly, you can''t guarantee that someone is not playing tricks in the middle."


    "Then...you don''t buy it...you don''t buy it..." Li Ange only felt that his head was getting bigger. It''s just buying food, why are there so many twists and turns!


    ¡°If they don¡¯t see us and get a definite reply, they dare not act rashly.¡±


    Gu Changan had already sat down on his own at this time, seeing these people discussing the issue of purchasing food, he finally couldn''t help but speak:


    "It''s...not that complicated. I really just want to come to the inn to hide. I have already contacted you in advance to buy food."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： unexpected encounter

    Chapter 79 Unexpected Encounter


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, he looked at everyone''s reaction calmly.


    Sure enough, everyone''s expressions were extremely exciting.


    "Since Mr. Gu already has a plan, why didn''t you say it earlier, so as to save us a waste of time!" Wei Jue was naturally the first to speak out when he felt dissatisfied.


    And when Ruan Youqing looked at him, there was also some embarrassment in his eyes.


    If she knew that he had considered and arranged everything, it would be absolutely impossible for her to say so much, otherwise it would seem that they were deliberately showing off their knowledge.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Gu Changan looked at her as if aggrieved: "As I said just now, I just want to hide away..."


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, and then slowly recalled that he just...seemed...that he really said that he just wanted to hide.


    Those plans hidden in the dark... It''s just her thinking too much...


    After being reborn, Ruan Youqing will think more about everything than others.


    She is already scared...


    So Gu Changan''s behavior really made her a little annoyed and ashamed.


    Everyone was preparing to eat something in the private room of the inn at this time, but Li Ange saw that the atmosphere between the two was not right, so he finally got the hang of it and said first:


    "Since Mr. Gu has already arranged it, let''s stop thinking so much and worrying ourselves. I''m going to go to rest, do you want to go back and rest?"


    Li Qian naturally understood what Li Ange meant, and when she finished speaking, she immediately nodded and said, "I have been in a hurry recently but I haven''t been able to take a good rest. I finally arrived in Wuyun today, so I should relax and take a break."


    "I''m not tired yet, I just want to ask Mr. Gu about something..." As soon as Wei Jue spoke, he was dragged out of the door by Li Qian, and said while walking with a smile:


    "No, you''re tired. You need a good rest."


    Xiao Deyin looked thoughtfully at Ruan Youqing, then at Gu Changan. After feeling a little sore in his heart, he said calmly, "I''m going to take a rest too, you can do whatever you want."


    Seeing that everyone had gone out, Ziya, who had been following Ruan Youqing, stood there in a daze, while Li Ange, who had already gone out, suddenly returned, grabbed Ziya, and led her out.


    By the way, I also dragged the fan away.


    This time, in the huge private room, only Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan were left.


    Ruan Youqing took an awkward breath, and then said, "You...don''t you go to rest?"


    Gu Changan still had some emotions that Ruan Youqing couldn''t understand between his eyebrows and eyes.


    The two looked at each other for a long time, and finally Gu Changan sighed softly, and said helplessly, "Youqing, are you angry?"


    Ruan Youqing didn''t expect the repressed emotions in his heart to be expressed so bluntly by the other party, and the tips of his ears instantly turned red. After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing still said seriously: "You really don''t have any plans?"


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, and then chuckled: "I really just want to stay quiet. In fact, it''s similar to what you said. If you follow that Shouzheng, someone will come to see us. It may be a visit, or it may be something. Asking. They dare not go to the second prince easily, and I may be the only one who is more reliable in other people''s words. But whether it is a visit or asking for something, I don''t want to have too much contact with them."


    Now that he has repeatedly stated that he really does not have any special plans, Ruan Youqing finally slowed down his expression completely.


    Gu Chang is at ease with her, so he probably won''t hide anything easily.


    When the boredom in my heart dissipated, the atmosphere in the room became a little more charming again.


    The last time the two of them were alone was... when Ruan Youqing kissed Gu Changan on his own initiative.


    The room was so quiet that only each other''s breathing could be heard. Gu Changan''s eyes darkened, and he got up and walked to Ruan Youqing.


    Just as she stretched out her hand to embrace her, Ruan Youqing put her hand between the two of them in a panic, and just happened to put her soft hand on his firm chest.


    Ruan Youqing blushed and said, "What are you going to do..."


    Just as the words were spoken, Ruan Youqing''s face turned even redder.


    She...how could she ask such stupid words! And it was... He said it without thinking!


    Sure enough, when Gu Changan heard her words, Ruifeng''s eyes were full of smiles: "Of course...I want to kiss you."


    Just as Gu Changan''s face was getting closer to Ruan Youqing, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    is a drunk man who looks like he''s in the wrong room.


    He squinted his eyes, looking like he was sober when everyone was drunk, and he was still dangling the flagon in his hand. But when he opened the door and saw a man and a woman embracing each other, his face turned red instantly, and the flagon he was holding firmly in his hand fell to the ground with a bang. Just like that, the wine flowed out of the pot and flowed directly to Gu Changan''s feet.


    "Ah! I''m really... sorry!" After feeling Gu Changan''s murderous eyes, the man immediately bowed and opened his mouth.


    Alcohol seems to be more than half awake.


    But Ruan Youqing, who was supposed to be shy and embarrassed, was a little stiff, and there was a slight surprise in his eyes.


    Just because¡­


    This drunken man is the strange person she was looking for this time following Jingbian.


    Didn''t expect her to be so lucky this time, she met him on the first night when she first came to Wuyun.


    This person is called Yu Xie.


    He is only in his early twenties, but he spends all day getting drunk, and looks like he is accomplishing nothing.


    But Ruan Youqing knew that he was a man of great ability.


    He is proficient in medicine and likes to study poison. The poison produced by his hands is not necessarily highly toxic, but it is enough to torture people to death.


    or¡­


    His poison can poison a whole city.


    More than that, there are many strange things in his home. Those are all his treasures, treasures that those in power can take on the battlefield to win an overwhelming victory.


    However, this is his subsequent achievement.


    In her previous life, the talents discovered by Ruan Youqing were finally used by Li Yi.


    In this life, she is bound to win over Yu Xie.


    It''s just that when Ruan Youqing came back to his senses, Gu Chang''an had already turned a cold face to others.


    Seeing that he was going to get angry, Ruan Youqing hurriedly grabbed his sleeve, turned to Yu Xie with a gentle smile and said, "It''s okay, you didn''t do it on purpose. And... I see that you look quite like my brother, since we met by fate , why don''t we have a drink together?"


    Ruan Youqing knows that he likes people to invite him to drink the most.


    Although it was a bit abrupt for her to invite someone to drink at the first meeting, she couldn''t think of any other good way at the moment.


    I can only find a lame reason like a brother to trick him.


    Inviting wine...it''s better than rushing into someone''s house.


    After all, Yu Xie has not yet shown his edge. She went directly to the door, which would only make him wary.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Yu Xie slightly raised his brows, and then gave a low laugh: "Since the girl sincerely invites you, Yu will not refuse."


    After finishing speaking, he sat directly not too far away from Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing also sat down with a smile.


    Gu Changan, who was left aside in the cold, now had a gloomy expression that could kill people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Yu Xie

    Chapter 80 Yu Xie


    Fan''er was dragged out by Li Ange for a stroll, but she was naturally out of her mind as her mind was always on her own lady.


    Seeing her like an eggplant beaten by frost, Li Ange frowned slightly and said, "Fan''er, you don''t want your master to be unhappy, do you?"


    Fan Er listened, and said anxiously: "The pursuit of my servant in life is to hope that the lady can be happy! Why does Your Highness miss the servant so much..."


    "In this case, then you should obediently stay outside with me for a while, and let your master and Mr. Gu get along well! If you stay in the room, how can they be so affectionate!" Li Ange tapped her. On his forehead, he looked like he hated iron for not being able to make steel.


    At this time, she completely forgot how she ignored Gu Changan''s hostility on the road before, and kept occupying Ruan Youqing.


    Fan shrugged his nose aggrievedly, and whispered in a soft voice: "But princess, my young lady is not yet married to my uncle, and the old general has specially entrusted my slave to live a better life... Look at my uncle..."


    Just finished speaking, Fan''er''s forehead was lightly tapped by Li Ange again: "Silly girl! Don''t tell me! This princess won''t tell! Where will Old General Ruan find out what happened to the two of them!"


    Fan''er suddenly realized, thanks to the fact that when she made room for the young lady and uncle, she was afraid that she would be punished by the old general when she went back.


    She didn''t expect at all that some things... needn''t be said!


    Fan''er, whose heart was untied, relaxed, and happily accompanied the princess for a stroll around Wuyun City at night.


    The curfew time in Wuyun City is much later than that in the capital city. It is only when they come out of the inn, and there is a curfew in Wuyun City. So the city is still lively at this time, and the restaurants and flowers on both sides of the river are still brightly lit.


    Even if it is close to Jingbian, the entertainment activities in Wuyun City have not decreased.


    Only under the southernmost wall of the city, a group of people were huddled together, staring in a daze at the lights and hustle and bustle of thousands of families that did not belong to them in the distance.


    This group of people are the refugees who were lucky enough to be released into Wuyun City these days.


    ¡­


    Following the princess back to the inn after having a good meal, she found that the young lady hadn''t returned to the room. With a thought, she found the wing room where everyone had left before.


    At this time, the door of the wing room was still closed, but there were hearty laughter from a man and a woman chatting inside from time to time.


    Miss and uncle get along so happily...


    After thinking for a while, Fan still dutifully knocked on the door, and said cautiously, "Miss, do you need Fan to do something?"


    The voice inside paused, and then Ruan Youqing''s gentle and soft voice sounded: "There is indeed something, fan, come in first."


    Fan''er listened, and after answering, he pushed the door open and entered.


    However, after pushing the door open, she was stunned at the door.


    Just because...it is not my uncle who is having a good time with her young lady...


    Instead...a strange man...


    As for my uncle...the biting chill emanating from the surroundings...it''s impossible for her lady to notice it!


    Ruan Youqing is not unaware of something wrong with Gu Changan, but now is not the time to elaborate. At this time, she was fully engaged in the chat with Yu Xie, and said something to him that could arouse his interest or resonance based on the memory of her previous life.


    However, although she was busy dealing with Yu Xie, she secretly hooked Gu Changan''s little finger with her little finger under the table.


    Although this behavior is not in line with everyone''s status as a lady, Gu Changan really enjoys how his little fox treats him like this.


    Therefore, even though he was acting coldly, he has been patiently not violently hurting others.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing''s efforts were not in vain, Yu Xie can be said to be confiding in Ruan Youqing at this time.


    "Yu has wandered in this world for twenty years. Although he has never traveled all over the world, he has met many people. But it is rare to meet a bosom friend for a thousand cups of wine. To meet someone like Miss Ruan who can talk together , Yu Mou is really lucky in three lives. If you and I are not different, Yu Mou will become a brother of the opposite **** with you tonight!"


    Ruan Youqing smiled with his eyes bent, and just when he was about to say that it doesn''t matter if men and women are different, Yu Xie''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he got up and sat next to Ruan Youqing, a little excitedly put his hands on his knees and said :


    "How about... we can get married!"


    At this time, Yu Xie had already forgotten what he saw when he opened the door just now.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Changan''s face was so gloomy that it was already terrifying.


    If Ruan Youqing hadn''t hooked his finger, he would have pulled out a weapon from his bosom to take the opponent''s life.


    Ruan Youqing also froze, and then he opened his hand to hold Gu Changan''s hand with a smile, and pulled him to his side with a gentle pull, and then he smiled and said:


    "I''m really sorry, the person next to me is my fianc¨¦, and we''ve... got engaged."


    Xu is the fiance. These three words made Gu Changan feel at ease, and the killing intent just now gradually dissipated.


    Yu Xie opened his eyes slightly in surprise, and then suddenly reached out and patted the top of his head forcefully: "It was Yu who was abrupt, and he disturbed the two of you just now, but he turned his head and forgot after drinking!"


    Ruan Youqing smiled, and turned to look at Fan''er with a shocked face: "Fan''er, go ask the store to cook a bowl of Yangchun noodles and stir-fry some delicious dishes, your uncle won''t have time to eat tonight. "


    "Your uncle" these four words finally calmed down Gu Changan completely. At this time, he returned to his previous state. After filling a glass of wine, he said to Yu Xie:


    "Young Master Yu just said...you have researched a powerful...weapon at home?"


    It turned out that although Gu Changan said with a stern face just now, he heard every word of Ruan Youqing and Yu Xie.


    After a while, he lost his anger, and gradually became interested in Yu Xie''s words.


    Yu Xie usually researches things, and is always ridiculed by his family or neighbors for his whimsical ideas. This night, two people became interested in what he studied, and he was naturally ecstatic.


    "Yes! I don''t know if you are clear or not, when the Taoist family refines their so-called elixir, things like explosions and fires always occur frequently?"


    Gu Changan had already narrowed his eyes at this time, and said slowly, "Gu once heard that there was a book on alchemy called "The Essentials of the True Yuan and Wonderful Way" about someone who used sulfur, saltpeter, realgar and honey to make alchemy together and caught fire. Then The fire didn''t just burn people, it went straight to the roof and burned down the house."


    Ruan Youqing smiled.


    She knew very well how powerful Yu Xie''s weapon was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： start to act

    Chapter 81 Start to move


    Fan''er had already received the order and left the room, while Ruan Youqing and the three continued to chat in the box... about Yu Xie''s powerful weapon.


    After Gu Changan got involved, Yu Xie looked at him from casual to serious.


    The three of them drank a lot of wine that night. When Gu Changan caught a glimpse of the tiredness in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, he immediately said to Yu Xie: "Brother Yu, I have something to do tomorrow, and I will finish my work in another day." After that, I will definitely find you endlessly.¡±


    Although Yu Xie is obsessed with his own research all day long, he also understands some ways of the world. Therefore, after hearing Gu Changan''s words, he no longer politely tried to persuade him to stay.


    After making an appointment for another day, the three of them dispersed.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing just returned to his room, and Gu Changan followed him in.


    "Gu...Master Gu?" The fan who came up was surprised.


    Ruan Youqing also said with a blank face: "You...do you have anything else to do?"


    "Fan''er, go out first." Although he said the words to Fan''er, Gu Changan''s eyes were fixed on Ruan Youqing.


    Fan''er was suddenly ordered so seriously by the other party, so she couldn''t help looking timidly at her young lady.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing could only signal her to go out first.


    After the fan went out, Gu Changan closed the door with his backhand, and then pushed Ruan Youqing against the door:


    ¡¸Why did you invite him to drink?¡¹


    The him that Gu Changan mentioned...


    Naturally refers to Yu Xie.


    Ruan Youqing''s expression darkened, and he turned his head away and said slowly: "Because... I have heard that he... is a capable person. That''s why I cherish my talents and want to get close to him..."


    If Gu Changan goes deeper into how to hear it...she really doesn''t know how to answer.


    Sure enough, if you tell a lie, you have to use lies to cover it up.


    "Have you heard of it?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes, and looked at Ruan Youqing thoughtfully.


    It''s just that when Ruan Youqing plucked up the courage to look back, he unexpectedly... didn''t go any further, but sighed very gently:


    ¡¸It''s too late, you should go to bed earlier.¡¹


    After finishing speaking, he let go of the hand that was behind Ruan Youqing, but Gu Changan really didn''t go into it any further. After touching the top of Ruan Youqing''s head, he turned and left.


    Leaving Ruan Youqing standing there alone, the corners of his eyes slightly moist.


    Gu Changan had no defense against her... really.


    Mingming was very surprised how she knew about Yu Xie, and seeing that she didn''t want to talk about it, she didn''t ask any more.


    When Fan''er returned to the room, Ruan Youqing was already lying on the bed.


    All expressions are submerged in darkness.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, everyone gathered downstairs in the inn.


    Due to limited time, they planned to split into two groups.


    Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin to exchange food, while Li Qian and Wei Jue were responsible for finding a place to **** the food.


    That is... Escort Bureau.


    Unexpectedly but within reason, Li Ange, who was sticking to Ruan Youqing all the way, did not go with Ruan Youqing this time, but chose to go to the Escort Bureau with Li Qian.


    After carefully thinking about the princess''s daily preferences, everyone soon understood.


    After Li sent them to the Escort, the process was much smoother than they expected. The other party seemed to have received some orders, and was very polite to Li Qian and the others. Importantly, Li Qian did not disclose his identity.


    In fact, although Gu Changan specifically asked Shou Zheng not to reveal their identities the night before, Shou Zheng still revealed it.


    After all, a group of nobles with unusual identities came to Wu Yun. If there was an unsightly collision, he would be the one whose official position even said that his life was in danger.


    Although this group of nobles cannot be easily offended, but he is Wu Yun''s Shou Zheng, and he is just a Shou Zheng, if he is not clear which is more important, the nobles will leave, and if the people in Wu Yun City are offended... then he will not be able to Mixed evenly in Wu.


    Therefore, the night before, some of Wu Yun''s family and Wu Yun''s governor all knew that the chief assistant, the prince and a group of nobles had come to Wu Yun.


    It''s just that they held back and didn''t dare to visit easily.


    After all, Mr. Shoufu''s words and deeds have revealed that he does not want others to visit.


    Therefore, they can only pretend not to know.


    It''s just an order to the bottom, and these nobles must not be offended.


    And this Escort is one of them.


    On the other side, Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing and others to a restaurant called Jinzhonglou.


    "Master Gu, what is the meaning of this... Aren''t we going to exchange food?" Xiao Deyin frowned slightly, and couldn''t help asking.


    They have been out of the capital for many days. Although they did not delay the trip, she did not dare to relax at all, and wanted to send the food to Jingbian earlier.


    Gu Changan just smiled slightly and said: "The matter of donating food for disaster relief is about Youqing, Gu will not deal with it casually, so don''t worry, Miss Xiao."


    Although these words sounded like comforting her and making her feel at ease, Xiao Deyin still felt uncomfortable. She had a strong intuition that if this matter had nothing to do with Ruan Youqing, then Gu Chang''an would not even be able to deal with it, and he would not even be able to get involved.


    Until they were invited to sit in the private room on the second floor, a man dressed as a scholar walked in.


    "Master Gu, the things you arranged have been done."


    The other party''s respectful tone made Ruan Youqing raise his eyebrows slightly.


    This person, not to mention knowing Gu Changan, has this attitude...so respectful.


    Looking at Gu Changan''s expression again, he still has a careless look.


    These two should be old acquaintances...


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and he suddenly smiled in relief.


    Who doesn''t have some secrets.


    What happened yesterday, Ruan Youqing was still a little guilty and couldn''t open up to Gu Changan. But now it seems that Gu Changan actually had something to do and didn''t tell her too much.


    Sometimes, people always want their own secrets. As long as it won''t hurt the other party, keep it secret.


    If you want to say something, you will say it one day.


    So, Ruan Youqing, who had completely calmed down, was in a good mood. She no longer paid attention to what Gu Changan said to the other party there.


    With him here, she doesn''t have to be tense all the time.


    Not long after, Gu Changan tapped on the table in front of her lightly, with a helpless smile in his eyes: "What are you thinking? Didn''t you hear me calling you several times?"


    Ruan Youqing blushed, stuck out the tip of her tongue lightly, and said embarrassedly: "I... accidentally wandered..."


    "We are discussing food matters, are you not afraid that I will collude with others to steal your money?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ruan Youqing smiled softly: "You are not someone else, so I am relieved. What''s more, Miss Xiao is not here." Ruan Youqing looked at Xiao Deyin with a smile.


    Xiao Deyin glanced at her, hummed lightly, but did not refute.


    Hearing what Ruan Youqing said, Gu Changan was naturally flattered. His little fox seems to have smeared honey on his mouth recently.


    "Young Master Gu... Do you see?" When the man dressed as a scholar saw Gu Changan''s gentle smile, he subconsciously took a few steps back.


    It''s just that no one can notice his reaction.


    I thought things were going on smoothly like this, but suddenly someone broke in, and the voice was a little arrogant:


    "This son wants to buy food without going through our Shunhe Chamber of Commerce, which is not in compliance with the rules."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： Moon Man West Building

    Chapter 82 Moon Man West Building


    Being interrupted suddenly, Gu Changan impatiently knocked on the table in front of him a few times, then narrowed his eyes and looked sideways at the person who broke in without permission.


    Judging from his appearance alone, the other party is a middle-aged man with a fairly elegant appearance, but... he can tell his character from the moment he opens his mouth, which is very rude and arrogant.


    Ruan Youqing also looked a little unhappy when he saw the person who broke in suddenly.


    Wait for him to say something... After Shunhe Chamber of Commerce, Ruan Youqing secretly recalled about this Chamber of Commerce in his heart.


    Frowning slightly, Ruan Youqing gradually recalled that the owner of the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce seemed to be the number one family in Wuyun City, the head family.


    The head of the Zong family...is not easy to get along with.


    And... Judging from this person''s tone, this middle-aged man doesn''t seem to know their identities, otherwise no matter how arrogant a person is, he should restrain himself a little in front of them.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing doesn''t believe that Shouzheng can really listen to Gu Changan''s words, and doesn''t reveal their identities.


    But they don''t really care whether they say it or not.


    Now, this person came suddenly, obviously he got the news from nowhere that someone wanted to buy grain and transport it to Jingbian.


    Without going through their Chamber of Commerce, they are naturally not happy. After all...going directly past them would not be able to earn the kind of silver that was stained with the blood and tears of the poor. The purpose of the existence of this kind of chamber of commerce is to squeeze the poor people as much as possible.


    But it¡¯s not easy to say whether there is something tricky in this, or if this person actually knows their identities, but pretends not to know because he wants to do something... This is enough to make people think and guard.


    At this time, Xiao Deyin couldn''t stand this kind of contempt, and he said angrily: "You still need to abide by your rules when buying food? Your Shunhe Chamber of Commerce can''t cover the sky with one hand? Even if we don''t go through your Chamber of Commerce, What can you... how?"


    When the man heard that someone was even more arrogant than him, he laughed angrily and said:


    "So what? You don''t know what to do, you little girl, you should go and ask about our Shunhe Chamber of Commerce! Without the permission of our Chamber of Commerce, you are not allowed to buy grain in Wuyun City at will! What time is it now! Now Jingbian is in the right place. Famine! If you¡¯re like this, we¡¯re¡­ um¡­ anyway! Our Shunhe Chamber of Commerce said we can¡¯t buy other people¡¯s! Then you can¡¯t buy other people¡¯s!¡±


    The other party was so unreasonable, and Xiao Deyin''s face turned pale with anger.


    Ruan Youqing''s expression turned cold after hearing this, and he said softly, "There is a famine in Jingbian, but you secretly control the grain business. You insist on preventing others from purchasing grain and transporting it to Jingbian. What are you hiding?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, his neck was stuck, and his face was flushed red: "Don''t pour dirty water on us! What kind of thoughts can we have! Isn''t it... um... Not..." He thought impatiently for a while. Can''t find a good reason.


    When Ruan Youqing wanted to continue talking, Gu Changan smiled lowly, then gave her a gentle look and said slowly, "If I don''t go through the hands of your Shunhe Chamber of Commerce, you will how?"


    The middle-aged man sneered coldly, then glanced threateningly at the scholar who stood quietly and had no sense of presence, and said with a disdainful grin:


    "Without the permission of the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce, I sold grain to others privately. Boy, it seems unfamiliar to you. You must have just come to Wuyun not long ago, right? If you still want to continue doing business in Wuyun, I remind you not to contact the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce. Right. Otherwise...you are afraid of where you came from and where you are going.¡±


    When the scholar heard this, not only was he not afraid of the other party''s threat, he even raised the corners of his mouth and smiled lightly. After the smile, he raised his eyes to look at Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan was also smiling, as if...he heard something very ridiculous.


    The middle-aged man trembled naturally when he saw the other party like this: "You...you...what kind of attitude is this! You really don''t take our Shunhe Chamber of Commerce seriously!"


    Ruan Youqing watched the reaction and communication between Gu Changan and the scholar, and he was sure that the two must have a close relationship.


    Seeing Gu Changan''s casual demeanor, Ruan Youqing also relaxed, and picked up a cup of tea that had been poured in front of him.


    This Shunhe Chamber of Commerce may really be nothing in front of Gu Changan.


    Sure enough, Gu Changan pointed at the scholar with a smile. The scholar understood and rolled up his wide sleeves slightly. Afterwards, everyone saw that he was wearing a brown leather ring on his wrist. The edge of the leather ring was embroidered with a circle of gold thread, and a ruby ??the size of a fingernail was inlaid in the middle.


    You know, it is very difficult to embroider gold thread on this kind of leather. Embroidering this beautiful circle of gold thread will definitely waste a lot. Not to mention the appearance of that ruby ??is even more extraordinary.


    In short, this leather ring is very proud...


    Xiao Deyin was a little puzzled by the other party''s actions, but Ruan Youqing''s eyes widened in secret surprise.


    Just because... the leather ring worn by the other party is not an ordinary accessory, but a symbol of a certain organization.


    The reason why she has this impression is because in her previous life, in order to help Li Yi ascend the throne smoothly, she needed a lot of silver support. So she has investigated several larger business organizations in Ning.


    And the organization behind this leather ring is what she has always wanted to contact and cooperate with.


    It''s just that the other party''s attitude towards her seems to have been a little vague.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips lightly, trying to think of the name of this organization.


    seems to be called¡­


    "You... you are from the West Building?" The middle-aged man had already retreated to the door with a shocked expression on his face, and his tone trembled slightly.


    Following the surprise of the middle-aged man, Ruan Youqing remembered that the organization she wanted to cooperate with was called Xilou.


    The west building where the moon is full.


    The West Building is not like the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce, it is just a commercial organization in a certain city.


    It not only exists in Wuyun City, but also plays an important role in every city in Ningguo.


    Even Guz Kingdom, Canglong Kingdom, and Nanting Kingdom all have shadows of the West Tower.


    Usually, things in the West Building are actually very low-key. Therefore, when the Zong family established the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce, Xilou did not interfere with it.


    Because the opponent is not afraid.


    But because it was too low-key, the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce gradually became rampant. Because of the strength of the West Building, the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce had no strength to move it, and the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce became bigger and stronger, and the West Tower did not pay attention to it. Therefore, the two sides can say that they do not interfere with each other and go about their own business.


    It''s just that the clan''s family has not thought of annexing the West Building, but such a move is simply like a mayfly shaking a tree. Therefore, in the eyes of Wu Yun''s businessmen, Xilou is a special and mysterious existence that can be seen but cannot be touched, let alone tasted.


    Ruan Youqing originally thought that Gu Changan was going to reveal his identity to confront the other party, but in the end...he moved out another "big rock".


    The middle-aged man who smashed it fled.


    After the scholar smiled and said his identity, the middle-aged man said he was sorry, then turned and ran away.


    Although Xiao Deyin was very surprised by the other party''s reaction, seeing his cowardice, he couldn''t help laughing contemptuously: "It seems that he kicked on a rock."


    When the scholar saw this, the expression on his face did not change, but he continued to turn to Gu Changan and said, "Young Master Gu, when are you going to leave?"


    Gu Changan thought for a while before replying: "Tomorrow morning, this time I''m not going out for fun, it''s better to have a tighter time."


    "Then tomorrow morning, Bai Lian will be ready to wait for you at the gate of the city."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： thought

    Chapter 83 Mind


    Wuyun City, Zongfu.


    In the back garden full of flowers, there are two figures sitting in the gazebo in the middle of the pond drinking tea.


    The small round table in the pavilion is filled with all kinds of snacks and fruits. At this time, one of the middle-aged men in black clothes was casually picking up a piece of pastry to taste.


    Just as he put it in his mouth, he frowned, spit out the food in his mouth, and then threw the rest on the maid next to him.


    "The sweet-scented osmanthus cake is so unpalatable, go down and receive the punishment."


    As soon as the man in Xuanyi finished speaking, the servant girl obediently took down the plate of pastries and went to receive the punishment.


    Another man in Tsing Yi saw this, and said calmly, "Brother Zong, as always, pursues perfection."


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have money or food, so why let my tongue be wronged.¡¹


    "This... makes a lot of sense."


    These two people are Zong Ming, the head of the first family in Wuyun City, and Liao An, the governor of Wuyun City.


    After the two chatted for a while, Liao An, the governor of Wuyun City, finally couldn''t help but said with some worry: "Brother Zong, tell me...whether they will come to you. After all, they are not easy to fool."


    Zong Ming, head of the Zong family, smiled contemptuously, and said slowly:


    "It depends on whether they are open or not. If they come, we welcome guests with good wine and tea. If they don''t come, we can''t force them to come. It''s just... if you can''t buy food, don''t ask for it." I''m blaming the old man. Now that they have come to Wuyun City, they shouldn''t put on that high air. Is it possible that they haven''t heard the saying that guests do as they please? I didn''t intervene too much in the **** agency to save face , but when it comes to buying food, they can¡¯t do what they say. It¡¯s a fool not to make good money.¡±


    "But the imperial envoy is the one... Besides, the group that Shouzheng said was traveling with him are not ordinary people. Even... the second prince came in person..."


    "So what about that one, what about the second prince? The combined age of the two of us can be their ancestors. Besides, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. They have nothing to do with this Wuyun City. This food... except for me, there is no me No one would dare to sell him without permission. And... I don¡¯t believe it, he just takes it as a breeze? If he has money but doesn¡¯t make money, he¡¯s probably out of his mind.¡±


    Inspector Wu Yun frowned slightly, and continued: "If he wanted to make money, wouldn''t he have taken the initiative to come to you long ago?"


    "He can''t let go of his airs of being an official. I''m not used to him. If you want to buy grain, you can come to me in person. Otherwise, don''t even think about transporting a single grain from Wuyun."


    As he spoke, Zong Ming smiled coldly.


    He hates these young and energetic people the most.


    As everyone knows, the strong dragon can''t overwhelm the local snake.


    No matter how powerful the character is, once he comes to his territory, he must abide by his rules.


    He collected all the food in Wuyun City.


    Just waiting for someone from the court to sell the grain at a high price.


    If the superiors blamed him, he would have his own excuse.


    This thing is rare and expensive.


    Since it is rare, it is understandable to raise the price!


    If the imperial envoy can be "like-minded" with him, then he will be happy to save trouble. If...the other party relies on his youth and arrogance, he also has a way to make a deal with himself.


    The food is here with him, want to buy it? Can.


    Then you have to pay his price.


    Otherwise, don''t even think about being able to buy food at normal prices.


    Thinking of this, Zong Ming picked up another piece of snack in a good mood, and when he was about to put it in his mouth, the servants sent out in the morning rushed over rashly.


    "Master Zong! It''s not good!"


    Zong Ming said with a gloomy face: "It''s really bad luck, who is wrong? After reporting the matter, go down and receive the punishment."


    The other party froze, then he sniffed and said, "Master Zong, don''t want to have the same knowledge as the little one. The little one said that the imperial envoy...he found another place to buy food..."


    This person is the middle-aged man who went to Jinzhong Tower to show off his might.


    It''s not that he didn''t know the identity of the other party, but he was ordered to threaten the other party.


    Zong Ming originally wanted to send people to threaten them, and they would come after they found out the owner of the Shunhe Chamber of Commerce.


    After that, he pretended to be ignorant and punished his subordinates.


    In the end...not to mention the waste of a play he planned, he was actually told that the other party had found another place to buy food?


    In this city...he can think of other houses that have food.


    but!


    After he ordered not to buy and sell grain at will, does anyone dare to act behind his back?


    Thinking that the other party is the royal family, Zong Ming will let him go easily?


    This... I''m afraid they don''t want to hang around in Wuyun City anymore!


    Patting the table vigorously, Zong Ming continued to speak gloomyly: "Which company is so bold that it doesn''t want to open for business in the future?"


    The middle-aged man swallowed, and answered slowly:


    "Yes... yes... the people from the West Building!"


    ¡¸West...lou???¡¹


    Zong Ming''s original gloomy expression instantly burst.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing and the others returned to the inn, Li Qian and the others had already been back for a long time.


    "Is it going well?" Ruan Youqing asked.


    Li Ange had already sat next to Ruan Youqing, and when she heard her question, she hurriedly answered with a smile:


    "It went well! I thought that the people in the bodyguard bureau would not easily agree to **** the food to Jingbian, but the second brother had just finished speaking, and the person in charge readily agreed. After all, food in Jingbian is more expensive than food." Gold and silver are worth more, and you will definitely meet those desperate people on the road who have some thoughts of robbery.¡±


    Ruan Youqing listened, slightly surprised: "Is this what the princess thought of?"


    Li Ange blushed slightly, and laughed a little: "Well... It''s not really what I thought of, it was mentioned casually by Brother Erhuang on the way there... I borrowed it..."


    Hearing Li Ange''s answer, Ruan Youqing smiled knowingly.


    She knew that Li Ange, a little flower in the greenhouse, shouldn''t consider things so carefully.


    It''s not that she despises her, but that she is pure and can''t imagine the dark side of human nature at all.


    After everyone was in a good mood and ate some food, Li Ange smiled brightly and said, "I heard... there is a Temple of the Goddess of Flowers in Wuyun City. Anyone who goes to the temple to petition, as long as they are sincere, it will come true. Anyway It''s still early... why don''t we go for a stroll?"


    "Flora Goddess?" Ruan Youqing repeated softly.


    While she was in a trance, Gu Changan quietly said: "Then let''s go and have a look."


    Seeing that it was Gu Changan who agreed first, the others were shocked by his abnormal behavior.


    Only Wei Jue curled his lips, and casually opened his mouth:


    "You...you can''t go to petition to let Miss Ruan marry you earlier, can you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： his secret

    Chapter 84 His Secret


    Ruan Youqing was still thinking about the theory of ghosts and gods. After all, she came back from rebirth with a little mystery after all.


    However, when Gu Changan said to go and have a look, Ruan Youqing suddenly came to his senses.


    What did he... just say?


    Go and see?


    He... is actually interested in this kind of place?


    Because, generally speaking, in the Flower Goddess Temple, most people seek marriage. A few of them...are begging for a child...


    So Gu Changan...


    "You...you can''t go to petition to let Miss Ruan marry you earlier, can you?"


    Wei Jue''s casual words made Ruan Youqing blush directly.


    "My son...don''t say that..." Ruan Youqing said in a low voice, stuttering.


    Gu Changan tilted his head and glanced at Wei Jue, a frightening smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth:


    "Otherwise, I want to petition to let you marry a talented, gentle and virtuous imperial concubine as soon as possible?"


    "You...!" Wei Jue wanted to stimulate Gu Changan, but in the end he was stimulated by him "heart like a knife".


    Li Qian smiled lightly, and took the words: "After all, we will leave tomorrow, since we have nothing else to do now, we can indeed simply take a stroll around Wuyun, and feel the local customs here."


    After listening, everyone nodded in agreement.


    It''s just that they need to go back to their rooms to clean up briefly.


    This time, Ruan Youqing returned to the room, and Gu Changan followed him with ease.


    Looking up at Gu Changan with a calm face, Ruan Youqing said helplessly: "Master Gu, you are familiar with the first time and the second time? You Qing''s reputation... Are you completely ignoring it?"


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, then took a few steps back apologetically, and said softly: "Sorry, I almost forgot that this is outside. Then... let me tell you at the door."


    Ruan Youqing leaned out, and saw a black shadow at the other end of the corridor suddenly hid.


    That black shadow...is exactly Li Ange.


    Sighing softly, Ruan Youqing reached out and grabbed Gu Changan''s sleeve, and then pulled him into the room: "Forget it, it''s easier to imagine at the door. Fortunately, this floor is all our people, they should not be I will arrange the two of you at will. And...you should have something to say, right? It would be a little inconvenient if you are at the door."


    Gu Changan took advantage of the opportunity and entered Ruan Youqing''s room.


    The unknown Fan Er went to the door to guard again obediently.


    "How do you know that I have something to say to you?" Gu Changan said slowly.


    Ruan Youqing smiled, looked at him with sparkling eyes and replied, "Gu Shoufu, you can''t really be a disciple, can you?"


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and leaned closer to Ruan Youqing: "Could it be...do you want me to become an apprentice?"


    The opponent''s breath scratched like a feather, Ruan Youqing blushed and turned her head aside.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan put away the joke just now, and gradually cast a layer of seriousness in his eyes:


    ¡¸I want to tell you something.¡¹


    Seeing that he was rarely serious, Ruan Youqing finally turned his head and looked at Gu Changan.


    After the two looked at each other, Gu Changan slowly opened his mouth: "Actually, I know that person today."


    Ruan Youqing frowned and replied: "I guessed it."


    ¡¸He... is my subordinate...¡¹


    "Well¡­"


    ¡¸The west building is also mine.¡¹


    ¡¸???¡¹


    Ruan Youqing actually had faint thoughts about this in the past, but...


    But she didn''t expect Gu Changan to take the initiative to tell the whole story? ? ?


    Even if he could tell her... he shouldn''t be telling her now...


    She also said before who can not have some secrets...


    Now it seems that Gu Changan trusts her unexpectedly.


    Ruan Youqing''s complicated expression after being shocked was naturally noticed by Gu Chang''an. At this time, his eyes were clear and his tone was very gentle: "The reason why I told you is because I think you will be mine. You have everything about me." The right to know, but I tell you everything is not to want you to tell me everything about you. Likes are not necessarily equal, and others that are extended from likes are not necessarily equal. I tell you mine The secret is just because I want you to know, not because I want to exchange it for your secret. You... don''t have to think too much."


    "I..." Ruan Youqing bit her bloodless lips tightly, not knowing how to react.


    Instead, Gu Changan stretched out his hand and touched the top of her head as usual, smiling brightly: "Okay, you clean up first, I''ll come pick you up later, let''s go out for a stroll."


    "Okay..." After Ruan Youqing responded in a low voice, Gu Changan left her room.


    Watching the back of the other party disappear around the corner, Ruan Youqing tightly grasped his sleeve, feeling like he wanted to cry but couldn''t.


    She doesn''t know why Gu Changan trusts her so much.


    She doesn''t know why, but her feelings for Gu Chang''an are so violent.


    She was reborn and wanted revenge.


    Gu Chang is at ease with her, she was originally the one who felt guilty and wanted to atone for her sins.


    But at some point, the meaning of his existence has changed.


    She was no longer approaching him for redemption, but approaching him and being with him seemed to be the original intention of a more fulfilling life.


    Ruan Youqing was a little confused.


    After Gu Changan on the other end returned to his room, his expression suddenly changed from the bright starry star facing Ruan Youqing to extremely gloomy.


    I talked so much with Little Fox today because last night...he had a dream.


    He didn''t know why he had such a dream.


    In his dream, he and Ruan Youqing met, knew each other, and fell in love with each other.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to be robbed of his love.


    His little fox suddenly seemed to have lost his memory, remembering nothing about him. And... turned around to find Li... Yi!


    After that, he traveled all over Ning country, and even went to the most mysterious Guzi, just to investigate what happened to Ruan Youqing.


    When he was about to find out the answer, Jingzhong sent him a letter saying that the young lady of the Ruan family had married the crown prince Li Yi and became the crown prince concubine.


    After that, he returned to Beijing disappointed.


    Dreams are always trivial, and after this dream...


    Extremely depressing.


    Then Li Yi finally failed Ruan Youqing''s friendship to him, not only planning to deal with him, but also framed the Ruan family.


    In the end, the Ruan family... was destroyed.


    His little fox also killed himself.


    After waking up from the dream, Gu Changan became inexplicably irritable.


    He didn''t know what the dream represented, whether it was the future or what.


    The Ruan Youqing in the dream was something he had never seen before.


    From a sunny girl, she gradually becomes humble and gloomy.


    At the end, her heart-piercing cry made Gu Changan''s heart ache so hard to breathe.


    If this dream represents the future, he will definitely try his best to protect her little fox.


    Therefore, today he had a sudden idea to tell her everything he had, and wanted her to accept him wholeheartedly.


    Don''t give someone a chance!


    Then Li Yi...


    Don''t even think about getting close to his little fox!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Victims under the Wall

    Chapter 85 Victims under the city wall


    Because she was going out to play, Fan''er helped her young lady change into clothes that were convenient for her to move around. In order to avoid being too ostentatious, her makeup was also light and elegant.


    When we reached the lobby on the first floor, other people had already sat in the lobby one after another and waited.


    Among them, Li Ange and Wei Jue were the most excited, the light in their eyes couldn''t be hidden at all.


    Although Li Qian and Xiao Deyin were in a good mood, compared with the two extremely excited people, they seemed to be quite calm.


    As for Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan, they stood side by side, one looked at everyone with a light smile, and the other looked at the other with a light smile.


    Ziya obediently stood behind Ruan Youqing with Fan''er, although there was a hint of joy in her eyes, but because of her own status, the little girl suppressed her nature and wanted to make herself look more stable.


    Erlong, as always, stood behind Gu Changan with no expression on his face, but after getting along with him for the past few days, Ruan Youqing could tell with a single look that he was at this time...maybe where did his mind wander.


    Gu Changan saw that everyone had arrived, so he waved his hand to signal to start.


    When I touched Shen when I went out, the sun was no longer dazzling, and there were a few warm breezes in the air.


    There is a stream flowing around the city outside Wuyun City, and there is another river flowing down from the highest point in the city to the south gate of Wuyun City.


    Therefore, Wuyun City is a bit more graceful and beautiful than the capital city.


    There are painted boats slowly passing by on the river, and the blue waves drawn by the oars are rippling layer by layer. Weeping willows on both sides of the river gently fall on the water surface, undulating with the ripples.


    On the wide road beside the river, there are all kinds of traffickers and passers-by. The wide streets and narrow alleys and stone bridges intersect each other. Looking up, there are laughter and wine shops. It makes people feel that this is a peaceful and prosperous age.


    Ruan Youqing and the others gradually merged into this atmosphere. It wasn''t until they came out of the Flower Goddess Temple and came to the southern part of the city by accident that the expressions of everyone changed slightly.


    Under the high city wall, people in ragged clothes squatted, sat or lay crowded together.


    "This is...?" Li Ange frowned slightly.


    Ruan Youqing on the side looked solemn, and slowly replied: "This should be the refugees who escaped from Jingbian who were put into the city a few days ago."


    "These refugees are just like this... hiding under the city wall? In Wuyun City, is there no corresponding countermeasure or place to accept refugees?" Li Qian also frowned, his tone was no longer as warm and refreshing as before, but uncharacteristically , low and somewhat gloomy.


    Gu Changan had already walked over at this time, and stopped in front of a young man who seemed to be in good spirits. After a pause, he spoke slowly:


    "You guys, when did you come to Wuyun City?"


    The boy raised his dirty face defensively, squeezed his lips a few times, and then whispered back: "I''ve been here for half a month."


    ¡¸What about the earliest one?¡¹


    "There is an uncle over there, who has been here for a month."


    Gu Changan frowned slightly, and continued to ask: "Have you been staying here since you came here?"


    Hearing this, the young man began to look a little aggrieved: "Otherwise? The most prosperous place in the city won''t let us stay, so we can only come to this place."


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but asked softly at this time: "Then... have you had enough food since you came here?"


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing is too gentle, she always makes people let down their guard easily. Therefore, at this time, the boy finally stopped speaking so hostilely: "It is impossible to have enough food... we can only say that we can barely survive."


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing finally saw a worn-out bowl in front of the boy and the others.


    "this is¡­"


    "Every day at noon, the kind people in this city will spontaneously come over and bring us some porridge or steamed buns."


    ¡¸Only people with kind hearts...Then...others...haven''t you been here?¡¹


    "No."


    However, as soon as they finished speaking, a group of people came over carrying something.


    But when the other party saw Gu Changan and the others, they just... ran away in a flash.


    "this is¡­"


    Ruan Youqing, who has excellent eyesight, naturally saw something pushed by the other party.


    It was a big bucket, and in the bucket... was cooked rice porridge.


    It¡¯s just why they are biased and they are going to run away...


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan sneered together, and when they realized that the other was also laughing, they looked at each other in unison, and then they both saw a trace of cold sarcasm in the other''s eyes.


    They already knew what was going on in their hearts.


    The other party Xu suddenly remembered that there were still a group of refugees in the city, and it seemed unreasonable to do nothing at all...so...then they sent someone over to deliver some meals.


    In the end...I met Ruan Youqing and his party who came here.


    Even ran away with a guilty conscience.


    "It seems that we need to find some people." Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and looked at a certain group of people who were gradually disappearing, and opened his mouth slowly.


    At this time, Li Qian also understood the trickiness, and said in a deep voice: "Indeed, since we are here to provide disaster relief, we cannot ignore this situation."


    Everyone no longer had the joy they had just now, and they all nodded in agreement with gloomy faces.


    Even Wei Jue did not refute Gu Changan''s words.


    ¡­


    Wu Yun Inspector Liao An was sitting in his mansion at this time, holding his most beloved concubine in his arms.


    The young and beautiful concubine was feeding Liao An one bite at a time. There were only two people eating, but the table was full.


    Just as the two were talking about each other, a servant suddenly ran in and said timidly, "Master Liao! A group of people came from outside the house!"


    Liao An frowned, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Why are you so noisy, who can make you so timid?"


    "The other party said...it was the imperial envoy..."


    "What!" Liao An slammed the concubine in his arms away, ignoring the concubine''s coquettish complaints, and immediately got up and walked towards the door.


    "They...how come here!" Liao An asked very anxiously at this time.


    ¡¸Small... I don¡¯t even know the small...¡¹


    "Could it be... because of the disaster victims in the south of the city? Didn''t they already arrange people to go there? What''s the situation over there?"


    ¡¸It seems that...he came back without doing anything.¡¹


    "Incompetent bungler!"


    After cursing all the way, Liao An finally reached the gate of the mansion, and saw a group of people waiting at the gate at a glance.


    Look at that momentum...


    Liao An didn''t dare to delay any longer, and immediately rushed over at a trot.


    "I have seen His Royal Highness the Second Prince, His Royal Highness Princess Puyang, Prince Wei''s son, Lord Chief Assistant..." As he spoke, Liao An was trembling and wanted to kneel down.


    He shouldn''t have listened to Zong Ming''s words and ignored these people. Just standing there... these people are so majestic!


    Gu Changan lifted his foot and took a step forward, smiling and said:


    "Master Inspector knows our identities."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Arrogant Zong Ming

    Chapter 86 Arrogant Zongming


    Although Gu Changan smiled, what he said made Liao An feel full of danger.


    This young chief assistant... is like a dormant beast.


    It''s daunting.


    Grinning his teeth, Liao An opened his mouth with a simple and honest face: "Master Shoufu was joking, you guys are like dragons and phoenixes at first glance, and you can tell that you have extraordinary identities without being reminded. His temperament is not something ordinary people can have.¡±


    Li Ange let out a chuckle, and raised his voice: "Master Inspector praises people very much, but..."


    "It''s just that all my skills are used to praise people. As a governor, it''s... not appropriate." Li Qian, as the prince, has a very serious face at this time.


    Liao An is not smiling at this time, nor is he not smiling. Rubbing his hands together, he said cautiously, "Second prince... what is the meaning of this? If there is any dereliction of duty, please ask the second prince and Lord Shoufu for advice, and I will definitely correct it seriously."


    Ruan Youqing really couldn''t stand the other party''s attitude of not shedding tears without seeing the coffin, so she couldn''t help frowning and said, "Lord Inspector, do you know that there are a group of refugees in the south of the city?"


    "This... this..." Liao An didn''t know whether to know or not.


    A group of refugees were put into the city, but as the governor of the city, he didn''t know it. This was his negligence of duty.


    He knew that a group of refugees had been put into the city, but he ignored them, which was even more dereliction of duty.


    Seeing him flustered, Gu Changan raised the corners of his lips, but his eyes were cold and stern: "As far as I know, among the refugees, the earliest ones have been here for a month. In the past month, not only have you not provided food, you have even There is no place for them to stay temporarily. You said, you are not dereliction of duty?"


    Gu Changan''s tone of voice was not fast, and his voice was not forceful. But to Liao An''s ears, his body was getting lower and lower as if every word was shaking his life.


    "I also ask Mr. Chief Assistant to be accommodating... I am an official... I am an official..."


    "Our lord Shoufu is so kind-hearted, how can he have the same knowledge as us who are at a loss?" A slightly hoarse voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd.


    That Zongming... actually rushed over.


    It turned out that before Liao An came out to meet Ruan Youqing and the others, he ordered his servants to go to the Zongfu to invite Zong Ming. After all, there were many things...


    Zong Ming was more involved than the governor.


    He even said that he regarded himself as the lord of Wuyun City.


    The words spoken by Zong Ming were naturally extremely harsh to the ears of Ruan Youqing and the others.


    This is undoubtedly provocative.


    Gu Changan did not expect the other party to be so arrogant. After hearing Zong Ming''s voice, he turned around and saw a middle-aged man walking leisurely, surrounded by a group of guards.


    "Who are you? Why are you speaking so frivolously?" Li Ange frowned dissatisfiedly when he saw the man approaching.


    Zong Ming paused in his footsteps, and then a smile appeared on his face: "Is this smart and lovely princess our Puyang princess?"


    Although it was praised, Li Ange didn''t feel happy at all, instead he frowned even tighter: "Nothing to show courteousness to, **** or steal! Who are you! It''s a battle bigger than this governor!"


    Li Ange always speaks straightforwardly, but Zong Ming''s face began to darken by being so straightforward.


    But after all, he had experienced many things, he quickly adjusted his state, and continued to speak slowly: "Next is Zong Ming, the head of the Zong family in Wuyun City."


    "The Patriarch of Wuyun City?" Ruan Youqing, who was standing beside Gu Changan, repeated it.


    When Zong Ming saw that the little girl who spoke later was weak, a sense of arrogance rose in his heart.


    Straightened his chest, Zong Ming had already figured out how to be polite when the other party flattered him.


    result¡­


    "I''ve never heard of it..." The little girl turned sideways and whispered to the person beside her.


    No matter how low the voice is, everyone can hear it.


    Zong Ming naturally couldn''t hold back his face, and looked at the other party fiercely.


    The corner of Ruan Youqing''s mouth curled up slightly behind Gu Changan''s shoulder, but his eyes were very innocent.


    She knows that such an arrogant person is the best way to save face.


    And he said a few words lightly, and he could ignite his evil fire.


    Sure enough, Zong Ming was too lazy to maintain his smile, and strode to Liao An''s side.


    Liao An waved his sleeves to wipe off his sweat, and then looked at Zong Ming beside him as if asking for help.


    Zong Ming continued to look at Gu Changan, and said in a deep voice: "Master Shoufu, you just came here, and you want to give us Wuyun civilian officials a blow?"


    Before Gu Changan could reply, Li Qian who was on the side had already said with an angry face: "If you are an official, you don''t share the worries and problems of the people. Do you deserve the name of the people''s officials? Let alone the refugees outside the city, the refugees who have already entered the city Why haven¡¯t they been given appropriate placements?¡±


    "Your Highness, the Second Prince, is really worried about the world''s worries, and has the common people in his heart, which really makes Zong admire him. It''s just..." Zong Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Qian, and then continued: "Your Highness is too young , you don¡¯t know how much silver taels these refugees need for daily food and clothing. We don¡¯t have so much silver taels to feed so many idlers in Wuyun City, and we don¡¯t have so much food to give them for nothing. And...there are too many refugees, we have a heart If you want to control it, you can¡¯t control it! Besides, we are also poor!¡±


    "This...Master Zong, just the brocade clothes with dark patterns on your body are worth a thousand taels."


    "This... These are my own clothes. I can''t **** these clothes to support those refugees, right?" Zong Ming turned around, with an innocent look on his face.


    Gu Changan listened to this conversation, and suddenly couldn''t help but chuckled.


    However, after laughing, he glanced at the other party, and the expression on his face became even colder:


    "Zong Ming, Liao An, do you think we are here to play games with you? Liao An, you are in the position of governor, and you should be responsible for the refugees who are here. Building refugee shelters is the most important thing. At the very least, it doesn¡¯t take much silver at all. Furthermore, if you feel that you can¡¯t afford to support so many idlers, you can find some scattered work for them to do, and if you work, you will get something. You have raised idlers. But you have done nothing, and you don¡¯t care about their life or death. If it weren¡¯t for the kindness of other people in the city, this Wuyun City will inevitably become the second Jingbian. You have to know, what do people do when they are desperate? You can do it. You should understand the truth that water can carry a boat or capsize it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gu Changan glanced at Zong Ming again, and continued lukewarmly: "The Zong family, as a century-old family, its status and power in Wuyun City should not be underestimated. However, Zong Ming, you are a bit spectator, you Do you think that what you have is enough to support you against... the imperial court?"


    Zong Ming froze, then frowned and replied: "Master Shoufu, please don''t slander our clan''s innocence! How could our clan want to fight against the imperial court!"


    "Really? I didn''t think about fighting against the imperial court... Then why did you come to see us with so many... guards?" Gu Chang''an''s final voice rose slightly.


    At this time, Zong Ming''s face flashed viciously, then he turned his head and looked at Na Liao An, then suddenly stepped back to the side and shouted loudly to the guards he brought:


    "Go and call the city guards here! There are people here who dare to pretend to be Lord Shoufu and His Royal Highness the Second Prince! Come quickly and arrest them!"


    After saying these words, Zong Ming had a very arrogant smile on his face.


    The sky is high, the emperor is far away! No matter how noble the status of this group of people is, in this Wuyun...


    He is God!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： surrounded

    Chapter 87 is surrounded


    Zong Ming thought that he had already covered the sky with one hand in Wuyun.


    However, after he finished speaking, the people on the other side did not have the fear or panic he imagined.


    Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and rubbed the center of his brows, wanting to laugh.


    She hasn''t seen such an arrogant person in too long.


    Could it be possible that this Zong Ming felt that...by surrounding them, he could let him "slaughter...cut"?


    "You bunch of thieves! It''s really audacious!" Liao An moved to Zong Ming''s side step by step. After seeing that he was far away from these people, he opened his mouth with a serious face.


    Gu Changan didn''t feel angry because of this, but the smile on his face got bigger and bigger.


    ¡¸The two of you are planning to..."Break and then stand"?"


    Zong Ming snorted coldly, with a ferocious expression on his face: "I have already made arrangements before coming here. Since you refuse to cooperate with us and want to tear your face apart, don''t blame us for being ruthless."


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" Although Li Qian has always been gentle and elegant, most people will still be very respectful when they see him. And it was the first time in his life that someone who looked down upon him so arrogantly.


    Zong Ming''s voice was hoarse and rough: "Your Highness, Second Prince, you must know that this Wuyun City...is all our people."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing and the others had been surrounded by the city guards who had heard the news. And behind them, there are guards from the governor''s mansion.


    These guards are actually not very clear about the identities of this group of people, but since the master gave the order, they just listened.


    As for Shou Zheng who guarded the city gate...he didn''t come at this time. Because Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan and the others knew whether their identities were true or not, but the clan and the governor were not something he could easily offend. He knew the power and strength of the clan, but he didn''t dare to offend those high-ranking nobles.


    Zong Ming was already very ambitious, and now he and Liao An seem to be fighting it out. Because they feel that instead of being controlled by others, it is better to... be bold...


    After all...these guys don''t have many guards.


    What is right and wrong after that is not up to them to say.


    What''s more, the lord Shoufu just said that when people are desperate, they can do anything. Not to mention that when there is a famine, something will inevitably happen...


    If the higher-ups blame it, they can pull the refugees out as a shield.


    Thinking of this, Liao An''s trembling body finally stabilized gradually.


    Zong Ming looked at the person in front of him with a rebellious expression.


    Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing can tell what the two are planning.


    And Wei Jue finally opened his mouth in shock:


    ¡¸You... are you going to rebel???¡¹


    Zong Ming and Liao An looked at each other, then smiled presumptuously, and said, "We are just cleaning up some thieves who dared to pretend to be the royal family and nobles for the court."


    "You guys are so shameless! I can''t let you talk about whether this princess is real or not!" Li Ange''s face was flushed with anger, and he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to rush over and beat these two blind guys.


    Thanks to Li Qian who stopped her in time, she stopped and did not rush over rashly.


    Ruan Youqing''s face was a little pale at this time, and he said slowly: "So, you want to kill us?"


    Zong Ming was taken aback for a moment, and then he chuckled: "This little girl is smart, but it''s a pity. Even if you beg for mercy, I can''t let you go easily. But... if you follow me as my thirteenth bedroom Concubine...hehehe..." At this point, Zong Ming stared at Ruan Youqing with some deep meaning.


    He... But he likes this kind of weak girl the most.


    He played to death with the ones he got before, this... After all, she was born in the Ruan Mansion... No matter how weak she is, she still sheds the blood of the Ruan family...


    He has already sent someone to investigate the identity of the other party. Except for Gu Changan and the second prince Li Qian, he has thoroughly investigated the life experience of the others.


    After seeing the frail and delicate young lady in the mansion of the Great General Protecting the Country, he became inexplicably excited.


    This delicate young lady of the General¡¯s family...


    Really interested him very much.


    Thinking of this, Zong Ming looked at the other party with more blatant and unscrupulous eyes.


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, Gu Changan had already stretched out his hand to block her behind him.


    "Zong Ming." Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and called out his name.


    After hearing Gu Changan''s voice, Zong Ming hummed without taking it seriously.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Changan said in a deep voice: "I see you, you are already impatient."


    After Zong Ming heard this, he reacted quickly. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he summoned a dozen guards to protect him tightly.


    "Why, do you want to overtake more than a dozen people to take my head?" Zong Ming''s eyes were full of viciousness and excitement: "The guards in my house were taught by Xuanji Tower, which ranks in the top three in the Jianghu list. Even if you are good at martial arts, But two fists are no match for four hands, you should die!"


    Liao An, who had been silent all this time, also slowly opened his mouth at this time: "Our city guards in Wuyun City are naturally not vegetarians."


    "Really?" Gu Changan smiled, and then continued slowly: "Excuse me, what time is it now?"


    ¡¸It¡¯s already the unitary hour.¡¹


    "That should be about the same." Gu Changan smiled, and suddenly took out something from his sleeve.


    Afterwards, everyone was startled in place by a very high-pitched voice.


    Just as Zong Ming was about to speak, many people suddenly appeared on the surrounding roofs.


    Ruan Youqing opened her eyes wide in shock when she saw the person on the roof directly in front of her.


    If she read correctly...


    That person... should be the well-known Chang Gezi in the Jianghu. After all, in her Zhaixing Building, all the organizations and talented people on the Jianghu list are recorded.


    And this Chang Gezi is a legendary figure.


    But¡­


    This... How come people from the world suddenly come here?


    Could it be... because of Gu Changan?


    And just as Ruan Youqing turned his head to look at Gu Changan, there was a movement in that Zong Ming. He can be regarded as somewhat knowledgeable. After seeing how many people in this group were from the Jianghu, he immediately said loudly:


    "I don''t know what''s the important thing for the Jianghu brothers to come here? Can you give Zong some face and put your affairs aside for a while, and Zong will come to the door to thank you someday!"


    A man wearing a bamboo hat and fluttering blue clothes smiled lightly, and then said in a playful tone, "Thank you for coming to the door? The Patriarch of the Zong Family thinks too much of himself. Are you the one who opens our door just as you say?"


    "You!" The disgraced Zong Ming stared angrily and clenched his fists tightly, but he didn''t dare to tear his face easily due to his guard against people in the Jianghu.


    Because in Zong Ming''s subconscious mind, these reckless people are much more difficult to deal with than some pampered people in the court.


    "Everyone, are you here...?" Liao An said cautiously with a smile.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he realized something was wrong.


    The appearance of this group of people seems to be because Gu Changan blew something.


    Is it impossible...


    They came here because of...Gu Changan?


    "Of course we have received an entrustment to come...to deal with you." The man in Tsing Yi continued to smile.


    "Didn''t people in the Jianghu never participate in this kind of thing! We are people in the court!"


    "Tsk, do you still know that you are from the imperial court?" The man in Tsing Yi clicked his tongue, with undisguised sarcasm in his tone:


    "Let''s put it this way, it has nothing to do with whether we are people in the Jianghu or not. The main thing is that we received taels of silver. Moreover, they gave a lot of taels of silver."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Cant hide anymore

    Chapter 88 Can''t hide anymore


    In the arena where swords, swords and swords are everywhere, there is an unwritten rule.


    Jianghu people are not allowed to participate in the affairs of the court unless it is necessary, and they are not allowed to have more contact with officials.


    However, except for performing missions for receiving bounties.


    Now, on the roofs around Liao Governor''s Mansion, there are such a group of people from the rivers and lakes who collect money to do things.


    This group of people was naturally contacted by Gu Changan before coming.


    If he took the prince, princess, and lady of high status to Wuyun City in a daze without doing anything, then he would not be the feared chief assistant.


    After hearing what the man in Tsing Yi said, Zong Ming said viciously: "Give silver taels? Then... I will give it too! How much did he give! I will pay double! I want to buy you and kill them back! I want theirs too! Life!"


    The man in Tsing Yi curled his mouth hidden in the cloak, and replied impatiently:


    "You are so uneasy, people have already given us money and entrusted us to buy your life, we Jianghu people should not go back and accept other people''s entrustment. Otherwise... come and go like this, this matter How about this... Next time~ah no~ you may die later... why don''t you turn around and cross the Naihe bridge, secretly throw away the Mengpo soup, take the memory of this life to reincarnate, and wait for your next life When you remember, come to me again. This way... I can give you a little cheaper!"


    This man''s voice was already careless and lazy, and what he said...


    Ling Zongming almost fainted like a small knife scraping human flesh and blood.


    "You... are too arrogant!" Zong Ming finally couldn''t help it, and pointed at the man in Tsing Yi and roared.


    "That can''t be compared to the arrogance of the patriarch of the clan, who dared to be jealous of the princes and princesses of Ningguo and the court officials." The man in Tsing Yi continued to reply lightly.


    The Chang Gezi who was recognized by Ruan Youqing was already very impatient, and said in a low and cold voice: "Why are you talking so much with him! I have to go to Baiyun Temple to find that old man with long eyebrows to play chess. We should finish our work earlier , get out sooner!"


    The man in Tsing Yi curled up a smile: "Look, we senior Chang Gezi don''t have the time to talk to you so much. Everyone, shall we begin?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, figures on the roof fell to the ground quickly like arrows, and then rushed towards the city guards of Wuyun City and the guards of the Liao family of the clan and started fighting.


    The scene instantly became a little chaotic.


    And when Zong Ming saw that Gu Changan also joined in, his eyes flashed sinisterly, and he ran behind Ruan Youqing in the chaos, reaching out to grab her.


    "Ruan Youqing be careful!" Seeing this, Xiao Deyin immediately tensed up and exclaimed in horror.


    Ruan Youqing is so weak... If he falls into the hands of this villain, he will definitely suffer a lot.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Deyin tightly pursed his lips, and his eyes began to look around to see if there was anyone who could come to help.


    Zong Ming smiled evilly. He saw that the crowd was scattered, so he attacked the young lady of the Ruan family.


    As long as she is restrained, Gu Changan will never dare to act rashly again!


    He has long seen the love and affection between the young man and woman!


    Ruan Youqing saw Zong Ming attacking her with a claw-like hand, and instantly realized that the other party was also capable of martial arts.


    At this time...others can no longer take care of her.


    Sighed softly, Ruan Youqing''s brows and eyes overflowed with helplessness.


    Some things that I managed to fool in the past, I am afraid that I will not be able to hide them now.


    That''s all, Ruan Youqing already has a general understanding of Li Qian, Wei Jue and Xiao Deyin after spending the past few days together.


    Although they are all held and cared for by the elders in the family, their character is still good. If you explain slowly back, they are not the kind of people who would stab a knife in the back.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing curled his lips into a smile, this smile dazzled people''s eyes brightly.


    Shaking Zong Ming was also very surprised, but he soon returned to normal.


    He felt that the young lady of the Ruan family might have been frightened silly by his sudden action.


    And when he was about to continue with a smirk, Zong Ming felt a sudden pain in his wrist, and then...


    He flew out.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the rumored weak and delicate young lady of the Ruan family slowly putting away her newly raised leg.


    "You...!" Zong Ming was shocked.


    Xiao Deyin, who was nervous and wanted to step forward, also stopped at this moment, with his mouth slightly open in shock, unable to speak.


    Li Ange clapped his hands excitedly, ignoring the ferocious shaking beside him, and said with a smile, "Ah! You Qing! You are finally going to kill!"


    "Princess don''t make fun of me." Sighing softly, Ruan Youqing walked towards the crowd.


    Fortunately, when she went out today, she changed into a suit of clothes that could move easily, so it was much more convenient to fight with people.


    Fan''er on the side saw that his young lady no longer concealed herself, so she could only join in the group fight.


    Different from the coming and going of people in the Jianghu, Ruan Youqing and Fan''er''s moves are more focused on controlling the enemy with one move.


    Therefore, with the addition of the two petite figures, more and more of the city guards and the guards of Zong Liao''s family were beaten and lay on the ground unable to move.


    These guards were only following orders, so Ruan Youqing and the others did not take their lives directly.


    After Zong Ming and Liao An saw that something was wrong, Liao An rarely helped Zong Ming to escape.


    And Ruan Youqing had already stood in front of the two of them, smiling slightly and stretching out his hand to block them.


    "You two, since you have made such a bold decision, you should think about the consequences."


    "You deceitful woman!" Zong Ming spat viciously, his eyes full of resentment.


    Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows, but said nothing.


    Li Ange, who had been watching the show silently, also ran over at this time, pinched his waist and said arrogantly: "Who made you stupid, whoever rebelled since ancient times has planned it for a long time! Whoever is like you, think of it and then do it!" If you do it, it¡¯s pretty fast?¡±


    "How do you know we didn''t premeditate... Ah!" Zong Ming shouted angrily, but was stopped by Liao An who was beside him with a sharp elbow.


    Liao An wanted to say something to save the situation, but he opened his mouth, but couldn''t.


    Both he and Zong Ming thought that the opponent was only a dozen or so people, and they were no match for their siege with all their strength.


    result¡­


    Then Gu Changan is a variable, and this young lady of the Ruan family is even more variable.


    Thinking of this, Liao An sighed heavily, and lowered his head resignedly.


    Soon, the fight came to an end as many city guards and guards surrendered in time when they realized that something was wrong.


    Because the location of the Governor''s Mansion and the Zongfu''s Mansion is considered remote, those ordinary people and other aristocratic families didn''t know what happened.


    All I know is that the city guards suddenly went in the direction of the governor''s mansion, and there was no movement after that.


    And other aristocratic families with some status in Wuyun sent spies to find out what happened, but those spies never returned.


    It wasn''t until the night had covered Wuyun City, and after the guards stationed near Wuyun arrived, these Limin people who didn''t know what happened didn''t know...


    Their Wuyun City has changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： everyones questioning

    Chapter 89 Everyone''s questioning


    The governor of Wuyun, Liao An, and the head of the clan, Zong Ming, attempted to rebel against the imperial court, and the news of the separatist regime had spread throughout Wuyun City.


    Actually, as ordinary people, most people don''t feel much about it.


    After all, as long as they are not harmed and they are fed and clothed, whoever manages the land where they are, they will not say anything.


    However, the clan''s family is powerful, and the governor is an official, but he works hand in hand with it. Although the people are not in danger of their lives, they have been bullied by the powerful for a long time.


    So, the people of Wuyun were quite happy when these two fell from power.


    In particular, some people are well-informed. I heard that they were moved by the imperial envoy sent by the imperial court to relieve the disaster...


    The people know how hard it is when there is a famine, so they have more or less empathy for the people who escaped from Jingbian.


    And the court officials who came to provide relief were besieged by their Wu Yun governor and nobles of the family, how could it not be infuriating?


    It''s fine if you can''t help, but you still want to hinder it!


    Therefore, that night, the Zongfu was spontaneously surrounded by the people of Wuyun City.


    Zong Ming and Liao An have long been imprisoned, but the atmosphere of a group of people in the front hall of the governor''s mansion is a bit complicated at this time.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan sat side by side, surrounded by others either standing or sitting.


    "Old Gu, you... When did you marry a powerful wife?" The man in Tsing Yi spoke first.


    It turned out that the group of Jianghu people basically left after helping Zong Ming Liao An to be subdued. Only the man in Tsing Yi who talked the most and Chang Gezi who was talking about leaving earlier stayed here.


    These two people are actually very familiar with Gu Changan.


    Because Gu Changan has been paying attention to Ruan Youqing, the two naturally felt that Gu Changan''s mood was very different from before.


    Such a ruthless person actually...fell in love with a little girl?


    The man in Tsing Yi looked very familiar with Gu Changan. At this time, he had already put his hand on Gu Changan''s shoulder, with a very obvious teasing tone in his tone.


    And Gu Changan actually... blushed!


    "Ah Qing, Youqing and I are not yet married, don''t say that, it will ruin the innocence of the little girl."


    Gu Changan rarely looked serious, and the man he called Ah Qing covered his mouth in surprise.


    Ruan Youqing was still shy at first, but when she heard Gu Changan calling for the man in Tsing Yi, Ah Qing, she couldn''t hold back and asked softly:


    ¡¸Excuse me, are you¡­¡¹


    "Ah! I''m really sorry! I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Qingbi. It''s your husband...ah no... it''s your future husband Gu Changan''s... old friend... no no no no old friend! It''s an old acquaintance!" Qingbi At this time, he had already taken off his bamboo hat, and that somewhat feminine look was staring at Ruan Youqing with a smile on his face.


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly and rubbed the center of his brows, he already knew who this person who didn''t speak at all was clear in his heart.


    Qingbi, the proprietor of Xuanji Tower ranked second on the Jianghu rankings.


    I don''t know how Zong Ming will feel after knowing the identity of this person.


    After all, the guards he is proud of and hired with a lot of money... are said to be taught by Xuanji Tower.


    But when they were fighting just now, those people didn''t recognize Qingbi? This really shouldn''t be!


    At this moment, Wei Jue seemed to have just recovered, pointing at Ruan Youqing''s hand and still trembling.


    Just now...the heroic, ruthless figure "fighting in and out" in the crowd...


    It is... the young lady of the Ruan family...


    That weak girl with an aggrieved face and tears in her eyes... Ruan Youqing?


    Ruan Youqing turned around slowly, mustered up the courage to look at Wei Jue, Li Qian and Xiao Deyin.


    Although the three people had different expressions at this time, they couldn''t hide something in their eyes. Especially Wei Jue and Xiao Deyin, the shock in their eyes was exactly the same.


    But Li Qian was better. Although he was surprised, he didn''t seem too shocked.


    Xiao Deyin also frowned and said, "You...you know martial arts?"


    Ruan Youqing could no longer hide it anymore, so he smiled apologetically, and said softly: "Yes...I...I actually know martial arts. You...do you want to listen to my explanation?"


    After being exposed, Ruan Youqing wanted to struggle a little more.


    Wei Jue nodded vigorously stupidly and said, "Tell me! Is it because you have some unspeakable secrets... For example... What kind of martial arts secret books have you practiced, which can''t be used until a crisis?"


    Everyone: "..."


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    She suddenly felt that among this group of people, the one she should least deceive was Prince Wei Wei Jue.


    This guy''s idea...seems...too...wonderful.


    In order to prevent the other party from thinking more and more, Ruan Youqing hurriedly explained:


    "It''s true that I have been weak since I was a child, but my grandfather has been secretly teaching me some things in order to make me healthy. The reason why I can''t hide anything... is indeed the same as what the son said... but it''s not because I practiced any cheats , but what I have learned is for self-protection... not to be exposed easily. Today... I really have to do something. One is that I don''t want to be controlled by that thief to threaten everyone, but getting along these days... I I think you are all trustworthy people.¡±


    It was the same as what Li Ange said back then, but this time she said a few more words.


    Although it was to dispel the suspicion of the other party, every word and sentence just now was indeed from her sincerity.


    She doesn''t want to affect the overall situation because of herself.


    She also gradually trusted the rest of the people except Gu Changan and Li Ange.


    Especially Xiao Deyin, the other party''s worried and nervous expression at a dangerous moment can''t be faked at all.


    Ask yourself, the relationship between the two of them at this time can only be said to be average. But when she was in danger, Xiao Deyin wished she could stand up, which was enough to prove that she was pure and kind.


    Wei Jue''s words...


    She makes no statement...


    The second prince Li Qian...


    Ruan Youqing was already keen in observation, but Gu Changan would not be on guard against her. So... Ruan Youqing can roughly guess the relationship between these two people.


    Since this is the case, there is no need to hide it from Li Qian.


    Because Ruan Youqing''s tone was extremely sincere, Wei Jue had already believed it 100%. As for Li Qian, Gu Chang''an would naturally help her.


    As for Xiao Deyin...


    When Ruan Youqing looked up, Xiao Deyin rushed over with unconcealed excitement and held her hand.


    The eyes of the originally cold person are shining brightly at this time, this contrast is extremely strange. Her passionate expression... Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but want to back away.


    Helplessly, Xiao Deyin was holding her tightly at this time, and Ruan Youqing would not do anything to the girl easily.


    Xiao Deyin finally spoke at this time:


    "I should have thought a long time ago that General Mu is so good, the daughter she gave birth to must also be good! You finally made me feel that you are worthy of being General Mu''s daughter!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： First time raw and second time cooked

    Chapter 90 First time raw and second time cooked


    It stands to reason that Xiao Deyin''s words would actually be a little unpleasant.


    However, Ruan Youqing was a little dumbfounded at this time.


    Just because she finally understood why Xiao Deyin always had some prejudice against her before. It''s not just because she has a different feeling for Gu Chang''an, but because...


    Xiao Deyin, who admired her mother too much, saw her weak appearance... a little bit of hatred.


    So when she showed her strength now, Xiao Deyin was naturally happier than anyone else.


    Because the daughter of the person she admires is also so good.


    Seeing Xiao Deyin like this, the others also had a helpless smile on their faces.


    It''s just that after Ruan Youqing explained clearly, someone from Gu Changan''s tone became cold again.


    Li Qian was sitting opposite Gu Changan at this time, with the back of his hand resting on his cheek, and said in a low voice with complicated eyes: "There are quite a lot of people who are close to you."


    It turned out that although the two had a close relationship secretly, Li Qian was not particularly clear about Gu Changan''s influence. At most, it means that he has some contacts with people in the world.


    Ruan Youqing was sitting next to Gu Changan, so he naturally heard Li Qian''s words. After looking at Gu Chang''an slightly surprised, Gu Chang''an was also turning to look at her.


    The other party''s eyes were full of helplessness at this moment.


    Ruan Youqing gradually understood that Li Qian didn''t know as much as she did.


    Sure enough, seeing that Gu Changan did not look at him, Li Qian continued to speak with a trace of resentment: "Tsk, this is a wife who forgot his brother? Oh, by the way, I may not be your brother, look at it." People can call you Lao Gu."


    Ruan Youqing smiled and rolled his eyes. For some reason, the second prince looked very much like a jealous daughter-in-law.


    Na Qingbi also came over at this time, happened to hear Li Qian''s words, couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Second prince, if you don''t mind, I can also call you...Lao Li? Or the second?"


    Li Qian was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to think of something, his ears blushed inexplicably, and he waved his hand and said, "Forget it! Let''s forget it!"


    Regarding Gu Changan''s concealment, Li Qian actually didn''t think too much about it. What he said just now was at most a few complaints.


    Fortunately, there are some things, after the two eyes meet, there is no need to say too much.


    The Chang Gezi who has never spoken all this time has said everything that everyone should say and asked everything that should be asked. He stroked his beardless chin, but his long and narrow eyes were full of light: "Little Guzi, we have helped you with this task, what you promised me..."


    Gu Changan curled his lips and replied slowly: "After returning to Beijing this time, I will talk to her old man, but whether she is willing to go back..."


    "It''s easy to talk, as long as you are willing to talk, she will definitely listen."


    After everyone talked for a while, another group of people came outside the governor''s mansion.


    It turned out that after Gu Changan finished solving Zongming Liao An, he sent a letter to the city closest to Wuyun.


    The emperor gave him a great right because he trusted him.


    In the event of an emergency, you can act first, dispatch officials nearby, and appoint and dismiss officials. But after that it has to be played in time.


    Therefore, after Gu Changan imprisoned Zongming Liao An, he immediately mobilized officials from nearby cities to Wuyun to serve as the governor temporarily. Afterwards, he immediately sent a letter to the capital to report what happened to Wu Yun to the emperor.


    After all, he still has to go to Jingbian.


    The matter in Jingbian is closely related to people''s livelihood, and he cannot ignore it.


    While Gu Changan was explaining some things to the visitor, Ruan Youqing and the others went back to their rooms.


    As soon as she sat down, Fan''er stretched out her hand and gently rubbed Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, and then peeked at her young lady''s expression, seeing that her eyes were closed, she could only speak cautiously: "Miss...you are not afraid to go back to Beijing After that, they will tell you about your martial arts?"


    Ruan Youqing slowly opened his eyes, his eyes gradually changed from a little dazed to clear: "Whether it''s the second prince, Miss Xiao, or even the prince of Wei who is a bit too flamboyant, they are all simple and kind in nature. Think about it, they all come from extraordinary backgrounds, in that huge palace, and in the deep house, the water is so deep...but they still maintain their hearts...deserving of deep friendship."


    Seeing that the young lady looked very serious, Fan shrugged his nose in a half-understanding manner, and stopped asking further questions.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Ruan Youqing had a hunch that it was Gu Changan.


    He seems to...he can''t sleep peacefully unless he comes to find himself.


    Unaware of the excitement at the end of his eyes, Ruan Youqing stared straight at Fan''er and opened the door.


    Sure enough, Gu Changan, dressed in white, was standing at her door with something in his hand.


    "It feels like you haven''t eaten much today, so I specially ordered the store to steam a small drawer of steamed buns for you. I smell it, and it tastes good."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan walked in on his own.


    Fan''er had formed a conditioned reflex at this time, seeing Gu Chang''an coming in, she couldn''t help but strode out to make room for the two.


    After Ruan Youqing smelled the scent of steamed stuffed buns, he snorted in his stomach and smiled a little embarrassedly. Ruan Youqing then walked to the table.


    The white and soft buns are steaming, making people salivate. Ruan Youqing was already a little hungry, so she didn''t care to say anything softly, so she picked one up and ate it.


    It''s just that she was born in a rich family after all, no matter how hungry she is, she eats slowly.


    Perhaps it was because seeing her concentrating on eating, Gu Changan rarely spoke.


    When the two were silent, they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong.


    Until Ruan Youqing was full and wiped the corners of her mouth, Gu Changan poured her a glass of water with the teapot in hand, and then handed it to Ruan Youqing''s mouth.


    Once raw and second familiar, Ruan Youqing didn''t think about anything else, so he went over and drank.


    Gu Changan seemed to enjoy this moment very much, staring at Ruan Youqing who was drinking water without blinking.


    Until the other party finished drinking and looked up, the eyes of the two intersected on the teacup.


    "I want to kiss you." Gu Changan''s eyes darkened suddenly, and he said it without thinking.


    Ruan Youqing immediately stood up in embarrassment, and accidentally dropped the stool under him to the ground in a panic.


    Blushing and leaning over to lift up the stool, Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and said shyly, "Where can... say it directly..."


    "Then..." Gu Changan frowned slightly and thought for a while, then continued with a smile on his face, "Then... can we do it directly?"


    Ruan Youqing''s face was so red that it could bleed, he walked to the door, stretched his hand forward to go out, and said with a hint of embarrassment in his voice, "Master Gu is getting more and more rude!"


    Although I have...kissed before, but at that time, it was only when the atmosphere came...Some things just happened naturally.


    How can there be a man like him... the first thing to do is to ask!


    Even if she is reborn and her soul has more than 30 years of experience, it is impossible for her to answer his words indifferently...


    It''s just that her fingers just touched the door, and Gu Chang''an''s slightly cool fingers covered her hand, and her slender fingers passed through her fingers, holding her tightly. Together.


    And his broad and powerful chest was also attached to her back.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing could hear Gu Changan''s fast and powerful heartbeat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： outside the city gate

    Chapter 91 Outside the city gate


    "You..." Ruan Youqing straightened his back stiffly at this time, after saying "you", he didn''t know what to say.


    Because at this time, her nose has been surrounded by the unique clear fragrance of Gu Changan, which made her blush.


    "But..." Gu Changan said in a deep voice, "My little fox seems to be looking forward to it too... Besides, this is your room, where do you want... to escape to?"


    Ruan Youqing was breathing more and more quickly due to his embarrassment.


    Gu Changan...he is not so frivolous on weekdays...


    Why is it the only way to treat her... from time to time, she acts like a disciple, and she will not give up until she blush and heartbeat!


    Really annoying!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing suddenly turned around, with annoyance already in his eyes.


    Seeing her turn her head, Gu Changan thought that her little fox was a little angry because of him.


    However... the other party suddenly stood on tiptoe and rushed towards him.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing took the initiative to kiss Gu Changan without saying a word.


    Startled by the other party''s sudden behavior, Gu Changan opened his eyes wide in a daze, and was a little... unable to react.


    This seems to be the second time his little fox has offered to kiss her.


    I thought she would run away in anger...but it turned out...


    Ruan Youqing had turned his body completely around at this time, and even wrapped his arms around his waist.


    Different from the superficial touch last time, the soft lips were a little jerky at this time, but actively pressed against his lips, gently and gently tentatively rubbing them.


    Gu Changan clearly felt that Huan''s hand behind his back was tightly grasping his clothes.


    Don''t think about it, it must be wrinkled.


    but¡­


    He loves it so much.


    The kiss this time was not deep, but it was extremely gentle.


    In order to prevent the other party from running away like last time, Gu Changan quickly changed from being passive to actively holding her in his arms.


    Breathing overlapped, and affection merged into the heartbeat that was about to jump out of the chest.


    Ruan Youqing remembered the rare blushing of the other party when she took the initiative last time, so this time she blushed when she was provoked, she wanted to take revenge on him by surprise.


    As a result... I put myself in again.


    The night is getting darker, and the affection is getting stronger.


    When Gu Changan left, his footsteps seemed to be stepping on clouds.


    Ruan Youqing was sitting on the bed with a blushing face at this time, thinking about something.


    Tonight is undoubtedly another sleepless night.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ruan Youqing took Gu Changan to a place before setting off.


    Yu Xie''s residence.


    The place where he lives is located in the deepest part of a remote alley.


    After Ruan Youqing knocked on the door familiarly, Gu Changan''s expression was already very complicated.


    His little fox...how could he know this man''s address so clearly!


    When he felt the hand holding her tighten slowly, Ruan Youqing glanced at him with a bit of a smile, and said softly: "After this matter is over and you return to Beijing, I will take you to a place."


    She can''t easily say such things as rebirth, but... Gu Changan can still know other secrets about her.


    After Yu Xie opened the door and saw these two people, he was obviously very happy after being surprised.


    Invited into the yard, Yu Xie grinned and said, "Wherever I go later, you go wherever I go. Don''t make a mistake. Otherwise... it will be bad luck."


    After finishing speaking, Yu Xie raised his foot and walked forward to the left. After Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan looked at each other, they followed cautiously one after the other.


    Both of these two are masters of martial arts, therefore, no matter how awkward Yu Xie''s steps are in his small courtyard, these two of them are still capable of learning.


    Ruan Youqing understood that his yard had set many...traps.


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief until he took the last step and landed firmly on the porch of the front hall.


    It was Gu Changan, who couldn''t hide his curiosity and asked: "What will happen if we go wrong?"


    Yu Xie raised his eyebrows, then took out a cabbage from the vegetable basket on the door sill, raised his hand and threw it towards the place they just jumped over.


    Then, when the cabbage touched the ground, it was instantly hit by something that bounced up suddenly, and it was smashed to pieces.


    After Gu Changan cautiously stepped forward to investigate, he discovered that there was a mechanism set up with wood in the pit. If something fell into it, it would trigger the mechanism, and the mechanism would pop out several ... filaments that were stacked together.


    Just now...it was the shredded cabbage.


    If he doesn''t come forward to check. There are no filaments visible at all.


    "This... is your way of hospitality?" Gu Changan opened his mouth without showing any expression.


    Yu Xie narrowed her eyes and smiled, and slowly replied: "Master Gu and the young lady of the Ruan family...there must be something to come to see Yu today. Yu is small-minded and always wants to make it difficult for you. It¡¯s a good feeling. And...according to the abilities of the two of you, getting through this kind of trap must be a trivial matter.¡±


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and said unhurriedly: "You know our identities?"


    "It''s hard not to let me know about Mr. Gu and his party in the city." Yu Xie replied slowly with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing saw that the two of them were going back and forth for some time, and said in a very serious voice: "I came to see you today, and I do have something to discuss with you. Can we go in and talk?"


    Yu Xie was taken aback for a moment, then smiled apologetically: "Excuse me."


    Then, the three walked into the hall.


    "The two of you came to find Yu specifically before leaving Wuyun..."


    ¡¸Naturally, I want to ask for something.¡¹


    Yu Xie filled them with a cup of tea, and continued in a calm tone: "Miss Ruan, why don''t you come and listen?"


    At this time, Ruan Youqing looked solemn, and after glancing at Gu Changan, he continued: "You are in Wuyun City, and you are under the strange eyes of others all day long. Are you willing to be a weirdo in the eyes of others... for the rest of your life?"


    "Zi Feiyu, how do you know the joy of fish?"


    "But I think that golden scales are something in the pool."


    ¡­


    Wu Yun is only two or three days away from Jingbian. Along the way, everyone has already seen the misery in the world.


    At this time, it has entered summer, and the mountain road that should have been lush and green has become desolate and barren because of the victims.


    On both sides of the road, there are yellow and thin people. At this time, everyone was staring at the food surrounded by Ruan Youqing and his party.


    After the matter with Zong Ming Liao An ended, several **** agencies in the entire Wuyun City all went to find them.


    And Gu Changan still used the original one.


    One is that they are too lazy to change, and the other is that Liao Zong and Liao Zong have fallen. Presumably, the popularity of these two people is usually too bad, and almost no one intercedes for them. Therefore, Gu Changan is not afraid that the bodyguard agency he chooses will be tricked behind his back.


    Just¡­


    Qingbi, Chang Gezi and Yu Xie were also traveling together.


    Undoubtedly, Yu Xie was moved by Ruan Youqing.


    As for Qingbi and Changgezi who were born in the Jianghu... because of the intentional killing intent revealed by the two of them, those who are about to make a move stop.


    So, this journey was smooth.


    When the group arrived outside Jingbian City, the governor of Jingbian City and many people were already waiting outside the gate.


    This time is different from Wu Yun, they notified Jingbian City before they arrived.


    So, after the governor got the news, he led his people to wait at the city gate.


    Looking at the army standing outside the city gate, Ruan Youqing couldn''t hide his excitement.


    because¡­


    These are not ordinary city guards.


    It''s...the real heroic fighters fighting on the battlefield.


    It''s...the soldiers of the Ruan Family Army! !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： to meet

    Chapter 92 Encounter


    The Ruan family is stationed at the border, so they naturally have a team under their own flag.


    And this team is the sharpest knife that Ningguo is invincible in all battles.


    However... in previous lives...


    Because of Li Yi''s fear, he actually colluded with other countries...Designed to send this team "naked" into the fangs that the enemy had prepared long ago.


    A total of eight thousand men... none survived that battle.


    That battle...like the beginning of a nightmare.


    After that, the Ruan family was splashed with dirty water, and the family members left her one by one.


    So, after seeing those familiar yet unfamiliar faces again in this life, Ruan Youqing had mixed feelings in his heart, and his body couldn''t help shaking because of it.


    She didn''t expect...


    This disaster relief...the Ruan Family Army actually came...


    The army is not allowed to act privately, unless the emperor ordered it, or had to act first due to war.


    The famine in Jingbian, logically speaking, has not yet reached the point where the general can dispatch troops privately.


    So...only the emperor ordered.


    If the emperor ordered...


    "You already knew?" Ruan Youqing turned around suddenly, almost crashing into Gu Changan''s arms.


    It''s just that at this moment, she can''t care less about being shy, and looks at Gu Chang''an with burning eyes.


    Gu Changan smiled dotingly at this time: "Yes, the emperor issued an order a long time ago. I didn''t tell you, but I wanted to give you a surprise. After all... ordinary people can''t lead this team."


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Youqing heard someone calling her from behind.


    Ruan Lingjun, who is called the cold-faced Major General by the world, is coming out from behind Jingbian Governor.


    The man was striding towards her with a rare smile.


    Even if he hasn''t seen her for more than ten years, he can still recognize his little sister.


    "Brother!" Ruan Youqing flew towards the opponent''s embrace with a trembling sound.


    The two brothers and sisters hugged each other, and countless words were melted into this long-lost hug.


    "My Youqing has grown so tall!" Ruan Lingjun smiled and stroked Ruan Youqing''s soft hair.


    Ruan Youqing had tears in his eyes, and it took a long time before he came out of his arms.


    After the two looked at each other, Ruan Youqing said slowly, "Is Daddy here?"


    Ruan Lingjun pouted, stretched out his hand and pointed to Ruan Youqing''s forehead lightly, and said with some complaints: "Before you even said a few words to me, you started to miss your father."


    "Isn''t it... missing you guys." Ruan Youqing tugged at the other party''s hand, and spoke softly with a little coquettishness.


    Gu Changan also came over at this time, and said with a smile: "General Ruan is stationed in Changzhou City, how could he come here so easily. Major General Ruan was the one who asked the emperor to let him come here because of my frivolity."


    It turned out that Ruan Lingjun was able to lead troops to garrison Jingbian, all thanks to Gu Changan who said a lot of good things in front of the emperor.


    Ruan Youqing''s face was full of joy, and he thanked Gu Changan earnestly.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan habitually reached out and pinched the tip of Ruan Youqing''s nose, and said, "You don''t need to be polite to me."


    Ruan Lingjun on the side saw that the two interacted very intimately, and his expression became a little cold in an instant:


    "Gu Shoufu, men and women can''t kiss each other."


    As he spoke, Ruan Lingjun stretched out his hand to hold Ruan Youqing beside him, and looked at Gu Changan full of hostility.


    He has heard of Gu Changan, this... is an old fox. He didn''t want his little sister to be taken advantage of by this one.


    Gu Chang''an''s hand was still hanging in the air at this time. Hearing what the future uncle said, he raised his eyebrows, and said unhurriedly: "Major General Ruan is right, it''s Gu who is being rude."


    Seeing her brother like this, Ruan Youqing rubbed the tip of her nose a little embarrassedly, and said in a low voice: "Brother, he and I...we already had a matchmaker''s talk...After returning to Beijing after a while...maybe we will be engaged..."


    "What!" Ruan Lingjun, who has always been stable, opened his eyes wide, and then looked at Gu Changan with even more dissatisfaction: "Hmph, as long as you are not married, he can''t touch you."


    Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly, and quickly agreed.


    Gu Changan laughed uncontrollably and stopped talking.


    "You are Major General Ruan?" Li Ange also came over at this time, staring at Ruan Lingjun as if looking at something rare and said.


    After Ruan Lingjun glanced at her, he hummed expressionlessly.


    It was the first time that Li Ange was treated like this by the opposite sex, and she immediately pouted angrily: "You are so rude to this princess! You don''t even say salute!"


    Ruan Lingjun glanced at her again, and then said reluctantly, "Hello, Princess Puyang."


    Ange Lee: "..."


    Ruan Youqing on the side saw this, chuckled, patted Li Ange''s shoulder lightly and explained for his brother: "Princess, don''t mind, my brother... has always been very reserved towards pretty girls."


    Li Ange just smiled.


    Ruan Lingjun squeezed Ruan Youqing''s face in dissatisfaction.


    The atmosphere became more and more harmonious. After everyone briefly introduced each other, the governor of Jingbian came over and bowed to everyone:


    "Jingbian Inspector Shi Xinxiu has met His Royal Highness the Second Prince, His Royal Highness Princess Puyang, Prince Wei''s son, Chief Assistant, Miss Ruan Xiao and Miss Xiao."


    Ruan Youqing was impressed by Xinxiu, he was a fair and honest official.


    It''s just...good people don''t live long...


    This...


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and he spoke with a particularly solemn expression:


    "Master Xin, are there any patients with persistent high fever in the medical center in the nearest city?"


    Ruan You asked such a sentence coldly, everyone was a little at a loss.


    Gu Changan, who had been standing beside her, naturally frowned with some doubts. However, he was well-informed after all, and after a while, he understood what Ruan Youqing meant, and his expression became serious.


    Because of her rebirth, Ruan Youqing remembered many things she had experienced in her previous life.


    Although some things may have changed, for example, this time Ruan Lingjun brought the army to garrison Jingbian City, which did not happen in the previous life.


    But... something more important happened according to her memory.


    For example, the sudden famine in Jingbian.


    And... what will happen next, which will bring great disaster to Jingbian...


    Plague.


    Because of the famine, many people are destined to die.


    And the dead... if not buried properly...


    What followed...was the plague.


    Ruan Youqing doesn''t know what''s going on now, if it hasn''t happened yet, then she can stop it.


    If it has happened...


    That Yu Xie... will be able to give full play to his strengths.


    Xinxiu frowned with some doubts, and replied seriously: "This...it''s really not there yet. Miss Ruan suddenly asked this..."


    Except for those like Liao An who fish in troubled waters, those who can become governors naturally have some skills.


    Xinxiu was still puzzled at first, but when he looked at the serious eyes of the girl in front of him, he finally came to his senses.


    "You mean..." Xinxiu frowned even tighter, before Ruan Youqing could reply, he immediately said seriously:


    "Your Majesty, send someone to conduct a thorough investigation in the city!"


    If the other party hadn''t reminded him...he would have...forgot such a big event!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： signs of plague

    Chapter 93 The signs of the plague


    Xinxiu acted steadily and acted quickly. After being reminded by Ruan Youqing, he immediately ordered his subordinates to act.


    Ruan Youqing and the others were also welcomed into Jingbian City.


    The difference between Wuyun and Nawuyun is like heaven and earth. Except for the south of the city, other places in Wuyun city are full of prosperity. But inside Jingbian City, it was a desolate place.


    There are overturned stalls on both sides of the street. All the shops that were crowded with people all have their doors closed tightly, or... some doors have been crookedly fallen to the side.


    Li Ange, who didn''t understand the hardships in the world, asked Ruan Youqing later and found out that those whose gates were demolished were originally grain shops and the like.


    Li Ange, who was always chattering, fell silent for the first time. Seeing this, Ruan Youqing gently held her hand.


    It is difficult for wealthy families to feel the sufferings of ordinary people, and it is entirely because of her pure nature that Li Ange can become depressed.


    Everyone no longer chose the inn this time, but directly followed Xinxiu to the governor''s mansion.


    It''s just... Even if you want to choose an inn, all the inns in this city are closed.


    Arriving at the Governor''s Mansion, Xinxiu has already cleaned up the rooms for everyone, and asked everyone to rest first.


    After they settled down, he went out of the Governor''s Mansion to investigate the situation.


    Ruan Youqing, brother and sister met each other, so they naturally had a lot to say.


    Although Gu Changan wanted to get close to his little fox, but thinking that the two hadn''t seen each other for a long time, he kindly went back to his room without disturbing them.


    However, the quiet time was not too long, and Ruan Youqing saw Xinxiu hurrying back.


    Before he could speak, Gu Changan also came out of the room.


    It turned out that Gu Changan, who returned to his room, did not do anything else. The window of his room happened to be able to see the brothers and sisters Ruan Youqing chatting in the small yard.


    So... he couldn''t help his eyes to look out.


    Naturally, Xinxiu came back in a hurry, so he could see it.


    The other party is in such a hurry...


    Presumably...something happened.


    Gu Changan walked out immediately without even thinking about it.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t have time to think about why Gu Changan came out so quickly, but after seeing Xinxiu''s face, his heart gradually sank.


    Her original intention was to stop the plague if it could be stopped in advance. Save what happens...unnecessary death and injury.


    But it seems¡­


    It''s still a bit late...


    "Master Gu, Major General Ruan, and Miss Ruan, the officials just inspected the city and found seven patients with persistent high fevers in three medical clinics in the east and south of the city. Among them were three children under the age of ten. There are two old women who are sixty years old. The remaining two are one who used to work in Yizhuang outside the city, and the other... a homeless beggar in the city. The former is about sixty years old, but the latter is already seventy years old years, and... the latter is weak and sick."


    Xinxiu explained in great detail, not only telling them that there were people with persistent high fevers, but also the number and details in a concise manner.


    Ruan Youqing became more and more fond of the governor. In his previous life, he died of the plague to save the people.


    She is reborn with her memory, and must prevent the misfortune from happening again!


    But before she could speak, Gu Changan ordered with a solemn expression, "Can you make proper arrangements for these patients?"


    Xinxiu replied: "The lower officials have ordered these people to be gathered in a medical center in the east of the city, because three of these patients are in this medical center... and these three... are a family..."


    "Be sure to keep an eye on these three people! Then go and ask clearly when their family started to have a high fever, where did they go, what did they do, and who did they contact before the high fever." After hearing that a family had a high fever, Ruan Youqing immediately started mouthed.


    "Miss Ruan, the family of three is the one who works in Yizhuang outside the city, with his wife and grandson..."


    Ruan Youqing''s face has completely darkened: "Is there anyone else in his family?"


    "He still has a son, but the daughter-in-law seems to have someone outside, so she ran away with him a long time ago." Xinxiu is not a person who is keen on people''s gossip, so when he said this, his expression was a little unnatural.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t take this into consideration, but continued to say: "We must find someone to watch over his son, and don''t let his son go out at will."


    In the previous life, Ruan Youqing once heard Yu Xie mention about the plague.


    Generally speaking, in the early stage of the plague, there was a source of infection.


    The person Xinxiu mentioned, not to mention his work in Yizhuang, is actually a family of three with high fevers...


    So according to her guess... this family is likely to be the source of infection for this plague.


    If it is controlled at the source, then it will be easy to talk about it later...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing looked at Xinxiu seriously, and then asked, "Can Mr. Xin trust Youqing?"


    Xinxiu was slightly surprised, but he didn''t rush to agree, but asked smartly: "What does Miss Ruan mean by this?"


    Ruan Youqing took a step forward and happened to stand in front of Ruan Lingjun. She put her hands behind her, where Xinxiu couldn''t see, and then gestured to Ruan Lingjun.


    "Lord Xin, I have a distant cousin. He has learned medical skills from others since he was a child. I came to Jingbian this time, and I specially invited him to come here to prevent accidents. Can Lord Xin agree to let him be responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of these diseases? Suffering?" Ruan Youqing looked at Xinxiu calmly.


    Xinxiu was stunned for a moment, a little surprised that General Ruan''s family had relatives who were skilled in medicine.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Ruan Lingjun.


    Major General Ruan has always said something, to be honest, compared to Ruan Youqing, Ruan Lingjun has more trust from him.


    Ruan Lingjun saw Xinxiu looking at him, he moved the corners of his lips, and said unhurriedly: "I do have a cousin with good medical skills, Mr. Xin can... believe in his ability."


    Ruan Youqing who was on the side listened, a smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    The gesture she made to Ruan Lingjun just now is a common gesture of their Ruan Jiajun.


    meaning is¡­


    "Listen to my command, don''t talk."


    Ruan Lingjun trusts her so much, how can she not make her happy.


    After Gu Changan heard it, he only raised his eyebrows slightly, and didn''t open his mouth to expose his little fox.


    If...he guessed correctly...


    The cousin she just mentioned...it should be Yu Xie...


    Although I don''t know why Ruan Youqing trusts Yu Xie so much, although he feels a little uncomfortable because of it...


    But... inexplicably, he also trusted Ruan Youqing too much.


    Same as Ruan Lingjun''s trust, it is the kind of trust that is engraved into the flesh and blood...even into the soul.


    "Master Shoufu...do you have any other arrangements?" Seeing Gu Changan''s silence, Xinxiu thought that he was dissatisfied by talking too much with Miss Ruan''s family.


    After Gu Changan listened, he glanced at Ruan Youqing very gently and said, "Miss Ruan has already said everything I wanted to say."


    "That¡­"


    Ruan Youqing frowned suddenly, and couldn''t help interjecting: "What''s the name of that clinic?"


    "Chunlai Medical Center." Xinxiu replied immediately.


    Chunlai Medical Center...


    Ruan Youqing shuddered suddenly, and said in a sharp voice: "Quick... quickly send people to surround the medical center! No one is allowed to go out without an order, and no one is allowed to enter at will!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： A certain Major General Ruan

    Chapter 94 The Awkward Major General Ruan


    Everything that happened in front of me gradually began to overlap with the memory of the previous life.


    In her previous life, she didn''t know what the source of the plague was, but...she remembered the Chunlai Medical Center.


    Because the Chunlai Medical Center took in some homeless little beggars, and these little beggars escaped after being infected with the plague, and then... the plague broke out.


    Even, the patients infected by them are even more terrifying.


    In this plague, the patient originally had a high fever, aches all over his body, and weakness in his limbs, and then his breathing gradually became short of breath, and finally he became difficult to breathe and suffocated to death.


    But these little beggars brought more than just high fever and difficulty breathing. Their bodies will slowly fester, and in the end they will even lose their minds...and become brutal...


    Na Chunlai Medical Center was like a **** on earth in her previous life.


    The people inside, because of the pain and lack of reason, have begun to kill each other, and even... eat human flesh and drink human blood.


    Therefore, after hearing that Qingchun came to the medical clinic, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but lose his composure.


    Not only Xinxiu, Ruan Lingjun and Gu Changan beside him saw Ruan Youqing like this, their expressions inevitably became dignified.


    "Little sister... you..." After all, Ruan Lingjun was the first to ask.


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, and then realized that she had lost her composure just now. After taking a deep breath, she slowly opened her mouth:


    "Brother, you should also know that the plague is extremely contagious. Xiaoqing thinks that the family of three working in Yizhuang may become a... like a fuse... If they cause the whole city to be infected with the plague, then The gain outweighs the loss. That¡¯s why Xiao Qing thought, before the situation is particularly serious, the Nachunlai Medical Center must be strictly guarded. Otherwise, people inside will come in and out at will, and it is very likely that the disease will be transmitted to more people.¡±


    Although she didn''t tell the truth about what happened in her previous life, what she said was indeed true. Yu Xie once told her that the most important thing to do in the early stage of the plague is to forcibly lock up people who have already had symptoms of illness...


    But before Xinxiu could reply, Gu Changan had already said seriously: "Miss Ruan Xiao is really right, Gu ordered someone to take Na Chunlai to the medical center...to guard."


    As long as it comes from the mouth of his little fox, he will fully support it without hesitation.


    Ruan Lingjun saw that Gu Changan was so attentive, and couldn''t help but sneer: "Gu Shoufu''s imperial envoy this time is easy to do. You don''t have to think about anything, you don''t have to do anything, just sit there, and there will be fools to help you do it." .¡±


    A certain idiot who was scolded unintentionally was naturally unhappy. With his mouth curled up, he stretched out his hand and turned towards the soft flesh on Ruan Lingjun''s waist and said dissatisfiedly, "Who are you calling an idiot!"


    Ruan Lingjun rubbed his temples helplessly, and gently patted the little girl''s hand away: "Okay, okay, you are not a fool, you are a tailor, and you make wedding dresses for others."


    Ruan Youqing said angrily: "Brother!" After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Gu Changan.


    I don''t know...whether her elder brother, who is eager to protect his sister, will make Gu Changan unhappy.


    Unexpectedly, when she just raised her eyes, she saw Gu Changan looking at him with light in her eyes, and when she saw her looking at him, she even smiled at her: "Miss Ruan''s ability is amazing... If a woman can enter the court and become an official, Gu will definitely recommend her with all her strength."


    After being praised by him like this, Ruan Youqing blushed again.


    Xinxiu, who was neglected, coughed lightly, and then said cautiously: "Then... the officer went down first?"


    He is getting old, but he can''t see people flirting.


    Gu Chang''an just stopped laughing, and said seriously with a straight face: "Just now, you have to send someone to check what Miss Ruan ordered. In addition...you need to trouble Major General Ruan with one thing."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan set his sights on Ruan Lingjun.


    Ruan Lingjun glanced at him coldly, and said slowly:


    ¡¸I don¡¯t agree.¡¹


    Gu Changan: "..."


    Ruan Youqing: "Brother!"


    Ruan Lingjun, who was attacked again, could only speak to Gu Chang''an angrily, "Tell me if you have anything to do, I''m in a hurry."


    Gu Changan''s squinted eyes gradually began to smudge darkly: "Major General Ruan, please go and guard the Cangmang River south of Jingbian recently."


    "Cangmang River? There are troops stationed there, I''m going to fight against them..." Ruan Lingjun is not too stubborn, halfway through the sentence, he realized what Gu Changan meant.


    South of the Cangmang River is Nanting Country...


    This kind of critical juncture cannot be sloppy.


    When Ruan Lingjun looked at Gu Changan again, her eyes were a little complicated. In the end, she could only sigh heavily, and then her voice was terribly cold: "When I go to guard the Cangmang River for a few days, you protect my young Qing. If something happens to her, I will I will definitely throw you into that boundless river."


    "Brother..." Ruan Youqing suddenly smiled.


    Ruan Lingjun''s expression turned from cold to warm in an instant: "But you don''t want to part with brother?"


    Ruan Youqing bit his lip, then put his arms around Ruan Lingjun''s neck, and pulled him to his side: "Brother, actually... you should not be able to beat him."


    Although the voice was soft, Gu Changan heard it.


    Holding out his hand to cover the smile on the corner of his mouth, Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing with tenderness in his eyes.


    Just¡­


    Ruan Lingjun''s face turned colder and colder.


    His younger sister actually said that he couldn''t beat Gu Changan? ? ?


    He can''t beat a civil servant? ? ?


    Ruan Youqing saw his brother''s expression of disbelief, and continued to whisper: "He can draw with grandfather."


    Ruan Lingjun sighed exhaustedly, that''s all, the younger sister won''t be able to stay, he still... just go and guard the Cangmang River honestly!


    It¡¯s just that before he left, he thought for a moment and then dropped a cruel sentence, which was similar to what he said just now, but he changed the last half of the sentence to throw into the Cangmang River into a desperate fight...


    ¡­


    Before sunset, Ruan Youqing became more and more flustered. After thinking about it, she went to find Gu Changan.


    "I want to go out." Ruan Youqing said seriously.


    "No." Gu Changan also answered seriously.


    Ruan Youqing, who was rejected, bit her lower lip, her eyes covered with stubbornness: "Why? I need to find out the current situation in the city myself."


    Because Jingbian City at this time has begun to be strict.


    Those people who were scattered on the street were first checked by the doctor sent there, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong with them, they were put together in one place. And those who stayed at home honestly were also ordered not to go out at will.


    Although there is no public announcement of what may happen to the people, some keen people have already noticed something is wrong.


    Fortunately, because of hunger, they were already unable to make trouble.


    As long as some food can be distributed every day, they are happy not to go out.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was still worried about Nachun coming to the medical clinic, thinking that he must go and have a look in person. Moreover, Yu Xie was begged by her to come, so she couldn''t push him in, but she stayed out of it.


    This is not something she can do.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing insisted on going out, Gu Changan''s expression was different from his usual seriousness: "Youqing, be good, and you stay well in the governor''s mansion. Everything outside is me. I promise you that the plague will never break out."


    "Are you worried that my brother will trouble you?" Ruan Youqing pouted like a child at this time, her tone was soft as if she was acting like a baby to Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan helplessly raised his fingers and tapped her forehead lightly, and continued: "Whether your brother tells me to take good care of you or not, I will take good care of you."


    Although Ruan Youqing''s heart softened because of Gu Changan''s words, she has always been firm in her thoughts.


    She has a memory that no one else has. If she is afraid of death and hides, more innocent people may die because of her inaction.


    Knowing but not doing, she can''t get over that hurdle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Chunlai Medical Center

    Chapter 95 Chunlai Medical Center


    Even after being reborn, Ruan Youqing has always been gentle and soft to others, and rarely has a tough side. She doesn''t act like a general unless she''s fighting the enemy.


    Nowadays, she is rarely persistent and stubborn, which naturally makes Gu Chang''an somewhat unable to deal with it.


    "Youqing, I don''t want you to be in danger." After thinking about it, Gu Changan still looked serious.


    Ruan Youqing listened and raised his eyes to look at him. When the two looked at each other, they saw a rare stubbornness in each other''s eyes.


    Finally, Ruan Youqing sighed softly, took the initiative to hold the other party''s hand, and then slowly said:


    "You know that I am not as weak as the rumors say. Except for my family, I can only be my true self without fear when I am by your side. In fact, I don''t want to be a weak person who depends on others. I hope...Master Gu can know me Heart, know that I am different from other women, I don''t need protection, what I want... is that we can bear the storm together; we can also share the prosperity of the world."


    Even though she has an unimaginable liking for Gu Changan, she still wants to make him understand what she needs. If he is like ordinary people, he wants to protect her in the "cage" by using the words of protection...


    Then she...


    "But I think you need protection." When she finished speaking, Gu Changan held her hand instead.


    Just after Ruan Youqing thought that Gu Changan didn''t understand what she wanted, Gu Changan continued:


    "But if you really want to go out and do something on your own, I can''t stop you anymore. But you have your own point of view, and I have mine. You don''t want to rely on the protection of others, But you can''t totally deny my desire to protect you. I know how powerful you are, and after you''ve talked to me so much, I also know what you want. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you again .But...you can''t stop me from still wanting to protect your heart. You have to understand that my protection doesn''t conflict with what you want to do yourself."


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, Ruan Youqing could no longer describe his mood in words.


    While Gu Changan regards her as someone who needs to be protected, he also puts her in the same position as himself. Everyone in the world thinks that women are weaker than men, but Gu Changan admits that she is strong.


    Such a person... It''s hard for her not to like him.


    After communicating with each other, the two didn''t waste any time, and turned to go directly to Yu Xie.


    After Ruan Youqing told the other party the current situation concisely, Yu Xie nodded clearly and said:


    "I knew that Miss Ruan asked me to come to Jingbian... It must not be an easy matter. Fortunately... I also had an idea in my mind beforehand. After the famine, there must be a plague. The most important thing now is that we have to go to the place you just said Let¡¯s find out what¡¯s going on with that family of three at the Chunlai Medical Center you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    "Is there a means of protection? You can''t take risks rashly." Ruan Youqing asked cautiously.


    She remembered that Yu Xie could make a lot of protective things. Although she took the initiative to go out, but... she is not the kind of impulsive person who does not care about her own safety.


    It''s just...she''s not sure if Yu Xie...is ready.


    After seeing the other party dug out a bunch of things from his package, Ruan Youqing secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out that Yu Xie had already made some preventive medicine on the way here.


    After the three of them took the medicine, Yu Xie took out a few more strange things. It was a mask that he sewed with his own hands and could tightly cover his mouth and nose.


    When Gu Changan saw this thing, he resisted a little: "This... can I not wear it?"


    Because...it looks ugly.


    "No, this thing can prevent you from getting the plague very well." Yu Xie explained patiently.


    Gu Changan frowned: "Why?"


    Ruan Youqing saw Gu Changan like a child for the first time, smiled helplessly, and reached out to put it on for him.


    "Because the plague is mostly transmitted by the breath of people. You will be much safer wearing this." After putting it on for him, Ruan Youqing said softly.


    Originally thought that Gu Changan would have to stalemate for a while, but after Ruan Youqing''s actions, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Yu Xie, who felt that he had explained everything in vain, curled his lips silently, and after a few words in his heart, he followed them to the Chunlai Medical Center.


    The streets on both sides of the street at this time are even more depressed than when they came.


    The location of Chunlai Medical Center is actually a relatively bustling street in Jingbian City. After seeing the officers and soldiers stationed at the entrance of the medical hall, Ruan Youqing''s expression became no longer as tense as before.


    With someone defending, the same thing as in the previous life will not easily happen again.


    But before they entered, they heard howls coming from the medical hall.


    "What''s going on here?" Gu Changan asked the officers and soldiers at the entrance of the hospital with a serious expression.


    The officers and soldiers had already been instructed, so they naturally recognized the Lord Shoufu. Seeing him speak, the officers and soldiers immediately replied respectfully: "Master Shoufu, many patients in the medical center do not want to stay there, they... want to... want to go out."


    As if responding to this person''s words, Ruan Youqing finally heard the person inside, as if shouting...


    ¡¸Let us out¡­¡¹


    "Let''s go in." Gu Changan said with a dignified expression.


    ¡¸My lord! You¡­¡¹


    "No problem, let us go in." Gu Changan continued.


    The officer and soldier sighed silently after hearing this, and could only lower their eyes and opened the door to let them in.


    After Ruan Youqing and others entered, they thought that the medical center would be in chaos. After all... People who want to go out will definitely try their best to rush out when they see the door opened.


    Even, they were prepared to have to take precautions.


    As a result... After opening the door, I saw a group of people half lying on the ground crying.


    Not as crowded as imagined...


    It turned out that this group of people only had the strength to howl, but they didn''t have the strength to stand up.


    After the tense nerves relaxed, Ruan Youqing saw several people shuttling among the patients.


    And when these people heard the door was opened, they all turned around in shock.


    "Who are you? Get out quickly, this is not a place for you." Among them, an elderly man reprimanded with a very serious expression.


    It turned out that there was only one doctor and three apprentices in the Chunlai medical clinic, and the one who just reprimanded him was the only doctor in the medical clinic. Now, after being stuck with these patients, they have been taking care of them without any complaints.


    Doctors are benevolent, they are the ones who truly disregard life and death.


    "Old man, we are here to help you." After observing silently for a while, Gu Changan finally opened his mouth slowly.


    But the old doctor frowned tightly and waved his hands: "Thank you for your kindness, but this is not the past. Since the city began to restrict the movement of the people, many people should have some understanding. This disease...maybe It''s a plague. You guys, don''t die in vain."


    "Old man, we are not ordinary people. The person in front of you is Mr. Gu Changan, the chief assistant of Ningguo. He is the imperial envoy sent by the imperial court to relieve the disaster. He is naturally responsible for the well-being of all the people in Jingbian." Ruan Youqing said at this time I opened my mouth seriously. Because she could tell that this old doctor was a very stubborn person. If they didn''t reveal their identities, he would never allow ordinary people to participate.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking. The old man looked a little dazed, and looked at Gu Changan in a daze, then there seemed to be tears in the corners of his eyes, and there seemed to be a smile:


    "It turned out that Lord Shoufu came here in person... I thought the imperial court would abandon us..."


    Gu Changan''s expression was quite complicated when he heard the other party''s words.


    This old doctor is not wrong at all.


    If... the plague really ravages the entire Jingbian...


    It is very likely that Jingbian will be abandoned by the court, that is...


    It is very likely that the city will be massacred...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： from

    Chapter 96 begins with


    Although Gu Changan is not a cold and heartless person, but if he really reaches that point...


    He may have to make some brutal choices.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan remained silent with shame on his face.


    Seeing that Gu Changan fell silent, the old doctor sighed clearly: "It doesn''t matter. Although this kind of behavior seems a bit ruthless, I can understand it. After all...you can''t drag the whole of Ningguo because of Jingbian."


    Seeing the oppressive atmosphere, Ruan Youqing quickly pushed Yu Xie in front of him and said:


    "Don''t be discouraged, old man! We came here this time, but we brought a person who is proficient in medical skills. He... will stop this plague!"


    Pushed to the front with such trust, Yu Xie grinned a little embarrassedly, and then waved his hand at the old doctor as a greeting.


    The old doctor looked Yu Xie up and down, and then suddenly asked a few questions about medical skills.


    Yu Xie naturally answered fluently.


    After listening to the old doctor, he was obviously very pleased and said: "Then... I will leave it to you."


    After finishing speaking, he bent down deeply to express his gratitude.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly reached out to help him.


    "Girl, don''t touch me!" When the old doctor saw a figure approaching from the corner of his eye, he immediately backed away with a look of horror on his face. Seeing the other party''s puzzled face, he continued to explain: "I may also be infected. You should Better stay away from me."


    "Excuse me, old man...how should I call you?" Ruan Youqing was a little sad, and then some thoughts popped up in his mind, which gradually made people feel powerless.


    Because she remembered that this plague was almost a death sentence for the elderly.


    So, for such a selfless person, she thought... Always remember his name.


    The old doctor seemed to understand the deep meaning of Ruan Youqing, he waved his hands with a wry smile and said, "This old man''s name is not worth mentioning. If Miss insists on asking, just call me Doctor Zhu."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing silently clenched her hands.


    After taking a slow breath, she adjusted her mood and continued softly:


    "Then... Doctor Zhu, I want to ask... the family of three who had a high fever at the beginning... Where is it now?" Ruan Youqing knew that now is not the time to be sad. The most important thing is to ask clearly what the family of three has been in contact with. Only when they figured out the cause, could they prevent the plague from happening more quickly and accurately.


    Otherwise... I don''t know how many lives will be delayed.


    After Dr. Zhu heard the other party''s inquiry, his face suddenly became serious:


    "The old man felt that... this plague seemed to be related to them, so he put their family in a separate room in this small courtyard on his own initiative. Are you... are you going to find them?"


    "We came here this time to investigate something." This time it was Gu Changan who answered.


    Doctor Zhu frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Then you should pay attention to keeping a good distance when you ask questions. This old man... I guess... I got infected from too much contact with them."


    After the words fell, Doctor Zhu didn''t waste any more time, he turned around and led them to the backyard.


    After pushing open the locked door, Ruan Youqing saw the scene inside the house through the dim light.


    The two elderly people who are getting old are already skinny now. As for that child, his eyes were sunken, his complexion was sallow, and his little mouth was even bloodless.


    After seeing someone enter the door, they didn''t even look at it, just continued to stare in a certain direction with empty eyes.


    They... have lost the will to survive.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but grabbed Gu Changan''s hand, and pursed her covered lips forcefully.


    Instead, Gu Changan looked at them blankly for a while, and then spoke in a low voice:


    "I can''t, take this child and leave together? I can try my best to save you, but you have to answer my question truthfully."


    Finally, the old man who used to work in Yizhuang looked up slowly. His eyes were gradually no longer as empty as before.


    "Can you save us?" The old man murmured to himself, and then chuckled softly: "Young man, there is no need to lie to us. If you want to ask, just ask. No need...no need to give us any more hope, we are now What is the situation now, I am the most clear. My good grandson...is also at the mercy of life..."


    ¡¸Old man...you don''t have to be so negative...¡¹


    "Ask your question..." The old man waved his hand vigorously, obviously not wanting to continue discussing life and death with the person in front of him.


    Gu Changan couldn''t bear to look at the other person, so he could only ask straight to the point: "In that case... then... old man, where did you go before you got sick?"


    "Naturally, it is Yizhuang."


    ¡¸Who and what did you contact in Yizhuang?¡¹


    "Nature is a dead thing."


    "Then... do you think there is something wrong?" Gu Changan continued to ask patiently.


    The old man''s expression was a little loose, but soon, he frowned suddenly, and said somewhat imprecisely:


    "If there is something inappropriate...it seems to be there. You should know that the most common thing we do in Yizhuang is the dead. Now there is a famine, and the city is fine, but outside the city...you can see people within a few steps. Falling on the side of the road. There are too many familiar faces, so I thought I couldn''t let them just expose their corpses in the wilderness. So, I buried everything that could be buried. But..."


    The old man raised his head to look at Gu Changan, and continued with a complicated expression: "About ten days ago, I saw a man with a strange death in a small forest outside Jingbian City... Several places on his body were festered and festered. ...And there seems to be some dried blood on the corner of his mouth... I saw that although he is dressed as a Ning country person, there is a mark belonging to the Nan Ting country on his wrist."


    Jingbian is adjacent to Nanting country, and Jingbian people naturally know some characteristics of Nanting people.


    For example, men in Nanting have a snake-shaped mark engraved on their wrists.


    Snake is the totem of Nanting Kingdom.


    So, men in Nanting Country will engrave their own marks on their wrists when they grow up.


    After the old man finished speaking, Ruan Youqing tensed up, his voice trembling slightly: "Then...how did you deal with it?"


    "I saw that he died in a miserable state, so I didn''t care which country he was from, and just buried him in peace. So, I dragged him into the corner of the east wall of Yizhuang and buried him. Is there something wrong with this man? But he''s all dead..."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s face was extremely gloomy.


    Nanting people...


    festering...


    Dried bloodstains...


    "Gu Chang''an! It''s not too late! Send someone to Yizhuang to burn the corpse! Then you must investigate to see if anyone has approached there!" At this time, Ruan Youqing was no longer as indifferent as before, but was very eager to catch him. She touched Gu Changan''s sleeve, and there was some toughness in her tone that she didn''t realize.


    Even¡­ she called him by his first name.


    Gu Changan naturally understood some of these things. It''s just that Ruan Youqing''s mood seemed a little abnormal at this time, which made him stretch out his hand to hold her cold little hand, and said softly: "Okay, I''ll do it now. You... don''t worry."


    Gu Changan''s response made Ruan Youqing gradually calm down. After she calmed down, she realized that her behavior just now was a bit reckless. But now is not the time to be hypocritical. After calming down, Ruan Youqing looked up at him and continued:


    "This plague must have been deliberately caused by someone. My brother is going to guard the Cangmang River now. I think there will be more hidden dangers there. So... Gu Changan... I also want to go to the Cangmang River."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Nantings Conspiracy

    Chapter 97 Nanting''s Conspiracy


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to the Cangmang River.¡¹


    After Ruan Youqing said these words, his eyes were extremely firm.


    Sighing softly, Gu Changan knew he couldn''t stop her.


    He reached out and touched the top of her head. At this time, Gu Changan was very gentle: "But... I can''t go with you."


    The current situation is not suitable for the love of children.


    Although he really wanted to go with her, but now...he couldn''t leave.


    Cangmangjiang needs Ruan Youqing, and Jingbian City needs him, Gu Changan.


    Although the two places are only an hour apart...


    But... It''s hard to sleep if you don''t see each other.


    Ruan Youqing raised his hand and grasped the big hand that was resting on top of his head, and crossed his hands. Ruan Youqing''s resolute expression just now turned into tenderness after meeting Gu Changan''s eyes:


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of myself."


    "Me too."


    After the words fell, the two of them didn''t dare to say anything more, Ruan Youqing gave him another serious look, then turned and left.


    After Ruan Youqing left with the fan, Gu Changan''s gentle expression disappeared instantly.


    "What is the master''s order?" A black shadow suddenly appeared beside Gu Changan. This black shadow is Tian Wen, the dark guard who has never shown up beside him.


    Gu Chang''an secretly has four capable subordinates, named Tian Wen, Gan Gu, Di Ming, and Zhi Sen. And although these four people secretly identities are Gu Chang''an''s subordinates, in fact, each of them has other identities of their own.


    For example, Zhi Sen...is the scholar Bai Lian who sold his food in Wuyun City earlier. Bai Lian was just his pseudonym.


    "Follow me out of the city to Yizhuang." Gu Changan said with a cold face.


    Tianwen was a little surprised: "You want to go there in person? These things... just do it for the subordinates."


    Gu Changan is very serious: "My little fox personally instructed, so I naturally have to do it myself."


    Tian asked: "..."


    I think back when I was in the secret room with my master in Yunjian Pavilion, my master became very interested in this young lady of the Ruan family.


    Now it seems... his master has fallen completely.


    So, not long after Ruan Youqing left, Gu Changan also set off out of the city, leading people straight to Yizhuang outside the city.


    As a result... When he got there, he saw a few sneaky figures under the east corner of Yizhuang.


    Gu Changan''s eyes darkened, and he led someone to search for it quietly.


    Afterwards, he saw a few little beggars who seemed to be looking for something.


    "What are you doing?" Tian Wen asked coldly.


    The little beggar with a guilty conscience froze and froze in place, not daring to move.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan raised his feet and walked to a place still some distance away from them to stop, narrowing his eyes, with a cold and scary expression: "What are you looking for?"


    "We didn''t look for the dead body!" There was a little beggar who was only seven or eight years old and his face was already pale with fright.


    Originally, he was scared out of his wits by the large barren mounds, but when a group of stern-faced people appeared suddenly, he was so frightened that he spoke out without restraint.


    Gu Changan hooked the corners of his lips, and sighed in his heart that children are easier to fool than adults.


    Thus, the master and servant played the role of two sinister and stern villains in a tacit understanding, and the guards all kept silent with cold faces. Sure enough, these little beggars couldn''t stand the intimidation, and directly stated their purpose of coming to Yizhuang without hesitation.


    When Gu Changan and Tianwen heard this, they looked at each other in shock.


    It turned out that someone told these little beggars that there was a dead body buried under the east wall of the righteous village. All they have to do is dig up the body and throw it there...the man will feed them forever.


    For the little beggars during the famine period, this condition is undoubtedly a huge temptation.


    They didn''t understand anything and naturally agreed happily.


    But such a seemingly simple matter, to Gu Changan and the others, it sounds like a huge conspiracy!


    This corpse...is the one mentioned by the old man who worked in Yizhuang in the medical center!


    If, this corpse was intentionally made by Nanting people...


    The little beggars dig him out and expose him...


    Gu Changan''s face has completely darkened.


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing took the fan out of the city and hurried all the way to the bank of the Cangmang River.


    Fortunately, when she arrived, there was no dispute as she imagined by the Cangmang River.


    Everything seems to be calm.


    It''s just that when she wanted to continue walking, she and Fan''er were stopped by someone.


    The other party was from the Ruan family army, but this person didn''t know her.


    "Little girl, it is forbidden to move forward here, please go back."


    When Ruan Youqing was about to reveal his identity, there was someone walking slowly behind the soldier:


    "Let them in, this is our Miss Ruan."


    The voice is somewhat familiar, but it does not belong to Ruan Lingjun.


    The person who came was Ruan Lingjun''s personal bodyguard, Wuxin.


    After seeing Wuxin, Ruan Youqing suddenly had a bad feeling, her heart sank suddenly, and she asked in a low voice, "Where is my brother?"


    Wuxin pointed out the way, smiled and said: "Miss, the master is in the camp, and this subordinate will take you there."


    Although the other party seemed to be fine, Ruan Youqing was still a little uneasy.


    Sure enough, when they got to the tent, Wuxin stopped and said solemnly:


    "Miss, my master...something happened."


    "Is something wrong?" Ruan Youqing''s brows and eyes were instantly stern.


    Wuxin nodded, and continued: "You will know when you go in, but... you must keep a distance from the master, and don''t take off the things you are wearing on your face."


    After Ruan Youqing nodded, he ordered Fan to wait outside, while he lifted the curtain and strode in immediately.


    After she walked in, she saw Ruan Lingjun sitting in front of the couch.


    Ruan Lingjun didn''t turn his head when he heard someone walk in, but reprimanded him in a somewhat impatient tone:


    "I didn''t say that, no one is allowed to enter my tent at will, unless the Nanting people attack."


    "Brother." Ruan Youqing''s voice was a little trembling, and she could already hear that something was wrong with Ruan Lingjun''s voice.


    After hearing the familiar voice, Ruan Lingjun turned around abruptly, and saw his little sister looking at him with reddened eyes, with a worried expression on her face.


    "You girl... hurry up and get out!" Ruan Lingjun didn''t approach her as usual, but took a few steps back in panic.


    Ruan Youqing, who saw everything in his eyes, naturally understood everything.


    She''s still...late...


    "Brother, how did you get infected by...?" Ruan Youqing asked straightforwardly.


    It only took them a few hours to separate, how could it be so fast...


    Ruan Lingjun saw that Ruan Youqing didn''t go forward recklessly, and after he calmed down, he sighed and said, "When I just arrived, I saw a little girl crying on the bridge of the Cangmang River. Although I didn''t know she was from Ningguo, I was still from Nanting, but I went there anyway. Then, in front of me...the little girl was shot to death with an arrow."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s face was covered with dark clouds.


    Looking at his little sister''s frown, Ruan Lingjun wanted to reach out to smooth her out, but at this moment, he could only keep his hand in the air.


    The appearance of the little girl before she died could not be shaken off in his mind for a long time, and the spurted blood stained his face.


    At that time, he didn''t think it was wrong, but he was very puzzled why a little girl was allowed to die in front of him.


    Until he came back, he found that he was not feeling well, and even started to have a low-grade fever for no reason.


    He understood instantly.


    This plague is a conspiracy of the people of Nanting.


    And he was unfortunately recruited.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Ruan Youqings arrangement

    Chapter 98 Ruan Youqing''s Arrangement


    Ruan Youqing stayed in Ruan Lingjun''s tent for about half an hour, but when she came out, there was no expression on her face.


    "Miss?" Wu Xin stepped forward with a worried face.


    Ruan Youqing turned her head to look at him, and then looked at Fan''er with a worried face. After taking a deep breath, she slowly opened her mouth:


    "Wuxin, Faner, now...I need you to do me a favor."


    "Just tell me." Fan''er and Wuxin said in unison with some panic.


    Ruan Youqing glanced back at the camp, and continued: "Send my brother back to Jingbian City, and Fan''er will go back with him. Wuxin finished sending him...you need to come back and stay here."


    "Miss, you are..." Wuxin was shocked.


    Fan''er has been following Ruan Youqing after all, and with a glance at her every move, Fan''er can tell what she''s thinking.


    So at this moment, Fan sniffled, looking like he wanted to cry.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing touched Fan''er''s head, and continued: "Brother''s current situation cannot be ignored, Jingbian City has Gu... Your Excellency, and Yu Xie. Only when you go back, Brother...maybe... will not be in danger of life At this point, Ruan Youqing had tears in his eyes.


    What she was most worried about happened.


    Now, it has been confirmed that my brother was infected with the plague. Now, only by letting him go back, can he survive.


    And what she has to do...is to guard the boundless riverside for him.


    Jingbian will be safe only if Cangmangjiang is safe.


    After gradually understanding Ruan Youqing''s thoughts, Wuxin frowned and said cautiously: "But, how could my master agree to you staying here..."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing reached out and touched his nose, and replied with some embarrassment: "Well...he will definitely not agree easily. I have used some careful thinking...so you start to take him back now. Don''t waste time ,otherwise¡­"


    If she delays for a while longer, her good brother who is as stubborn as a donkey will probably wake up.


    That''s right, her intention was to drug Ruan Lingjun into a coma.


    This medicine does not cause any harm, so it will only work for more than an hour.


    It''s just that I don''t know how long Ruan Lingjun can fall asleep after taking this medicine.


    So, she can''t waste any more time.


    Wuxin''s expression was a bit complicated, he didn''t know whether he should listen to the little lady or not.


    My master''s current situation is indeed not optimistic.


    But if he agrees to the young lady and takes his master away, the master will definitely punish him when he wakes up.


    But¡­


    Clenched in a dilemma, Wuxin clenched his fists. This feeling of powerlessness that he couldn''t move made him very frustrated.


    That''s all!


    Punishment is punishment! As long as the master can save his life, that''s fine!


    Anyway, he''ll be back. For the little lady... protect her by yourself!


    Thinking of this, Wuxin opened the curtain with a firm face and prepared to walk in.


    "Wait!" Ruan Youqing suddenly stopped him.


    "What do you want my lady to do?"


    "Who is guarding the Cangmang River?" Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered something.


    The Ruan family''s army is fine, as long as they are capable Ruan family members, they won''t say anything if they just say a few words. But the people who guarded the boundless river... don''t know if something will happen.


    Unintentionally heard the question, and immediately replied:


    "Miss, don''t worry, it was Jingbian governor Xinxiu''s younger brother Xinyang who was guarding the Cangmang River. At this time, he went to the other side of the Cangmang River to cross the bridge with Nanting, which is still some distance away. Easy, no We will meet."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s fine if you''re not here, as long as you don''t meet, she will have something to say later.


    After all, the only one who can completely gain her trust is Ruan Jiajun.


    Waving his hands to signal Wu Xin and Fan''er to act quickly, Ruan Youqing walked towards the river with his hands behind his back.


    The torrential river flows eastward continuously, and seeing the fierce water, she doesn''t have to worry too much about the other party''s wading into the water to sneak attack.


    As long as she guards the bridge for her brother...


    Jingbian will be fine, and Ningguo will be fine.


    Laughing self-deprecatingly, Ruan Youqing felt that some things were really carved into his bones.


    For example, the Ruan family''s dedication to guarding the territory of Ningguo.


    ¡­


    It was getting late, and a carriage slowly drove into Jingbian City.


    At this time, a man and a woman were sitting and lying in the carriage. The man was still asleep, but the woman was far away from the man, feeling restless.


    The people outside the carriage finally let go of their hanging hearts after they entered Jingbian City.


    These three people are Ruan Lingjun who rushed back from Cangmang River, Wu Xin, and Fan Er.


    Fan''er had a complicated expression, and kept looking out of the city.


    Before she came back, she begged her young lady to let herself stay.


    However, Ruan Youqing directly refused.


    Seeing that she could not refute, Fan''er could only obediently follow her back.


    At this moment, the drowsy Ruan Lingjun moved his fingers suddenly, and then let out a muffled groan.


    He''s... waking up.


    Fan''er moved to the side again, and looked at the other party uneasily.


    I don''t know if the young master will be furious because of the young lady''s actions when he wakes up.


    Ruan Lingjun finally slowly opened his eyes. He who was a little confused at first regained consciousness immediately after seeing that he was in the carriage.


    Seeing this, Fan''er timidly said: "Master..."


    Ruan Lingjun frowned, looked at the wrapped fan and asked, "Where is this...?"


    "Jingbian City..."


    "Jingbian...City?!" Ruan Lingjun was shocked and wanted to lift the curtain, only to find that his body was limp.


    Fan''er bit her lower lip anxiously, and told him everything about Ruan Youqing''s arrangement.


    Sure enough, after hearing that her little sister stayed in the Cangmang River instead of herself, Ruan Lingjun trembled with anger: "This stinky girl! You are so foolish! She thinks her kung fu can protect her in the army? "


    Fan''er listened, and whispered: "The old general also teaches the young lady the art of war on weekdays..."


    "Nonsense! She can march and fight after seeing the art of war? She''s just talking on paper!" Ruan Lingjun said something hurtful because of worry.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing was not here to listen.


    It¡¯s just that Fan¡¯er complained a little on behalf of his lady: ¡°Young master, the old general praised the lady, saying...that if she was a man, she would be no worse than you in marching and fighting...¡±


    In the end, Fan''er looked at the other party with a more and more gloomy expression, and her voice could only become smaller and smaller.


    At this moment, the carriage stopped. Gu Changan''s voice came from outside.


    "this is¡­"


    Fan''er hastily opened the curtain and poked his head out: "Master Gu, it''s the slave who brought my young master back."


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, then frowned: "Major General Ruan is injured?"


    Fan''er shook his head and then nodded again when he realized something was wrong.


    "My young master... also contracted... the plague..." Fan Er explained in a very low voice.


    "Then you are still in the carriage! Come out sooner!" Gu Changan immediately said in a cold voice after hearing this.


    Fan''er got out of the carriage and stood firmly on the ground before continuing:


    "Lord Gu, don''t worry about the servant girl. The servant girl has just entered. Moreover, the young lady has already given the servant girl medicine, and the servant girl has been wearing the mask given by Mr. Yu. It should... be fine."


    Gu Changan then raised his eyes to look inside the carriage.


    Coincidentally, I saw Ruan Lingjun who was holding back his temper.


    Afterwards, Gu Changan narrowed his eyes belatedly, and said in an extremely low voice, "Where''s your lady?"


    Fan did not dare to speak, Ruan Lingjun took a deep breath and said coldly:


    ¡¸That idiot went to guard the Cangmang River for me!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： turn left turn Right

    Chapter 99 Left to Right


    After nightfall, a layer of mist formed on the surface of the Cangmang River.


    Ruan Youqing had already changed into the soft armor that Wuxin brought back for her. This is what she has been carrying with her when she goes out, and is at the bottom of the box.


    I thought it wouldn''t come in handy...


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing had her black and soft long hair **** high, and only a few strands of hair fluttered in the air with the wind. The originally delicate girl now looks a little more sassy. It''s the same as Ruan Youning in normal times, except... her face has a more chilling expression than her own sister.


    Looking at the calm river, Ruan Youqing had mixed feelings. Because tomorrow, she still has arduous tasks to do.


    Ruan Lingjun has two generals under his command. If he wants to stay here, he still needs their approval. Only with their approval, the rest of the Ruan family army will obediently follow her command.


    Sighing softly, Ruan Youqing turned around and went back to the tent to rest.


    She needs to take care of herself.


    ¡­


    The night passed quickly, and Ruan Youqing woke up at dawn.


    Before going to bed last night, she specifically asked Wuxin to let him bring her brother''s two generals.


    They should be almost here by now.


    When Ruan Youqing opened the curtain and was about to go out, she saw Wuxin walking towards her. And behind him, there were two tall and burly men.


    These two people are Ruan Lingjun''s capable men, Xiang left and Xiang right. These two people knew that they were brothers just by their names, but they were still a pair of twin brothers who looked exactly the same.


    Unintentionally saw her come out, clasped her fists and saluted: "Miss, I brought her here."


    Ruan Youqing nodded, pointed to the tent behind him, and signaled to talk inside.


    After looking at each other to the left and right, he lifted his foot and walked in.


    As soon as the curtain fell, Xiang Zuo was the first to speak: "How did the little miss appear here, where is our major general?"


    After Ruan Youqing signaled them to sit down, he slowly said, "I ordered Wuxin to call you here today because I have something to tell you."


    "Miss, but it''s okay to say."


    ¡¸Yesterday...you should know about my brother, right?¡¹


    "You mean...he met that kid on the bridge and got shot?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and then continued with a serious expression: "Because the two of you have been with my brother since childhood, I can hide some things from others but not from you. Do you know that there are already signs of plague in Jingbian City ?¡±


    Frowning to the right, he replied in a deep voice: "This major general told us that it is expected that the plague will breed after the famine."


    Ruan Youqing continued with cold eyes: "Yes, this is expected, so it will give some people with ulterior motives an opportunity."


    "what do you mean¡­"


    "This plague... has man-made factors. And Nanting is the culprit. What happened to my brother yesterday was deliberately done by the people of Nanting. Your major general... has unfortunately been recruited..."


    "What?!" The two brothers, left and right, were shocked.


    Ruan Youqing saw that the worries of these two people were beyond words, and continued with relief in his heart: "Don''t worry, we have sent him back to Jingbian City. Someone there will try his best to cure him."


    Turning left and right, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This subordinate will definitely help the major general guard the Cangmang River."


    The two brothers thought that Ruan Youqing was here to tell them.


    In the end, Ruan Youqing clasped his hands, and his eyes were firm: "I believe this, but you are not the only ones who want to guard this vast river, and I will advance and retreat with you."


    ¡¸Miss? You...¡¹


    Wuxin stood up at this time, and said with a complicated expression: "Miss will stay here instead of master."


    After listening to the left and right, they all frowned. It''s just that Xiang Zuo didn''t speak, but Xiang You opened his mouth after deliberation:


    "Miss, we are enough here. Although you are from the Ruan family, after all, you have been living with the old general in Beijing. If the eldest lady is here, we might still consider it. If you... it is best not to give us... It''s messed up."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t feel unhappy because of the other party''s straightforward words, but just tilted his head, and said in an unhurried tone:


    "Yes, you also said that I have been living in Beijing with my grandfather. And what kind of person is the old general you are talking about, don''t you know?"


    The people around Ruan Lingjun are naturally the same as him, they have been taught by Ruan Chong "intimately". Therefore, after Ruan Youqing said this, Xiang Zuo and Xiang Xiang froze, as if recalling something terrible.


    That''s right, I lived with the old general for more than ten years, so I should be... very human.


    However, one yard counts for one yard, and the two people on the left still felt a little uneasy and continued: "But Miss, the battlefield of ruthless swords is still different from what you usually encounter."


    Ruan Youqing smiled, and replied leisurely: "It seems that it is impossible not to convince you."


    Ruan Youqing is so confident, not because he is good at martial arts.


    She in her previous life was a joke, and... there was one thing she didn''t want to mention.


    That is, although she entered the palace in her previous life, she did not have any title of concubine in the palace.


    At that time, Li Yi told her with a pitiful face, how helpless he was, and besides her, there was no one beside him he could trust. Ruan Youqing was willing to be his sword, just for what he had promised verbally, that after his country was stabilized, he would make her his queen again.


    So, she who used to be the princess disappeared two years after Li Yi ascended the throne.


    In the past two years, she personally eradicated dissidents for Li Yi, and she even learned how to turn the tide against the wind even though she had never led an army in a war.


    It''s not that she has never experienced war, but because of helping Li Yi, the war she experienced was more cruel and merciless.


    However, what she managed to win was that the position of queen was given to someone else by Li Yi, and the Ruan family... was dragged into the abyss by her.


    Recalling that unbearable memory, Ruan Youqing''s surroundings unconsciously exuded extremely cold killing intent.


    Wuxin and the three of them suddenly shuddered. After seeing Ruan Youqing''s expression, they glanced at each other and took a few steps back consciously.


    Especially Xiang You, thinking that his words offended the other party, he couldn''t help feeling ashamed and uneasy.


    What I said just now...was it a bit too much.


    After Ruan Youqing gradually calmed down, his heart moved, and he looked up at Wuxin and the others.


    In the end...I saw three tall and thick men looking at me in horror.


    Especially to the right, almost standing at the curtain.


    Ruan Youqing frowned with some doubts and asked, "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    Rolled his throat to the right a few times, then pulled a smile that was uglier than crying:


    "Miss, if you have something to say, please speak carefully. If you are angry because of what your subordinate said just now, your subordinate will beat you and scold you. It''s just...you must not have murderous intentions! I am the only one in my family..." I wanted to talk about the only one. Glancing at his elder brother to the right, he immediately reacted and said, "Go to the right!"


    Ruan Youqing was provoked by his stupid appearance and laughed, then feigned anger and said, "I''m the kind of unreasonable master who disregards human life?"


    "Of course not!" The three straightened their chests and said in unison.


    Seeing them like this, Ruan Youqing naturally knew what they were worried about.


    So, Ruan Youqing sighed softly, and said softly: "Okay, okay, you don''t have to look like you are facing a big enemy. How about this, I will gamble with you later, if I lose, I will not Stick to my ideas. If I win, you need to do what I ask of you.¡±


    "Gambling? How does the young lady plan to bet?"


    "Since the Nanting people have offended us, it is not the style of our Ruan family army not to return it. I know that there is a military grain warehouse in Nanting across the Cangmang River. We will not do the same things as they do to harm the people of Li, but..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： her bet

    Chapter 100 Her Bet


    Ruan Youqing suddenly smiled softly: "It shouldn''t be too much for us to destroy their granaries, right?"


    Destroy the granary?


    Left and right and Wuxin opened their eyes wide in shock, some couldn''t believe their ears: "Miss, what do you mean...we take the initiative?"


    "Can''t you? Or...are you afraid?" Ruan Youqing replied lightly.


    Xiang right is more impulsive than Xiang Zuo. Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, he naturally raised his chin and replied, "Why are you so afraid!"


    Just as he finished speaking, he was punched to the left by his elder brother.


    Turning to the left is more stable, and after glancing at his younger brother, he said to Ruan Youqing with a serious expression: "Miss, don''t act recklessly."


    He was afraid that this delicate young lady would act impulsively because she was eager to prove herself.


    Ruan Youqing hooked the corners of his lips and continued: "I know that soldiers are a major issue for the country. The place of death and life, the way of survival, must be observed. Therefore, when I do things, I will definitely plan it before I do it. The reason I bet with you because only in this way will you really know whether I am talking about it on paper, or I can really plan and win thousands of miles. Don''t worry, I will not make fun of anyone''s life. You don''t have to worry about me , but you need to think about it carefully. If the chief general is not there, you lieutenants have the decision-making power. When you can make a decision, will you...will you choose to take the initiative? Or...this kind of thing, but because the person who proposed it is I and you guys think it¡¯s wrong? If my brother gave you this order, would you still think it¡¯s reckless?¡±


    Listen to the left and right, and they all fall into silence.


    Ruan Youqing''s last few words hit the deepest part of their hearts.


    Their worries were nothing more than worrying that Ruan Youqing would act impulsively.


    But if Ruan Lingjun really gave the order to destroy the enemy''s granaries, they would only enthusiastically agree to follow them in person.


    Seeing that they were about to relax, Ruan Youqing continued to speak: "Why don''t we exchange ideas, so that... you can at least know whether I can escape when I am in danger." Ruan Youqing has already opened his posture and prepared to exchange ideas. attitude.


    Seeing the situation on the left, he quickly took a few steps back and said, "Since Miss has made up her mind, we agree. But please promise us that if you encounter danger, you must retreat immediately. We will send some of the most skilled Alright, let¡¯s be with you and make sure my subordinates won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    I don''t know how skilled the young lady is, they don''t care about the severity of their strikes, but they dare not really compete with her.


    Ruan Youqing nodded with a smile: "I promise you, I will definitely get out of trouble."


    "Then..." Xiang Zuo sighed heavily: "Just do as you said."


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Then go and give me the map of the Cangmang River. Tonight, we will act."


    Nodded left and right, then left.


    Seeing those two people leave, Wu Xin gave a low laugh at this moment, and said slowly, "Miss is really treacherous."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows and said, "Why did you say that?"


    "Although this seems to be a bet, they also promised you that they will listen to your command after you succeed. But... They probably didn''t realize it. Subconsciously, they have already listened to your command for the first time."


    Ruan Youqing sat down slowly, and lazily rubbed the center of his brows: "Soldiers are not tired of deceit. Although they have been on the battlefield for a long time, they still unconsciously fell into my little trap because of their contempt and scruples."


    "But miss, if... you don''t succeed..."


    "I have my own plan. You don''t have to worry about it."


    First of all, she has confidence in herself.


    Secondly, if it is really a bad start...


    This kind of bet... There can be a second and third time... It''s just that Ruan Youqing only thought about this kind of thought in his heart.


    "Then...let this subordinate go with you, otherwise, this subordinate is really worried about your safety." Ruan Youqing, who had no idea what Ruan Youqing was thinking, continued to speak.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing glanced at him helplessly, then nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    In Jingbian City.


    When Gu Changan learned that Ruan Youqing had stayed in Cangmangjiang, he almost went out of the city to find her.


    If Shan''er hadn''t stopped him in time and handed him a letter, he would have resisted staying in Jingbian City.


    The letter was naturally written by Ruan Youqing.


    The content of the letter undoubtedly reassured him.


    ¡¸I once had a dream, in which I had no ability to save my family members when they were facing annihilation. So, I don¡¯t want this kind of nightmare to come true.¡¹


    Gu Changan''s pupils trembled suddenly after seeing the dream that Ruan Youqing briefly described.


    This kind of similar dream...he had it too!


    Could it be... What accidents will the Ruan family really encounter in the future? But the current emperor still understands, judging from his actions, it doesn''t seem like he is afraid of the Ruan family and wants to destroy the Ruan family.


    Frowning with some headache, Gu Changan continued to read. It wasn''t until he saw the last few words that his expression gradually eased.


    "Every one of the Ruan family can guard Ning country on their own. While I am guarding Ning country, I also want to protect the people I love. Therefore, the Cangmang River is my battlefield, and Jingbian City is your battlefield. Behind me there is You, you have me in front of you. And now... I need to grow."


    This kind of words sounded like the positions of the two had switched, but Gu Changan knew her intentions.


    As far as they are concerned, no one is stronger than the other.


    As the Ruan family, she is actually more suitable for the battlefield of swords and swords than him.


    As the chief assistant of Ningguo, the "battlefield" he faces is more complicated than hers.


    After carefully folding the letter and putting it on his body, Gu Changan placed Ruan Lingjun, who wanted to resist, in a small courtyard in the Governor''s Mansion with a cold expression.


    But I turned around and took Yu Xie to study how to diagnose and treat those patients infected with the plague.


    He needs to clean up his "battlefield" quickly. Only in this way can he go to her battlefield with confidence and go forward side by side with her.


    He gave her time to grow, but he can also participate in her growth.


    Gu Changan always felt that there seemed to be some special arrangement somewhere. The similar dream between him and the little fox must be some kind of special premonition.


    ¡­


    The two brothers, Left and Right, were on the way to hand the map to Ruan Youqing, when they suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "Brother, why do I think... Miss''s bet... doesn''t seem like a bet..." Xiang You spoke first.


    He thumped his own head to the left, and then said with some uncertainty: "It seems... this is also the first... order given by the young lady?"


    ¡¸Is she kidding us?¡¹


    "It''s not a prank... If she... fails... we have a reason to let her stay in the camp safely."


    But... what if she is unwilling and has other bets? Xiang You thought about it silently, but didn''t dare to speak out.


    Miss should not be such a shameless person...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Shejiang

    Chapter 101 Shejiang


    Cangmang River is the dividing line across Ningguo and Nanting.


    The north of the vast river is Jingbian City of Ningguo, and the south of the vast river is Luozhou of Nanting.


    Due to the steep terrain of the Cangmang River, the two countries have been at peace for a hundred years.


    Reluctantly, natural disasters came to the small town in the southern border of Ningguo, and the famine plunged this city far away from the center of Ningguo into an unprecedented disaster.


    Wuyun City in the north of Jingbian has many dangerous mountains, so it separates Jingbian even further.


    Now, there is another sign of plague in Jingbian City, and everyone has no time for other things, just thinking that it is a blessing to have enough food.


    The ambitious Nanting Kingdom naturally would not let go of such an excellent opportunity, so they began to plan how to capture the border town of Ning Kingdom.


    Putting the source of the plague was their first move.


    Because the national strength of the Ning Kingdom is considered strong, the emperor of the Nanting Kingdom did not expect to annex it all at once, and he was satisfied only by capturing the vast Jingbian in the north of the river.


    The spies have come to report that the Ningguo court sent the young chief assistant to Jingbian as an imperial envoy to relieve the disaster, but the emperor of Nanting didn''t pay attention to a young man.


    Even if the other party is calling the wind and rain in the court, but in such a remote area, he will not be able to turn the tide and save Jingbian where famine and plague coexist?


    The only thing that can make him feel afraid is the Ruan Family Army of Ning State, but the iron-blooded and ruthless General Ruan is still stationed in Changzhou City in the northwest of Ning State.


    Just¡­


    The spies said that his eldest son seemed to have come to Jingbian as well.


    And...it was stationed on the bank of the Cangmang River!


    After the emperor of Nanting Kingdom heard the news, he immediately ordered that anyone who could make Ruan''s father and son die in the Cangmang River would be knighted immediately.


    It''s just that before the order was issued, someone had already taken the lead in designing the major general of the Ruan family.


    After this, Ruan Youqing guarded the river for his brother.


    The people of Nanting, who thought they had won half of the victory, had already celebrated in advance.


    Therefore, on the south bank of the vast river at this time, there are only a few hundred people in Nanting Kingdom stationed by the river. And the grain depot... due to the steep terrain, there are fewer people stationed there.


    They felt that at such a critical moment, no one in Ningguo would dare to venture across the river.


    It''s just that no one would have thought that Ruan Youqing was an exception.


    After receiving the map from left to right, Ruan Youqing studied it seriously for more than two hours. She didn''t put the map down until it was time to eat.


    After putting the simple two dishes and one soup in front of Ruan Youqing, Wuxin said with some shame:


    "Miss, these days, you may have to suffer with us. Most of our military rations are distributed to refugees, so the army''s food reserves are not too much. You... can only feel wronged first."


    Ruan Youqing looked down at the two dishes and one soup on the table, and said calmly: "During this kind of famine, don''t expect too much to eat. Besides, I can''t eat so much by myself. You will tell me later Go on, you don¡¯t have to make two dishes and one soup for the next meal, I will eat whatever the soldiers eat. As long as it can fill your stomach.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing reached out and knocked on the opposite side of the table, and continued: "Sit down and eat something."


    Wuxin scratched the back of her head in embarrassment.


    In the past, when Ruan Lingjun was around, he would be allowed to sit down and eat with his master. There really aren''t that many rules between the two.


    It''s just that... sitting and eating with the master is different from sitting and eating with the young lady.


    "Miss, subordinate..."


    "Don''t need to say so much, I know that you don''t have so many rules when you are with your brother."


    Those who want to refuse Wuxin see that the other party insists on this, so they can only sit at a distance.


    But... these two dishes and one soup...


    It seems that something is not enough.


    Just when Wuxin was extremely embarrassed, Ruan Youqing took an empty plate from the side, picked out some vegetarian dishes, and pushed the rest to Wuxin.


    Wuxin was a little surprised and said: "Miss, you can''t just eat those few mouthfuls, can you? You don''t have to worry about your subordinates not being able to eat. You can just find other soldiers when you turn around..."


    "You don''t have to think about it, I''m not that stupid. I can''t eat too much today, just a little cushion."


    Seeing this unintentionally, I am still a little embarrassed.


    After Ruan Youqing ate up all the food in his small plate, seeing that Wuxin still didn''t move, he smiled helplessly: "I really can''t finish it."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Wuxin could only eat while saying, "What''s the plan, Miss? Why can''t you eat too much?"


    Ruan Youqing took the map in his hand and unfolded it. His eyes fell on a certain place, and he slowly said, "On the south bank of the Cangmang River, within the territory of Nanting Kingdom, there are mountains that are not too high in altitude. The granary happens to be located at the top of the mountain range. Easternmost."


    ¡¸Miss wants to¡­¡¹


    "The map shows that the place where the granary is located is a cliff."


    Wu Xin saw Ruan Youqing''s expression, and immediately understood what the other party was thinking.


    "Miss, you don''t want to take someone up the cliff, do you?"


    ¡¸Why not?¡¹


    "Miss, please consider carefully! Although the cliff is not too high, it is steep and dangerous, and...the current of the boundless river is fast..."


    "But because that place is a cliff, the guards will be relaxed, and they will not think that there will be a sneak attack under the cliff."


    Ruan Youqing''s tone was calm, but Wuxin''s heart trembled when he heard it.


    "I will pick a few good people from the Ruan family army to join me later."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing didn''t seem to be joking, Wuxin frowned and continued: "Miss...don''t take any risks."


    "I''m like a person who makes fun of my life? What''s my ability...I naturally know it in my heart. If I really can''t do it, I won''t easily choose Fushui rock climbing to go there. In other words, I won''t easily propose to go there. Destroy the enemy''s granary"


    Wuxin sighed: "Miss really want to do this?"


    "How about the soldiers of the Ruan Family Army?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows and changed the topic elsewhere.


    Wu Xin was taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn''t hide his pride: "In the Ruan family army, whether it''s in the water or on land, we all have brothers who are good at it."


    "Then...are there any almighty ones? Because...going with me requires more than water. Have they ever climbed a cliff?"


    "This... If you are good at it... Except for the subordinates... there are probably only three people..." Wuxin frowned slightly.


    "That is to say, tonight... only the five of us..." Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to support his cheek, and his tone could not detect any emotion.


    "Miss, just the five of us... crossing the river and climbing the cliff to destroy the enemy''s granary?" Wu Xin''s expression was a bit complicated.


    On the one hand, this kind of difficult thing is indeed a big challenge for him, and his heart is actually a little eager to try.


    On the other hand... the person who suggested it was the little lady, and he was afraid that something would happen to the little lady if he was not careful.


    Ruan Youqing saw his distressed face, and continued to comfort him: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything I''m not sure about. The Ruan family has always been like this, you should know."


    Such a thing is indeed surprising, but to her...


    This is just the tip of the iceberg of what she did in her previous life to protect Li Yi''s world...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： The sufferings I have suffered light up the way ahead

    Chapter 102 The sufferings I have suffered light up the way ahead


    After Ruan Youqing had eaten, Ling Wuxin summoned the three of them.


    The five people made a detailed arrangement, and after discussing the division of labor for each person, Wuxin took people down to prepare things, while Ruan Youqing half-reclined on the chair to close his eyes and take a nap.


    She needs to recharge her batteries and prepare for the night''s action. The reason why I don''t eat too much is to maintain a high degree of concentration. Because she will not easily get sleepy only when she is hungry.


    After all, the time Ruan Youqing chose was Zishi, and at that time, it was the time when people were most likely to get sleepy. Especially her, who is more prone to sleepiness than ordinary people.


    It''s just that when she closed her eyes and was full of thoughts, she couldn''t help...remembering her previous life...


    The Ruan family hasn''t had any accidents yet, Li Yi has just ascended the throne not long ago...


    Because of the new emperor''s accession to the throne, several countries around Ningguo began to move around.


    Although the Jie people outside Changzhou City were guarded by her father, those people did not dare to cross the border. However, in other parts of Ningguo, there are also some small countries that are eager to provoke other small border towns in Ningguo.


    At that time, the Ruan family had no time to take care of many things, so Ruan Youqing could only bite the bullet and prepare to personally lead troops to suppress it.


    And Yu Xie asked him to stay by Li Yi''s side.


    Before he left, Li Yi hugged her in his arms, and kept telling her in a very guilty tone that he was sorry for her, and that he would make her his queen after the country was stabilized.


    Ruan Youqing at that time just smiled.


    She doesn''t really care about being a queen or not, she just wants to stay with the person she likes for a lifetime.


    With the mentality of making a quick decision, Ruan Youqing wore a mask and started her way of leading troops alone.


    Because those soldiers were not from the Ruan family army, most people were not convinced by this petite leader who suddenly appeared.


    So, Ruan Youqing could only use force to temporarily convince those who took the lead in protesting.


    It''s just that she suffered a lot of injuries at that time.


    Hindering her gender, she could only hide silently in her tent and learn to bandage her own wounds.


    When she broke into the enemy camp alone to rescue several captains who recklessly attacked the enemy, she was seriously injured.


    From then on, she truly won the surrender of those soldiers.


    In just two years, she led this group of soldiers through Ningguo''s Gobi Desert, swamps, and forests full of miasma and ferocious beasts.


    She used to be delicate, because she had to learn many things that she didn''t know.


    In order to lead a sneak attack, he forced himself to learn how to swim in water within a month; in order to hide his tracks, he buried himself in a mud pond full of decaying smell for two full days; She takes good care of her nails; in order to survive in the desert, she even drank water with floating animal carcasses.


    She never mentioned these things to Li Yi.


    The soldiers who traveled with her once praised her as a tough "man". Because of these things, only by taking the lead can she inspire her soldiers better.


    Everything...is just to calm the turbulent situation for Li Yi as soon as possible.


    In the end, after she returned to Beijing triumphantly covered in injuries, what she got was the news of Li Yili''s empress...


    ¡­


    Unknowingly, she recalled so many bitter memories.


    At that time, she was so stupid.


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes suddenly, with a self-deprecating smile on his face.


    I thought that all I paid was cloud and smoke.


    As a result, she was reborn and came back, and she gradually discovered that the ordeals she had experienced had penetrated deeply into her soul.


    So, when she went to learn something again, her body unexpectedly had some reflexive memories.


    For example, after throwing her who can''t swim into the water, she won''t struggle as hard as a normal person. Instead, she relaxed her body calmly and slowly found the skill of Fushui.


    For example, when she was climbing a steep rockery in Ruan Mansion, her hands and feet could always find the best fulcrum for her with extremely coordinated and balanced balance.


    Because of these, Ruan Youqing has the confidence to ford the river and climb the cliff.


    She didn''t stop touching it because it was a painful memory from her previous life. On the contrary, as her body allowed, she almost relearned a lot.


    Suddenly let go of some things, because the suffering she suffered in the previous life has become the light that illuminates the future path.


    However, Li Yi and Rong Yan are still the darkest and filthiest.


    The sleepiness dissipated in an instant because of the memories, Ruan Youqing walked to the river again, staring at the river in a daze.


    It''s been less than a day since we parted with Gu Changan, and she actually... misses him a little...


    Stretching out his hand to touch his somewhat hot face, Ruan Youqing silently scolded himself for being worthless.


    At this moment, there was some movement on the bridge she was guarding.


    When she looked over, she saw a little boy about six or seven years old wandering in the middle of the bridge.


    Ruan Youqing frowned. Is this... repeating the old trick?


    Sneered coldly, Ruan Youqing told Wuxin who had heard the news to tell the soldiers by the river not to act rashly, and then turned around and went back to the camp.


    Not long after she sat down, Wu Xin opened the curtain and walked in.


    "What''s wrong?" Ruan Youqing only looked up at him lazily, then lowered his head to draw something.


    Seeing this, Wu Xin said, "Miss, aren''t you worried...the other party will hurt innocent people?"


    He knew what happened to Ruan Lingjun, but seeing such an innocent and poor child walking aimlessly on the bridge, he was still a little uneasy.


    Ruan Youqing just said lightly: "Isn''t that the people of Ningguo?"


    Wuxin paused, and then said: "Look at that child, he should be from Nanting."


    ¡¸Since you are from Nanting, what are you worried about?¡¹


    "What if they are worse than beasts and hurt innocent people in order to achieve their own dirty goals? We... have to sit by and do nothing?" Wu Xin clenched her fists, her tone a little impatient.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing just sighed softly: "Wuxin, as I just said, they are from Nanting. If they don''t care about the lives of their own people in order to achieve their own goals, then they don''t need us to do it, Nanting The people here were the first ones who were unwilling. What happened to my brother was an accident. It is impossible for the people of Nanting to despise the lives of ordinary people so much.¡±


    "But..." Wuxin continued to frown.


    ¡¸How was the kid before you came in?¡¹


    "Hmm... Seeing that there was no movement from our side, a woman dressed as a woman carefully led the child back."


    "In this case, what are you... struggling with? Or do you think... I am cold and heartless?"


    Wuxin immediately bowed his head: "Subordinates dare not!"


    Ruan Youqing continued with a solemn expression:


    "It has nothing to do with whether you dare or not. You must know that there is no room for soft hearts on the battlefield. If you are soft hearted, it is the people you protect who will suffer. If the child is really pushed out by someone who doesn''t care about life or death, he will be condemned in his heart." Yes, it should be them. If we regress because of this or something, it will only encourage them to treat the people as worthless. But... No matter how arrogant the people of Nanting are, they cannot be fools. Unless, they want to subjugate the country quickly. Because anyone in power must know how to keep the hearts of the people.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： Bugs chirping

    Chapter 103 The Insects Cry


    Jingbian City, in the front hall of the governor''s mansion, a group of people gathered together and were discussing something.


    Wei Jue looked at Gu Chang''an, then looked out of the courtyard at the room where Ruan Lingjun was staying, and then said loudly with resentment: "You two men actually left such a weak girl like Youqing in the Cangmang River? "


    "So...weak?" Li Ange repeated with a complicated expression.


    If it was before, Wei Jue would be forgiven for saying that Ruan Youqing was weak. But when Zong Ming Liao An besieged them, Ruan Youqing had already exposed his skills.


    So, after Wei Jue described Ruan Youqing as weak, no one could take it.


    Instead, Qingbi sneered: "Old Gu, your fianc¨¦e is really interesting, she actually has the courage to stay there and replace Major General Ruan to defend our line of defense."


    Gu Changan just looked at him lazily, but didn''t speak.


    Chang Gezi, who had been sipping tea calmly, said leisurely: "The Ruan family has always been loyal and brave. Although the young lady of the Ruan family is not a man...but from this point of view, she is not inferior to the men in his family. Little Guzi, you are very lucky. Shallow, you have to cherish others.¡±


    Gu Changan''s expression finally changed, with a hint of pride on his face: "This is natural."


    Seeing that Gu Changan ignored him, Wei Jue wondered if he could let Li Ange and Xiao Deyin say a few words for him, so he moved to the two people and said:


    "Princess, Miss Xiao, tell me, Mr. Ruan has returned to Jingbian, and he just brought Miss Ruan back with him. No matter how good she is, she can''t beat those soldiers who have seen blood, right? Besides Now, it¡¯s not that the vast riverside is unguarded, and a woman must be there..."


    "Your Majesty''s words are wrong." Xiao Deyin was sitting with Li Ange at the side, lowering his eyes and thinking about something.


    Suddenly being called by name, she was taken aback for a moment, but after listening to what the other party said, her face was obviously a little unhappy:


    "Why can''t women stay there? General Mu is also a woman, right? But she is no worse than General Ruan, right? The son said so, but...do you think women are worse than men?"


    "I... I don''t mean that either... I''m just worried about Miss Ruan, among the men..."


    "My fianc¨¦ isn''t worried about anything, but my son thinks too much." Xiao Deyin continued to speak with a cold face.


    Li Ange also pouted at this time: "Wei Jue, don''t underestimate our young Qing, she is amazing!"


    Wei Jue naturally felt very embarrassed when everyone refuted it. It''s just that he is not good at talking, and after feeling a little dissatisfied in his heart, he can only snort coldly, shake his sleeves and leave.


    Wei Jue''s temperament was just like this, and everyone didn''t react to the prince''s departure.


    But after he left, Li Ange frowned and sighed softly:


    "But having said that, what Wei Jue said is not unreasonable. No matter how powerful Youqing is, she is still just a girl... Is it really safe for her to stay there by herself?"


    Gu Changan slowly sat up straight, and said back to her: "I believe in her ability...but...we still need to deal with the affairs in Jingbian City as soon as possible. In this way, we can rush over to support her sooner."


    "Why don''t I go over now?!" Li Ange''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly stood up and said excitedly.


    It''s just that before Gu Changan refused, Li Qian frowned and pulled Li Ange: "An Ge, don''t mess around. You are going to cause trouble for Xiaoqing. She wants to protect you and beware of you. Nanting on the other side of the river.¡±


    "Yes, although Youqing can stand there alone, we should not go there impulsively." Xiao Deyin nodded in agreement.


    Li Ange pursed his lips listlessly, and sat down obediently.


    At this time, Gu Changan looked at the lazy Qingbi, and said in a deep voice, "Ah Qing, can you do what I asked you and senior Chang Gezi to do?"


    Only then did Qingbi change her lazy posture just now, and replied with a rare serious look: "Now the entire Jingbian City has been tightly blocked. The people who are sent to distribute food to the people every day have also done their best. Protection. Don¡¯t tell me, that Yu Xie really has some skills, and the things he researched are really suitable for this time.¡±


    "Naturally, you don''t want to see who brought him here." Gu Chang''an looked quite complacent at this time.


    It''s like...he is the Bole who knows Maxima.


    Gu Changan''s response caused Qingbi and Chang Gezi to sigh.


    "Master Gu, what is that Yu Xie, can he really make a cure for this plague?"


    ¡¸Whether it can be done...we...can only wait.¡¹


    On the other side, Wei Jue became more and more frustrated.


    Although she knew that Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan were going to get engaged.


    But...he still couldn''t help feeling fond of Ruan Youqing.


    After all... the two are not engaged yet, aren''t they?


    This means...he still has a chance!


    If now, he rushed to her side without hesitation, she would definitely be extremely moved!


    Thinking of this, Wei Jue sneaked out of the city alone, and ran towards the Cangmang River...


    ¡­


    The days begin to grow longer, and when night falls, it is already unitary time.


    Ruan Youqing did not set off directly because the sky was getting dark. At this time, she had brought Wuxin and others to lie dormant in a tall weed bush by the river.


    The three selected unintentionally this time are considered to be the best in the Ruan family army. And Ruan''s army is stronger than ordinary soldiers, so Ruan Youqing is quite confident about this operation.


    Actually, as long as these people don''t hold back, and they can successfully cross the river and climb the cliff with her, she is already very satisfied.


    Although these three people have ordinary faces, they are covered with tendons. This is enough to prove that they have never slackened their training.


    Because Ruan Youqing didn''t have any disguise in front of them, so... What''s even more commendable is that after seeing Ruan Youqing, they didn''t react dissatisfied because of her gender.


    Later, Ruan Youqing found out that these three people were once mother''s subordinates.


    One is called Zhang Xian,


    One named Du Yi


    There is another one named... Gouzi...


    The plan for this operation is that she and Wu Xin are responsible for dealing with the soldiers guarding the enemy, while Zhang Xian, Du Yi and Gou Zi are responsible for destroying the enemy''s granary.


    The reason why I chose to destroy it was not to take it for myself. One is because she was not fully sure of bringing all the food back to Jingbian. The terrain is steep, and she cannot take risks. The other is...according to the Nanting people''s behavior, she is not at ease to bring the enemy''s food back to her own people.


    Because...if the food is mixed with some medicine...


    They lose more than they gain.


    As the night deepened, the surrounding area became quieter and quieter, only the chirping of insects and the breeze surrounded them.


    This season, there have been a lot of biting mosquitoes.


    Fortunately, when Ruan Youqing arrived, he had already made all preparations, and the five people were all smeared with anti-mosquito bite medicine, which saved them from the disturbing troubles.


    After all, although these mosquito bites will not kill people, the itching is extremely annoying.


    After a while, Ruan Youqing suddenly narrowed his eyes and said softly:


    "Start to move, pay attention to protect the waterproof fire bag you are carrying. Although it is waterproof, but the river is turbulent, be careful not to fall into the water."


    "yes."


    After the words fell, five figures jumped into the water one by one.


    The waves stirred up gradually dissipated in the night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： set fire

    Chapter 104 Set fire


    Although it has entered summer, the river water at night still has a slight chill directly hitting people''s bodies.


    Ruan Youqing and the others paddled their bodies in the river in the night. Unlike before, they tensed their nerves at this time, and carefully relaxed their movements as much as possible to avoid making too much noise.


    Wuxin originally thought that even if her young lady knew how to swim, it should be because she hadn''t swam for too long or too long. Fearing that the other party would be exhausted, he was already ready to take her across the river at any time. After all, he had secretly sworn that he must protect the little lady''s safety.


    But the fact is... Ruan Youqing''s seemingly delicate body is actually stronger than the four men''s physical strength.


    When more than half of the swim, the light or heavy breathing of the four became a little heavier, and the speed began to slow down.


    Only Ruan Youqing has been swimming forward at a constant speed, even... her breathing has been very smooth, and there is no fluctuation at all due to lack of physical strength.


    Xu was stimulated, so Wuxin and the other three could only cheer up and follow Ruan Youqing closely.


    Finally, the few people swam to the shoal under the cliff without incident.


    After a brief adjustment, Qi Qi looked up at the steep wall standing in the darkness.


    Although it is steeper than expected.


    But fortunately, the raised stones look fairly compact, so climbing them shouldn''t be a problem.


    Ruan Youqing made a gesture towards Wuxin with a blank face, and then began to walk under the cliff, ready to climb up.


    Wuxin saw this and immediately followed.


    Their plan was for Ruan Youqing to take the lead, and Wuxin waited for the other three to follow.


    Ruan Youqing pressed his body tightly against the cliff, and then moved swiftly and lightly, looking for a fulcrum to climb up.


    The four of Wuxin, after being stunned by Ruan Youqing''s vigorous figure for a long while, began to move.


    Wuxin swallowed silently, secretly feeling deeply in her heart.


    Old General Ruan didn''t even spare his own granddaughter... The training for her was no less severe than that for them.


    During the climbing process, except for Du Yi and Wuxin who accidentally kicked off a few gravels, everyone else was safe and sound.


    Of course, except Ruan Youqing.


    Wu Xin saw it, and thought for a few times that his little lady might have been a...monkey in her previous life.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know how the people behind her looked at her, she kept looking up with high concentration.


    Fortunately, the cliff is not too high, and soon she saw the top of the cliff.


    Bloodstains had already been worn on the fingertips, but Ruan Youqing didn''t even look at it.


    Afterwards, she found a relatively large rock, and after stepping on it firmly with one foot, she let go of one hand and reached into her arms.


    After that, she took out a dagger, held it in her mouth, and continued to climb up.


    This short sword is exactly the one that Gu Changan gave her.


    After his head was almost level with the top of the cliff, Ruan Youqing held his breath and quietly stepped on his feet to look up.


    After that, she saw a huge black shadow not far away.


    It is the rear of the enemy''s granary.


    It''s just that there is no one guarding the granary at this time.


    It is... so contemptuous of them?


    Ruan Youqing smiled coldly. After inspecting the surrounding environment, he jumped up and hid in the grass beside him.


    Sending a signal to Wuxin and the others, Ruan Youqing waited quietly.


    Within the time of a stick of incense, Wuxin and the others also jumped up to the top of the cliff one by one.


    At this time... there is still no movement near the enemy''s granary.


    Wuxin lowered her voice in surprise, "This is... no one is guarding it?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded without expression.


    "They... aren''t they afraid of being attacked?" Zhang Xian was originally the least talkative of the three, but after seeing the situation in front of him, he couldn''t help but speak softly.


    Ruan Youqing frowned and said: "It seems that they have neglected to take precautions here. After all, the back of the granary is close to the cliff, and they underestimated us, thinking that we can''t take this risk just to destroy their granary. But... Maybe it''s the granary Someone is guarding the front, we must not underestimate the enemy."


    Wuxin and the others listened, and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that the few people he brought were considered stable, Ruan Youqing smiled with satisfaction, then turned to look at the granary.


    "I''ll go there first, and you can act after I find that there is no ambush." ??Ruan Youqing said, and was ready to bow over.


    Only this time, she was caught by Wu Xin.


    Wuxin saw that he had touched the little lady, and said nervously: "Miss! This time...please let your subordinates take the lead! Otherwise...your subordinates will be very disturbed. Never, you have to do all the dangerous things of!"


    Seeing that Wuxin was going to die with a face of disapproval, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to agree.


    Her nodding naturally got a somewhat excited reaction from Wuxin.


    "Be careful, this operation, I want five people to return safely together."


    Wuxin nodded heavily, then bowed towards the granary in the dark.


    Ruan Youqing stared at Wuxin''s figure with all his attention.


    It wasn''t until she saw Wu Xin waving at her vaguely that she rushed over with the remaining three.


    It wasn''t until he approached the granary that Ruan Youqing realized why no one was guarding it.


    Because she passed through the gap between the granary and the granary, she happened to be able to see the frontal scene.


    The soldiers of Nanting Kingdom stationed in the granary were gathering together staggeringly at this moment.


    It looks like... drinking.


    Ruan Youqing sneered lightly, thanks to the fact that she was still wondering if the other party had some kind of conspiracy, and if she was hiding somewhere to ambush, but in the end... they were drinking together without vigilance?


    However, ridicule is ridicule, Ruan Youqing never underestimates the enemy. Even after seeing such a scene, she did not dare to slack off at all.


    Carefully directing Wuxin and the others to move separately, he also took out a fire pocket from his pocket.


    I thought she was going to fight tonight.


    It turns out...but so...


    Fortunately, she also brought a fire booklet, otherwise. She might have nothing to do tonight.


    The five people lightly set fire to various corners of the granary, and then poured in the fuel they brought to make the fire burn more vigorously.


    After finishing everything smoothly, the five of them retreated back to the edge of the cliff.


    They have to make sure the fire burns before they leave.


    Watching the sparks spread little by little, Ruan Youqing felt a little complicated.


    It''s just that although Ruan Youqing feels sorry for the food, Ruan Youqing has no other choice.


    What she can''t take away, she can only destroy.


    Perhaps God favored her so much, the fire that was blown by the wind tonight spread faster and faster, and finally, after the fire got bigger and bigger, panicked noises began to sound from the front of the granary.


    The group of people was finally woken up.


    Just¡­


    The fire spread wildly, and it was too late to fight it now.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Ruan Youqing waved his hand, and the five of them disappeared on the edge of the cliff together.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, this operation was exceptionally smooth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Nantings Zhenbei General

    Chapter 105 Nanting''s North-Suppressing General


    When Ruan Youqing took people back, it started to rain.


    Thin and dense rain fell into the lake, covering the shadows of people hazy.


    When halfway through the swim, Ruan Youqing heard from a distance that there seemed to be a few splashes from Nanting''s side into the water.


    Presumably...the ones who were enlightened thought that someone would sneak attack and set fire, so they prepared to come here too.


    Ruan Youqing smiled coldly, reminded Wuxin and the others to move faster, and then led the four of them to continue swimming back and forth toward the north bank of the Cangmang River.


    When she landed on the shore, there were already a few scattered people waiting for them with lights.


    Someone handed over the cloak prepared in advance.


    Due to soaking in water for a long time, the clothes on everyone''s bodies have been completely attached to their bodies.


    Wuxin and others are easy to talk about, but Ruan Youqing is still a girl after all.


    Because the few people have been carefully guarding against sneak attacks just now, they have no time to pay attention to these. But now that they have returned successfully, Wu Xin, Zhang Xian, Du Yi, Gou Zi and the bank were waiting left and right, and they inadvertently caught a glimpse of Ruan Youqing''s exquisite body.


    Afterwards... all of them immediately turned away with red faces.


    Ruan Youqing looked natural when he saw this.


    It''s just that the action of taking over the cloak is extremely fast.


    She didn''t know why, when these soldiers who fought side by side saw her like this, she didn''t feel any embarrassment. The body is just a shell, as long as she is not being looked at naked, she will not feel shy at all when she sees the faint outline of the body.


    It''s just...only when facing Gu Chang''an...


    Everything changes.


    What kind of body does not have a body? Even if Gu Changan stares at her with no distractions, she can blush and have a heartbeat.


    It seems that in front of Gu Changan, she is really a weak lady who can fall down in the wind.


    Close the collar of the cloak, Ruan Youqing did not rush back to the tent.


    She was afraid that after the Nanting people reacted, they would not let it go.


    Slowed down, she ordered to speak:


    "Left to right, you go and tell the night watchmen to be more vigilant, and if there is any disturbance on the shore, immediately send out a signal. Inadvertently, you go and tell people to notify all the soldiers who have rested, don''t sleep too deeply, hear Immediately act quickly after the signal of enemy attack. Zhang Xian, Du Yi, Gou Zi, the three of you should go to rest first, but you must also remain vigilant at all times."


    Turning left and right, after seeing Ruan Youqing''s figure returning from swimming, he was already convinced by her.


    And Ruan Youqing''s calm orders just now made them feel more settled. Because at this time, Ruan Youqing seemed to have Mu Fei on his body.


    Even if you are a woman, you can feel at ease.


    Sure enough, like a father, like a son, like a mother, like a daughter.


    Seeing that there was no movement for the time being, Ruan Youqing went back to the tent for the time being.


    After a brief wash with the hot water that Wuxin sent someone to prepare for her, she changed into dry plain clothes.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing walked back to the riverside holding a black umbrella.


    Although the river was still covered with fog, she could still see the flames on the other side of the river.


    Just as Ruan Youqing was squinting his eyes to observe the movement of the opposite party, Wuxin came over at this moment, and seemed to be holding something in his hand.


    "Miss, there is a letter from Jingbian City."


    Ruan Youqing took the letter and saw Fan''er''s name.


    Seeing this, Wuxin immediately stood aside naturally, making a gesture of seeing no evil.


    The beginning of the content is naturally Fan''er''s ardent concern, but looking behind, Ruan Youqing''s eyes have gradually turned dark.


    Fan''er told her that someone in Beijing seems to be planning something.


    After Ruan Youqing finished reading, he suddenly smiled coldly in a low voice.


    "Miss, Jingbian City...is it alright? My master..." After Wuxin heard Ruan Youqing''s voice, she still couldn''t help asking carefully after all.


    Ruan Youqing just paused, and then said: "Don''t worry, my brother has been taken good care of, and the plague in Jingbian has also been brought under control. Although the medicine hasn''t been made yet, fortunately, there is no news of anyone being infected. .¡±


    Although Wu Xin was answered, Ruan Youqing did not mention the last part of the letter.


    Because of the strength of Jingzhong, she has no plans to publicize it.


    Especially when he learned what someone was planning, Ruan Youqing was even more unwilling to startle the snake.


    This so-and-so... naturally refers to Li Yi.


    Finally, after Li Qian was sent out to help the disaster, Li Yi, the crown prince... completely panicked.


    He was inherently suspicious, and the emperor''s actions would naturally arouse his dissatisfaction.


    Li Yi may... start preparing his plan.


    ¡­


    In the city of Luozhou in Nanting Kingdom, a middle-aged man with a dark complexion and eyes like copper bells was furious.


    This person is none other than Gongsun Sheng, the Zhenbei general sent by the emperor of Nanting Kingdom to guard the Cangmang River.


    Gongsun Sheng was sleeping soundly with the beauty in his arms, but was woken up by his subordinates in a hurry.


    Gongsun Sheng, who was already irritable because of disturbing his dreams, almost smashed everything in the room after learning that their granary suddenly caught fire.


    "You said, the granary was set on fire? Who is guarding the granary? They didn''t do this little thing well! What a waste!"


    The person who came to report lowered his eyes and did not dare to look directly at Gongsun Sheng. Hearing the other party''s questioning, he could only continue in fear: "General Gongsun, the people of Ningguo are too treacherous! We are guarding the front of the granary... But, Ningguo People attacked from the back of the granary..."


    "The back? Why didn''t you send people to watch from the back! No...the back of the granary...this general remembers...it should be a cliff...could it be..." Gongsun Sheng frowned into a pimple, his eyes full of tears dark clouds.


    The reporter shuddered, and his voice became smaller and smaller: "Going back to the general... the group of people from Ningguo came from the cliff..."


    "It''s quite capable! Have you ever seen who led it?"


    ¡¸When the little ones chased after them, the opponent had already swam to the middle of the Cangmang River. Because of the rain, those who pursued did not see clearly who the opponent was...¡¹


    Gongsun Sheng snorted coldly, looked down at the messenger, and said with strong coercion in his voice: "Then...over there in Jiangbei...do you have any news from the person we sent?"


    "not yet¡­"


    "Trash! A bunch of trash! What use is it for me to support you!" Gongsun Sheng was blown bearded and stared at him once again, and the beauties at the side were naturally scared and hid aside and did not dare to move.


    "Forget it! I will go there personally! This general will see... which thing dares to set fire to the food!" Gongsun Sheng got up and dressed, as if he was going to go now.


    When the messenger saw this, he immediately stepped forward to serve him carefully.


    "By the way, is the daughter of the death row prisoner sent earlier useful?"


    "General Gongsun, that little thing has come in handy!" At this point, the messenger finally dared to look up.


    ¡¸Oh? How¡¯s it going?¡¹


    "The eldest son of the Ruan family has been tricked! He is probably about to die now!"


    "Oh! I didn''t expect that the secret medicine from the country of Guz is useful! In this case, the little girl can be regarded as being loyal to her mother for the country! You go and tell them that the death row prisoner can let her Live two more years."


    ¡¸General Gongsun is really kind-hearted!¡¹


    Gongsun Sheng smiled complacently, and then put on a straight face: "Stop flattering! Follow me to the Cangmang River! I want to have a good meeting with the other party''s general! See what kind of monster he is!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： prescription

    Chapter 106 Prescription


    The night was considered peaceful, and Ruan Youqing returned to the tent to take a nap for an hour before dawn.


    Although the enemy did not come to attack, Ruan Youqing did not dare to relax.


    Especially when I heard Xiang Zuo Xiang You say that the one guarding Luozhou City in Nanting is Gongsun Sheng, the General of Zhenbei of Nanting Kingdom.


    This Gongsun Sheng...Although she has never met him, she has heard of it.


    This person actually has some abilities, but... he is too arrogant and conceited, and... I heard that he has a particularly violent temper. If something goes wrong, he will curse and even beat people in a rage.


    After Ruan Youqing packed up, Ruan Jiajun was already waiting for her under the order from left to right.


    Today, she is going to formally meet with this group of soldiers from the Ruan Family Army.


    It''s just... Her identity is only going to be known to Zuo Xiangyou and the three people who destroyed the granary with her last night.


    Others, it''s not that they can''t be trusted.


    But the general situation is such that it is impossible for everyone to trust her. And she must not cause panic in the army at this critical moment.


    After checking whether his male attire was appropriate, Ruan Youqing walked towards the school grounds.


    When she walked to the school grounds, she saw the members of the Ruan family army standing under the sun, waiting imposingly in a square formation.


    Ruan Youqing clenched his fist unconsciously, and after straightening his back, his expression became solemn.


    She had already ordered Wuxin and others not to tell anything about Ruan Lingjun.


    So this group of soldiers thought that their Major General Ruan was only sent to other places due to temporary incidents.


    And now, there is a new commander to command them.


    But after these soldiers saw Ruan Youqing''s petite body, some of them frowned slightly.


    It''s just that the soldiers of the Ruan Family Army always abide by the military regulations. Even if someone is dissatisfied, they will not say anything.


    Ruan Youqing knows this group of people, so she is not worried that someone will provoke her.


    But if someone really wanted to stand out, Ruan Youqing would not be afraid.


    Different from her in normal times, in the army, she has always adhered to the principle that if you refuse to accept, you will be beaten.


    After saying a few words to encourage the soldiers, Ruan Youqing turned and left.


    Because, she has to hurry up and discuss with Wu Xin and the left and right brothers about the future itinerary.


    That bet was undoubtedly won by her.


    Left and right will no longer refute her.


    Ruan Youqing, who saved a lot of trouble, also has the energy to think about how to deal with the Nanting people. The calmness last night does not mean that it will remain calm forever. This is not the way people in Nanting do things, and it is not the style of the Zhenbei General Gongsun Sheng.


    Fortunately, under the strong management of Gu Changan, no one has been infected anymore in Jingbian City.


    Fan''er''s letter also told her that Gu Chang''an found several suspicious little beggars in Yizhuang outside the city.


    Ruan Youqing instantly understood that these little beggars were the source of pulling Na Chunlai Medical Center into **** in his previous life.


    Once the source was found, she naturally no longer had to worry about that terrible thing happening.


    Nowadays, everyone is waiting for Yu Xie.


    She also believes that Yu Xie will never disappoint.


    ¡­


    In Jingbian City, someone stayed up all night for two days.


    Yu Xie locked himself in the room, except for eating and drinking, after Ruan Youqing left Jingbian, he hardly ever came out.


    Only after taking a look at the body of Ruan Lingjun who was sent back, he continued to drill back into the room.


    Now it was black and blue, and Yu Xie scratched impatiently at her hair, which was as messy as a bird''s nest.


    He''s about to make it!


    But now...there are problems with two medicines!


    The prescription he is making now is what he learned from an ancient book, but he has added a few new medicines after thinking about it.


    Gypsum mixed with Anemarrhena and licorice to clear away the heat of yangming qi and preserve body fluid; forsythia and bamboo leaves are light, clear and penetrating, giving the evil of qi a way out, Coptis chinensis, scutellaria baicalensis and gardenia are combined to relieve the heat of the triple burner and strengthen the fire ;Rhinoceros horn, paeonol, rehmannia, red peony are specialized in cooling blood and detoxifying, nourishing yin and removing blood stasis, clearing blood and dividing heat evil and taking care of yin fluid. Radix Scrophulariae, Platycodon grandiflorum, and licorice clear away heat, tonify pathogenic factors and relieve throat, and Platycodon grandiflorum can also carry medicine upward. The combination of various medicines not only clears the fire from the qi, but also cools the heat from the blood.


    The problem now...is the rhino horn and crocodile.


    Rhino horns can actually be replaced by buffalo horns. If it was the past, they could go to the people''s homes to buy it. But now that there is a famine, this buffalo... I''m afraid it is extremely rare.


    And that Scrophulariaceae... all the medicine shops in Jingbian City are sold out...


    Therefore, when Gu Changan and the others saw the door of Yu Xie''s room open, their expected expressions became calm after seeing the gloomy expression on the other side''s face.


    "But what went wrong?" Gu Changan asked.


    Yu Xie rubbed the center of his brows, and replied, "Need two medicines?"


    ¡¸Is it a rare thing?¡¹


    "It wasn''t scarce, but now...it''s not very easy to get."


    "What medicine?" Gu Changan frowned and continued to ask.


    Yu Xie replied dully: "Rhino horns and Scrophulariaceae... Rhino horns can be replaced by buffalo horns, but nowadays... buffalo horns are not very easy to find."


    ¡¸If I send someone to a nearby city to buy it, will there be time?¡¹


    Yu Xie''s eyes brightened instantly, who was originally sullen: "How soon?"


    "The soonest is about...about ten days." Gu Changan thought for a moment, then replied.


    After hearing this, Yu Xie frowned and shook his head: "No, ten days is too long, and we can catch up in four or five days. I''m afraid... those infected people will be seriously ill if they are delayed for too long. Drugs to suppress their illness can only be used a few times, and if there are too many, they will not be effective.¡±


    After the words fell, everyone fell silent.


    Although the plague did not spread, but...the lives of these people cannot be abandoned.


    What''s more, Ruan Lingjun is also among this group of people.


    Even, because of his direct contact with blood, he was more serious than others.


    Chang Gezi, who was sitting in the gazebo and playing chess alone, suddenly let out a low cry, and rushed towards him with a somewhat excited expression.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that a good friend of mine opened a medicine field at the bottom of the mountain in the west of Jingbian City! Why don''t we go there to try our luck?"


    "How far is the journey?" Yu Xie held back his excitement and hurriedly asked the most important thing.


    Chang Gezi replied: "It''s not far, it''s not far! The round trip can take up to two days! It''s just...he doesn''t like communicating with too many people..."


    "Then you, me, and Yu Xie will go." Gu Changan said decisively, obviously he was about to leave now.


    Jingbian Inspector Shi Xinxiu was also there at this time, and after hearing the conversation between Gu Changan and the others, he immediately said, "Lord Gu, don''t worry, there are still officials here, so I will protect the safety of the second prince and others." .¡±


    "That''s good. After the three of us leave, Qingbi, you stay in the Governor''s Mansion obediently and don''t run around. Your Highness the Second Prince... I will work hard for you in the past two days." Gu Changan said meaningfully at this time He looked at Li Qian.


    The two looked at each other, and Li Qian naturally understood what he meant.


    This time is the best time for him to perform.


    Originally, he didn''t have those thoughts.


    But from leaving Beijing to now, after going through some things.


    He suddenly had a strange feeling.


    He knows the prince''s character best. At this time, he didn''t think the prince had the ability to make the people rich and healthy.


    And he... doesn''t want to see the people of Ningguo struggling to survive.


    Some things... have slowly sprouted in his heart.


    At this moment, Li Ange suddenly said in surprise:


    "We have discussed so much here, why... Wei Jue didn''t come out?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： identity exposed

    Chapter 107 Identity exposed


    After Li Ange finished speaking, everyone fell into a strange silence with complicated expressions.


    Originally, when Wei Jue, the eldest son, was around, he would always chatter non-stop. Usually, people often think he is noisy.


    "I said why it became so quiet all of a sudden." Gu Changan, who was about to lift his foot to leave, paused, his eyes covered with clouds and mist.


    "Otherwise... I''ll go and have a look." Xiao Deyin immediately turned around without seeing anything, and then went to knock on the door of Wei Jue''s room.


    At this time, Xiao Deyin had no expression on his face, but he was still a little nervous in his heart.


    She was reflecting on what she said yesterday...was it a little too much?


    However, when she knocked for a while and still no one answered the door, Xiao Deyin finally realized that something was wrong.


    Wei Jue seems to be... missing!


    After telling Gu Changan about Wei Jue''s disappearance, Gu Changan pushed open the door of his room with a sullen expression on his face.


    Later, he saw a message on the table in his room.


    "I''m leaving, don''t worry about it. I''m going to be Xiaoyouqing''s most solid backing!"


    After reading it, Gu Changan made a ball of paper, and then... threw it on the ground.


    "Master Gu...how about sending someone to find the son?" Xinxiu said helplessly.


    Gu Changan only snorted coldly, and then said: "Don''t worry about him, life or death is all his own fault."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan took Chang Gezi and Yu Xie directly out of the city.


    Leaving Li Qian alone, Li Ange, brother and sister, Xiao Deyin and Qingbi looked at each other in blank dismay.


    "I...why do you think Lao Gu is so angry with that prince?" Qing Bi asked, holding her chin and blinking her eyes.


    Li Qian and Li Ange shook their heads blankly, only Xiao Deyin frowned and thought for a moment, then snorted with disdain:


    "He is not worthy of my young Qing."


    Everyone: "..."


    ¡­


    In these two days, the Cangmang River was still calm.


    Gongsun Sheng of Nanting Kingdom has also been stationed in Cangmang River for two days.


    It''s just...he''s been on hold.


    Until...his spies came with a message.


    "Are we... being tricked? Are you sure... that person..." Gongsun Sheng''s expression changed wonderfully at this time.


    The spy clasped his fists and replied, "General Gongsun, this subordinate is absolutely sure...that person...is Ruan Youqing, the young lady of the Ruan family!"


    Gongsun Sheng narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised: "I said, something must have happened to Ruan Lingjun. It''s just...they let the young lady of the Ruan family come out... Do you have any news about the young lady of the Ruan family?"


    "The young miss of the Ruan family... according to rumors... is the weakest member of the Ruan family. She was seriously ill since she was a child and was raised in Beijing by the old general of the Ruan family."


    "So... she doesn''t know anything, so she guards the Cangmang River for brother?"


    "seems like it!"


    Gongsun Sheng was not in a hurry to be happy, he frowned and thought for a moment, then continued: "Go, let the person we sent go test her and see how many brushes she has."


    "yes."


    It''s just that the spies on this side have just been ordered, and the guards on their side were discovered.


    But Ruan Youqing did not act rashly.


    When she realized that someone was watching her secretly, there was even a little interest in the corner of her eyes.


    She said that based on the behavior of Nanting people, it is impossible for them to do nothing for these two days.


    Especially, that General Gongsun Sheng has already arrived at the riverside.


    Although the two of them went north and south in the past two days, neither of them took the initiative to do anything.


    But secretly... not necessarily.


    It''s just that now...is not the time to clean up.


    Because she still doesn''t know what the other party wants to do, so...she can only wait and see.


    When Ruan Youqing looked up to the south of the river, his heart suddenly moved.


    At noon, after a sudden downpour of rain, the sky was brightened up, and the clouds on the other side were also close together one by one.


    Ruan Youqing''s mood became brighter with the weather, so he went to the school grounds to watch the soldiers practice for the first time.


    Following the loud shouts, as soon as Ruan Youqing walked in, he saw crowds of soldiers who were shirtless at this time, some were practicing moves by themselves, and some were fighting with two or three or four.


    Seeing this from left to right, I wanted to reprimand them and make them put on their clothes.


    Ruan Youqing stopped calmly, and then said softly:


    "It doesn''t have to be like this, but it seems deliberate. I am the commander who was sent here, not the delicate woman who has not left the cabinet. If they are not allowed to do this because of me, some people may have to think more."


    To the left and to the right is to say yes.


    As the three of them approached, many people have noticed the movement here.


    "Commander Gu!" Someone shouted at them.


    Ruan Youqing listened, but the tips of his ears suddenly turned red.


    When she introduced herself on the day she met this group of soldiers, she randomly added a surname.


    And this random... Unconsciously, it came to "Gu" at random...


    But the words have been spoken, she can''t say her last name anymore.


    Fortunately, she didn''t communicate much with people that day.


    And today... this humiliating retribution came.


    Hearing someone call her Commander Gu, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help shaking her body.


    Xiang Zuo Xiang You knew her identity, so naturally... also heard about the relationship between Gu Changan and her from Ruan Lingjun.


    Therefore, when the two brothers looked at Ruan Youqing, they understood something.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t argue, and didn''t dare to look up at the two bastards, so she could only grin at the soldier who greeted her.


    The soldier who greeted her was tanned by the sun, but when he grinned, his teeth were so white that it dazzled the eyes.


    "Commander Gu, do you want to play tricks on us?"


    Ruan Youqing gradually closed his smile, narrowed his eyes and said slowly: "You... want me to compete with you?"


    Xu Ruan Youqing''s expression is a little frightening now. The soldier took a few steps back and pointed to another soldier beside him, "No, no, no...it''s not the little one! He made the little one say it..."


    The person he pointed at was taken aback for a moment, as if he didn''t think that this person would speak out about himself.


    When he raised his head tremblingly, he met Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    After Ruan Youqing saw his appearance clearly, he immediately became concerned.


    This person...is the suspected secretive person she discovered.


    Now, will it be Wu who encourages others to come and see her?


    It''s pretty good... It depends on her ability as a general...


    Ruan Youqing immediately realized the other party''s intentions.


    The other party... I''m afraid they already know their identity.


    The weak little lady of the Ruan family is now in the barracks.


    So... They want to test now... Is she pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger... or... She really is a good-for-nothing trash.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head to cover up the sneer in his eyes, and when he raised his head again, his eyes seemed to be foggy.


    Then, she turned her head and looked to the left.


    After seeing her eyes to the left, he remembered some things that he had communicated in advance, and he instantly understood the other party''s hint.


    It''s just that the communication between the two people, in the eyes of the meticulous, turned into Ruan Youqing asking for help.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, the man came out, cupped his hands at Ruan Youqing and continued:


    "The young one has heard about Commander Gu''s ability a long time ago, and has admired him for a long time, so he thought... If he is lucky enough to pay his respects, the young one will have no regrets even if he dies."


    Xiang Zuo blocked Ruan Youqing behind him calmly, and said expressionlessly: "What do you think of our... um... Commander-in-Chief?


    Ruan Youqing also smiled at this time, but the smile was not warm:


    ¡¸Yeah, why do you want to see it... I will show it to you?¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： exchange

    Chapter 108 Interchange


    Ruan Youqing''s words at this time, in the ears of that detailed author, can be said to be a bit of a swollen face to pretend to be fat, even more arrogant than those who are really capable.


    After lowering his head to cover up the sarcasm on his face, when he raised his head again, the meticulous expression became very submissive: "It''s a little recklessness, don''t blame the commander."


    Ruan Youqing just smiled, then turned and walked towards others.


    And when the man saw Ruan Youqing turned and left, he curled his lips into a meaningful smile.


    It wasn''t until she finished visiting the school grounds and returned to the tent that Xiang You asked with some doubts:


    "Miss...Just now...Why did you imply that my elder brother said that? You are obviously very good...It should be good to kill chickens and monkeys...But you..."


    "That person has no deep meaning, he just wanted to test whether I know martial arts." Ruan Youqing twisted her neck, sleeping too late these days, her neck has become a little stiff and sore.


    "what do you mean¡­"


    Ruan Youqing lazily raised his eyes and looked to the right, and continued: "They already know my identity, they just wanted to know if I have the ability. And I, as they wished, made them feel that I was just a... trash."


    A...crap who only acts recklessly.


    Then¡­


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly as if thinking of something very interesting.


    Looking left and right at such a little lady, I couldn''t help shivering.


    Sure enough, just after the sky was covered with a gorgeous sunset glow, there was movement on the south bank of the vast river.


    Someone rode over the bridge, followed by a few scattered people.


    After Ruan Youqing saw the person coming, she had already guessed the identity of the person. At this time, her face did not change much.


    She didn''t start to frown until she saw a familiar figure with her head bowed.


    Why¡­


    Wei Jue, the prince of Wei, will appear in the hands of the enemy...


    Gongsun Sheng laughed loudly at this time, and then said loudly: "The opposite! This general is here to make a deal with you!"


    Ruan Youqing held hands tightly, eyes full of haze.


    It turned out that after Wei Jue came out of Jingbian City, he took a path that deviated from the official path.


    Because of his extraordinary bearing, naturally, he attracted some people''s attention.


    After that...he was fooled around a few times before falling into the hands of the Nanting people.


    After Gongsun Sheng learned of his identity, he was naturally ecstatic. I wanted to get some words out of his mouth, but in the end... Although this prince is easy to trust people, after knowing that the other party is from Nanting, he gritted his teeth and did not say a word.


    Of course, except for those swearing words learned from street people.


    After seeing that the crown prince is a stubborn person, he even thought of using the punishment.


    But after thinking about it, he didn''t dare to indulge too much.


    After all, the identity of the other party is the son of Prince Wei. If the emperor and the king of Wei knew what he had done, it would be really difficult for him to get out of trouble.


    But... the duck that can''t reach its mouth will let it fly away, right?


    Just when he was in despair, his spies told him a piece of news again.


    That young lady of the Ruan family really knows nothing!


    Do not know anything and guard the vast river?


    Presumably, the other party has nowhere to go.


    Since this is the case...what he has to do...is to force the opponent.


    For Gongsun Sheng, he felt that a weak young lady of the Ruan family was more valuable than this arrogant and rude prince of Wei Wang. Especially... She is still the Ruan family, controlling her is equivalent to controlling the Ruan family.


    So, Gongsun Sheng directly brought a few guards to **** Wei Jue across the bridge.


    "Are you..." Ruan Youqing raised his voice and asked expressionlessly. Although she had already guessed the other party''s identity, she was still going to pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    Sure enough, with Ruan Youqing''s posture, Gongsun Sheng felt that she was just a delicate lady who pretended to be calm and knew nothing.


    "This is the well-known Zhenbei General of our Nanting country!" The deputy general who came with Gongsun Sheng said proudly.


    "For nearly a hundred years, we have been keeping the water out of the well. I don''t know what''s important for General Zhenbei to cross the bridge?" Ruan Youqing continued to ask.


    Although the plague in Jingbian City has nothing to do with the people of Nanting, last time Ruan Youqing also set fire to the enemy''s rations.


    But after all, this is all done in secret, and the two countries have not yet directly torn faces.


    Gongsun Sheng laughed when he heard the question, then pushed Wei Jue who was tied up, and said loudly, "I don''t know...you know this person?"


    Wei Jue was suddenly pushed to the front, staggered and almost lost his footing.


    When he raised his head, he happened to see Ruan Youqing''s extremely complicated eyes.


    Wei Jue gritted his teeth secretly, and turned his head to the side.


    Originally, he just wanted to come to Cangmangjiang to accompany Ruan Youqing. As a result, before he saw this person, he was deceived to go to Nanting, and even fell into the hands of the enemy.


    Although Wei Jue is a pampered person, at certain times, he still has such things as backbone!


    That''s why he resisted not opening his mouth.


    For some reason, he felt that he must not reveal Ruan Youqing''s identity.


    result¡­


    Gongsun Sheng smiled evilly, stared at Ruan Youqing and said slowly: "I won''t tell you too much, the deal I''m talking about...is to exchange this one with you. Otherwise..."


    "Idiots talking about dreams!" Xiang Zuo, who was beside Ruan Youqing, had already yelled angrily.


    When he was about to say something, Ruan Youqing had already reached out to stop him, and asked himself: "Otherwise what?"


    "Don''t listen to him!" Wei Jue yelled loudly with a sullen face.


    Gongsun Sheng only cast a sideways glance at Wei Jue, and then looked at Ruan Youqing again. Seeing the sullen expression on his face, he was very proud of himself.


    "Naturally...the identity of your Excellency has been made public. I don''t know, the group of soldiers who trust you very much know that you are actually a..."


    "Shut up!" Ruan Youqing said as if terrified, and her voice was already a little sharp because of panic.


    When Gongsun Sheng saw this, the joy in his eyes became even brighter: "If you promise me, I can still give you...face. And if you come here, I will definitely not attack you."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression was extremely gloomy after hearing this.


    Although she was wearing a mask, Gongsun Sheng felt that he could see her flustered appearance through her mask.


    It''s really interesting to see through the mask of this little lady''s bravado.


    Just as he was looking at Ruan Youqing jokingly, Ruan Youqing pointed at Wei Jue and said, "Let him go, I...I''ll go with you!"


    After hearing this, Gongsun Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    But at this time, because he had already underestimated Ruan Youqing, he didn''t think too much, and walked forward directly holding Wei Jue''s collar.


    Wei Jue was furious after being treated like this: "You can''t let me go back!"


    Can''t...can''t use him to exchange with Ruan Youqing!


    No matter how powerful Ruan Youqing is, she is still just a girl...


    Ruan Youqing, who was worried by him, saw him approaching. When the two looked at each other, Ruan Youqing seemed to have something in his eyes.


    However, Wei Jue didn''t understand.


    Even Wei Jue was in a daze for a moment because of the close gaze.


    After he came back to his senses again, Ruan Youqing had already fallen into the hands of the enemy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： Ruan Youqing, a captive

    Chapter 109 Ruan Youqing, a Captive


    When Wei Jue saw Ruan Youqing followed the enemy onto the bridge and walked towards the south bank of the Cangman River, he couldn''t help shouting: "I will find someone to rescue you!"


    Ruan Youqing paused, then turned around and smiled at him helplessly and waved his hands:


    ¡¸No, just take care of yourself.¡¹


    After finishing speaking, she turned her head and continued to follow Gongsun Sheng to leave.


    Only Wei Jue stood stupidly on the north side of the bridge, staring blankly at the disappearing figure.


    Afterwards, she suddenly burst into tears.


    For the first time, he felt that he had harmed someone because of his ignorance and randomness.


    On the other hand, Wu Xin, who had just rushed over to the left, looked at the crying prince of Wei, wanted to comfort him, but was a little annoyed that he didn''t stay in Jingbian at this time, but ran to the vast river.


    Turn left or right if you don''t want to talk, so you can only leave with a serious look to deal with things. After all, Ruan Youqing''s being taken away was undoubtedly a blow to the soldiers who stood by the river and watched helplessly. And they need to explain to the little miss and appease the morale of the army.


    Because Ruan Youqing made a secret sign to them when he just left.


    Signaled them to stay calm and pay attention to the signal she sent on the other side.


    Thus, although Xiang Zuo Xiang You was annoyed that Wei Jue came here on his own initiative, in some respects, his arrival seemed to have found a very reasonable reason for the little lady, allowing her to go deep into the enemy and do something...


    Wu Xin, who stayed where he was, sighed, walked up to Wei Jue and said slowly, "My lord, you shouldn''t be here at this time."


    Wei Jue lowered his head with remorse, his voice trembling slightly: "I...I was wrong...I thought...I could help...her...but it turned out...not even...to meet..."


    Hearing what the other party said, Wuxin continued: "During the two days when the prince was captured by the Nanting people, he didn''t say anything... shouldn''t he?"


    "Of course not!" Wei Jue was full of confidence this time, and even had a grievance on his face.


    I didn''t intend to see him like this, but I knew it in my heart.


    Although this elder son usually acts like a dandy and only acts according to his preferences, when it comes to critical moments, he is still reliable.


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing on the other side followed that Gongsun Sheng to the Nanting military camp, and attracted the attention of many people.


    It''s just that most of the eyes of this group of people are curious, but... there are no other dirty eyes.


    Presumably...Gongsun Sheng didn''t fully expose her identity.


    When he brought her to a separate tent, Gongsun Sheng finally turned around and said, "Miss Ruan, I have long admired your name."


    Ruan Youqing''s pupils trembled slightly: "You...you really know my identity..."


    "Since you are not sure, why do you agree to this general''s deal?" Gongsun Sheng looked at the girl in front of him with some amusement.


    Then suddenly stretched out his hand, as if to take off the mask on her face.


    Although Ruan Youqing''s hands were not tied, she was not in a hurry to fight back at this time. Instead, like ordinary people, she shrank back tremblingly and put her arms together in front of her body.


    Sure enough, Gongsun Sheng just tried her again.


    Being old and cunning, he naturally hasn''t completely let go of his doubts about Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing the other party like this, he narrowed his eyes and continued the action just now.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing wanted to reach out to stop her, but Gongsun Sheng was extremely powerful. After Ruan Youqing deliberately didn''t forcefully refuse, the other party forcefully broke her arm, and her mask was also taken off.


    It''s just a mask. At this time, you still need to continue to hide your strength.


    Afterwards, Gongsun Sheng saw an extremely beautiful face staring at him resentfully.


    Gongsun Sheng''s eyes flashed dark, and he said quietly: "Miss Ruan is so beautiful, she is hidden among the men in the barracks, so she is not afraid of something happening?"


    Ruan Youqing listened, but snorted coldly and turned his head away.


    "How about this..." Saying that, Gongsun Sheng stretched out his hand and pinched Ruan Youqing''s chin forcefully, forcing her to look over, before continuing: "You marry me, so... our two countries can continue to live in peace."


    "General Gongsun, do you think we in Ningguo really can''t find anything?"


    ¡¸Huh? What did you find?¡¹


    "You Nanting people ignore the lives of our people in Ningguo, and you deliberately sent people to infect the plague when we were in famine in Jingbian! You...you still think that we can live in peace?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes widened at this point. flushed.


    It''s just that Xu Shi was too emotional, and Ruan Youqing''s face was a little pale at this time.


    Gongsun Sheng listened, and smiled softly: "It was...you found out? Then you should know...your brother, we did it on purpose..."


    "Despicable and shameless!" Ruan Youqing looked at the other party bitterly.


    "Little girl, you have to know that some things are not right or right, and wrong or wrong. It doesn''t mean that I am a bad person if I hurt someone, but you are a good person if you don''t hurt others."


    ¡¸But you are harming innocent people! You are a person with no power to restrain a chicken!¡¹


    Gongsun Sheng smiled disdainfully, and continued: "They are not the people of our Nanting. It is you Ningguo people who should protect them. Therefore, if they are dead, you are useless."


    Listening to the other party''s nonsense, Ruan Youqing was so angry that he trembled a little.


    But if she does something now, all her forbearance just now will be in vain.


    Taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing sneered coldly and said, "Do you know the difference between humans and animals?"


    ¡¸Oh? Could it be that people can think?¡¹


    ¡¸Beasts will kill by instinct in order to survive. Humans... have human nature. Even if they are not from the same ethnic group, they will not easily deprive others of their lives. So...¡¹


    Before the words fell, Ruan Youqing felt that someone was strangling her neck.


    "You''re so talkative. Why don''t I dumb you down?"


    As he spoke, Gongsun Sheng wanted to take out something from his bosom to feed Ruan Youqing.


    After facing such a crisis, Ruan Youqing was no longer prepared to endure it.


    However, just as she was about to make a move, a guard ran beside her.


    ¡¸General Gongsun! Too...His Royal Highness is here!¡¹


    "Prince?" Gongsun Sheng withdrew his hand in time, with a complicated expression on his face.


    The prince refers to the prince of Nanting Kingdom.


    Although Ruan Youqing had heard of him, he had never had contact with this person.


    But for the sudden appearance of the other party who interrupted what she was going to reveal, she was somewhat grateful.


    Hiding the dagger he was about to reveal back into his sleeve, Ruan Youqing lowered his head and stopped talking.


    And when the guard came to report, the prince seemed to have arrived here.


    So, as soon as the words fell and Gongsun Sheng let go of her, the prince of Nanting Kingdom had already walked over.


    "Why did His Royal Highness come to this Cangmang River?" Gongsun Sheng couldn''t help asking after saluting.


    Ruan Youqing just wanted to see what the crown prince looked like, but just when he raised his eyes, he saw a young man in black looking at her.


    This is the prince...?


    Are you... so young?


    I saw the other party smiled gently, and slowly replied: "Father Huang Linggu came to learn from General Gongsun how to march. I don''t know if this girl is..."


    Gongsun Sheng''s eyes lit up, and he pushed Ruan Youqing in front of him:


    "His Royal Highness, this is Miss Ruan, Ruan Youqing from the Ruan family in Ningguo."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： Prince Nanting

    Chapter 110 Prince Nanting


    "The Ruan family...but... the Ruan family that I was thinking about?"


    "Exactly."


    "The Ruan family, how could it be so easy..." Prince Nanting touched his nose in some doubts, and then looked at the seemingly weak girl in front of him.


    Gongsun Sheng glanced at Ruan Youqing lightly, and then sarcastically said:


    "She was an accident of the Ruan family, and she didn''t practice martial arts. It''s a..." After holding back the word trash, Gongsun Sheng continued to laugh: "I think that taking her captive will be of great benefit to Nan Ting." For example...the capture of Jingbian...we can take the initiative."


    After listening to Gongsun Sheng''s words, Prince Nanting looked at Ruan Youqing thoughtfully, as if he wanted to see something from her.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing could only press her lips tightly and bow her head in silence.


    She did not expect that the prince of Nanting actually came to Cangmang River. I vaguely remember that this Prince Nanting has outstanding talent and is proficient in all kinds of poetry and songs.


    Only... only one who doesn''t know how to fight.


    So...if you bring him back...


    The situation between Ningguo and Nanting is afraid that there will be another major reversal.


    Although she has been trying to sneak into Nanting these days, she has never seen the right time.


    However... Wei Jue was an accident.


    The accident made her find a legitimate reason and was "forced" to come here. Therefore, she was not too annoyed at Wei Jue''s reckless behavior.


    The purpose of her obedience and capture this time is to cooperate with the Ruan family''s army inside and out, and burn the enemy''s barracks... completely.


    At first, she wanted to take it all, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that the commotion caused by this behavior was too great. Her current identity is not visible. If she just set fire to the enemy camp, she can still say that Ruan Lingjun secretly directed it afterwards.


    But if the enemies of Cangmang River are completely wiped out...


    Her heroic deed was easily reported to the court.


    When the time comes, everything she concealed will be unbreakable.


    Until the last moment, she would never let herself be exposed. She was going to drag Li Yi down to **** by surprise when he climbed to the top!


    But now... let her meet Prince Nanting.


    seek his own government in his position.


    It was hard for her not to be tempted to tie up the prince.


    Now is the best time for her to hide her strength.


    It''s just...if the enemy prince is captured...it seems...it''s a big deal.


    But Nanting acted like this, she didn''t want to just burn the other party''s granary and finish the job. You know, if she hadn''t been reborn with the memories of her previous life, the people of Jingbian would definitely be in dire straits and plagues.


    It''s unknown... how many people will die.


    Ruan Youqing, who kept his head down, was weighing the pros and cons of capturing Prince Nanting, but he didn''t notice that the prince was looking at her all the time.


    "Is that Ruan Youqing?" Prince Nanting suddenly called out to her.


    Ruan Youqing suddenly raised her head when her name was called, and once again crossed her gaze.


    The prince of Nanting seems to be different from what she imagined.


    Although the other party is the prince of the enemy country, she is now a prisoner. He looked at himself, the captive, without contempt or disdain, but...like someone he just met, full of pure curiosity.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to react, so he hummed coldly.


    Gongsun Sheng looked at the two of them, suddenly sneered, and said jokingly: "Your Highness, if you are interested in this girl, you can take her into the East Palace."


    Prince Nan Ting heard it, and waved his hands with a blushing face: "Forget it, Gu Ke has heard about the Ruan family, so... it''s not appropriate to keep the pearl of the family..."


    Ruan Youqing was surprised, and then said softly: "Then... His Royal Highness, can you put me back?"


    Prince Nanting waved his hand again, and his tone was a bit hesitant: "This...not for the time being. General Gongsun finally brought you...bring...Guruo put you back...it''s not appropriate..."


    Responding like this made Ruan Youqing at a loss as to what to say.


    This prince seems to have a soft personality, but... he is not too stupid.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes again, looking sad. Prince Nanting couldn''t help but continue to speak:


    "Don''t worry, when we take Jingbian City later, Gu will definitely ask General Gongsun to let you go back, and we won''t hurt you."


    General Gongsun grinned: "Yes, Miss Ruan, don''t be afraid, we will... let you go back later."


    Although the two people said similar things, they gave Ruan Youqing a completely different feeling.


    Different from Gongsun Sheng''s sarcasm, Prince Nanting seemed to be really embarrassed and was discussing with her that she should not be let go.


    Prince Nanting actually gave her the feeling that she had nowhere to fight.


    ¡­


    Perhaps it is summer and it is rainy.


    It has only been half a month since I came to Jingbian, and it has already rained several times.


    Gu Changan was standing in the corridor, staring at the rain and fog outside.


    Until someone walked quickly from the other end and called him:


    "Master Gu."


    The person who came was none other than Jingbian Inspector Shi Xinxiu.


    Xinxiu walked briskly at this time, and there was a trace of unconcealable excitement in his brows and eyes.


    Today is the third day they found the medicinal material from Chang Gezi''s friend, and it is also the second day Yu Xie made the medicine.


    Chang Gezi''s old friend really didn''t like to be in contact with people, but when he heard what they were doing, he gave them all the medicinal materials they needed in his medicine field without saying a word. The rhino horn, of course, also got a lot.


    Even though he has a weird temper, when facing the life and death of the people, he still chooses to worry about the world first.


    Therefore, after Yu Xie came back, he devoted himself to research all night long.


    Early the next morning, he took out the medicine.


    "Only two days! The high fever of those patients has subsided! And...there are signs of improvement! And Major General Ruan, who is the most seriously ill, is actually recovering faster than those ordinary people!" Xinxiu said at this time I was so excited that I was about to cry.


    He thought that this plague...would bring death and death to the people of Jingbian.


    In the end...all of them were rescued!


    As a civilian official who is dedicated to serving the people, Xinxiu is really excited from the bottom of his heart.


    "Master Gu, Miss Ruan really has a discerning eye, and that Mr. Yu is really capable! It is not an exaggeration to say that Hua Tuo is alive!"


    Seeing Xinxiu being so excited, Gu Changan eased his gloomy expression for the past few days, and replied with the corners of his lips curled up: "Youqing certainly has her abilities."


    "Master Gu is really lucky!"


    "I think so."


    After the two talked a few more words, Gu Changan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he turned around and grabbed Xinxiu''s collar: "So... now this plague..."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of anymore!" Although Xinxiu was grabbed by the collar, he still responded with a smile.


    "Then I will leave for a few days, you and the second prince will take good care of them."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan left as quickly as a shadow.


    Xinxiu looked at someone''s afterimage in shock, and couldn''t help but say:


    "The young man now, but I haven''t seen you for a few days, do you miss him so much? Tsk...it''s nice to be young."


    However, after Gu Changan rushed to the bank of the Cangwu River, the joyful expression on his face immediately became gloomy like a thunderstorm with dark clouds after learning that Ruan Youqing had been taken to the bank of the Cangman River.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： camouflage

    Chapter 111 Disguise


    Ruan Youqing spent the past few days in the Nanting people''s barracks...not like a prisoner should live.


    Not to mention delicious food and drink, every evening, that Prince Nanting would spare half or an hour to chat with her for a while.


    According to his own words, always pay attention to her situation. In case... One day I can''t think about it and feel wronged and insulted and commit suicide.


    Regarding this, Ruan Youqing could only smile awkwardly.


    It wasn''t until another chat that Ruan Youqing found out that for this Prince Nanting, her father and grandfather... are equivalent to the terrifying shadows of children who are disobedient at night and are used to intimidate them.


    That''s why Prince Nanting treated her so courteously.


    The other party chatted with her so frankly, she didn''t want to be too hostile.


    It''s just... that Gongsun Sheng would chat with Ruan Youqing every time after Prince Nanting left.


    for example¡­


    "Don''t think that because our prince treats you well, you are not a prisoner."


    "Our prince is just here to coax you, don''t take it seriously."


    On this day, Prince Nanting came to find Ruan Youqing again.


    Ruan Youqing at this time is different from when he left yesterday, the two of them were chatting and laughing yesterday, but today he just opened the curtain to go in, and saw Ruan Youqing shrinking back like a beast.


    Prince Nanting was very puzzled, because the relationship between the two was already considered harmonious, but every time he came to find her the next day, the other party looked at him in horror.


    Then, he took the trouble to comfort her.


    "Youqing...what''s the matter? Why every time Gu finds you again, you always go back to the time when you were estranged from Gu again." Prince Nanting looked slightly surprised, and continued to walk forward.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips without saying a word, but her eyes glanced out unconsciously.


    Prince Nanting tilted his head slightly, then frowned and said to the guards outside the tent: "You all go back first, there is someone alone here."


    The guards outside the tent looked at each other, and said in embarrassment: "His Royal Highness, it is General Gongsun who asked us to watch here..."


    "Gu or General Gongsun, who do you think is more important?" Prince Nanting still spoke gently, but his tone seemed to be born with an undeniable coercion of the emperor''s family.


    The guard then left.


    Hearing that there was no movement outside, Prince Nanting turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing who was far away from him, and said helplessly: "Okay, you can say something now."


    Then Ruan Youqing''s eyes were slightly red, and he said softly: "You...your general Gongsun... said...you treated me so tenderly because you lied to me...I...just a prisoner. So...your attitude towards me has always been Is it fake?"


    Prince Nanting heard this, and walked forward, with a touch of loneliness in his eyes: "You Qing, you are indeed...just a captive to us now, but...this does not conflict with Gu being kind to you."


    "But¡­"


    ¡¸Is it General Gongsun who came here and said something ugly?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head and nodded lightly, as if he had been wronged.


    Seeing this, Prince Nanting continued to speak softly: "General Gongsun, he is just doing his own thing. If he is like Gu, he may not have much prestige in the army in the future. But Gu is different. Those who like to do things. I think you are very good, so I came to chat with you."


    Ruan Youqing then raised his head, with complicated eyes: "But...but you are from Nanting, I am from Ningguo, we...we can''t always be so harmonious..."


    "However, we can still be friends before we are officially hostile." Prince Nanting smiled with his eyes bent.


    The young man''s eyes were as clear as a pool of clear water, it was easy, and it made people feel good.


    After thinking for a while, Ruan Youqing nodded with some relief and said, "That''s true, let''s talk about the future. It is a great honor for you to meet such a speculative friend as the prince."


    "Why don''t you just call me by my name!" Prince Nanting suddenly moved closer to Ruan Youqing, and his smile at this time seemed even more cordial.


    His eyes widened in fear, Ruan Youqing whispered in disbelief, "Can I call you by your name?"


    "That''s right! Don''t use honorifics either! After all, Gu is the prince of Nanting, and you are a citizen of Ningguo. Remember, Gu is called Baili Huaijin, and you can be called Gu Huaijin."


    "Huaijin? Huaijin holding Yu..." Ruan Youqing murmured.


    Nanting Crown Prince Baili Huaijin continued to smile and nod harmlessly.


    Finally, under his expectation, the delicate girl Yingying smiled and called him Huaijin.


    Boys and girls happily together will only make people feel harmonious.


    The two chatted for a long time before Baili Huaijin reluctantly left.


    Smiling and waving goodbye to him, seeing him leave completely, the smile on Ruan Youqing''s face faded instantly.


    In the past few days, Baili Huaijin has been getting along with her like this. It looks very sincere, even...sometimes a little unworldly and simple.


    However, Ruan Youqing knew in her heart that everything the other party showed her was a disguise.


    Just like her.


    She has heard about the Baili family, the royal family of Nanting Kingdom.


    Nanting''s succession to the throne is very different from their Ningguo.


    Generally speaking, the succession to the throne is mostly the eldest son inheritance system.


    Nanting, on the other hand, does not stand out for its strengths.


    This excellent naturally refers to being superior to others.


    Baili Huaijin is only sixteen or seventeen years old, but he has already been established as the crown prince. Although he was rumored to be talented, his talent alone was not enough for the emperor of Nanting Kingdom to appoint him as the crown prince.


    so¡­


    This Prince Nanting is not as pure and simple as he has shown.


    On the contrary... the city is extremely deep.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing completely gave up the idea of ??abducting him back as a prisoner after getting along with him in the past few days.


    This person...not to be provoked easily.


    Ruan Youqing is thinking carefully.


    Baili Huaijin on the other side has also gone to find Gongsun Sheng.


    "General Gongsun, you don''t have to go these few days." At this time, Baili Huaijin seemed to be a different person. His expression was no longer as warm as when he was with Ruan Youqing, instead it was gloomy like an iceberg howling in the cold wind.


    Gongsun Sheng is no longer as domineering as he is with others at this moment, but becomes extremely submissive.


    Originally, he thought that the prince was really sent here by the emperor.


    As a result, in the past few days, he realized that His Highness the Crown Prince had long been thinking about Jingbian City in Ningguo.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing is a delicate young lady, he just wanted to start with her.


    Therefore, it can be said that he has tried his best to get close to her these few days.


    For Baili Huaijin, he felt that the easiest way to get her hooked was to make the other party feel that he was a gentle person.


    Of course...if...she can like herself...that would be the best.


    And Gongsun Sheng''s cold mockery and threats to Ruan Youqing were all ordered by him.


    He needs to act both hard and soft, so that... the young lady of the Ruan family will gradually feel dependent on him.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the other party had already noticed that he was not as harmless as his appearance.


    Because...every time he put on a very approachable and simple appearance in front of Ruan Youqing, he never forgot to call himself lonely.


    The name Gu, in Nanting Kingdom, is a title that belongs exclusively to the prince.


    And Baili Huaijin was not born as the crown prince. So he has always called himself lonely, not out of habit.


    Rather, he wanted to show his unique status all the time.


    Even if he pretended to be innocent and ignorant of the world, his aloofness and indifference had already been carved into his bones.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Conversation between Taifu and Emperor

    Chapter 112 Conversation between Taifu and Emperor


    The clouds in the sky were fluttering and covered the dazzling sun, and a straight figure was walking up the steps towards the imperial study.


    It''s just this back view, but with gray and silver hair on top.


    When the passing palace people saw this person, they all bent down and saluted solemnly.


    "Master Taifu, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you are getting more and more energetic." The **** outside the imperial study room saw the person coming, and immediately opened the door for him with a smile on his face.


    This person is Ningguo''s Grand Tutor, Xiao Deyin''s grandfather. At this time, he seemed to have something important to do, and when someone greeted him, he only nodded slightly in response.


    It wasn''t until he heard the eunuch''s flattery that he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is the emperor here?"


    "After receiving your letter, the Holy Majesty has been waiting for you in the imperial study room. You will know when you come in with the servant."


    The two entered the imperial study one by one, and after passing through the front hall, they saw the emperor sitting at the table drinking tea.


    "The old minister has seen the emperor." Taifu Xiao saluted with his hands in hand.


    When the emperor saw this, he immediately got up and held his hand, and said with a smile, "You don''t need to be like this, Taifu Xiao. You are already old, and I have already exempted you from those red tapes. Why today..."


    "Today... the old minister has something to say to the emperor." Taifu Xiao''s eyes seemed to be clouded with sorrow.


    The emperor sat down Taifu Xiao very casually, and then waved his hand to signal the **** to pour tea.


    "Your Majesty, the prince has been neglecting his studies these few days."


    ¡¸Oh? How should I say it?¡¹


    "It stands to reason that the old minister should not arrange the crown prince behind his back, but the prince is not to mention going to the old minister to learn the way of being a king these days, and even... the old minister heard that the prince is still nostalgic for the land of love and moon these days."


    The emperor smiled lowly, and said: "Perhaps... that child is a little annoyed that I didn''t let him go south with Chang''an to help the disaster this time. So... why did you deliberately act like this to protest his dissatisfaction?"


    After Xiao Taifu took the tea from the eunuch, his eyes were dim: "It just so happens that the old minister also wants to know, your majesty sent the second prince to... why?"


    The emperor lowered his eyes and suppressed the dark eyes.


    Although Taifu Xiao came to him to sue the prince, he was thinking of the prince after all. After thinking about it, the emperor felt that it was inappropriate to say that he was beating the prince in order to take care of Chang An, so he could only smile and say:


    "It''s because I feel that he is not doing things safely these days, so I thought of sending my second child out to stimulate him, but don''t be too comfortable."


    "But...Your majesty, I''m afraid it will be counterproductive. The prince has become more and more negative recently." Taifu Xiao sighed heavily.


    The crown prince was grown up by him, and he is smart and decisive in many things, and his style of doing things is more suitable for this position.


    It''s just... In recent years, his mind seems to be getting more and more serious. Sometimes, even his teacher doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Teacher Xiao don''t need to worry too much, my son, I know it well." The emperor didn''t look worried at all, and continued to play with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand with a smile: "Look at Qian''er, he is silent on weekdays. Loud, laughing at everyone. I thought he was a gentle man who followed his mother and concubine all the time. As a result, after sending him to Jingbian, my spies wrote to say that he performed well. He handled things much more vigorously than in Beijing. .¡±


    "The second prince has always been of good conduct and modesty. It''s just... the old minister feels that the second prince is still too indecisive."


    "I think he has a good temper and is more stable than the boss."


    "So... Your Majesty... regretted it?" Taifu Xiao asked directly with a slightly gloomy expression.


    The emperor curled his lips: "What? Are you worried about your good apprentice? Don''t worry, since I made Yi''er the crown prince, as long as he doesn''t do anything outrageous or against human nature, my throne...sooner or later is his."


    "The old minister is not speaking for the prince, but I am afraid that the prince will misunderstand your test of him..."


    "So what if he misunderstood, he can''t rebel, right? As long as he behaves well, the throne will be his sooner or later. But if he can''t bear his temper, it''s hard to say."


    The two were discussing about the prince, when the **** who exited the door respectfully said, "Your Majesty, the empress is here."


    After hearing this, the emperor frowned and said, "Why is she here again? Forget it, let her in."


    "yes."


    After the queen came in, she first nodded lightly at Mrs. Xiao as a greeting, and then she said to the emperor with tears in her eyes:


    "Your Majesty, why...don''t you order An Ge to come back? She is a princess, what does it sound like to follow her to help the disaster?"


    After hearing what she said, the emperor said in an unhappy tone: "So what about the princess? Let her go if she wants to go. I''m not a child of seven or eight years old. Could it be that you want to tie her up for the rest of your life?"


    "Your Majesty! There...there is a plague there! How can you rest assured that a delicate girl like An Ge is in such a dangerous place?"


    "Delicate? My An Ge has never been weak. Besides, look at the granddaughter of Taifu Xiao''s family, and the little girl of the Ruan family have all gone. Aren''t they delicate little girls? I don¡¯t spoil children like you do.¡±


    "An Ge is a princess!" The queen lost her composure at this time.


    After Master Xiao heard this, a little bit of displeasure appeared in his eyes:


    "The empress is a little worried. The emperor said just now that the plague in Jingbian has been brought under control. Princess Puyang and the others will be fine. Besides, what the old minister said may not please you. But the old minister also has good intentions. Empress, you should manage the affairs of the harem well, and it is not suitable for you to participate too much in other things."


    Taifu Xiao can be regarded as the veteran of the three dynasties. When facing the queen, he naturally would not hide his displeasure too much.


    He has always spoken frankly, and he has not restrained himself because of the identity of the other party.


    Not to mention the queen, even if the emperor said something wrong, he could point it out in person.


    The queen was so blocked that she couldn''t speak. Although she wanted to get angry, but because of the identity of the other party and her son''s teacher, she could only swallow the anger back.


    When she turned her head and wanted to say something more, the emperor waved at her:


    "I am discussing government affairs with Taifu Xiao, and the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics. You can go back. You don''t have to worry about An Ge''s safety, I have my own arrangements."


    Seeing the impatience on the emperor''s face, the empress could only hold back her displeasure, and left reluctantly after saying her concubine''s resignation.


    ¡­


    In the past few days, Gu Changan had to stand at the bridgehead guarded by the Ruan Family Army almost every other hour, looking towards the south.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of disrupting the opponent''s plan, he would have entered the camp of the Nanting people at this time.


    Thinking that his little fox might have to suffer on the other side, his heart is so painful.


    Wuxin silently saw what Gu Changan did, and wrote it in a letter to his master.


    Master Shoufu...


    I really have his little lady in my heart.


    In the evening of this day, Gu Chang''an came to the bridge as usual, looking towards the south obsessively.


    The sky gradually turned dark, and the moon was already hanging high.


    At this moment, a bright light suddenly flashed across the dark sky.


    It''s just that the light is fleeting.


    Fortunately, Wuxin was always by his side.


    Before Gu Changan could react, Wuxin suppressed and said:


    ¡¸Master Shoufu! Missy sent us a signal!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： it has started

    Chapter 113 begins


    It was evening again, and Baili Huaijin came to Ruan Youqing again with a warm smile on his face.


    Only this time, he was holding a plate of things in his hand.


    Without waiting for Ruan Youqing to look over, he handed the things to Ruan Youqing like offering a treasure, and said excitedly: "Youqing, Gu brought you Nanting''s special snacks today."


    "What is it?" Ruan Youqing looked over with bright eyes.


    "Crab roe steamed buns, you Ningguo, you probably don''t have any!" Baili Huaijin picked up one with chopsticks, and after blowing a few breaths, she handed it directly to Ruan Youqing''s mouth, like... Feed her normally.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then stepped back a little uncomfortably: "I''ll just do it myself~" Saying that, Ruan Youqing reached out to take the chopsticks.


    But at this time, Baili Huaijin''s eyes were slightly red, and his voice was a little low: "Youqing, do you want to have such a relationship with me?"


    Ruan Youqing awkwardly put her hands behind her back, and after picking her palms, she forced herself to smile:


    "After all...men and women don''t know each other. You and I are like this...it''s a little bit overstepping."


    Baili Huaijin was taken aback for a moment, then smiled softly, reached out and touched Ruan Youqing''s head: "If you are worried about this, Gu can actually marry you back. If anyone says you are wrong, Gu will be the first one to say no." willing."


    Different from Gu Changan, when Baili Huaijin reached out and touched the top of her head, Ruan Youqing''s body became extremely stiff, and his heart felt a little... Shocked.


    "Huaijin, I... have a marriage contract." Ruan Youqing raised her head and said it seriously.


    She can pretend to be friendly with the other party, but if she breaks the boundary between men and women, even if she pretends, she will feel very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, regarding Baili Huaijin''s actions, Ruan Youqing told the truth without even thinking about it.


    At this moment, she was also full of resistance.


    She doesn''t want to do something wrong to Gu Changan, even if she pretends...she doesn''t want to.


    If because of this, Baili Huaijin is no longer willing to pretend to be friendly with her, then she will kill her at worst.


    However¡­


    Although Baili Huaijin looked at her in shock, he soon lowered his eyes and smiled:


    "Gu should have thought of it earlier. A gentle, cute, smart and tough girl like Youqing should be...someone already likes it. But...it doesn''t matter, what others like is what other people like, and what Gu likes is Gu himself. I like it. These two points do not conflict!"


    If it weren''t for knowing that the other party had some schemes, Ruan Youqing almost thought the other party was a fool.


    She was so straightforward, yet the other party... even pretended to be infatuated.


    Fortunately, Baili Huaijin no longer forced her to eat what she was feeding, but handed her the chopsticks.


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief, and then slowly filled the steaming steamed buns into his mouth.


    Ok¡­


    It was drugged again.


    These days, the condition for her to eat and drink is that everything in it is drugged.


    It''s just that this medicine has no toxicity, at most it will only make people feel weak.


    For others, this medicine is too restrictive.


    But for her... it is really useless.


    When she can do it, she can still do it.


    Seeing her quietly eating what she brought, Baili Huaijin''s eyes were filled with gentle smiles.


    After he left, the last ray of light in the sky had gradually dissipated.


    Night is coming.


    Ruan Youqing... is also about to start acting.


    Perhaps in order to win her trust, Baili Huaijin actually took her out for a stroll in the past few days.


    And with only a few simple memories, she has already formed a rough outline of the Nanting Barracks in her mind.


    This is the most basic skill a general should master.


    However, in the eyes of Gongsun Sheng, and even the scheming Baili Huaijin, she is just a weak little girl who likes to be brave.


    In their eyes, the worst case scenario is that she knows martial arts.


    But people who know martial arts may not be able to come and go freely in the barracks.


    However, Ruan Youqing was beyond their imagination. She... is not only good at martial arts.


    So, whether it was Gongsun Sheng or Baili Huaijin, they let her out without any precautions.


    When she was the only one left in the tent, she took out the wine and fuel that she secretly hid.


    This fuel has been hidden in her body.


    It''s not that the other party didn''t send a woman to search her body, but they ignored one place.


    She put her dagger and the fuel she had been carrying in her shoes.


    In everyone''s consciousness, it is impossible for a lady of the family to do this kind of behavior easily.


    Ruan Youqing did the opposite.


    She obviously looks delicate and weak, but there are holes in her shoes.


    Evoked a smile, this first fire, she set it up in the tent where she was staying without even thinking about it.


    After this, Ruan Youqing calmly knocked out a lone enemy soldier in a panic.


    After quickly changing his clothes, Ruan Youqing took advantage of the fire filled with gray smoke and mixed into the crowd.


    Then, after setting the nearby tents on fire, she ran towards the small tents next to the main tent.


    For this operation, although her original intention was to burn down the enemy camp, it was enough.


    But now, that Gongsun Sheng...she will never let go easily.


    After getting in touch with him in the past few days, she already knew how cruel and cold-blooded this Nanting Kingdom''s Zhenbei General is.


    Because once she was taken out by Baili Huaijin to get some air, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of Gongsun Sheng''s camp.


    Inside...there are a few very young girls, and...a pregnant woman.


    Several of them can be said to be naked.


    Even she saw it, let alone the other soldiers passing back and forth.


    This kind of naked insult, Ruan Youqing knew the identity of the other party at a glance.


    Like her, she is from Ningguo.


    It¡¯s just that the identities of this group of people are only ordinary people, so Gongsun Sheng tramples on their dignity like this, and has no bottom line to satisfy his animal desires.


    So the place where Ruan Youqing is going now is the place where these captives are being held.


    She didn''t want to care about so much.


    But...she can''t see women suffer, let alone women being insulted.


    At this time, the tents of the Nanting people were completely in chaos. Gongsun Sheng, who was resting in the tent, stood in a safe place with an angry face and shouted loudly: "A bunch of trash! Put out the fire quickly! If this tent is completely burned, We are going back to Luozhou!"


    Baili Huaijin who came over after hearing the news also had a gloomy expression: "What''s going on?"


    "His Royal Highness, I heard... that Miss Ruan''s tent caught fire first..." someone whispered back.


    Baili Huaijin''s eyes turned cold and cold: "Go! See if she''s still there! I want to see people! I want to see a dead body!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： redemption

    Chapter 114 Redemption


    In the capital of Ningguo, there is a river named Xiangsi River.


    Speaking of the name of this river, those who don''t know it will think that there must be some touching love story in this river.


    Only the people who originally lived in the capital knew that the name of Xiangsi River...was actually just a random word given by a few children from aristocratic families who often visited brothels.


    Because...the two sides of the river are the gentle hometown of the nobles in the capital, and it can be regarded as the famous flower street Liumo.


    I don''t know... Since when, this river has been called the Xiangsi River by people.


    The daytime is fine, and the scenery is beautiful.


    At night, the river is hidden in shadows, but the buildings on both sides of the river are dimly lit.


    "Xing Xing entered the Shengge again, how many people are in the bead curtain?"


    It was only Youshi, and there were waves of lingering sounds from the Zhaixing Building.


    Someone was already in the private room on the third floor, and called Zisu girl from the building to sing a ditty.


    And this person is the prince Li Yi who Mr. Xiao said frequently hangs around in the land of wind and moon.


    It''s just that at this time, although he asked the girl to accompany him, Zisu just sat in a corner and ecstatically played and sang, while Li Yi was waiting for someone with a gloomy expression.


    After an unknown amount of time, someone finally opened the door and walked in.


    Li Yi just glanced at the man lazily, still tilted his body, expressionless said:


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    "Teacher Xiao really went to look for the emperor." The person who came first saluted with his hands clasped, and then reported the news he got to Li Yi with a low eyebrow.


    Li Yi sneered and said: "The prince knows that as long as he doesn''t go to him, he will have a problem with the prince."


    ¡¸Prince¡­¡¹


    When the other party wanted to continue speaking, he suddenly turned his gaze to Zisu who was still singing a ditty.


    Perhaps the eyes were too scorching, Zisu immediately stopped the movement of her hands when she felt it, and her graceful and moving voice also stopped abruptly.


    "I''ll step back first and let you go to refreshment." Zisu got up slowly, smiling.


    After hearing this, Li Yi nodded slightly.


    After Zisu swayed away, Li Yicai said: "Tell me, what else is there?"


    ¡¸Prince, are you planning to¡­¡¹


    "Plans? What other plans does the prince have? Since the father is not satisfied with the prince, then the prince doesn''t have to care about him too much. It just so happens that old man Xiao can go to him to complain, or others spread those gossips. It is a cover for the prince''s work."


    "The prince has far-sighted plans." The man lowered his head and flattered a few more words.


    The two master and servant were conspiring in the room, completely unaware that Zisu, who was supposed to go far outside the room, would return without knowing when.


    After hearing about it, Zisu calmed down, turned around and left lightly.


    The master specially ordered to pay more attention to the prince before, but now the prince seems to be getting more and more restless, she should report to the master as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing had just entered the small tent where the other captives were held, when someone inside whispered.


    After all, she was still wearing the clothes of Nanting soldiers at this time.


    Seeing that the other party misunderstood, Ruan Youqing immediately paced in front of the other party, and said softly: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m here to save you, follow me out of here quickly."


    The girls were shivering and huddled together, not daring to make a sound, but the pregnant woman with a big belly stood up in shock and said, "You are..."


    She recognized Ruan Youqing.


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s mask, Gongsun Sheng had already taken it off.


    Her appearance was naturally seen by many people.


    Ruan Youqing hastily put his finger on his lips: "Just know who I am, you don''t need to say it."


    The pregnant woman nodded hurriedly, then turned around and hurriedly urged the others to speak: "Don''t be afraid, she is not a bad person. We have to leave quickly. We are saved only if we leave this pickled place."


    After hearing this, the girls supported each other to stand up.


    "Have you ever been injured?" Seeing this, Ruan Youqing asked worriedly.


    A sweet-looking girl Nuonuo said: "No injury... It''s just that after coming here, my body has been as if I have no strength..."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing sighed softly, then took out a small bottle from his arms, poured out some small pills and handed them to them.


    These are some of the medicines she often carries on her body.


    The girls had begun to trust Ruan Youqing at this time, and ate it without even thinking about it.


    Right at this moment, loud voices suddenly sounded outside the tent, Ruan Youqing motioned for them to step back with a serious expression, then he walked gently to the front of the tent and hid in the shadow on one side.


    Sure enough, someone walked in.


    It is...Gongsun Sheng.


    It turned out that after Gongsun Sheng learned of the fire, he suddenly remembered the few people he had robbed, and he immediately brought people over worried.


    Don''t let the fire burn away the hard-won fun.


    Because there was no guard, Gongsun Sheng walked into the tent by himself.


    As a result, just as he stepped forward with one leg, he saw a figure attacking him.


    Before he had time to see who the opponent was, Gongsun Sheng felt that he had been stabbed in the chest.


    Pain quickly swept through the body.


    At this time, he finally saw the other person''s appearance clearly.


    It was... Ruan Youqing!


    At this time, Ruan Youqing seemed to be a different person, different from the previous stubborn girl, at this time, she was like a cold-faced killer who was used to life and death.


    "You... you really know martial arts!" Gongsun Sheng said with a stern expression while covering his wound.


    Although Gongsun Sheng was injured, Ruan Youqing still stared at him without letting go of his guard, and replied coldly, "You underestimated the enemy."


    Gongsun Sheng''s eyes were full of viciousness, but soon, he suddenly sneered a few times, and said, "Then Miss Ruan also underestimated the enemy."


    Ruan Youqing immediately shifted his gaze to the wound that stabbed him just now, seeing that the wound was indeed on his heart, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly: "What do you want to say?"


    "The general wants to say..." Gongsun Sheng evoked a bloodthirsty smile, and then continued:


    ¡¸The heart of this general...is different from others.¡¹


    "What do you mean?" Ruan Youqing immediately took a few steps back vigilantly.


    "What do you mean?" Gongsun Sheng raised his eyebrows: "What I mean is...you didn''t stab the general in the heart, but the heart of the general...is on the right side."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression sank immediately.


    She knew that Gongsun Sheng''s ability to be the general of Zhenbei in Nanting must be different from ordinary people.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that the other person''s difference from ordinary people was actually in his own body!


    Seeing the other party''s expression changed drastically, Gongsun Sheng laughed a few times in satisfaction, and then turned his head to call for help.


    How could Ruan Youqing give him a chance? When he saw him turn his head, he moved his body and attacked him again.


    It''s just that this time Gongsun Sheng has already prepared himself, and Ruan Youqing is not sure to hit.


    So, the two started fighting back and forth.


    Gongsun Sheng is extremely powerful, and his strikes are extremely fierce.


    It was just that he was injured, so his movements were a little slow.


    And Ruan Youqing was brisk in attacking, and his way of attacking was also very tricky.


    After a while, Gongsun Sheng''s body was covered with scars.


    And Ruan Youqing had several horrific wounds on his arm.


    After the two of them had the time to breathe calmly, they were entangled again, restraining each other''s hands and feet.


    Gongsun Sheng thought he could still escape this time, but suddenly felt that his neck had been cut deeply.


    This knife was not done by Ruan Youqing.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing also looked behind him in shock.


    Gongsun Sheng only felt that his blood was sprayed on the opponent''s face, and his body seemed to be drained of temperature in an instant.


    He turned his head slowly and stiffly, and then saw a girl holding a knife that he had dropped on the ground at some point, looking at him with a pale face.


    That knife was done by the girl who had been severely humiliated by him.


    The person he once despised most...


    gave him a fatal blow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： to meet

    Chapter 115 Meet


    The girl''s eyes widened, and she was obviously shocked that she...succeeded.


    She... actually personally ended the person who hurt her and humiliated her.


    After being stunned for a moment, Ruan Youqing immediately reacted, and with a strong wrist, he once again stabbed Gongsun Sheng''s right heart.


    This time, Gongsun Sheng died completely.


    To cut grass, you need to get rid of the roots, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    Seeing the girl gasping for breath in horror, Ruan Youqing immediately stepped forward and reached out to embrace her, then patted her shoulder lightly, with an extremely gentle voice:


    "Don''t be afraid, you are very brave and excellent. There must be a cause and an effect, and he deserves to die. This is the retribution he deserves. And... when I was your age, I couldn''t be so decisive."


    Ruan Youqing was talking about her previous life, of course, when she was fourteen or five years old, she had never been ruthless and decisive.


    After her rebirth, she was no longer the kind of indecisive and indecisive person.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ this girl actually knew how to cut his throat¡­


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened suddenly, and he continued to speak with a slight smile: "You...why would you want to cut his throat?"


    The girl bit her lower lip uncomfortably, and replied: "I...my father...is a butcher...I have seen...how he kills pigs..."


    "Poof..." Although it was out of place, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help laughing.


    Gongsun Sheng, who has done so many evil things, might not have imagined that his death was no different from that of a pig in the eyes of the people he despises the most.


    The soldiers guarding outside seemed to have left for a while, so when the two fought, they didn''t alarm others.


    Not long after Gongsun Sheng died, someone came back and said cautiously outside the tent: "General, are you...well? The fire outside is getting bigger and bigger...now..."


    No doubt the soldiers outside thought their heroic general was having a good time.


    Ruan Youqing frowned when he heard this, and hated Gongsun Sheng even more in his heart.


    The soldiers outside the tent realized that there was no response from inside the tent, and finally realized something was wrong, and rushed into the tent.


    Afterwards, all of them were killed by Ruan Youqing who was hiding in the dark.


    When there was no sound outside, Ruan Youqing poked his head out to observe for a while, and after confirming that it was safe, he took a few people out together.


    At this time, the entire Nanting military camp was already in flames.


    After Ruan Youqing came out, he glanced at the people behind him, and decisively raised his hand to signal the sky.


    She needs support, otherwise she might not be able to take them back to the land of Ning State unscathed by herself.


    So after giving the signal, Ruan Youqing immediately led several people towards the river bank.


    At this time, Gu Changan had already boarded the bridge, and Wuxin followed closely behind.


    The left and right are still in their own battalion, waiting for further command.


    Because the opponent didn''t wantonly attack them at this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t intend to take the initiative to lead troops to attack.


    Kill the main general and burn down the enemy camp. It is enough to have her and Wu Xin to cooperate with each other.


    At this time, I didn¡¯t meet anyone on the road, because the officers and soldiers guarding at various points in the Nanting Barracks went to fight the fire in a panic.


    After all...the fire has spread wider and wider.


    Gongsun Sheng is dead, even though Prince Nanting is still there, he still doesn''t know how to dispatch soldiers.


    So... a fire completely messed up the Nanting barracks.


    And Ruan Youqing took advantage of the chaos and ran to the bridge with a few girls and pregnant women.


    There are still people guarding the bridge, but more than a dozen people are not Ruan Youqing''s opponents.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing also happened to see a certain figure running towards her from the north of the bridge.


    It was Gu Changan, whose brows and eyes were full of worry.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, but then felt unspeakably at ease in his heart. Before she could stop, she ran into Gu Changan''s arms.


    To be precise, it should be Gu Changan who grabbed her into his arms.


    At this moment, she could feel Gu Changan''s body trembling slightly.


    Lifting his face from his arms, he happened to see Gu Changan looking down at her too.


    Didn''t speak, but Ruan Youqing still felt the other party''s worry and tension.


    The only person who can make Lord Shoufu tremble with worry, except Mrs. Ning Guogong... I''m afraid she is the only one.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help rubbing against Gu Changan''s chest, and her thoughts were all in her unconscious movements.


    Gu Changan also understood.


    "Hmm...Miss, Mrs. Gu...it''s more dangerous when you''re in the enemy''s territory...how about...let''s go back to our own territory and then...hug?" Wuxin who was following Gu Changan cautiously turned his head to the side and whispered.


    After Gu Changan listened, he let go of Ruan Youqing''s hand, and Ruan Youqing lowered his head with a blushing face.


    After Wuxin took the lead and led the people back, Ruan Youqing was also about to pull Gu Changan back.


    "Young Qing!"


    At this time, someone behind them called her.


    This familiar voice...she naturally knew who it was.


    Ruan Youqing turned his head stiffly, and then saw Baili Huaijin who was chasing after him.


    At this moment, Baili Huaijin was standing there, with ashes still on his face, and behind him was the sky-rocketing fire.


    It turned out to be... a bit miserable.


    Not to mention, at this moment, he was looking at Ruan Youqing with grief in his eyes, and his lips were bloodless.


    "Youqing...you...you lied to Gu?" The boy''s voice was full of trembling disbelief.


    Ruan Youqing moved his lips and said, "I..."


    "Don''t...don''t say it!" Baili Huaijin suddenly roared loudly as if breaking down, then smiled sternly, and said slowly:


    "Youqing, Gu likes you so much, and considers you as a friend...but...you set fire to our Nanting barracks...you...you are so cruel...do you know...many innocent soldiers died in the sea of ??fire .Even...even if you don''t like loneliness...but you can''t be so...so cruel...we are so happy these days...have you forgotten?"


    Listening to Baili Huaijin''s tearful accusation, Ruan Youqing almost thought that he was some kind of villain who committed all kinds of crimes.


    Even Gu Changan, who had been staying beside Ruan Youqing, couldn''t help frowning.


    If he heard correctly, since the other party claimed to be an orphan, he must... be the prince of Nanting Kingdom.


    This prince...why...


    Pleasing his little fox so shamelessly.


    Laughing coldly, Gu Changan said: "Prince Nanting really knows how to criticize others from the commanding heights of human nature and morality, and his ability to turn black and white is also admirable."


    Baili Huaijin tilted his head to look at Gu Changan, and then raised his voice in a strange way: "You... are Gu Shoufu from Ningguo?"


    Gu Changan only gave him a sideways glance, but did not respond.


    Ruan Youqing said seriously: "Prince Baili, do you know who caused the plague in our Ning country? Aren''t the people of our Ning country innocent? Isn''t their life worth mentioning?"


    Baili Huaijin''s face instantly turned pale.


    When Ruan Youqing wanted to continue to say a few words, the other party pointed at her tremblingly, and said with a sad expression:


    "You...you...you called Prince Gubaili? You...you are still separated from Gusheng!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Meaningful

    Chapter 116 Meaningful


    Ruan Youqing originally thought that he would be speechless by what Baili Huaijin said, but in the end...


    What is he pretending to be in his mind? ? ?


    Why can he pretend so much! !


    Although Ruan Youqing was roaring in his heart, the expression on his face instantly became a little aggrieved:


    "As I told you before, you and I are taking two completely different paths. You... Since you think of me this way... I have nothing to do. Whether you think I am indifferent or ruthless... you I feel that you are the only one who is sad...then...think so. I...you think so...it''s okay."


    Gu Changan on the side was so shocked by the hypocrisy of the two people that he opened his mouth slightly.


    Baili Huaijin was also obviously stunned, a little overwhelmed by Ruan Youqing''s sudden reply.


    As if...he mistook her for being very arrogant and unreasonable.


    The guard behind Baili Huaijin was also a little confused. After coughing softly, he leaned close to his ear and whispered something.


    But Ruan Youqing was pulled to his side by Gu Changan, and even gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡¸Are you addicted to acting?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly stroked Gu Changan''s arm a few times to express his relief, and then explained in a low voice: "You can''t blame me for everything, and I am like that heartbroken man."


    "Why, what kind of relationship are you two involved?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes dangerously, and squeezed Ruan Youqing''s slender fingers caressing his arm in dissatisfaction.


    Ruan Youqing saw this, and hurriedly replied: "Nothing! Don''t get me wrong! It''s not just love between men and women..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan whispering very intimately, Baili Huaijin was naturally very uncomfortable.


    Turning his eyes, Baili Huaijin continued to speak:


    "Forget it, Gu won''t say those high-sounding words anymore. You Qing, you just need to remember that there is someone in the distance who will always miss every moment of laughter and laughter with you. I hope Master Gu can treat you well. Don''t misunderstand your pure relationship with Gu. After all, Gu is a man, Gu can understand that men are very concerned about their women having been in the same room with other men for so long...Ah, I''m sorry to say so much...but..." Baili Huai Jin looked at Gu Changan and smiled: "I believe that Gu Shoufu is very generous."


    Although this remark didn''t say anything directly, it kept revealing between the lines... Ruan Youqing had been in the same room with other men for a long time.


    People who don''t think too much at first, after hearing this, must have a heartache.


    Sure enough, Gu Changan''s expression was already gloomy like a storm.


    Ruan Youqing trembled a little from Baili Huaijin''s words.


    This person... this person...


    Why does she want to go up and give him a slap!


    Looking at the darkness in Gu Changan''s eyes, Ruan Youqing stepped forward to hold his hand a little uneasy.


    Although... she is indeed innocent...


    But...she was still worried that Gu Changan might misunderstand, or...would feel uncomfortable.


    However, Gu Changan did not let Ruan Youqing grab his hand, but instead stepped forward and took a step slowly.


    Ruan Youqing looked at his hand hanging in the air, and lowered his eyes a little sourly.


    She shouldn''t have expected...


    "How about You Qing, I know it in my mind. Prince Baili, don''t you think that what you just said...is particularly disgusting like the yin and yang meaning of a gossip woman with a market atmosphere...? Oh, and, those few words just now even have a hint of jealousy among women in the backyard of a deep house... Is this the way you Prince Nanting should do things?"


    Ruan Youqing has been embraced by Gu Changan at this time, and Gu Changan''s face has gradually softened, and the eyes looking at Baili Huaijin are also full of sarcasm.


    Being so trusted by others, Ruan Youqing almost wanted to cry.


    And when Baili Huaijin was said so bluntly, the expression on his face finally cracked uncontrollably, and a layer of coldness gradually began to cast in his eyes:


    "Gu Shoufu''s words are a bit rude."


    Gu Changan just hooked the corners of his lips, and continued to sneer: "Gu originally thought that Prince Nanting must be a gentle man, but in the end...it disappointed Gu."


    "You..." Baili Huaijin finally stopped hiding his dark side, frowned tightly, stared at Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan coldly and said:


    ¡¸You think you can escape?¡¹


    Baili Huaijin at this time did not know that Gongsun Sheng was dead.


    He was still thinking, when Gongsun Sheng came, he must lock up the couple.


    In the end, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and said very gently: "Prince Baili, could it be that... are you waiting for... General Gongsun?"


    After hearing this, Baili Huaijin suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Go, see what General Gongsun is doing." Baili Huaijin turned back and commanded his subordinates in a deep voice.


    Ruan Youqing''s voice continued to sound at this time: "Don''t make this trip in vain. General Gongsun, you have already passed the Naihe Bridge, and now... you must have drunk Mengpo soup, right?"


    "What!" Baili Huaijin opened his eyes wide in shock, gritted his teeth and repeated, "You...what did you say?"


    "General Gongsun, he is dead." Ruan Youqing finally put away the gentle smile she had shown just now, her voice was so cold that it made people tremble uncontrollably.


    For example... Baili Huaijin.


    I couldn''t help but took a few steps back.


    That''s right, he really doesn''t know martial arts.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to practice, but his body doesn''t allow it.


    In other words, his physique is more like the one that Ruan Youqing should have according to the rumors.


    Ruan Youqing had a panoramic view of the other party''s reaction, and after looking at each other with Gu Changan, the two also took a few steps back calmly.


    It''s not that they are afraid of the other party, but whether it is Ruan Youqing or Gu Changan, neither of them have plans to arrest Prince Nanting at this time.


    After all, the two countries have not really declared war. If they capture the prince of the other side as a prisoner, they will easily fall into the blame.


    After all, the identity of the crown prince is more sensitive than that of Ruan Youqing.


    Because Baili Huaijin, who was dazzled by anger for a moment, did not react, so at this time he was really afraid of the other party.


    Only when he saw that the two were also retreating, did he react with a frown.


    However, after reacting, he didn''t move.


    Instead, he looked at the two people who were drifting away with a cold expression, and said in a deep voice, "You two are going back?"


    "I won''t invite Prince Baili over there as a guest." Gu Chang''an replied blankly.


    Baili Huaijin did not respond to Gu Changan''s words, but turned to look at Ruan Youqing, her voice became gentle again:


    "Youqing, these days, are you really... pretending to get along with me?"


    There was no expression on the other party''s face at this time, which made Ruan Youqing a little unsure of his true thoughts.


    Based on a general understanding of this kind of people, Ruan Youqing said after deliberation:


    "Compare your heart to your heart. Prince Baili, if you treat me sincerely, I will naturally treat you sincerely. If you are hypocritical... then I will also... flatter you."


    Baili Huaijin frowned, but then suddenly smiled, and turned around and went back.


    The fire was finally extinguished.


    It''s just that the military barracks stationed by Nanting Kingdom on the south bank of the Cangwu River were completely burned down.


    All that remains are ashes blown up by the wind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： Yanniang and Qiaoer

    Chapter 117 Yanniang and Qiaoer


    Because Ruan Youqing set fire to the Nanting military camp, there will be no more Nanting people stationed here on the south bank of the Cangmang River in recent months.


    A comeback always requires a certain material foundation.


    And Ruan Youqing had already burned the other party''s food before... If the people of Nanting now want to accumulate food and grass for half a year again, it will take about three or four months at the earliest.


    It can be said that Ruan Youqing did not cost a single soldier a single blow to the people of Nanting.


    After returning to her own barracks, Ruan Youqing didn''t worry about other things, but brought the few people she rescued into her account. She needed to understand their situation in detail, and then make further arrangements for their whereabouts.


    If you can''t be rescued, you don''t care about anything.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing found out that the pregnant woman was called Yanniang, and the girl who gave Gongsun Sheng the fatal blow was called Qiaoer.


    The two are sister-in-law. A family of three ran out to survive because of the famine in the village where they lived. They even sneaked across the river and went to the mountains of Nanting to cut firewood and hunt, but they were discovered and arrested by Nanting people.


    Because he coveted Yanniang''s plump charm and Qiaoer''s sweetness and loveliness, Gongsun Sheng killed Yanniang''s husband, who is also Qiaoer''s elder brother, and then... locked up the sisters-in-law and took it as his own.


    Every time in order to protect her own sister-in-law and unborn nephew, Qiaoer stood in front of Yanniang and suffered humiliation for her.


    That''s why, when Ruan Youqing and Gongsun Sheng were fighting hard, Qiao''er dragged her weak body and gave Gongsun Sheng a fatal blow.


    This is to avenge her brother, and also to avenge herself and her sister-in-law.


    The other girls are also from nearby villages.


    However, it was not as miserable as Yanniang and Qiaoer.


    But after all, because of Gongsun Sheng''s insult, they are no longer innocent after all.


    After Ruan Youqing learned about everyone''s situation, he felt hatred for that Gongsun Sheng and wanted to destroy his bones and ashes.


    His death...too easy!


    "Miss Ruan, if we go back..." A round-faced girl twisted her clothes anxiously, waiting for Ruan Youqing''s answer.


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, with an extremely gentle voice:


    "Some things, I need to clarify with you. If you want to go back, I will send you back. I will never mention the suffering you suffer. But... some things can never be known if you don''t want to mention them. And , you have been missing for so many days, there must be... there will be rumors. If you think that you will not care about such rumors, or that your family members can understand and don''t care, then you can go back with confidence. If... If you are afraid ..." Ruan Youqing paused, and there was a gentle light in his eyes: "If you are afraid to go back, you can follow me for now."


    There are no more than five or six people around, even if they all stay, she can afford to support them.


    Just now she has tried not to speak too bluntly, after all, some things, said by her, are much better than other people''s messages and gossips.


    Sure enough, although what she said was euphemistic enough, these girls still couldn''t help crying for their miserable future.


    Only Yanniang was caressing her stomach, lowering her eyes, wondering what she was thinking.


    "Miss Ruan, I... I''d better go back... My dad shouldn''t mind..." The round-faced girl wiped her tears and opened her mouth first.


    After hearing this, the others whispered and wanted to go back.


    Some do not believe that their family members will dislike them, while others have to go back because only the elderly are left in the family.


    In the end, only Yanniang and Qiaoer remained silent.


    "You...how are you going?" Ruan Youqing looked at the two and asked softly.


    Qiaoer looked embarrassed, lowered her head and did not respond.


    Yanniang took a deep breath, and then said with a complicated expression: "Qiaoer and I... I''m afraid we won''t be able to go back."


    It turns out that Yanniang''s in-laws, that is, Qiaoer''s parents, died of starvation in order to keep them alive at the beginning of the famine.


    Only she, her husband and sister-in-law Qiaoer were left struggling to survive.


    However... her husband was later killed by Nanting people.


    Now only Yanniang and her unborn child and Qiaoer are left.


    Yanniang didn''t want to go to her natal family, and her childhood education was the water thrown by her married daughter.


    Not to mention...they are gone now...innocent...


    Ruan Youqing saw the embarrassment of the two of them in his eyes, felt sore in his heart, and couldn''t help but said:


    "Since you can''t go back, you can follow me. But..." Ruan Youqing''s expression suddenly became a little serious: "I don''t support idlers, you need to show me your value."


    Actually, it''s not that Ruan Youqing doesn''t care for idlers, but that she doesn''t want to see them, who are also women, live aimlessly.


    Sure enough, Yanniang was afraid that Ruan Youqing would change her mind, so she hurriedly said: "Miss Ruan, Yanniang... Yanniang can stay in the camp to cook...or help her. Although Yanniang is pregnant...but this kind of work No delay."


    Ruan Youqing heard this, frowned slightly and said: "You can rest assured to give birth to the child first, and then talk about it after the child is born. What I said about not raising idlers is not in this short period of time."


    Yanniang is a smart person, she immediately understood what Ruan Youqing meant.


    However, she has never read a book, and she doesn''t know how to express her gratitude. She can only lower her eyes to hide the tears of gratitude, and keep saying thank you.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing returned to a gentle manner and patted her hand lightly.


    And that Qiaoer seemed to have made some decision, she raised her face resolutely and said:


    "Miss Ruan, Qiaoer...Qiaoer wants to follow you...to learn martial arts!"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, and then said meaningfully: "Why...you want to follow me...to learn martial arts?"


    Her words actually have two meanings.


    One is to ask Qiaoer why she chose to learn from her.


    Er was asking Qiaoer again why she chose to learn martial arts.


    Qiaoer is not stupid, she is even smarter than her sister-in-law Yanniang.


    Because she had secretly studied outside the private school for a few years, she thought about it, and opened her mouth after deliberation:


    "Qiaoer thinks that Miss Ruan is very human. In this world, there is no woman who can be as smart and mighty as you, Miss Ruan. And the reason why Qiaoer wants to learn martial arts... is because... because Qiaoer doesn''t want to let herself go to school again. Be a weak person. I don¡¯t want to encounter this kind of thing in the future, so I can only use my body to protect my sister-in-law.¡±


    Yanniang was taken aback for a moment, and then the tears that were already in her eyes turned into big teardrops and rolled out from the corners of her eyes.


    Everyone says that there is always a lot of friction between sisters-in-law.


    And her sister-in-law, at such a young age, has always wanted to protect her.


    Which makes her... so lucky!


    Qiaoer didn''t see Yanniang looking at her with gentle eyes, but continued: "Not only to protect sister-in-law, Qiaoer also wants to protect the weak like you, Miss Ruan, and never let those weak girls get hurt."


    Ruan Youqing heard this, his eyes were full of admiration, and he was not stingy in his praise:


    "Qiaoer, you are also the most courageous girl I have ever met. From now on, you can follow me, take good care of your body in these two days, and I will start teaching you when your body recovers completely."


    Unexpectedly, in her life... she took on an apprentice.


    Suddenly, Ruan Youqing seemed to see the shadow of another person from Qiaoer.


    Zi Ya...


    The same stubborn, strong, unyielding.


    The little girl...can she also...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of smiles.


    Before Ruan Youqing could give orders, someone outside the curtain spoke softly:


    ¡¸Is it convenient to go in?¡¹


    Actually, Gu Changan came to look for her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： whats the meaning

    What is the meaning of Chapter 118


    Along with Gu Changan, naturally there are three people from left to right and Wu Xin.


    The four of them walked into Ruan Youqing''s account one by one, and the girls huddled together in fear after seeing the man.


    Ruan Youqing saw this, a dark color flashed in his eyes, and he comforted him:


    "Don''t be afraid, they are all my people, and they will not harm you. If you want to go home, they will **** you back safely."


    Without waiting for a few people to respond, Gu Changan took a step forward and stood beside Ruan Youqing, with a dissatisfied expression on his face, "Only I belong to you, the others... are from Major General Ruan."


    Hearing someone speak so seriously, Ruan Youqing was both shy and annoyed.


    At a time like this, this guy is actually jealous.


    Ru Wuxin waited for others to listen, and hurriedly said respectfully: "Yes, my subordinate is Major General Ruan, Miss...don''t cause others to misunderstand!"


    Don''t want to cause others to misunderstand? I''m afraid Gu Chang''an is the only one around here!


    Ruan Youqing glared at Gu Changan angrily, then continued to speak to the girls:


    "After you go back, if you encounter any difficulties, you can still come back to me. Although I said that I will go back to Jingbian City tomorrow, but I will not return to Beijing for a month or so."


    Although the plague has been solved, they have not completely dealt with the famine.


    There are still many poor people who are hungry and full.


    Even the food they brought from Wuyun was not distributed in time due to the sudden plague.


    It was only temporarily stored in the granary of Jingbian Governor''s Mansion.


    As soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, the group of people rescued by her looked at each other and knelt on the ground in unison, with sincere faces:


    "Thank you, Miss Ruan, for saving my life."


    Ruan Youqing did not escape, but after receiving this gift, he said meaningfully: "The days are still long, and it is not I who save you, but you yourself."


    Some of these people understood, while others were at a loss.


    Fortunately, because of Gu Changan''s intervention earlier, these girls no longer have any grudges against them.


    After briefly instructing Wuxin and the others, everyone dispersed and returned to their residence to rest.


    Only Gu Changan still stood firmly beside Ruan Youqing, as if he had taken root.


    "Master Gu, why don''t you go to rest?" Ruan Youqing still remembered what he said to embarrass her earlier, so now he couldn''t help but have a few thorns when he spoke.


    But Gu Changan hugged Ruan Youqing in his arms, his eyes dark and turbulent:


    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid my little fox will play a hero again if he doesn¡¯t pay attention.¡¹


    Being hugged warmly and strongly, Ruan Youqing didn''t struggle, but gently wrapped his arms around the other''s waist, stroking his back once and for all: "Don''t worry, I won''t do things recklessly."


    "But I''m still worried. Although I know that you are extremely capable, I just can''t help but worry. It''s the kind of worry that''s engraved into my flesh and blood without a trace of reason."


    Ruan Youqing raised the corners of his lips unconsciously, and said softly, "Master Gu, you have to trust me."


    "I believe in you, but I don''t trust others. You have also seen Prince Nanting, that is a poisoned black lotus. If he is not unable to practice martial arts, one day, he will be extremely powerful."


    Thinking of Baili Huaijin, Gu Changan put his hand on Ruan Youqing''s arm with sullen brows, wanting her to look at him seriously.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing frowned and let out a soft cry.


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, then lifted Ruan Youqing''s sleeves with a cloudy face.


    Ruan Youqing at this time has not had time to take off the clothes he got from the soldiers in Nanting.


    The clothes of Nanting soldiers are mostly black, even if they are stained with blood, they will not be easily seen. Therefore, Gu Changan never found out that Ruan Youqing was injured.


    At this time, because he was worried, he didn''t even think about whether a man and a woman would accept or not.


    Following Gu Changan''s eager but cautious movements, Ruan Youqing didn''t think too much, but let him move.


    Afterwards, several shocking scars that hadn''t healed appeared in Gu Changan''s eyes.


    "Who moved the hand?" Gu Changan''s voice was so low that it was frightening.


    It was just in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, but it filled her heart with tenderness.


    "It fell when I was fighting with Nanting''s Zhenbei General. Injuries are common in military affairs, so you don''t have to worry about it. And I saw that he didn''t have poison on his weapon."


    Gu Changan frowned, stared at Ruan Youqing and stopped talking.


    Ruan Youqing, who was looked at by Gu Changan like this, finally felt a little uncomfortable, pulled her arm out of his hot palm, and then she whispered: "Okay, I was wrong. Next time, I will definitely Be careful not to injure yourself."


    Of course, just a note.


    If she is really injured, there is nothing she can do.


    At this time, Gu Changan, who didn''t want to argue with her, finally sighed heavily, and said softly:


    ¡¸Really... there is nothing I can do about you.¡¹


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ruan Youqing nagged and told Wu Xin and Xiang Xiang about many things before she was willing to leave with Gu Changan at ease.


    Before getting into the carriage, she said tirelessly again: "You must pay attention to your precautions, and don''t let your guard down because of the enemy''s retreat."


    "Yes!" Although he felt a little helpless in his heart, he stood up straight obediently to the left and right, and answered seriously.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s status in their hearts has risen sharply.


    Fearless in danger, super martial arts.


    She is indeed the young miss of their Ruan family army!


    Seeing the way left and right, Ruan Youqing nodded and turned to Wu Xin:


    "My brother will probably be back in a few days. Although this place is considered safe for the time being, you still have to cheer up and guard it. Also, you must pay attention to the movements on Nanting''s side, although Nanting''s general who suppresses the north I''m dead, but that prince makes me somewhat uneasy. Anyway, be careful."


    After Wuxin listened, she also stood up straight and replied: "Wuxin follows the young lady''s order."


    Ruan Youqing saw that he really looked like an old lady when he continued speaking, so after saying goodbye to a few people, he finally got on the carriage honestly.


    It''s just that she just sat down, Gu Changan moved closer to half of her body, and said lazily:


    "Little Fox, at this time, you are not afraid that someone will spread the word about how brave you are?"


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows, cast a sideways glance at him and replied, "Master Gu likes to tease me more and more."


    Gu Changan saw that the little guy seemed a little annoyed, so he put away his lazy posture just now, and his expression was rare and serious: "To be serious, what are you going to do next? After all... setting fire to the enemy camp is something very human can do. "


    Ruan Youqing didn''t panic because of this, but said calmly: "When I was in the Ruan family''s army, I used a random identity. If this is poked out by someone with a heart... that''s exactly what I want. There is nothing in a panic. A weak woman of other methods can only use someone else''s identity to guard Jiang''s aura on behalf of her brother."


    ¡¸Then set fire to the enemy camp?¡¹


    "Naturally, it was instigated by the incomparably brave Major General Ruan."


    "Then...you killed the famous general Zhenbei in Nanting Kingdom."


    "So what, I have killed everyone who saw me do it. Of course...except for these people I saved, but I believe they will not speak out at will. Especially Qiaoer and Yanniang. Employers are not suspicious, Suspects don''t need it."


    "Miss Ruan has taken all these into consideration. Then... Gu wants to ask..." Gu Changan changed the subject, squinted his beautiful eyes and continued:


    "Miss Ruan called her surname Gu in the Ruan family army... What''s the meaning?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： Back to Jingbian

    Chapter 119 Back to Jingbian


    "Huh?" Gu Changan''s slightly rising ending sound directly hit Ruan Youqing''s face like a burning cloud.


    "Of course it''s nonsense! I... I''m just an acquaintance like you... After thinking about it... the first surname that comes to mind is of course you!" Ruan Youqing said with a blushing face, but spoke righteously.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows lightly, looking at the embarrassed Ruan Youqing, he was in a good mood: "I''m the only one you know? Then where do you put Princess Puyang and Miss Xiao?"


    "I...I...you...you...Gu Chang''an! Don''t ask me any more!" Ruan Youqing called Gu Chang''an by his name for the first time in embarrassment.


    "Okay, okay, I know you have me in your heart." Gu Changan pinched Ruan Youqing''s cheek with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing patted Gu Changan''s dishonest hand with shame on his face, and said angrily, "Gu Shoufu is going too far!"


    Gu Changan saw that the little fox was really furious, so he just smiled and shut his mouth and stopped teasing her.


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him calm down.


    Gu Chang''an never had that dreadful Gu Shoufu''s majestic look towards her.


    After the two fell silent, Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes and prepared to take a nap for a while, but after closing his eyes, people would always think of some things and some people.


    for example¡­


    Think of someone stupid because she came to Cangmangjiang. So, Ruan Youqing opened his eyes abruptly, and asked directly, "Where is Prince Wei''s son? I''m back...it seems like I haven''t seen him all this time."


    Gu Changan was originally admiring Ruan Youqing''s side profile quietly, but the other party opened his eyes unexpectedly and asked him about the whereabouts of another man.


    Thinking of Wei Jue, Gu Changan subconsciously turned cold: "What did you ask him for?"


    Seeing his gloomy face, Ruan Youqing immediately understood that he was angry with Wei Jue, she smiled helplessly, and then she slowly continued: "We, Prince Wei''s son, although we don''t do things well, but... we are still good at it." backbone."


    After all...he didn''t reveal much when he fell into the hands of the enemy.


    "Hmph, if he dares to betray Ning Guo, the first one who can''t spare him is King Wei."


    Seeing his attitude, Ruan Youqing knew that he was just a knife-mouthed bean curd. So she smiled and said: "So, Mr. Gu sent him back to Jingbian?"


    Gu Changan continued to snort, and replied calmly: "I sent someone to send him back to the capital."


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    In another carriage, Yanniang and Qiaoer sat in a corner very restrainedly, talking some intimate words.


    "Qiaoer, Miss Ruan doesn''t dislike us... This is a blessing we cultivated in our previous life. But... From now on, you will always follow Miss Ruan. Remember, you must regard her as yours. everything."


    Qiao''er nodded and replied: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, I will definitely not do anything to disobey Miss Ruan. And...you just concentrate on raising your baby now, and I will have everything~ Only give birth smoothly...Brother He is in the spirit of heaven..."


    Speaking of this, the eyes of both of them were a little moist.


    Because they coincidentally thought of their deceased relatives.


    ¡­


    Cangmang River is not far from Jingbian, so before they felt tired from the journey, they saw the majestic Jingbian tower.


    Yanniang and Qiaoer only came to Jingbian City during the Chinese New Year, so after seeing Jingbian City, they couldn''t help being a little bit emotional.


    After stopping at the gate of the governor''s mansion, no one greeted him outside the door.


    "They...don''t know we''re back?" Ruan Youqing frowned in surprise.


    Gu Changan nodded and replied: "Thinking that they are still busy these days, they didn''t inform them in advance."


    Ruan Youqing nodded clearly, and walked in with Gu Changan.


    These days, without Wei Jue bickering, Li Ange felt extremely irritable.


    Until... she found that Erlong is also a very interesting person.


    On this day, Li Ange, Erlong, and Ziya were sitting around the bottom of a tree, watching two unknown bugs fight head to head.


    Xiao Deyin and Li Qian played chess in the gazebo not far from them.


    Ruan Lingjun also completely recovered at this time, and after being able to contact people, he moved out of a chair and lay down in the sun with his eyes closed to warm himself.


    Ruan Youqing''s personal maid, Fan''er, didn''t seem to be in the courtyard.


    "Hmm... this is... still busy?" When Ruan Youqing followed Gu Changan into the backyard, what he saw was such a happy and harmonious scene.


    What Gu Changan said...should be busy...


    Ok¡­


    Ruan Youqing pouted, and looked up at Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan touched his head in embarrassment, and then coughed heavily.


    In an originally very quiet environment, it is natural for someone to cough suddenly.


    It''s just that everyone seems to be too immersed in the matter at hand.


    Li Ange was the first to raise her head. She frowned in dissatisfaction at first. After seeing that it was Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan who came, she opened her eyes and let out a cry.


    "What''s wrong, you''re being rash." Li Qian didn''t look up after hearing Li Ange''s voice.


    Li Ange took a deep breath, then pushed away the Erlong who was blocking her, and ran towards Ruan Youqing with an excited face.


    "Youqing! You are finally back!" She shouted excitedly while running.


    So, everyone looked up in astonishment, then they all stood up and walked towards Ruan Youqing in unison.


    "Young Qing!"


    "Miss Ruan!"


    "Little sister!"


    Seeing everyone''s excitement, Ruan Youqing couldn''t hide his excitement and said softly: "I''m back."


    Although the day of separation was not long, the distance between them was not too far.


    But these people still feel that they have experienced all kinds of setbacks when they meet again.


    The crowd surrounded Ruan Youqing and entered the front hall, leaving Gu Changan alone in the courtyard.


    Gu Changan watched his little fox being snatched away, first frowned slightly, then heard Ruan Youqing''s melodious laughter, he gradually eased his expression, his eyes were full of doting smiles.


    After pulling Ruan Youqing to sit down, Ruan Lingjun was the first to speak: "You girl! You still know how to come back! Believe it or not, I will turn around..." Ruan Lingjun, who was about to say something harsh, looked at the way his little sister looked at him tenderly, but turned ruthless I can''t speak anymore.


    He knew that the little girl was doing it for him, for the Ruan family, and for the country of Ningguo.


    Sighing softly, Ruan Lingjun turned what he wanted to say into a gentle pat on the head.


    Seeing that the two siblings had finished speaking, Li Ange pulled Xiao Deyin and squeezed forward, eyes full of sparkles:


    "Youqing! How beautiful is the scenery on the Cangmang River? Also, is the Ruan family army really as majestic as in the legend! Are those soldiers in Nanting very cruel and violent!"


    Ruan Youqing patted her hand helplessly, and said, "You ask so many questions at once, which one should I answer first?"


    "Youqing, people in Nanting didn''t cross the river, right?" Xiao Deyin hit the point right away.


    Ruan Youqing went to Nanting alone, Wuxin did not report to Ruan Lingjun.


    Because... I was afraid that he would go back regardless of his health.


    Gu Changan finally came in at this time, found a chair at random and sat down, before Ruan Youqing said: "Nanting people don''t cross the river."


    ¡¸Then they are still sensible!¡¹


    "It''s just that our Miss Ruan crossed the river alone and burned down the enemy camp. Otherwise, how could we have returned so early."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： Acting coquettishly

    Chapter 120 Acting like a baby and showing weakness


    As soon as Gu Changan finished speaking, the hall fell into an eerie silence.


    Even, it was so quiet that no one dared to take a heavy breath.


    "Ruan Youqing, you... went to the enemy camp alone?" At this time, Ruan Lingjun had a gloomy expression, and was so angry that he directly called Ruan Youqing''s name.


    Being caught off guard by his brother who called out his first and last names, Ruan Youqing immediately stood up nervously, and said cautiously: "The situation is forcing...the situation is forcing..."


    She wouldn''t blame Gu Changan for telling the story, because from the beginning to the end, she didn''t intend to hide it from these people, and... she couldn''t hide it either.


    After all...she still has to rely on Ruan Lingjun to take care of her...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing took small steps to Ruan Lingjun''s side, stretched out his hand and grabbed the other''s sleeve, and said with a flattering smile: "Brother~ good brother~ no one can do anything to me, you see, I am not standing well now in front of you?"


    Because of worry, Ruan Lingjun, who couldn''t hold back his evil spirit, looked at Ruan Youqing with complicated eyes, and couldn''t untie his frown.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing shook his sleeves coquettishly, and continued: "Brother, you can''t just leave me alone. I burned Nanting''s barracks in Cangmang River, and this matter has to be dealt with." Send it back... How can I be my sick and weak lady at ease."


    Li Ange and Li Qian looked at each other, turned their heads away with complicated expressions, and pretended not to hear.


    Because what Ruan Youqing said was transmitted back, it was roughly transmitted back to the palace.


    What does the emperor think... none of them really dare to speculate.


    And Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing who was acting coquettishly and showing weakness, frowned with some dissatisfaction, and said: "Major General Ruan, what Youqing said is very reasonable. Even if you worry about her, she still did it, and she still did it." Very good. So, what we have to do now is how to make this matter better for her."


    Ruan Lingjun, who had already calmed down a little, felt an evil fire in his heart after hearing Gu Changan''s words.


    "She is my sister, I naturally know how to do it, Gu Shoufu doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Seeing that there was some tension between the two, Ruan Youqing hurriedly walked between them, and said with a smile, "I...I''m a little hungry. What shall we eat later?"


    ¡¸You girl knows how to eat!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll tell the servants to do what you want to eat.¡¹


    The two completely different answers sounded very warm to Ruan Youqing.


    The atmosphere became a little more delicate. Li Ange, who had just been startled by Ruan Lingjun''s aura and dared not speak, finally lingered beside Ruan Youqing, poked her lightly, and said cautiously, "Youqing...you...you are really amazing! Dare to go to the enemy camp alone. This kind of thing is just a dream of mine.¡±


    Xiao Deyin said proudly at this time: "The Ruan family has always been brave, and you Qing is like this. It is not an exaggeration to say that the blue is the best."


    Hearing the praise of the two, Ruan Youqing could only laugh twice.


    Ruan Lingjun was still angry, but she didn''t dare to show it too much.


    Perhaps it was because of Li Ange''s participation that the atmosphere began to ease. Under Li Ange''s begging, Ruan Youqing briefly explained what happened. Fortunately, she avoided the serious and did not talk about the thrilling ones.


    Therefore, Ruan Lingjun''s complexion did not darken any more.


    At this time, the door of the front hall was suddenly pushed open, and a charming figure came in with a smile and holding something.


    ¡¸Your Royal Highness! You can make it easier for the servant to find! The paper kite servant has prepared it for you, look...Miss!¡¹


    The person who came was the fan that Ruan Youqing hadn''t seen in the courtyard just now.


    She thought...


    Which corner of her family''s fan is worrying about her.


    result¡­


    Turned out to be making paper kites for Li Ange!


    Feeling the coldness of the world, Ruan Youqing curled her lips, and said with a resentful face: "Fan''er, you...have a good time with Your Highness the Princess."


    Fan''er was taken aback for a moment, and then realized where the young lady''s grievances came from, and immediately rushed over, looking at Ruan Youqing with an aggrieved face, and said:


    "Miss! You don''t know, these few days... what Faner misses about you can be said to be that he doesn''t think about eating and drinking! Look... Faner has lost weight!"


    Saying that, Fan Er picked up Ruan Youqing''s hand and touched her cheek.


    Ruan Youqing took advantage of the situation, curled his lips and said, "You lost weight?"


    Much fleshier than when he left Cangmang River!


    It was Ruan Lingjun who spoke for Fan''er: "Don''t annoy her, Fan''er really didn''t think about eating and drinking in the first few days, and she always wanted to go back to you again. If Princess Puyang forced her to eat a lot, she might really thin."


    After listening to Li Ange, he hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    Fan''er is an ingenious little girl, if she doesn''t protect her at this time, how can she be forced to make things for herself in the future!


    Ruan Youqing looked at Shan''er helplessly after hearing the words: "I know what is going on with this girl, Shan''er. Hurry up and hold back your tears, otherwise it will be as if my master treats you harshly if others look at you. "


    Knowing that her master would not be really angry because of this, Fan''er covered her lips and smiled secretly.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, after Ruan Youqing woke up after taking a nap, he followed the crowd to prepare to distribute the delivered food.


    After everyone arrived, Ruan Youqing realized that there seemed to be a few people missing.


    "Yu Xie, Qingbi, and Senior Changgezi?" Ruan Youqing opened his mouth slightly surprised.


    She can think of Qingbi and Changgezi, after all, they are people in the rivers and lakes, and it is normal for them to come and go without a trace.


    It''s just this Yu Xie...


    "Senior Qingbi and Changgezi have some things to do, they just left two days ago. And Yu Xie..." Li Qian''s expression became a little complicated.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ruan Youqing''s tone was full of worry.


    She brought Yu Xie out of Wu Yun, so she was naturally responsible for his safety.


    Although he has something close to him, Ruan Youqing is still worried.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Li Qian quickly explained: "Miss Ruan, don''t worry, he''s fine. It''s just that he received a letter from his family a few days ago...his late father had engaged him with a child marriage, and the other''s family... It¡¯s in a small village near Jingbian City. After his mother learned that he had come to Jingbian, she wanted him to take that family out. After all, there is a famine right now¡­¡±


    Ruan Youqing has always known that Yu Xie is a person who values ??love and righteousness, and also knows that he has a fianc¨¦e.


    It''s just... In her previous life, she told Li Yi everything she knew from Yu Xie, but Li Yi found someone to pretend to be his fianc¨¦e in order to hold Yu Xie firmly.


    Because of his trust in Ruan Youqing, he had no doubts at all.


    After all... He and his fianc¨¦e only met a few times when they were young.


    And now at this time, he actually found the past...


    At this time, Ruan Youqing secretly made up her mind that in this life, she must help the other party find his fiancee!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing asked, "Does your Highness the Second Prince know which village he went to?"


    "It seems to be called... Gumo Village?" Li Qian replied with some uncertainty.


    "Gumo Village?" Ziya, who had been obedient and silent until now, exclaimed in shock when he heard the name of this village.


    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That''s...that''s the village where my family is...¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Go to Gumo Village

    Chapter 121 To Gumo Village


    Ruan Youqing listened, and his expression gradually became serious: "You mean... the village you are in is called... Gumo Village?"


    Zi Ya nodded with a tense little face.


    As if thinking of something, Ruan Youqing asked with some uncertainty: "Ziya...do you have...a baby name?"


    At this time, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt uneasy. For some reason, she suddenly felt that... Ziya might be... Yu Xie''s fianc¨¦e...


    "I...my baby name is...Kun Nu..." Although Ziya was a little puzzled why the other party asked her baby name suddenly, but out of trust, she still answered honestly.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing covered her mouth with excitement.


    In the previous life, she had been looking for someone for a long time, but in this life she met him so easily.


    Because the two people¡¯s engagement was determined by their respective fathers, and because of some things, the two families had little contact...


    So, each other... only know each other''s baby name.


    Ziya is very smart. Seeing Ruan Youqing''s expression, he roughly figured it out after a brief guess.


    "Miss Ruan...it can''t be...it''s what I imagined..." Ziya opened his eyes wide, and the expression on his face was indescribably complicated.


    The fianc¨¦ she never thought of...


    turned out to be...


    Depressed evil?


    The guy who always likes to shut himself in a room... weird?


    Xiao Deyin also raised his eyebrows in surprise at this time: "So, the boy and Yu Xie may be a couple? Then what relationship will our Xiao family have with Yu Xie?"


    Yu Xie''s ability is naturally seen in her eyes, and Ziya is ready to go to the capital with him, because his grandfather must repay his kindness, so...the future will definitely be indispensable.


    That Yu Xie...


    In short...the benefits are indispensable.


    Xiao Deyin smiled and squinted his eyes, feeling very happy. If grandfather knew that she came out to bring such a great opportunity for her Xiao family, grandfather would definitely praise her. After all... The Xiao family valued these capable people and strangers the most.


    At this time, Gu Changan also looked at Ziya''s inconspicuous little body unexpectedly, and after a dark color flashed in his eyes, he said, "Now we have to go to that Gumo Village as soon as possible. I remember... that Gumo Village is Not very safe."


    Ruan Youqing once told Gu Changan what Ziya experienced. That group of ungrateful people... is too impressive. So, if Yu Xie went to that place... it would actually make Gu Changan a little uneasy.


    Yu Xie is a talent, he does not want the other party to have an accident.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing calmed down, she belatedly remembered what Ziya had told her about the group of evil people who killed her whole family.


    Frowning, Ruan Youqing said in a deep voice: "Since this is the case, there is no need to delay, we have to go to Gumo Village to find him soon. But...the distribution of food in Jingbian City can''t be delayed any longer..."


    When he was struggling with what to do, Gu Changan took her words and looked at Li Qian, smiling with ulterior motives:


    "Your Highness, Second Prince, this time I will continue to trouble you to distribute food for Gu. Otherwise, if my family Youqing goes there alone, I don''t feel at ease."


    Li Qian sighed softly.


    He knew that Gu Changan did it on purpose.


    Entrust this kind of thing to him over and over again.


    He is pushing himself up.


    That''s all... why wouldn''t he be willing to gain a good reputation.


    Thinking of this, Li Qiancai replied: "Okay, I hope Mr. Gu will come back soon."


    "Let me stay, too. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Grandfather should want me to have a better reputation." Xiao Deyin even asked to stay at this time.


    And...the motive for staying behind was actually stated so bluntly by her.


    It seems that people can''t hate it.


    It''s just that Li Ange walked up to Ruan Youqing at this time, put his chin on Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, and said, "I want to go with Youqing!"


    Such an intimate appearance naturally made Gu Changan''s face gloomy.


    Fortunately, he endured it and did not have an attack.


    After everyone said whether to go or stay, the final result of the discussion was that Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan took Li Ange, Ziya, and Erlong to Nagumo Village together.


    The remaining few people are left to be responsible for distributing food to refugees.


    Ruan Lingjun originally wanted to follow Ruan Youqing, but in the end, Ruan Youqing declined politely because he could not do without him by the vast river.


    So, Ruan Lingjun, who had taken good care of her health, could only pack up and go back to the Cangmang River in a sullen mood.


    As for Yanniang and Qiaoer who came back with Ruan Youqing, Yanniang was pregnant and not suitable for bumping, so she stayed in Jingbian to help Xiao Deyin and the others.


    As for Qiaoer... the little girl has made up her mind to follow Ruan Youqing every step of the way.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan stopped wasting time, and took a few people to pack up and set off.


    ¡­


    The capital, Rongfu.


    After Rong Yan came out of the palace, she kept smiling on her face.


    Knowing from her aunt that she will be able to marry the prince''s cousin in three months, she is very happy in her heart.


    I heard...Ruan Youqing is still in Jingbian where there is a famine...


    Although Gu Changan proposed marriage to her, it is not certain whether the two will come back smoothly.


    After all...places with famine are never too stable.


    Then Gu Changan...she really has a crush on him. But if compared with the prince, she still likes the prince more.


    After all, the status of the prince is incomparable.


    And when the master of the Rong family heard that his daughter was going to marry the prince someday, he was very happy and had a good dinner in the evening.


    Rong Yan''s status in the family has naturally increased.


    Because she was in a happy mood, Rong Yan also drank a little wine at night.


    It was only midnight, and because of the strong alcohol, she got up from the bed and walked to the window to get some air.


    As a result, just as he opened the small window to get some wind, a figure suddenly rushed in from outside the window.


    Rong Yan was so frightened that she just wanted to scream, but the other party covered her mouth.


    "It''s me." The other party spoke in a low voice.


    It was at this time that Rong Yan saw clearly who the other party was.


    It was actually...Prince Li Yi...


    Seeing that Rong Yan stopped screaming obediently, Li Yi put down his hand covering her mouth.


    "Prince...Cousin Prince?" Rong Yan opened her mouth cautiously.


    Prince Li Yi...Why did he come to her suddenly...and...


    The smell of alcohol on the opponent''s body is really strong.


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan''s heart suddenly moved.


    At a time like this...


    Although the empress aunt has allowed her to marry the prince, but... I am afraid that there will be any changes after this.


    If you want to tie the other party firmly...


    only¡­


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan pretended to be gentle and helped the prince who was not walking steadily to sit down, then went to pour a cup of hot water and handed it to him.


    This time, she was smart enough not to ask any more questions.


    Seeing this, Li Yi squinted his eyes and looked at her, and said slowly: "My prince, I just... pass by."


    Drinking too much wine gave him an evil fire.


    If he didn''t find someone to kill him, he felt uncomfortable.


    But this time, he didn''t want to go to the brothel.


    Rather... I want to find a big girl with yellow flowers.


    After thinking about it...he came here.


    Although the two have their own thoughts, their thoughts...are surprisingly similar.


    So after this, Rong Yan showed a little coquettishness, and Li Yi took the bait and hugged her in his arms out of control.


    After the two fell on the bed, their respective clothes had fallen to the ground.


    Xu was afraid of disturbing Jin''er outside, Rong Yan''s voice was very restrained.


    However, the more this happened, the more excited Li Yi was, the more excited he was.


    A muffled groan followed by pain, Rong Yan shyly opened her eyes and looked at Li Yi who was leaning over her.


    At this time, Li Yi closed his eyes tightly, and seemed to be calling a name:


    "Ruan Youqing...don''t try to escape."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： goodbye yuxie

    Chapter 122 Goodbye Yu Xie


    It seems that it is time to harvest the crops.


    At this time, the fields around Jingbian were barren and barren.


    Because of the plague of locusts, all the crops planted by the people have been destroyed. Even if there is enough rain, it cannot be saved.


    Ruan Youqing sat in the carriage, looking at the desolate scene outside the window, his heart was sour.


    This kind of natural disaster, it is the people at the bottom who suffer.


    Just when she was full of emotions, she heard Ziya beside her suddenly embraced her arm, and her voice was trembling: "Our village is...just in front of..."


    Ruan Youqing looked forward along her fingers, and then saw a dozen rows of houses built in an orderly manner by the mountains.


    The small village that should have a different style is now immersed in gray, which makes people feel depressed.


    When Ruan Youqing and his party just entered the village entrance, their carriage was surrounded by several men with unkind faces.


    "Where are you from? What are you doing in our Gumo Village!" The man who looked like the leader frowned and said.


    Zi Ya did not show up, at this time she was hiding in the carriage trembling and staring at the people outside.


    This group of people...


    This group of people... are the ones who beat her parents and younger brother to death! The person who just spoke is the son of Lizheng in this village, and he was the leader who robbed his family of food...!


    Li Ange, who was also sitting in the carriage, also knew about Ziya. Seeing her pale face, she immediately understood.


    Without even thinking about it, Li Ange put his arms around her shoulders, and said in an unusually gentle voice, "Don''t be afraid, with this princess and Boss Ruan here, I will definitely avenge you."


    I don''t know when, Li Ange has silently regarded Ruan Youqing as his boss.


    Princess Puyang, who has been with Qingbi for a few days, has become full of quackery.


    Ziya listened, but his eyes turned red instantly, and he looked at Li Ange with indescribable emotion: "Thank you, princess..."


    Qiaoer, who also suffered parting from her relatives, was sitting on the side, her mouth tightly pursed, and her hands clenched into fists.


    Before this, she thought that what she had encountered was already very tragic. As a result, after hearing about Ziya, the little girl had a very strong empathy for her.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t pay attention to the reaction of the few people. At this time, she had already got off the carriage with the support of Fan''er, and she happened to be standing beside Gu Changan.


    Before Gu Changan could reply, Ruan Youqing said softly, "We came from Wuyun. We heard that there was a famine in Jingbian, so we wanted to come and see if there was anything we could do to help. For example, count the surrounding area. How many people are there in the village, so we can prepare some food for everyone.¡±


    Ruan Youqing did not reveal the identities of the group of them, not even Ziya.


    She wants to see, this group of people... What other unacceptable things can they do.


    Sure enough, when she said that she came from Wuyun to help them, the expressions of the group of people instantly became extraordinarily bright.


    "I was rude just now! If that''s the case, then follow me!" The leader rolled his eyes, smiled, and said politely.


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose accordingly.


    This group of people...


    Changing face is really fast.


    After Ruan Youqing got into the carriage again, he ordered Fan''er to dress up Ziya in a serious manner so as not to be recognized by others.


    Because Ziya has changed a lot since he left Gumo Village. So after Fan''er''s disguise, she is completely different from before.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her small face for a while, and felt that it was quite different from when they first met, and then she was relieved.


    Since the existence of Ziya was not mentioned before, now is not a good time to expose Ziya.


    When the group of people stopped in a small courtyard that looked quite dignified, the leader finally stopped, turned around and said to them:


    "Everyone came from afar to help us, I thought, I can''t treat you harshly. The whole Gumo Village, and my house was cleaned up by my sister is relatively clean, you can stay here tonight!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ziya''s eyes burst into a frightening cold light.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately blocked her behind, and said with a smile, "Brother, what''s your name?"


    Seeing the delicate look of the girl who was talking to him, the man couldn''t help but feel a little itchy, and his laughter was unconsciously a little obscene: "My surname is Gu, and my name is Gu Cheng, this little girl can just call me Brother Cheng Zi! "


    Ruan Youqing continued: "Then... I wonder if anyone else from Gumo Village has been here recently?"


    After hearing this, Gu Cheng frowned, his eyes flickering: "Others? What do you mean?"


    At this time, Gu Changan walked up to Ruan Youqing leisurely, blocking the man''s sight, and then said slowly: "We just want to know if there are people like us coming over recently."


    Gu Chang''an''s voice was not loud, but for some reason, the man named Gu Cheng seemed to feel a chilling chill.


    ¡¸Well... there is indeed a person...he is...¡¹


    "Brother! I''m back with Brother Yu!" At this time, two figures gradually came into everyone''s sight on the road.


    One of the girls was a little thin, but she looked pretty good.


    As for the one who was traveling with her...


    It was Yu Xie who came to look for relatives.


    Yu Xie naturally also saw Ruan Youqing and the others. After being surprised, he just wanted to greet with a smile, but Ruan Youqing took the lead and said softly, "This doesn''t look like a person from the village?"


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Yu Xie took back what he was about to shout in time.


    Slightly raising his eyebrows, Yu Xie tilted his head and looked at Ruan Youqing.


    Miss Ruan...what''s her plan?


    Ruan Youqing casually raised his eyes to look at him, and with just one glance, Yu Xie inexplicably understood her deep meaning.


    She is... signaling to herself to be calm...


    Knowing that the other party does not intend to recognize him for the time being, Yu Xie suddenly became playful, and said with a smile: "Where did these glamorous young masters and ladies come from? How come...to our Gumo Village Woolen cloth?"


    Perhaps it was because the word "we" hit the mind of the girl next to him, and the girl''s face was blushing again and again.


    After Ruan Youqing saw the other party''s expression, he suddenly became angry.


    Didn''t you say you''re looking for a fiancee? The fianc¨¦e was not found, but he hooked up with a little girl from another family first.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing chuckled twice and continued: "This young man who is also glamorous...Can Brother Gu Cheng introduce us?"


    As a result, as soon as she finished speaking, Gu Cheng glanced at the girl standing beside Yu Xie with a strange expression. After the two people looked at each other, Gu Cheng turned around and replied to Ruan Youqing:


    "Oh, this one... this is my brother-in-law, who lives in Wuyun. No, after hearing that there was a famine in Jingbian, he immediately came to find us and wanted to pick us up from here."


    "Brother-in-law?" Ruan Youqing was a little shocked.


    She thought that Yu Xie would be embarrassed, but at this time, the other party was rarely serious and said:


    "Yes, I received a letter from my mother when I was away, saying that my fianc¨¦e was here, so, out of responsibility, I came to pick them up. Miss...what''s the problem?"


    ¡¸Fiancee? You said...she is your fiancee?¡¹


    Yu Xie nodded with a rare smile, then took out a jade pendant from his bosom and shook it:


    "Yes, although I only know that my fianc¨¦e''s breast name is Kun Nu, but the jade pendant she always wears cannot be faked."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： everything was robbed

    Chapter 123 Everything Snatched


    "My mother...my father...my brother...is gone. Now...even..." Ziya murmured with blank eyes.


    If you look carefully, you can see that the light in Ziya''s eyes seems to be gradually silenced in the darkness.


    Ruan Youqing happened to turn around, and then saw Ziya''s whole figure becoming more and more gloomy.


    Heart sank, Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes and turned to look at the girl standing beside Yu Xie, and said coldly: "What''s your name?"


    The girl''s body visibly trembled, and she stuttered, "I... I... My name is Kun Nu..."


    "I didn''t ask about your baby name, you can''t... still be called Kun Nu now?" Ruan Youqing frowned, and her voice became colder and colder.


    The girl looked at Ruan Youqing tremblingly, but after seeing her piercing eyes, she immediately lowered her head and whispered, "I...my name is Gu Ting..."


    On the way here, she heard Ziya say that all the people in Gumo Village have the surname Gu. Zi Ya... Naturally, this is also the surname.


    "Gu Ting..." Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and continued to speak slowly: "The jade pendant is yours?"


    ¡¸Yes... yes!¡¹


    ¡¸Who gave it to you?¡¹


    "Yes... it was given to me by my father... he said it was given to me when I was engaged to Brother Yu..."


    Speaking of this, Gu Ting seemed to realize that he shouldn''t be so emboldened. The other party is just a weak woman, how could she be afraid of the other party!


    Frowning, Gu Ting finally raised his face, dissatisfied: "Is this lady asking too much?"


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing smiled softly, which was full of sarcasm.


    "What do you mean!" Seeing how his sister was being bullied, Gu Cheng instantly turned cold and walked up to Ruan Youqing.


    He was born tall, and even though he was going through the famine, he didn''t seem to show any signs of weight loss.


    I''m afraid... I have a lot of things hidden in my house.


    Ruan Youqing was not afraid of the tall and burly opponent standing in front of him.


    This time away from the capital, she doesn''t need to put on that weak look anymore.


    People who bullied her, she will naturally do whatever she can to relieve her anger.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing didn''t pay attention to the hostile Gu Cheng, but turned around to look at Yu Xie, and said expressionlessly, "Yu Xie, are you sure... this jade pendant was given by your family when we were engaged ?¡±


    "It''s absolutely true." Seeing that Ruan Youqing suddenly stopped pretending to be a stranger to him, Yu Xie couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy.


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing glanced at Ziya with his head down, and said slowly, "The saddest thing in life is not not being able to avenge your revenge, but the enemy getting what you should have. Facing this kind of thing , what should I do?"


    Ruan Youqing''s voice sounded a little cold and alienated at this time, and Ziya raised his head suddenly because of his pricking heart.


    Then, she saw the deep meaning in Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    That''s right, she has to take back her own things first, regardless of the revenge.


    I can¡¯t, so keep silent...


    Thinking of this, Ziya turned to Gu Ting and said, "What evidence do you have to prove that this is your jade pendant?"


    Gu Ting heard Ruan Youqing''s words just now, and squinted her eyes to carefully look at the girl who asked the question later, her heart gradually turned upside down.


    Although I have some guesses in my heart...but...the girl in front of me is not like the scrawny girl back then...


    In just a few months... let a person say nothing like a reborn... At this time, a little girl... can''t live smoothly...


    Reassured himself, Gu Ting puffed out his chest and said forcefully:


    "Why should I use evidence to prove it? This is my jade pendant! This jade pendant has been worn by me since... as long as I can remember! It can be said that the jade pendant and I have never been separated!"


    "Hehe." Ziya suddenly covered his lips with a smile, raised his eyebrows and said, "Never left? Very good. Then..." Ziya turned to look at Yu Xie, his expression also became dignified: "Young Master Yu, this jade pendant...should be Is there something special about it?"


    After hearing this, Yu Xie frowned slightly and nodded, "This jade pendant is indeed different from other jade pendants, but it''s just that she should be..."


    "I know this jade pendant is different!" Gu Ting said urgently, "But... But why should I tell you an outsider!"


    "Outsider?" Ziya smiled coolly, and looked at Yu Xie with a hint of coldness.


    So what if Kong has such a proud ability! It''s not... I don''t know people clearly!


    Now... Now they are calling others so affectionately!


    Witnessing all this, Ruan Youqing sighed softly, and said slowly, "Yu Xie, you are blindfolded."


    Yu Xie frowned and looked at Gu Ting, with a stern tone: "Ting''er, it''s okay for you to say it. Don''t worry, they will misunderstand."


    Although Ruan Youqing and the others meant to support him, he was still somewhat dissatisfied with the other party''s prejudice against his fianc¨¦e.


    Although Gu Ting was not from a noble family background, his fianc¨¦e was not someone who could be humiliated casually.


    Gu Ting bit her lower lip, her voice lost all confidence: "But...but...I forgot..."


    "Forgot?" Yu Xie frowned even more tightly.


    Ruan Youqing laughed mockingly, and said lightly: "Forgot? I think... you don''t know at all, right? This jade pendant... you should have stolen or snatched it?"


    "You...you don''t want to wrong people!" Gu Ting''s face turned pale in an instant, and his eyes were full of embarrassment when he looked at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Ziya at this time, and his tone suddenly became gentle: "What do you want?"


    Zi Ya clenched his fists, looked at Gu Ting angrily and scolded: "Gu Ting! You still don''t admit it! This jade pendant was obviously stolen by you!"


    Gu Ting was frightened by Ziya''s sudden hostility and took a few steps back.


    Seeing this, Gu Cheng eagerly geared up to do something to Ziya with a ferocious face.


    Just as he raised his hand, it was blocked by someone.


    "You!" Gu Cheng looked at Ruan Youqing who stopped him in shock, his face changed again and again.


    This...such a delicate girl...can actually hold onto his arm with all her strength...


    Gu Changan did not intervene. According to his understanding of Ruan Youqing, it might be more relieved for her to do this kind of thing herself.


    While Gu Cheng and Gu Ting''s brothers and sisters were still in shock, Ruan Youqing pushed him away, and Gu Cheng also took several steps back!


    Shaking his hands away in disgust, Ruan Youqing looked at Ziya and said to continue.


    With someone backing him up, Ziya continued to complain with confidence:


    "Gu Cheng, Gu Ting! Your family has harmed my family, but now... you have shamelessly pretended to be my identity! You stole my jade pendant! And... shamelessly live in my house!"


    Ruan Youqing was completely shocked at this time.


    She didn''t expect...such a magnificent house...to belong to Ziya''s family...


    No wonder... When Ziya arrived here just now, his expression was obviously wrong.


    Gu Ting doesn''t know Ziya''s identity at this time, then she is really a fool! However, before she could open her mouth to argue, Gu Cheng had already said sullenly:


    ¡¸You...what evidence do you have!¡¹


    Some people... still don''t give up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： face proof

    Chapter 124 Evidence of face slap


    Gu Cheng felt that this jade pendant was originally in their hands.


    No matter how much the other party says, it is useless. After all, what you say is useless. It''s fine if they bite to death and don''t admit it!


    Thinking back then, when he saw Ziya¡¯s family distributing stored food, and the people in the village were full of praise for it, he felt so uncomfortable that he would die.


    Obviously his father is the Lizheng in this village, this kind of thing of gaining a good reputation should belong to his family!


    Being unscrupulous, what he did was naturally extremely sinister.


    Still not satisfied with the grain that was distributed by others, he instigated other people to go to Ziya¡¯s house, forcing them to hand over all the remaining grain.


    Don''t they want to be good people? Since you want to be a good person...then let''s be a good person to the end!


    Because of the arrogance and unreasonableness of a group of them, they lost their hands while pushing and shoving, resulting in their lives. At the beginning, he was also a little confused, but after being cruel, he had darker thoughts.


    As long as their whole family is dead, the food...is theirs!


    As a result... In the end, it was the yellow-haired girl Ziya who ran away.


    He originally thought that Ziya would not be able to survive at such a time.


    It turned out...she came back!


    Also brought a little girl who looked a little skilled.


    Looking back at the house he occupied, Gu Cheng sneered and said:


    "You people, you can''t just slander us poor people just because you have some bad money?"


    "What evidence do you have?" Yu Xie looked at Ziya blankly at this time, and there was no ups and downs in his tone.


    "Ordinary jade, when it is burned by fire, will break. And... the place that has been burned by the fire will basically turn yellow. And that jade pendant is green all over, but... there are two scarlet spots on it. place. The reason why it is red...that is because...this jade pendant will turn red after being burned for a while."


    Ziya''s voice at this time was very calm, if it wasn''t for her own things, she wouldn''t be so calm at all.


    Sure enough, Gu Cheng and his sister began to panic.


    Yu Xie, on the other hand, looked at Ziya with a gloomy face: "How do you know?"


    The jade pendant given by his father at the beginning was accidentally touched by fire, and only then did he know that the jade turned red when it touched the fire.


    But...Zi Ya knew...


    At this time, Ziya just glanced at him, paused before continuing: "That''s because I burned it with fire when I was a child. So it will have two red spots. The other spot...is yours. It will be there when it is given to us. It should be... you burned one place with fire."


    "You lied to me." When Yu Xie looked at Gu Ting, she was no longer as gentle as before.


    The jade pendant was in his hands, and he was concerned about whether what Ziya said was true or not.


    He most... hates being deceived by others!


    Now if he still doesn''t understand what kind of person the other party is...then he has lived for so many years in vain!


    Gu Ting tightly grasped Gu Cheng''s hand, shook his head vigorously, unable to speak.


    At this time, Gu Cheng was also a little panicked, not knowing how to deal with this situation.


    Seeing these two people like this, Ziya hooked the corners of his lips and continued: "What? I have nothing to say? If that''s the case...then I''ll say again that this house is my evidence. There is a cupboard next to the cooking stove in the kitchen. That cupboard There is a poem carved on the wall behind the house."


    If Gu Cheng and the others didn''t find out, then the poem should still be...


    Sure enough, Ruan Youqing heard this, and walked towards the kitchen.


    Seeing this, Gu Cheng immediately wanted to stop it.


    In the end, he was stopped by Gu Changan.


    Gu Chang''an just glanced at him lightly, but Gu Cheng didn''t dare to make any more moves.


    That look in the eyes of a dead person... is really terrifying!


    After Ruan Youqing walked to the kitchen, he saw a cupboard standing next to the cooking stove.


    This family is really big-hearted.


    "Yu Xie, push it away for me." Ruan Youqing didn''t look back, but knew that Yu Xie must be there at this time.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words fell, Yu Xie walked up to her.


    Then, the cupboard was pushed open, revealing some musty walls inside.


    Bringing Ruan Youqing over to take a closer look, he saw that there were really two lines of small characters crookedly carved on the dirty wall.


    "Ziya, tell me what poem it is!" Ruan Youqing shouted at Ziya who was still standing outside.


    Ziya pursed his lips vigorously, and opened his mouth tremblingly:


    "Zigui sings with the rain, and the sound falls to the west. The flowers fall into the clear dream, and the smile is good."


    This poem is actually not a good poem. Even the rhymes are a bit far-fetched, but Ruan Youqing can hear the name of Ziya in it.


    If you guessed right, Ziya¡¯s younger brother¡­ seems to be called¡­


    "My younger brother''s name is Fanyi." Ziya continued in a deep voice, "My father''s literary talent is average. After studying for several years, he combined our names into such a poem. The last sentence in the poem , is my father''s pride. He said that if both sons and daughters are perfect, he can make up a good character. He smiled and had me and my brother in his dream. What you can see is that I will try to be whole for the first time when I was young. I wrote it down and engraved it on it. This poem contains the names of me and my younger brother, I don¡¯t know...whether this can prove who the owner of this house...is!"


    At this time, Yu Xie''s face was very pale.


    He was not only cheated, but also... cheated by his fianc¨¦e''s enemy.


    The Gu Cheng brothers and sisters outside the house were completely flustered.


    Gu Ting lowered his head and dared not speak, and Gu Cheng''s face was also full of anger.


    Being exposed in this way, not to mention losing face, everything he planned is gone!


    When Yu Xie came here a few days ago, he searched everywhere for a person named Kun Nu. And he also vaguely remembered that the daughter of the family killed by their family... was called Kun Nu by her baby name.


    Age around fifteen years old...coincidentally...similar to his sister...


    Not to mention... He still left behind the jade pendant that fell from Ziya''s body.


    After many inquiries, he knew that the other party was from Wu Yun. I heard that Wuyun City is not easy to enter... If his sister married...


    Then not only will they not have to suffer from hunger, they may even live a life of luxury!


    Thinking about this, Gu Cheng took his younger sister Gu Ting to recognize this identity.


    He thought that since Ziya hadn''t heard from him for so long, he must have died outside!


    That''s why he lived in their house with peace of mind and robbed their wishful husband.


    But now...


    Nothing left...


    Nothing!


    Gu Cheng''s eyes were full of viciousness, before Ruan Youqing came out, he turned his head and shouted:


    ¡¸Hurry up, people! Someone is coming to bully our people in Gumo Village!¡¹


    Although the village at this time is not as good as it was in peacetime, people stay at home as long as they can, and they don''t like to meddle in their own business.


    But Gu Cheng''s voice is familiar to everyone. Li Zheng''s son had an accident, and they couldn''t stand by and watch.


    So, after Gu Cheng yelled hysterically a few times, many people from the surrounding people''s homes came out with fuckers.


    It¡¯s just that most of the young and strong people went out to make a living, and those who came out to surround Ruan Youqing and others, except for a few men who were at the entrance of the village with Gu Cheng...


    leftover¡­


    It turned out to be all skinny old people.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan, who came out of the kitchen, stood side by side, their eyes darkened in unison.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Li Zhengs family

    Chapter 125 The Sasomasa Family with Arrogant Words


    A group of elderly people, some with axes, some with sickles, and some even with Lei.


    They are not staggering like those respected old ladies in the capital. Even in the face of famine, their expressions are still as sharp as hooks.


    It''s just that the other party is like this, but it makes Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan a little at a loss.


    Because, although they are not kind and soft-hearted people, the sage books they read since childhood have taught them not to bully the old, weak, sick and disabled at will.


    If the opponent is just a group of young and middle-aged people, it is easier for Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan to attack.


    But facing such a group of people...


    Li Ange, who hadn''t dared to speak much, frowned at this time, and whispered to Ruan Youqing in a low voice: "This person is very scheming! Letting such a group of old people come out on purpose... If we can''t help but move our hands... it''s to Let us risk the disgrace of the world?"


    Sure enough, Gu Cheng said with a half-smile: "Gentlemen, are you going to take action against us unarmed poor people? Our Gumo Village is full of these old, weak, sick and disabled people..."


    Zi Ya saw that the other party was such a rascal, and his face flushed with anger.


    Without even thinking about it, she rubbed her face, and with some rude movements, the makeup that fanned her was wiped off.


    Those old people naturally knew Ziya, and they all had complicated expressions when they saw her familiar face.


    At this time, Li Zheng from the village was also helped out.


    "Who are you? How dare you come to our Gumo Village to do something wrong!" Although Li Zheng was old, his eyes were full of shrewd calculations.


    Before Ruan Youqing and the others could speak, Gu Cheng pulled Gu Ting and ran to them, and said with an insulted look on his face, "Father! This group of people insulted us just because of how much money they have! They...they... Said that my sister and I secretly stole their things!"


    "Scholars can be killed and cannot be humiliated! Although the people in Gumo Village have suffered from the famine, but...how could they commit such a shameless act of stealing!" The crutch in Zheng Zheng''s hand thumped the ground hard, A layer of sand was raised.


    Such scenes, in the eyes of uninformed people, really look like Ruan Youqing and the others bullying others.


    After all, a group of well-dressed young people are opposed to the yellow and thin old people, which can easily make people feel sympathetic to those who seem to be vulnerable.


    Gu Cheng took full advantage of this.


    After hearing this, Ziya walked up to Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan, faced Gu Cheng and the others, and smiled angrily:


    "Do you still know that stealing is a shameless thing? Gu Ershu, I respect you as an elder, so I don''t say too many harsh words. I, Gu Ziya, just want to ask, during this time, you, and your son and daughter , and him, him, them! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed at night!¡±


    Lizheng frowned, looking at Ziya with some uncertainty in his eyes: "You...you are Ziya?"


    Zi Ya smiled coolly and said, "Second Uncle Gu still remembers."


    "The death of your family... I am also very sorry. At that time, Cheng''er was also trying to save the lives of the neighbors and folks in our Gumo Village. He lost his mind and lost his mind. Afterwards, I also punished him. The deceased is gone, you Children... it''s better to let your parents feel at ease." Li Zheng put on an appearance of an elder, touched his chin, and seemed to be speaking righteously.


    Ruan Youqing laughed out loud at this moment, then pulled Ziya to his side, squinted his eyes, and laughed extremely mockingly:


    "Then I killed your family, and then distributed all the food in your family to other villagers. Do you all have to be grateful to Dade? After all... I am trying to save your life. If I get confused, I will lose my mind."


    Li opened his eyes righteously, pointed at Ruan Youqing with trembling fingers and said, "You girl, you are so unreasonable! Our family...our family is not as rich as Gu Ziya''s family!"


    Ruan Youqing curled his lips and continued to sneer:


    "Reasonable? You are not the kind of people who are reasonable? Why should I reason with you? Ah, also, you said that your family is not as good as Ziya''s, so why... your family is still so good? If Saying that you have no food in your home...who can believe it?"


    Indeed, in their family, except for Gu Ting who looked thin, everyone else had ruddy complexions. If there were not other villagers standing there to match, Ruan Youqing almost ignored such a simple matter.


    "You... have sharp teeth and a sharp mouth! So what if there is food in stock! How can any household not have food in stock!" Li Zheng replied angrily.


    Ruan Youqing smiled coldly, but when he wanted to continue to tease him, Ziya gently pulled his sleeves.


    After the two looked at each other, Ruan Youqing sighed softly.


    That''s all, some things still need to be resolved by herself.


    So, Ruan Youqing retreated to Gu Changan''s side, and Gu Changan looked at her with a smile in the corner of his eyes. The two held hands behind their backs at the same time.


    At this time, Ziya closed his eyes and took a deep breath, before saying word by word: "In short, you took everything from me. Today... I, Gu Ziya, must seek justice!"


    Li saw Ziya like this, and gradually realized that if she didn''t give her an explanation and a satisfactory answer to this matter today, she would definitely not let it go.


    Looking around at the few people around Ziya, Lizheng gradually became concerned.


    Judging by the extraordinary temperament of these people, they should be family members with some money or some officials.


    However, he didn''t believe how much backing a yellow-haired girl like Gu Ziya could have.


    And he... was able to bring his family safe and sound during the famine, naturally he had his backer.


    Thinking of this, Li Zheng said with a bit of toughness: "Little girl, you are insulting my family with nonsense here, and insulting my family is equivalent to insulting me. Although I am just Li Zheng, I can''t be so casual." You humiliate!"


    Gu Changan was an eye-opener today, but he never thought that some people would be so scoundrel. Obviously the evidence was placed in front of his eyes, not only could he turn a blind eye to it, but he could also say three points without reasoning.


    Without waiting for Ruan Youqing and the others to respond, they were being supported and walked a few steps forward. They didn''t stop until they were within an arm''s length of them, and opened their mouth with ulterior motives:


    "Even...we really occupy your house... so what? You have already left Gumo Village, and this house has become an unowned land. As a village official, I have the right to decide its ownership. Since you If you survived, you shouldn¡¯t come back.¡±


    Ziya was so angry that he burst into tears, but a fifteen-year-old girl couldn''t compare to someone who was over fifty years old. So, Ziya turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing a little at a loss.


    Seeing that she was no match for the brazen Li Zheng after all, Ruan Youqing let go of Gu Changan''s hand and walked out slowly after a flash of distress in his eyes.


    "According to you... what do you think?" Ruan Youqing said flatly.


    He was listening there, suddenly smiled, his eyes full of pride:


    "This little girl looks more mature and sensible than Gu Ziya. You should understand some things. The reason why I was able to maintain peace after my son killed Gu Ziya''s family by mistake, do you think , can there be no noble person behind me? Little girl... Seeing that you are not like ordinary people, I advise you not to worry about some things. My noble person... is in Beijing. Don''t worry about getting your family involved...then just... The gain outweighs the loss.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： There are noble people to support

    Chapter 126 Supported by noble people


    Ruan Youqing and others have not revealed their identities since they arrived here.


    Because they are not the kind of masters who use their status to oppress others at will.


    But now... the other party seems to be... a little arrogant.


    As the words fell into place, Gu Cheng smiled arrogantly, and walked forward after laughing, tilted his head and said with a grumpy face: "We didn''t want to bring out noble people, but...you are too ignorant of flattery. We That nobleman''s identity...telling it out...can scare you to death!"


    Watching Gu Cheng talking more and more, Li Zheng stopped him in time.


    Although there are indeed noble people behind them to help...


    but¡­


    Li Zheng covered the dark eyes, and looked up with a haughty look: "We are not the ones who threaten you with our identities, so, from now on, if you leave here, I can pretend that nothing happened. That house...if you want...I''ll just return it to you."


    "You..." Ziya looked ashamed.


    "Okay, then let''s leave. This house...if you want it...you can do it." Ruan Youqing continued with a smile at this time.


    As she spoke, she grabbed Ziya who wanted to rush out, turned around and got into the carriage. There was no room for anyone to refute.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows slightly, then turned around following Ruan Youqing.


    Although Li Ange on the side was puzzled, he followed Ruan Youqing and retreated obediently.


    Seeing this, Gu Cheng spit and scolded: "You son of a bitch!"


    Lizheng frowned. After dismissing the other villagers, he called his son and daughter back to his home.


    "Father! Just let them go like this? I think that Gu Ziya is nothing more than that! I thought he had found such a strong backer! In the end, he was as cowardly as a grandson!" Back in his courtyard, Gu Cheng couldn''t bear it any longer Sarcasm.


    Lizheng shook his head slowly, and said slowly: "No, I don''t think that man and woman are the ones who will calm things down. They left this time... must be trying to find a way."


    "Idea? What else can they come up with? It really doesn''t work. If I go to make fun of it, can they still beat me to death? Now it looks like it''s not as chaotic as before, and they definitely shouldn''t be fooling around."


    Lizheng took a dissatisfied look at his son who often caused trouble for him, and said coldly: "They don''t dare to kill people at will, but...they may let the government intervene."


    "So what if the government intervenes! We...the government intervenes?" Gu Cheng opened his eyes wide, a little in disbelief.


    Li Zheng continued to sneer and said: "It''s okay, although our nobleman told us not to move him out easily, but...he also said...if it endangers the fundamentals...you can still borrow his power. Although he can''t protect us. It will give us a foothold in this world.¡±


    "Father, in fact, I have always wanted to ask... Why do we hide in this poor country with a big tree behind us... Why don''t you take us out of here! Even if you can''t go to the capital, you can go to Jingbian or Wuyun!"


    "What do you know! The reason why a nobleman is called a nobleman is that you and I can guess what he thinks at will?" After scolding his son, Li Zheng suddenly remembered something, and then said urgently: "You Go back to Gu Ziya¡¯s house, didn¡¯t she say that she has some evidence! Do you know the evidence?¡±


    "I know¡­"


    ¡¸Go destroy it!¡¹


    "what?"


    "Hurry up! Destroy the evidence, even if the emperor comes, we can still keep the house! There are people left by noble people in Jingbian City. I''m going to send someone to report a letter, and I can''t go there with you in time!"


    "Oh, I''m going!"


    After Gu Cheng left, only Li Zheng and his daughter Gu Ting were left in the courtyard.


    At this time, Gu Ting is no longer as cowardly as before, and the expression on her face is calmer than her father.


    "Ting''er, did you pay attention to what the nobleman ordered?"


    "Dad, don''t worry, there... the wind and the sea are calm, and no one is approaching."


    "Okay, okay, when the famine is over... that''s when the nobleman will come again."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to leave...


    Rather, he is still guarding a secret and a mission left by the nobleman.


    When the nobleman arrives, he can take his two children and leave here.


    ¡­


    On the way back to Jingbian, before Ziya and Li Ange could ask, Ruan Youqing explained seriously:


    "You have also seen the situation just now. The other party is messing around and making unreasonable words. It is impossible for us to persuade them to deal with such troublesome people. If we do it... those old people... will also make us passive."


    Ziya lowered his head, although his heart was sore, he forced himself to speak rationally and said, "I know, this matter can''t be solved at all. I don''t blame anyone, I only blame them for their lack of conscience and sinister hearts. .I¡­"


    "Who said there is no way?" Ruan Youqing frowned, and continued to speak patiently: "Didn''t he say that there are some nobles behind him to help? He also said in a high-sounding manner that he would not use his identity to detain someone. Tsk, if that is the case, then... let''s use our identity The prisoner is ready."


    "what do you mean¡­"


    "Go back to Jingbian, go to the governor''s mansion to beat the drums and complain."


    "Beat... the drums to appeal for grievances?" Ziya was shocked.


    When she left Gumo Village, refugees were everywhere, and she never thought of going to the government to file a complaint.


    After all, human lives are everywhere, she is just an ordinary citizen, and she has no extravagant desire to report to the government...


    Seeing her reaction like this, Ruan Youqing naturally understood that this little girl never thought of going this way.


    Also, now is not a normal day, if she had gone to report to the government, she might... really not be taken seriously.


    After all, at this time... there are really too many dead people...


    But not now.


    The emperor has ordered the cities to support, and strategies to deal with the locusts have also been proposed. As long as they get through this quarter, next year...will be fine...


    So, the government also has the energy to function normally.


    Reporting the matter of Ziya to the officials is the most correct thing.


    What''s more, Shi Xinxiu, governor of Jingbian, is a good official, and he will definitely give justice.


    Especially, with a group of them supporting Ziya.


    Xinxiu will definitely do his best to find out the truth.


    Just thinking about it, Ruan Youqing frowned suddenly, then suddenly opened the curtain of the car and shouted softly: "Stop!"


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Changan rode towards her.


    ¡¸We have to go back! I''m afraid...I''m afraid that the evidence of that house will be destroyed by them!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing looked worried, but Gu Changan looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "You..." Ruan Youqing saw his calm face, and then understood after being confused, and said in surprise, "You... have already sent someone to guard there?"


    Seeing that she had already reacted, Gu Changan smiled brighter and nodded.


    What his little fox can''t think of, he will naturally make up for her.


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief, smiled sweetly at Gu Changan, and got into the carriage again.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing go in, Gu Changan continued to ride forward leisurely.


    After being told the truth, Yu Xie, who had been silent all the time, looked back at the carriage, his eyes... filled with guilt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： beat the drum

    Chapter 127 Beat the drum and complain


    Due to the famine, no trace of people coming and going has been seen for a long time in Jingbian City, whether it is the bustling broad street or the leisurely and quiet deep alley.


    Not to mention the yamen with a discerning eye.


    Everyone is running around in order to fill their stomachs, and no one cares about redressing grievances.


    Since Xinxiu came to Jingbian to serve as the governor, he has been diligently running back and forth between the Yamen and the governor''s office. Before the famine, all the cases he handled were for the people to settle their grievances and prove their innocence.


    Ning Kingdom has a total of thirteen main cities, and the capital is the center of political power, so it is naturally independent of the thirteen main cities. Each of the thirteen main cities governs the surrounding villages and towns. In the thirteen main cities, in addition to being responsible for various affairs in the area under the jurisdiction of the governor, each governor is also equipped with a Sima assistant governor.


    When he was in Wuyun, Liao An should have been assisted by a Sima. But that Sima was an upright person and couldn''t bear Liao An''s collusion with Zong Ming, so he resigned early and left.


    Jingbian Inspector Shi Xinxiu was fair and rigorous, and Sima Bufan beside him was much more relaxed because of this.


    This day, Bu Fan planned to go to the yamen as usual to check if there was any situation.


    As soon as I sat down in the Yamen lobby, I heard the Dengwen drum outside the door, which had been silent for a long time, be struck by someone!


    "This is..." Bu Fan looked in shock at the two rows of government servants who were also shocked.


    "Si...Master Sima! The Dengwen drum outside is ringing! Maybe...someone is beating the drum to express grievances?"


    "Hurry up... Hurry up and inform the governor!" Bu Fan immediately ordered a yamen servant to notify Xinxiu, and after tidying up his clothes, he sat upright in the lobby and said in a deep voice:


    "Who plays drums in the hall? Pass it up!"


    "yes!"


    Although Bu Fan looked serious, he was unavoidably uneasy.


    Although he himself tried the case alone, but during the famine, he became a little unfamiliar with these things...


    So, at this time, Bu Fan very much hopes that Master Xin will come soon...


    Just as Bu Fan was nervously looking up, he saw a group of people walking in slowly outside the lobby.


    It was...


    It was Lord Shoufu and Princess Puyang!


    After Ruan Youqing brought Ziya back to Jingbian, he did not go back to the governor''s mansion, but directly brought people to the yamen in Jingbian city.


    After beating the Dengwen drum and being allowed to enter, she saw that the person sitting in the hall was not Xinxiu, but a slightly familiar person.


    Before they opened their mouths, the man hurriedly came down and saluted: "Sima Bufan of Jingbian City pays respects to Her Royal Highness Princess, Mr. Shoufu!"


    At this time, after Gu Changan helped the other party, he spoke slowly:


    "Bu Sima doesn''t need to be too polite. I''m here to accompany her to report the case. You can do whatever you want, and don''t worry about us." Gu Changan pointed to Ziya beside him, his tone still reasonable gentle.


    Bu Fan wiped the sweat from his temples, and said with a smile, "I understand...Understand...Please sit down..."


    As he spoke, he asked Gu Changan and the others to sit down, before he walked up to the desk with some difficulty and sat down. Looking at the weak figure kneeling in the lobby, he felt mixed feelings in his heart.


    This girl is familiar to him.


    Always by the side of Mr. Shoufu and the others... He has been busy, and he has indeed contributed a lot to the people of Jingbian.


    Come here suddenly now... there must be something very important.


    Calm down, Bu Fan forced himself to speak calmly:


    ¡¸Is there a pleadings? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Ziya was taken aback, and Ruan Youqing was also taken aback.


    Like paper...?


    She actually neglected this point...


    However, without waiting for her reaction, Gu Changan suddenly took out a piece of paper from his sleeve, and immediately a yamen servant trotted to take it and handed it to Bu Fan.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Gu Changan gratefully, then turned to look at the ordinary-looking man sitting beside the desk.


    Then she remembered why the other party looked familiar.


    When he first came to Jingbian, this man followed Xinxiu all the time.


    Honest appearance is indeed easy to be overlooked.


    Presumably... Xinxiu should be accompanying Li Qian and Xiao Deyin to distribute food in the city, so he asked Sima to come to the Yamen to see if there was anything.


    With a calculation in mind, Ruan Youqing didn''t speak.


    Bu Fan glanced at the paper, and looked at the girl kneeling in the hall with some surprise.


    The relatives at home were killed, the house was occupied...


    Didn¡¯t know... this girl was so wronged...


    Fortunately, she was able to meet Lord Shoufu and the others, otherwise...she herself would not have thought of coming to the Yamen to report the case.


    His expression eased, and Bu Fan simply asked a few more questions.


    After Ziya recovered, he calmly explained everything in an orderly manner.


    After listening to Ziya''s explanation, Bu Fan said solemnly:


    "I understand your grievances, and now I will send someone to Nagumo Village to investigate the truth, and bring the Zheng family there for you to testify in court."


    "Thank you, Lord Sima, for your insight." Ziya bowed.


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s identities, Ziya gradually felt at ease.


    After the basic process was completed, Xinxiu had heard the news and rushed over.


    After saluting with Gu Changan and the others, he immediately walked to Bu Fan''s side to understand the situation.


    Then he grasped the key point in time, turned his head to Gu Changan with a serious expression and said:


    "Master Shoufu, the Li of Gumo Village is saying...he has a nobleman to help?"


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and replied slowly: "What? Are you afraid that you will offend that nobleman from the capital?"


    "The lower official is not afraid of power...but...as far as the lower official knows...in the capital...someone did come to Jingbian a year ago."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that the other party¡¯s expression was still calm, Xinxiu changed his expression and continued to speak: "That person...is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. A year ago... His Royal Highness the Crown Prince once came to Jingbian to ask the officials about Gumo Village..."


    "Prince, has he ever been here?!" Ruan Youqing opened his mouth a little at this moment.


    Only then did Xinxiu look at Ruan Youqing, knowing that the young lady of the Ruan family was also a courageous person, so he respectfully said to her: "Miss Ruan, the nobleman that the Gumo village is talking about... If the official guessed correctly... It should be... His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression was complicated, and his heart sank again and again.


    She was not worried that Ziya''s matter could not be resolved because of the identity of the other party.


    It''s that she knows Li Yi''s character very well.


    It is impossible for him to casually come here to find a village...


    He must be planning something...


    At this time, Ziya''s face was ashen, his eyes were slightly red, he gently pulled Ruan Youqing''s hand, and said cautiously: "Don''t worry about Ziya''s affairs, if the other party is behind the prince... Ziya doesn''t want to hurt you of."


    In Ziya''s perception, the crown prince is second only to the emperor.


    If he wanted to protect others, she felt that she had no chance of winning the lawsuit.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan picked up the folding fan and slapped it lightly with some dissatisfaction, and said with a hint of disdain in his tone: "His Royal Highness does not have the guts to cover criminals at this time, don''t worry."


    At this time, Li Ange frowned slightly, and said in a complicated tone:


    "Don''t worry, Ziya, that despicable villain is protected by the emperor, you... have the protection of this princess! This princess doesn''t believe it, the emperor can''t tell right from wrong!"


    Hearing Li Ange''s words, Ruan Youqing''s heart was full of emotions.


    As Gu Changan said, Li Yi did not dare to cover the sinner in front of them. Therefore, she was not worried that Ziya''s matter would be left unsolved.


    But...Based on her intuition, she felt that the day of confrontation with Li Yi should be getting closer...


    By the time¡­


    How will she get along with Li Ange...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： star moon cloud rain wind

    Chapter 128 Star Moon Cloud Rain Wind


    A round of full moon slipped out from the night clouds, and the soft light just happened to shine on the two figures falling one by one from the high wall of the governor''s mansion.


    These two people... are Ruan Youqing and Fan Er.


    After avoiding the city guards patrolling at night, they rushed towards the Huajie Liuxiang in Jingbian City.


    It''s just that at this time, most of the flower houses are empty, and some have even closed down for many days due to lack of benefactors.


    Ruan Youqing ran towards a flower building with a faint light, and walked to the door and looked around for no one, before she gently knocked on the closed door.


    "Which master is so anxious? We don''t accept guests recently~" Youdao''s charming voice sounded quickly, and then the door was opened from the inside, and a woman with charming eyebrows and eyes poked her head out .


    Ruan Youqing only made a simple gesture, and the woman immediately stopped the winking eyes just now, and invited Ruan Youqing and Fan''er in.


    After the two walked in, the door was closed immediately.


    "Are you... Yueniang?" Ruan Youqing asked first.


    The woman immediately leaned over and saluted, and replied respectfully: "Master, my subordinate is Yueniang."


    It turns out that this flower building is owned by Ruan Youqing just like the Star Picking Building in the capital. It''s just that its name is Chasing Cloud Building.


    Among the thirteen main cities of Ningguo, Jingbian, which is across the river from Nanting, is not the only one. There are also Changzhou, which borders the Jie people in the northwest, Gucheng, which borders the Canglong Kingdom in the north, and Dingzhou, which borders the Guzi Kingdom in the west, all of which have Ruan Youqing''s "power".


    They are respectively, holding the moon, chasing the clouds, listening to the rain, and playing with the wind.


    Among them, Lanyue is in Changzhou, Chasing Clouds is in Jingbian, Tingyu is in Dingzhou, and Opera is in Gucheng.


    Although these places appear to be flamboyant buildings, in fact, they have set up a huge intelligence network on all the borders of Ningguo.


    After Ruan Youqing was reborn and returned, apart from practicing diligently, the rest of her free time was basically used by her to establish her own intelligence organization.


    Because of her memory, she took many steps ahead to get in touch with talents who impressed her with extraordinary skills or exceptional talents in a certain aspect in her previous life. Then she relied on the various information she had to win their favor, and let them use it for herself willingly.


    People are appreciated when they are most at a loss and helpless, and it is the easiest to generate trust and dependence on those who appreciate him.


    Ruan Youqing relied on this to gain his own power step by step.


    Although her intelligence organization has only been established for a few years, Ruan Youqing has been planning since her rebirth.


    Moon Shadow in the Star Picking Building was rescued by her from human traffickers. Because of his personal teaching, he is now her most capable subordinate.


    Even if she is far away in the frontier, she can have someone she trusts to do all the deployment for her. Unlike Li Yi''s duplicitous treatment of people, she always treats people with compassion from the beginning to the end. That''s why she felt relieved to entrust such an important matter to others to do it for her.


    And this Yueniang is one of them.


    Yueniang is an orphan. Because of her changeable personality, she was once favored by an assassin organization. But because she was dissatisfied with the brutal and inhumane system in the organization, she escaped. Later, he was rescued by Yueying who traveled here, and became Ruan Youqing''s man ever since.


    Ruan Youqing gave her a new name and a new identity. Only then did Yueniang escape the pursuit of the killer organization and stay in Jingbian to work for Ruan Youqing. Although they relied on Yueying to contact each other, Yueniang trusted her master who had never met before.


    Even if Ruan Youqing is not here, she can still do her best to make Chasing Cloud Building bigger for her.


    So, Ruan Youqing came in person, which made Yueniang very happy.


    But after the joy, Yueniang saw Ruan Youqing''s solemn expression, and quickly put away the smile on her face and asked:


    "The master has come in person, but what are your orders?"


    "Do you know that Prince Li Yi has been here before?" Ruan Youqing never liked to wander around, let alone Yue Niang, she liked him very much from the first sight.


    After hearing this, Yue Niang frowned slightly, and after thinking for a while, she replied:


    "A year ago... the prince did come here. I remember... it seems that he was ordered by the emperor to come out for a private visit. But..." At this point, Yueniang couldn''t help but sneer: "The prince''s ostentation is not after all. We ordinary people can imagine that, even though it was a private visit in a low-clothes suit, the movement of his visit made it easy for people to guess his noble identity."


    Hearing Yueniang''s tone, Ruan Youqing smiled lightly.


    Indeed, Li Yi never wronged himself.


    He likes to see others bowing to him the most.


    Yue Niang saw her master smiled, and continued: "Master asked the prince what to do?"


    ¡¸Did he ask about Gumo Village?¡¹


    "This... seems to be true."


    "Then what did he say at that time?" Ruan Youqing sat upright, with a somewhat urgent tone.


    "I remember that at that time, he happened to invite Mr. Inspector to come here. Mr. Inspector had never set foot in our gentle town. If it wasn''t for the invitation of His Royal Highness, ordinary people would not come here even if they put a knife on his neck. !"


    Seeing that Yueniang was a little excited to divert the conversation to Xinxiu, Ruan Youqing knocked on the table helplessly and said, "Yueniang, I''m not very interested in the private life of Mr. Xin."


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s temperament was too friendly, which made Yueniang involuntarily indulge. Even though she reminded herself to get to the point, Yueniang didn''t feel that the other party was the kind of master who was too serious.


    Sticking out the tip of her tongue and smiling, Yueniang continued:


    "At the beginning, the prince seemed to ask about the local conditions and customs of Wenjingbian first, and then asked about the villages around Wenjingbian City. The reason why he asked about Gumo Village should actually be mentioned by the governor."


    "Oh?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised, "Why did he bring up that Gumo Village?"


    Yue Niang said: "Because the prince asked, what are the nearby villages built on the mountain. In Jingbian, the only village built on the mountain is Gumo Village."


    ¡¸Then¡­ did he say anything else?¡¹


    "In front of Lord Inspector, he didn''t ask any more questions. But after that, his subordinates went to work on other things. After going to the room where the prince was, Lord Inspector had already left. And in the room of His Highness, there was a stranger The man. The subordinates looked at it, and the two should also have a master-servant relationship."


    "Did you hear what they said?" Ruan Youqing frowned. For some reason, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated inexplicably.


    Yue Niang shook her head in frustration: "At that time, my subordinate didn''t dare to stay too long. After delivering the things, my subordinate left."


    After Yueniang finished speaking, Ruan Youqing was naturally a little disappointed.


    She always felt that something seemed to be coming out.


    was forgotten by her...


    Could it be...


    ¡¸Ah master, this subordinate remembered! When this subordinate was about to leave the house, that crown prince said something that this subordinate didn¡¯t understand!¡¹


    "What are you talking about?" Ruan Youqing clenched her hands involuntarily, and she had already begun to have a clue at this time.


    Just wait for Yueniang''s answer to confirm her...


    ¡¸It seems to be...Baili people make Luocheng...¡¹


    Baili people make Luocheng...


    "It really is that place!" Ruan Youqing stood up suddenly, with excitement in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： remember

    Chapter 129 Remember


    After ordering Yueniang to investigate the history of Gumo Village for nearly a hundred years, Ruan Youqing took the fan and left Chasing Cloud Building.


    In the previous life, Ruan Youqing did too many things for Li Yi. Li Yi... can be regarded as trusting her, and has entrusted her to do many important things.


    But... there is one thing... Li Yi has been hiding something from her from the beginning to the end.


    She remembered...it should be in Jingbian at that time, Li Yi said that he wanted to take her somewhere.


    It''s just that before going there, Li Yi blindfolded her, saying that the way to that place was a bit strange and would hurt people''s eyes, so they had to cover their eyes when they came and went.


    At that time, Ruan Youqing was only interested in being touched, and didn''t think about why Li Yi didn''t cover his eyes.


    After arriving at that place, Li Yi just let her unlock a mechanism, and then took her into a firefly cave to watch for a while.


    Then¡­


    took her away.


    She thought it was just the tenderness that Li Yi gave her.


    She didn''t know until later that the place...


    Must be extraordinary! Or there must be something hidden there!


    It''s just that she couldn''t figure it out until she died.


    After returning from rebirth, she had already put this matter behind her.


    As a result, Li Yi is so mysterious...


    Especially unintentionally said the same sentence as in the previous life...


    Baili people make Luocheng...


    It made her have to recall his endless time in the previous life...


    Only this time...she has to figure out...


    The place Li Yi was looking for a year ago, the place someone paid special attention to...


    after all¡­


    What secrets will be hidden!


    ¡­


    After going back and falling asleep in a daze, Fan''er softly called her to get up, saying that everyone was already waiting for her in the outer hall.


    Ruan Youqing grumbled softly before getting up reluctantly.


    When she arrived at the front hall, she realized that not only Gu Changan and Li Ange were waiting, but Li Qian and Xiao Deyin didn''t go out today.


    "I kept you waiting for a long time." Ruan Youqing said with some guilt.


    Li Ange smiled, and answered first: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s rare for Miss Ruan to get up late, so we''ll pamper you this time!"


    Ruan Youqing blushed, smiled at Li Ange, then turned to Li Qian and asked, "The second prince and Miss Xiao don''t need to distribute food today?"


    "The distribution was almost done yesterday. After hearing about Ziya early this morning, the prince felt that he needed to go with you. I heard that the family will also come later." Li Qianhui smiled, his tone Gentle and patient reply.


    Xiao Deyin also said angrily at this time: "How can our benefactor of the Xiao family be insulted by such a brazen person."


    Seeing that everyone wanted to help him, Ziya tugged at his clothes, looking as if he was about to cry out of emotion.


    Ruan Youqing walked up to her, touched her head, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, it''s not you who did the wrong thing, you just want to get the justice you deserve. But you have to remember one thing, treat this Kind of person, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    Although it is not over yet, Ruan Youqing is already very sure that Ziya will get the justice he deserves.


    If you are afraid, the other party will be more shameless to ask her for forgiveness after this, and use the lame reason that distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors to convince her, and then she is soft-hearted and pleads for the other party.


    Fortunately, Ziya is not the kind of little girl who has no ideas. After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, she immediately understood what she meant, and answered with a determined face:


    "Although Ziya knows that hateful people must have pity, but their pity was not caused by me and my family, so we can''t just bear the fruit of their hatred. So, Miss Ruan, don''t worry, Ziya Ya is not such a soft-hearted person, even if they kneel down and beg me, I will not forgive them for interceding for them!"


    Seeing Ziya like this, Ruan Youqing nodded in relief.


    After eating some food, everyone went directly to the Yamen.


    When Ziya was kneeling in the middle of the courtroom and waiting, the Gucheng family of three arrived.


    The person sitting in the courtroom this time is Xinxiu.


    Even though Ruan Youqing and other dignified people were sitting and watching, his expression was still awe-inspiring, and he looked at the two parties kneeling below with burning eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Both parties in the hall, each explain the whole process again."


    Because Ziya had already said it once last time, so this time it was Li Zheng from Gumo Village who spoke first.


    I saw Li Zheng bowed down and said calmly:


    "Lord Governor, the Caomin family has been wronged! Back then, it was the girl''s father, who kept holding on to the food, and didn''t miss the old relationship with the villagers in the village at all. If my son hadn''t brought someone to him to reason, people in our village would be afraid It''s going to kill a lot!"


    "Why did we give you the food for our own family for no reason!" Ziya couldn''t help but yelled angrily.


    "Your family has a lot of food, so you can''t take care of your neighbors and folks!"


    "But it''s much better to have distributed it to you before that! If it''s all distributed to you, what will our family eat! Also, it''s fine for you to grab food, but you even killed my father, mother and my young child." brother!"


    Lizheng frowned, and some hostility flashed in his eyes: "Ziya, don''t you want to spout blood, what evidence do you have to prove that your family was killed by my son? Do you have evidence? Do you have any witnesses?"


    The other party was so shameless, and Xinxiu couldn''t stand it any longer. He patted the gavel and said, "The official has sent people to search for the evidence. I think there will be someone to prove it in a while."


    "This old man is really **** me off!" Li Ange and Xiao Deyin sat next to Ruan Youqing, one on the left and the other on the right, sandwiching Ruan Youqing.


    Li Ange scolded angrily in a low voice, Xiao Deyin also looked angry, wishing he could rush up to argue with him.


    "Don''t worry, I have sent someone to help Mr. Xin find evidence, and... witnesses."


    Xiao Deyin''s expression did not relax, but instead he frowned, and said in a low voice: "But it has been so long, this evidence is probably... not very easy to find."


    "Their family was not the only one present, but... there were other villagers." Ruan Youqing replied very indifferently.


    "But...the villagers shouldn''t dare to tell the truth, right? After all...as bystanders, or...the ones who do it also have their share..."


    "You don''t have to worry that they won''t admit it. The person I sent... has a lot of ways to make them tell the truth." Ruan Youqing pursed the corners of her mouth, but in the eyes of Li Ange and Xiao Deyin, the smile that was supposed to be sweet was... a bit pervasive.


    They didn''t know that the people sent by Ruan Youqing... were actually Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie can not only save people...


    For Juren...he has too many tricks.


    Of course, she would definitely not agree with Yu Xie to use too cruel means to treat ordinary people.


    But the two of them are very aware of the weakness of human nature, as long as they make good use of it...


    Then the other party will definitely be overwhelmed and tell the truth.


    At this time, Xinxiu had already gone to Ziya''s house for interrogation. When Gu Cheng and the others wanted to quibble, the evidence of the house had already been brought back.


    It was the little poem left on the wall.


    Although Li Zheng told Gu Cheng to destroy the poem, he was still one step too late.


    There have long been people with strong martial arts guarding there.


    Lizheng was finally flustered at this moment, but he kept turning his head to look outside the courtroom, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Xinxiu just wanted to ask, when he saw a middle-aged man outside, holding a sign in his hand, and raised his voice:


    "I came here under the order of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and I hope my lord will let me in."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： Unfamiliar princes staff

    Chapter 130 The Unfamiliar Prince¡¯s Staff


    The person who came was wearing a long green gown, and his eyes seemed to reveal the precipitation of years.


    It''s just that when Ruan Youqing looked over, he frowned slightly.


    This man...


    She doesn''t know.


    But... Ruan Youqing had an inherent resistance to his appearance.


    The other party claimed to be here in the name of the prince, which means...he must be reused by Li Yi.


    But the people around Li Yi, she can be said to remember their appearance...


    But this...she is unfamiliar...


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s gaze was too hot, and the man noticed it and already looked towards Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately turned his cold and sharp eyes to inquiring, with a trace of curiosity on his face.


    When the man saw this, he looked away thoughtfully.


    Xinxiu naturally realized that the sign in the opponent''s hand was indeed the crown prince''s token, and his heart sank slightly before he opened his mouth to allow the opponent to come in.


    Seeing the rescuers coming, he straightened up in an instant, and looked at Ziya coldly.


    The expression on his face is undoubtedly very arrogant.


    If it wasn''t in the courtroom, he might stand up and look up to the sky and laugh a few times.


    He also fully understood the identity of the other party after communicating with him yesterday.


    Although when the nobleman came to him, he heard the other person call him His Highness. Even though he didn''t directly state his identity, he still roughly guessed which prince the other party Xu was.


    It turned out...the other party was...the crown prince!


    Lizheng was already ecstatic in his heart.


    The group of people beside Ziya are at most young ladies from some noble family, how could they be as honorable as His Royal Highness the Crown Prince!


    So, he didn''t explain to the other party that there were people on Ziya''s side who seemed to come from the capital.


    However, before Lizheng continued to be arrogant, the middle-aged man was taken aback, and his expression was no longer indifferent.


    It turned out that he was only focused on looking at Ruan Youqing just now, and he was in a hurry to come in after looking at her, so he didn''t notice the other people beside her.


    Now that he came in, he could clearly see that the people sitting on the sidelines were all...familiar faces.


    After taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man leaned over and gave everyone a gift:


    "During the rest of the trip, I met His Royal Highness the Second Prince, His Royal Highness Princess Puyang, and Lord Chief Assistant."


    Li Qian raised his eyebrows, with that familiar smile still on his face: "You actually... know us?"


    After Yu Xing calmed down, he responded freely: "I am an aide of His Royal Highness, who was in the capital and has only been in Jingbian for a year."


    Li Qian nodded, and continued to ask with a gentle face: "What relationship does the Zheng family here seem to have with His Royal Highness?"


    Yu Xing squinted at the Lizheng family kneeling on the ground, and then replied calmly: "His Royal Highness did meet this family a year ago. In terms of relationship, the prince is so honorable, how could he be with this family?" What''s the matter with the civilians. I don''t know...what did they do?"


    "Not to mention mutilating fellow villagers, but also occupying other people''s houses. Strong words, as if no one can do anything about it." At this time, it was not Li Qian who answered, but Gu Chang''an, who had never spoken.


    When Yu Xing heard Gu Changan speak, his body finally trembled slightly, and the expression on his face was no longer as calm as before when he faced Li Qian.


    "Master Shoufu, are you... serious?"


    Gu Shoufu is naturally clear about how he behaves.


    So, facing the gentle and elegant second prince, he could still be calm, but after receiving Gu Changan''s light eyes, he felt a little flustered in his heart.


    You must know that this master can say no to His Royal Highness when he is facing His Highness. He is just a guest of His Highness, so naturally he should be more respectful to him.


    While it was right there, at this time they did not hear each other clearly.


    When this extremely noble adult in his consciousness bent down to salute the people Ziya had invited, he was already dazed.


    His Royal Highness the Second Prince...


    Her Royal Highness Princess Puyang...


    Master Shoufu...


    The identities of these people... are more noble than he imagined!


    While he was in a daze, Gu Cheng had heard their conversation clearly with a pale face, pushed Li Zheng in a panic, and said in a low voice but eagerly: "Father! What should we do! They want us Go to prison!"


    Lizheng came back to his senses at this moment, after hearing Gu Cheng''s words, his wrinkled face was already full of horror.


    But his daughter Gu Ting raised her small face at this time, looked at Yu Xing with deep meaning, and said crisply:


    "My lord, if we are imprisoned... what His Royal Highness told you..."


    The words were not finished, but among the few people present, none of them were Linglong.


    This girl is a bit timid.


    It''s just... a lonely one.


    After all... how can Yu Xing be threatened at will?


    He smiled lightly, then approached Gu Ting, leaned down and said softly:


    "Little girl, do you know that some people can obviously live, but... they die because they are smart and talkative."


    Gu Ting''s expression finally froze, and after a moment of stupefaction, he finally lowered his head obediently and did not continue speaking.


    Other people present also heard what Yu Xing said.


    Zi Ya first looked at Yu Xing with a blank frown, and after thinking for a moment, she understood what he meant.


    Gritting his teeth secretly, Ziya''s hand hidden in his sleeve unconsciously pinched his palm.


    Xinxiu also understood what he meant, and dissatisfaction suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    But Gu Changan raised the corners of his lips at this time, and the corners of his eyes carried a hint of deep meaning: "It should be possible to deal with it now? Killing people''s lives and taking away people''s houses. According to the laws of our Ning country, they should be executed. I just don''t know, I don''t know. What do you think, son?"


    Yu Xing hurriedly lowered his head, and replied honestly: "What Lord Shoufu said is very true, and I have no other opinions."


    "My lord!" Li Zheng shouted out in shock, but Gu Ting tugged at his sleeve, and after the father and daughter whispered something, Li Zheng finally dropped his eyes and fell silent.


    Xinxiu looked at Gu Changan thoughtfully, and then at Yu Xing.


    After he settled his mind, he opened his mouth to judge the crimes of Lizheng''s family.


    After everything seemed to have settled, the group returned to the Governor''s Mansion.


    On the way, Ruan Youqing looked at the silent Ziya, and said patiently: "Do you think that person will rescue them again?"


    Ziya bit her lower lip and nodded with difficulty.


    She wanted to say something indifferent, but when she saw Ruan Youqing looking at her, she couldn''t help it.


    If, Lizheng''s family was really secretly rescued by the prince''s people...


    How could she really be indifferent!


    Li Ange changed her usual chattering personality, and lowered her head in silence.


    Xiao Deyin moved his lips, but swallowed what he wanted to say.


    The prince is uncertain, and she has no idea what the prince is thinking.


    And Ruan Youqing saw that Ziya was aggrieved and did not speak, sighed, and said with a straight face: "Do you think, with the identity and status of the prince, you will do things that are not good for him for the sake of... a mere village?"


    ¡¸But didn¡¯t that person just say¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Did you hear that Gu Ting was threatening him?¡¹


    ¡¸This...Zi Ya can hear it...¡¹


    "How could the prince be threatened by others? What he said at the time was naturally just to calm the other party''s heart. On the contrary, Gu Ting''s words... will only speed up their death. After all... the prince will never be restrained by others. Especially this kind of person who knows his secret."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： guess

    Chapter 131 Conjecture


    Ruan Youqing is very clear about Li Yi''s personality.


    So, the people around him...


    Ruan Youqing can roughly figure out their behavior style.


    Although I don''t know whether this Yu Xing has been ordered by Li Yi, or Li Yi has given him enough rights to handle some things alone.


    However, Ruan Youqing''s words undoubtedly reassured Ziya.


    For some reason, Ziya already had a sense of trust in Ruan Youqing.


    Zi Ya believed what she said without reason.


    Thinking of this, Ziya plucked up the courage to say: "Miss Ruan, can you let Ziya stay by your side all the time..."


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment by her sudden words, then smiled and replied softly: "Didn''t you say that you are already mine when you were in Caotou Mountain?"


    Ziya lowered his head in embarrassment, and lowered his voice extremely low: "I...I mean from now on... I will always be by your side. It''s like... just like Sister Fan who is beside you. You can learn it. As long as...as long as you don''t dislike Ziya''s clumsiness..."


    "Zi Ya, don''t you think about following me back to Xiao''s Mansion?" At this time, Xiao Deyin slightly raised his eyebrows, and then interjected with a serious face.


    As time gets longer and longer, Xiao Deyin is no longer like the well-educated, arrogant and alienated Miss Xiao at the beginning.


    Even, being led by Li Ange became more and more jumpy.


    Zi Ya looked at her a little helplessly, and said with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry Miss Xiao...I...I..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiao Deyin, who was rejected bluntly, didn''t feel ugly because of it, but squinted his eyes with some excitement and smiled: "I''m relieved that you follow Xiaoqing."


    After all...she seems to have more honest reasons to go to Ruan Mansion in the future.


    At this time, Miss Xiao was secretly smiling in her heart, but the corners of her mouth were still slightly raised and never retracted.


    After Ruan Youqing talked to them a few more words, he finally set his sights on Li Ange.


    "An Ge." Ruan Youqing opened his mouth softly.


    In the past, when other people were around, Ruan Youqing was still used to calling her princess, but today she called her by her name directly.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s soft voice, Li Ange suddenly raised his head and looked over in a daze.


    Ruan Youqing calmed down, and continued: "An Ge, don''t think too much."


    She didn''t dare to say more, and she didn''t dare to ask more.


    I can only comfort her in such a vague and painless way.


    Although Li Ange usually acts carefree and straightforward like a man, sometimes, her thoughts are extraordinarily delicate.


    Ruan Youqing was afraid that what he said about Li Yi just now was too blunt and would unconsciously make Li Ange feel uncomfortable.


    Li Ange seemed to understand Ruan Youqing''s meaning, smiled and said:


    "Youqing, you don''t have to worry about me. I actually know what you said just now. My emperor brother... he really acts like this. So... I won''t think too much about it."


    "So... that''s fine." Ruan Youqing also smiled, and then said nothing more.


    It''s just that both of them hid some gloomy thoughts.


    ¡­


    After returning to the governor''s mansion, Ziya didn''t sleep much all night because of her disturbed heart. After the matter was a foregone conclusion, Ruan Youqing let her rest.


    Xiao Deyin and Li Ange also went to work on other things, and only Gu Changan, Li Qian and Ruan Youqing stayed in the room.


    "Do you have something to say?" Gu Changan lazily raised his eyes to Li Qian who was hesitant to speak, and spoke slowly.


    There is no one else, and Gu Changan no longer honors him as the second prince like before.


    Li Qian has become accustomed to it. After sitting down next to Gu Changan, he said, "Tell me, is the prince hiding something in Gumo Village, for example... Will he raise any... private army?"


    It is no secret that Prince Li Yi visited Gumo Village a year ago, and it is normal for Li Qian to have such a guess.


    "I don''t think so. Because it is impossible to raise a private army without any movement. The prince only ordered there to be there, and obviously did not inform other people in Gumo Village. If he had such a mind, it is naturally impossible to only raise a small number of people. People. It is impossible for a large number of people to move around without being discovered by the people living around. Especially...the mountain where Gumo Village is located, I remember it should not be too big." Ruan Youqing frowned and shook his head at this time, unknowingly She then said what she thought.


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan just looked at her with a smile.


    Li Qian''s eyes were full of surprise.


    Although he had heard about his little fox a few times from Gu Changan, but when the other party analyzed the matter with him seriously, it was...really charming.


    If Gu Chang''an hadn''t acted preemptively, he might be tempted if it were true.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t notice the other party''s thoughts, and continued to speak: "What''s more, there is still a famine. It is impossible for him to have too much food for the army."


    Actually, what made Ruan Youqing more certain was that in her previous life, she never saw any particularly powerful strange army appearing beside Li Yi until she died.


    Unless, he has bigger ambitions, and after dealing with their Ruan family, he puts his mind on other... countries.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing turned to Gu Changan, with a serious expression on his face: "Otherwise..."


    "Okay." Before Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Gu Changan nodded with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing made a helpless expression: "I haven''t said what to do yet."


    "It''s all up to you." Gu Changan continued to answer.


    Li Qian glanced at Gu Chang''an with a slight dislike, and said in a strange way: "Gu Shoufu, Miss Ruan wants the moon in the sky, so you go and pick it off for her too?"


    Gu Changan glanced back coldly, and replied slowly: "How can the second prince understand the fun between people we admire each other."


    "...Okay, okay, you guys are chatting!" Li Qian snorted angrily, turned around and pretended to be leaving.


    It''s just that his body paused, and the retention he imagined didn''t happen.


    Patting the center of his brow helplessly, Li Qian said weakly: "Yes, my prince may have really delayed someone today. Let''s talk slowly, I''m a lonely person... go to work first."


    "Walk slowly." Gu Changan continued to answer lazily.


    Li Qian turned his head and glanced at Gu Changan, seeing that his eyes were full of Ruan Youqing now, and he knew in his heart that the group of them was really busy in the past few days, and there was very little time left for them to be alone.


    Sighing heavily, Li Qian really opened the door and left.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to close the door for them again.


    Ruan Youqing blushed upon seeing this, and glared at Gu Changan with some embarrassment: "Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Gu will be angry with His Highness the Second Prince like this?"


    Gu Chang''an grinned and said, "If he is that small-hearted person, naturally I wouldn''t have such friendship with him."


    After the words fell, before Ruan Youqing continued to reply, she felt the figure of the person in front of her shake, and she was hugged tightly by the other person.


    "you¡­"


    "Little fox, for some reason, I see you every day, but I still miss you very much."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Coach Nguyen

    Chapter 132 Coach Ruan


    In the summer night, there is always the noise of Zhizhi outside the window one after another.


    Although it was a bit disturbing, Ruan Youqing spent too much time during the day, and not long after frowning and tossing and turning, she fell asleep in a daze.


    Then, she dreamed again.


    For most people, the reality in dreams can always make people think that this is reality.


    However, Ruan Youqing was able to wake up in time in the dream, knowing that he was dreaming.


    Because...she dreamed about Gu Changan again.


    And...it was Gu Changan from the previous life again.


    It''s just that this dream is a bit complicated.


    Ruan Youqing was like a bystander, overlooking everything that happened in front of him.


    The imperial palace, which has always been magnificent, has been burned red by the fire at this time.


    Afterwards, her gaze seemed to suddenly draw closer to a certain hall, and it happened that Ruan Youqing saw the gloomy-eyed Li Yi pull the pale Rong Yan in front of her to block a fallen beam.


    When he tried his best to escape from the sea of ??flames and ran to an open space, he was surrounded by men in black who were covered in fear. And the leader of this group of men in black...


    It was Gu Changan.


    I saw Gu Changan moving his lips up and down and saying something, but Ruan Youqing couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    But when Ruan Youqing wanted to see Li Yi''s final end, the scene trembled, and it turned out to be from the capital to the deserted desert.


    It was Gu Changan in red again.


    He took a few people in the desert... What exactly does he want to do...


    The screen stayed on this dazzling red, and when Ruan You woke up, it was already dawn.


    After struggling to sit up, Ruan Youqing leaned against the head of the bed weakly, with a dazed expression on his face.


    Yesterday, Gu Changan simply hugged her for a while, and said a lot of things that made her blush and heartbeat like honey.


    If this word came from someone else, she would definitely feel uncomfortable, but from Gu Changan...


    Rather...


    It made her happy...


    And she had another dream just now, and she didn''t know if the dream was imagined by her, or... it was true.


    If this is the case...then in the previous life...


    Gu Changan seems to have done too much for her.


    But...she didn''t know anything or even said she couldn''t remember...


    "Miss~" After Fan came in with something in her arms, she saw her awake and sitting, so she hurried forward and said, "Why didn''t you let Fan come in to serve you when you woke up~"


    Ruan Youqing finally came back to his senses, raised a smile and said: "After waking up, I thought I would be quiet for a while, and I don''t really want to get up and wash up."


    Fan''er leaned over worriedly, and gently placed the back of her hand on Ruan Youqing''s forehead: "Want to be quiet for a while? Miss, are you sick?"


    "You girl, you don''t expect me to be well. You only think about my illness in your little head." Ruan Youqing patted her hand lightly, with a helpless expression on her face.


    Fan''er pursed her mouth aggrievedly, and sat down on Ruan Youqing''s lower side: "Miss, just bully Fan''er! You know that Fan''er is not such a person! You still want Fan''er to feel guilty!"


    "Your small mouth is getting worse and worse after I get used to it." Ruan Youqing pouted.


    Fan''er then bent his eyes and smiled, and continued: "By the way, miss, just now Ziya and that little girl named Qiaoer came over to ask the servant if you were up, as if they wanted to find you."


    ¡¸Did Ziya and Qiaoer come together?¡¹


    "No, no, no, the two of them worked hard. Qiaoer came first, and Ziya came soon after she left."


    Ruan Youqing nodded clearly, then sat upright, and put her hand on Shan''er''s: "Since both of you are here... I don''t want to be lazy anymore. Please help me find a clean suit I changed into my clothes, I''m a bit busy today."


    Fan Er listened, and hurriedly and obediently went to help find clothes.


    It wasn''t until she was combing Ruan You''s hair that Fan Er curiously asked: "Miss, what is this..."


    "Teaching people how to fish is worse than giving them fish. The only thing that can really save them is to master something. So... I want to be their..."Master"."


    "Huh??? Be a master?" Fan''er looked at Ruan Youqing in shock.


    Ruan Youqing saw Fan''er like this, couldn''t help laughing and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Miss, are you not going to continue pretending?"


    "Now that I''m still in Jingbian, I don''t have to be as cautious as I was in the capital. It''s just... After returning to Beijing this time, I really have to start preparing for some things, and I have to... leave a way out."


    After she finished packing and found Ziya and Qiaoer, they found a spacious and unused courtyard in the Governor''s Mansion.


    Xinxiu is a smart man. After hearing his subordinates coming to report to him, he specifically told them not to approach that place.


    He can roughly guess some things. Although he is a good official who is dedicated to the people, he is not a stubborn and old-fashioned person. As an official, he has the edges and corners and smoothness that an official should have.


    After Ruan Youqing brought the two little girls to the small courtyard, the aura around him and the expression on his face seemed to be a different person.


    With his hands behind his back, his gaze was as sharp as a cold knife.


    "Does Ziya also want to learn martial arts?"


    Zi Ya nodded in surprise.


    Because, although she had this in mind, she hadn''t officially spoken yet.


    But what Ruan Youqing said clearly hit her heart.


    "Miss Ruan...you..."


    "The reason why you were trapped in Caotou Mountain was because you wanted to learn these things. Although you and Qiao''er are not sisters, your thoughts after encountering misfortune are exactly the same." Ruan Youqing said with a straight face.


    After hearing this, Qiaoer turned her head to look at Ziya.


    Coincidentally, Ziya just turned to look at her.


    The two of them didn''t say anything, just by making eye contact, the hearts of the two little girls got closer and closer.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing continued: "From now on, you don''t have to call me Miss Ruan when no outsiders are present."


    "Then...how should we address you?" Ziya couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Ruan Youqing suddenly evoked a somewhat weird smile, looked at the two of them, and replied slowly:


    "I''m not used to calling you master. Most of what I want to teach you is taught by my grandfather. So... why don''t you call me instructor as the barracks call me."


    "Yes." Ziya and Qiao''er were quick-witted, and immediately stood up straight and responded in unison.


    Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes, and continued with a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth:


    "In this case, let me see the background of the two of you first. You, go to Fan''er to pick a weapon that is convenient for you, and then attack me together. You can regard me as your enemy, don''t be afraid to strike. What I want to see is whether you are decisive enough."


    She asked Gu Changan to prepare the weapon before she came.


    Gu Changan seems to have a special magical ability, her request, as long as it is not too strange. He can satisfy.


    Fan''er stepped forward and led Ziya and Qiaoer to the wooden table with many weapons.


    After the two of them were stunned for a moment, they immediately began to choose the weapon they thought was convenient.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Little girls choice

    Chapter 133 The Little Girl''s Choice


    Ruan Youqing stood there all the time, staring closely at Ziya and Qiaoer.


    The look on his face did not let go.


    Obviously, the reactions of these two people did not disappoint her.


    After his eyes gradually softened, Ruan Youqing raised his heels and walked over, wanting to see what they were going to choose.


    Although there is no condition to get all kinds of weapons for them, Gu Changan has done his best to get these things.


    Especially after knowing what Ruan Youqing was going to do, he basically chose lighter weapons.


    I didn¡¯t choose a few heavy weapons, except for two long-handled knives and two hammers, the others were long swords, short swords, Emei thorns and long whips.


    When Ruan Youqing turned her head curiously to see what they had chosen, she saw Ziya and Qiaoer standing in front of her with a long-handled knife in their nests.


    Both of them are relatively thin, and the way they hold long-handled knives that are much taller than theirs...is a bit ironic.


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide in shock: "Are you...are you sure you all choose this?"


    Only then did the two realize that they had chosen the same weapon, and they were worried about whether they were acting foolishly, and suddenly they calmed down.


    "Ruan... Coach, we have chosen." The two little girls grinned in unison.


    Ruan Youqing said a few good words with a smile on his face, then opened his posture and signaled them to start attacking.


    Actually, both Ziya and Qiaoer are very unfamiliar with these weapons. Especially this long-handled knife... and the reason they chose the long-handled knife is that it looks majestic, and the sharp blade will be far away from them when they are used, as if they can distance themselves to fight the enemy.


    That is to say, you can hurt the enemy, but the enemy is not easy to get close to you.


    Both of them seemed to have a lot of strength, and when they rushed towards Ruan Youqing with a long-handled knife, it seemed like that was the case.


    Ruan Youqing concentrated on looking at the two attacking men at the same time, but did not make any moves.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t take a step forward until there was a wind of knife blowing towards his face. After dexterously dodging the attack, instead of retreating, he dodged and squeezed into the middle of the two long-handled knives, then turned around sharply, putting his arms on the other side On the handle of the knife, and then sent it forward, Ziya and Qiaoer felt that the long-handled knife in their hands seemed to be rushing forward, and the inertia it carried naturally made the two of them stagger forward several steps.


    After the two stood still and turned their heads, Ruan Youqing had already attacked them.


    In the blink of an eye, both Ziya and Qiaoer were knocked to the ground by Ruan Youqing.


    After a muffled snort, Ziya curled his lips and said, "Coach, are you bullying us? After all...you are better than us..."


    Ruan Youqing seldom put on a serious face: "Do you think I''m showing off in front of you on purpose?"


    "No, no, no... no!" Ziya immediately shook his head in denial: "Ziya doesn''t really understand why you want us to do this... This kind of result is actually nothing to think about..."


    Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to pull them up from the ground, and said seriously: "Just now I didn''t want to show you anything, but I wanted you to show me something."


    "But...but we don''t know anything..." Qiaoer couldn''t help but whispered at this time.


    Although she once cut the throat of the Nanting Town North General...but that was only a surprise attack.


    Seeing that the two of them looked a little weary, Ruan Youqing said patiently: "Although you think you don''t know anything, but in less than a stick of incense, I have a general understanding of you."


    Seeing that they were puzzled, Ruan Youqing continued:


    "Ziya is more stable than Qiaoer and able to bear his temper. Qiaoer is more adaptable than Ziya. But the cooperation between you is not a tacit understanding. At the beginning, you should not attack me together, but separate. And, The two of you should not be so close, otherwise it will be easy to be taken away by enemies stronger than you. But... it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand these things now. After a long time and rich experience, you will know how different enemies should be. Cope with it."


    Ruan Youqing talked a lot, and the two nodded half understanding.


    Although they still don''t understand some things, it doesn''t prevent them from hearing them, and they still have advantages.


    Being praised by others makes it easy to have confidence.


    So, the two who were a little dazed just now are already excitedly looking forward to Ruan Youqing teaching them something further.


    Ruan Youqing saw that they looked at him excitedly, and smiled back: "Do you want to use long-handled knives in the future? Or did you just find it pleasing to the eye on a whim."


    "I also want to use it in the future." They answered in unison again.


    Ruan Youqing nodded clearly, and replied: "Okay, since you have chosen this weapon, what you need most now is to exercise your physical strength. Now, go run around the city twice. I will send a fan to supervise."


    Fan¡¯er, who was quietly watching the play next to her, was suddenly named, and her eyes widened in surprise: "Miss? You...you mean..."


    "You go to run with me. If you can''t finish the run, you are not allowed to eat."


    Fan''er sniffled bitterly, but she never disobeyed her master''s orders.


    It¡¯s okay, she hasn¡¯t exercised well for a long time.


    She survived the clutches of the old general with the young lady, the clutches of the young lady...


    She couldn''t admit defeat anyway.


    After silently cheering herself up, Fan''er walked towards Ziya Qiaoer.


    "Sister Fan...I''m sorry...I''m tired, you want to come with us..." Ziya lowered her head, full of guilt.


    Fan''er waved his hand nonchalantly, and then sneaked a glance at his own lady who turned to leave, and then whispered:


    "Don''t feel guilty or anything, let''s start quickly, otherwise if we can''t finish running, we really won''t be able to eat."


    At this time, Fan''er stuck out the tip of her tongue playfully, which made Ziya and Qiao''er gradually let go of the alienation in their hearts, and Qiao''er also boldly said at this time: "Sister Fan''er, Ruan... the teacher looks so gentle , are you really willing not to let us eat?"


    Fan''er giggled, and replied slowly: "My lady... don''t look like she always looks gentle and gentle, but in fact, she has a very dark heart!" After saying that, Fan''er raised her foot first go outside.


    Seeing that Fan''er''s tone didn''t sound like a fake, after Ziya and Qiao''er looked at each other, they immediately followed Fan''er with a serious face.


    The peaceful days have passed for a long time, and they have forgotten how ruthless Ruan Youqing was when he treated the enemy.


    Ruan Youqing came out of the small courtyard and passed by the small garden full of greenery, and happened to meet Gu Changan who was looking for her head-on.


    Before she could say hello, Gu Changan said with a complex expression:


    "I went to the prison again just now, and Li Yi''s people really did it. The three members of the Gu family...are dead."


    Ruan Youqing just frowned slightly, after all, this result was what she expected. Li Yi would not easily let go of someone who could threaten him. And the three members of the Gu family were not kind people in the first place, for people like them, she would not feel sympathy for them.


    Just¡­


    "Fortunately, I went there before, and from them, I got a brief idea of ??what Li Yi sent people to guard the ancient mo village... What exactly is he going to do?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： The Legend of King Nanjing

    Chapter 134 The Legend of King Nanjing


    The octogenarians in Jingbian City almost all heard a story when they were young.


    Ning country at that time was not as stable and peaceful as it is now. Especially in the Jingbian area near Nanting, there were frequent rebellions by the vassal kings who had their fiefdoms here. Until Li Ke, Emperor Huiwen, sent troops to take back all the fiefs before he ascended the throne, and the vassal kings from all over the country were forced to return to Beijing.


    King Wei''s father was one of them.


    Fortunately, the King of Wei had no ambitions, and his stay in the capital was considered stable.


    Besides, there was a vassal king in Jingbian who was both civil and military. People called him the King of Nanjing.


    The King of Nanjing did not obediently follow back to the capital because Emperor Huiwen sent troops.


    Instead¡­ he himself disappeared.


    The dragons had no leader, so the Jingbian area was naturally taken back by Emperor Huiwen.


    And this King of Nanjing...


    Some people said that it was because Emperor Huiwen was jealous of his talent and feared that his return to Beijing would pose a threat to him, so he sent someone to assassinate him.


    Some people also said that the King of Nanjing got the secret recipe of immortality from somewhere, and went somewhere deep in the mountains and old forests to seek the way of longevity.


    Legend has it that the day he returns will be the time to unify the countries.


    The news that Gu Changan got from the three members of the Gu family was that Gumo Village was the place where the King of Nanjing appeared last.


    "So...in the mountains behind Gumo Village, there might be King Nanjing''s tomb...?" Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan with some uncertainty.


    Gu Changan''s expression was also more solemn than ever: "If there is no tomb there, it will have a very close connection with King Nanjing."


    After Ruan Youqing frowned and thought for a moment, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She remembered the place Li Yi took her to in her previous life.


    Although she only took her to solve a mechanism and went to see the firefly cave, Ruan Youqing can still remember some details.


    For example, there are strange totem patterns on that mechanism.


    There is also the firefly cave... From time to time, it exudes a damp and weird aroma...


    "Let me show you something." Ruan Youqing immediately pulled Gu Changan back to her room with a serious expression. After finding the pen and paper, she roughly drew down the totem patterns she had seen in her previous life based on her memory.


    After Gu Changan took it, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes and said, "Where have you seen this before?"


    Ruan Youqing replied without changing his face: "I once saw it in a book at home, and that book was about the folklore in Jingbian."


    Although her face was calm and composed, her heart was full of anxiety.


    Gu Changan is so smart, if he sees through her nonsense lies...


    Then how should she tell him about her past life?


    "This totem pattern is exactly the symbol of the King of Nanjing." Gu Changan didn''t seem to notice anything, but returned to her seriously after looking at the totem.


    Silently breathed a sigh of relief, Ruan Youqing then continued: "You...how are you going? The prince...he must have found something there. It''s just why there has been no movement for a year...I can''t help but think about it. "


    Gu Changan also frowned at this time and said: "As the prince of a country, he didn''t study the way of being a king, but spent a year on a mysteriously missing King Nanjing... If there is no plan in it..."


    "I''m afraid even children won''t believe it." Ruan Youqing took the words with her lips curled up.


    Even if Gu Changan doesn''t do anything, she can''t remain indifferent.


    She will never let go of anything that will make Li Yi become stronger.


    In other words, she will never allow any changes in her revenge path.


    Ruan Youqing felt at ease after seeing Gu Changan''s reaction like this.


    After all, if Gu Changan gets involved...


    Then she doesn''t have to do things behind Gu Changan''s back.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing secretly raised his eyes to look at Gu Changan.


    The result was caught by the opponent.


    "Look at it if you want to." Gu Changan said with a smile in the corner of his eyes.


    Ruan Youqing hastily turned his head aside and muttered softly: "Who wants to see you..."


    "Do you also want to know what Li Yi did?" Gu Changan continued with a smile.


    "Whether King Nanjing has passed away or really found the way to longevity... This is of course very interesting." Ruan Youqing replied solemnly after concealing his true thoughts.


    ¡¸Then... time waits for no one, let¡¯s go now.¡¹


    "Huh???" Ruan Youqing looked at the other party with wide eyes in shock.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows and explained: "Our prince... if he knows that someone has found something here, do you think... he can hold his breath and do nothing?"


    "Then why did he wait for this year..." Ruan Youqing was really worried about this year.


    Gu Changan also tapped his fingers with some doubts, and after a long time, he said in a deep voice: "Go and see."


    The two went out together tacitly, but just as they walked out of the governor''s mansion, they saw Li Qian and others coming towards them.


    Gu Changan did not intend to hide anything from Li Qian, so when he saw him appear, Gu Changan directly pulled him aside and told him what he had said to Ruan Youqing before.


    Sure enough, Li Qian frowned when he heard that Li Yi was so mysterious just to find the traces left by King Nanjing, and directly proposed to go together.


    Gu Changan did not refuse either.


    It''s just that when they faced Li Ange... their expressions became a little unnatural.


    While Ruan Youqing was thinking about how to talk to her, Li Ange walked over and smiled at Ruan Youqing, "Are you going out again?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and was about to reply when Li Ange continued: "Then I won''t accompany you today, I don''t know why today, I feel a little tired."


    "I''m feeling tired? Could it be that I''m sick?" Ruan Youqing frowned worriedly.


    Li Ange shook his head, but still smiled and said: "Oh! My princess is in such good health, how could she be sick! I just want to catch up on sleep, I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Ruan Youqing stared at her suspiciously: "Are you really all right?"


    "It''s really all right, just go and do your work."


    Seeing the clarity in Li Ange''s eyes, Ruan Youqing was relieved, and carefully advised: "Then you stay in the Governor''s Mansion obediently, and don''t run around."


    ¡¸Okay, okay, I¡¯m not a four or five-year-old kid!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly, and continued: "Fan''er and Ziya Qiaoer went for a run around the city, please tell them for me when you come back later. I''m worried that the little girls in the province can''t find them. "


    ¡¸Okay, okay!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing saw that Li Ange followed Xiao Deyin and the others back to the Governor''s Mansion, and then she rode out of the city with Gu Changan, Li Qian, and Yu Xie, who were halfway there.


    Because there were no other women traveling with her this time, Ruan Youqing refused to take the carriage again, and directly chose to ride with Gu Changan and the others.


    After the three of them gradually went away, Xiao Deyin looked at Li Ange with his head down and said with complicated eyes:


    "You should actually go with them. Maybe things are not as bad as you think. On the contrary, the more you avoid them, the more people will misunderstand you."


    The reason why Li Ange, who always liked to go out with her, didn''t follow them this time was because she had already guessed what they were going to do.


    Although I don¡¯t know why the emperor sent someone to guard here for a year


    However, blood is thicker than water.


    Her own brother, how could she not know his true ambition...


    Born as a royal, she still understands something.


    After all, it is not a mother who comes out, and for a certain position, they cannot always be like this.


    So, it is better for her not to know some things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Find

    Chapter 135 Discovery


    After Ruan Youqing and the others arrived at Gumo Village again, the three of them did not enter the village in a hurry, but found a high place where they could see the panorama of Gumo Village.


    It was just that the three of them had just climbed up, when Ruan Youqing heard something in the nearby grass.


    "Who is it!" Ruan Youqing''s immediate surroundings were filled with murderous intent, and after a cold look, the attack was ready to go.


    "Youqing, it''s mine." Gu Changan suddenly grabbed his stiff shoulders, and as soon as he finished speaking, two people emerged from the grass.


    "My subordinate asks, why, I have met His Royal Highness the Second Prince and Miss Ruan Xiao." The two saluted in unison, and after briefly explaining their identities, they turned around and greeted Yu Xie.


    Li Qian nodded his head without any surprise, but Yu Xie just raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak. But Ruan Youqing subconsciously squinted his eyes to look at these two people.


    Both of them were covered by black robes, only revealing a pair of bright and sharp eyes.


    It''s such a hot day, the two of them have good stamina.


    Gu Changan had such subordinates, which was expected by her.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing didn''t speak, Gu Chang''an thought she was unhappy, and after sighing softly, Gu Chang''an said, "They rarely follow me, but this time, I''m afraid that there will be some unknown accident, so I will give you some advice in advance. They sent the signal."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what he said, so he nodded clearly and replied: "It''s always right to be careful."


    While the man on the side was shocked, his master... When will he do such a thing to explain to the little girl? ? ?


    Glancing at Tian Wen who was acting as if nothing happened, he secretly made up his mind that next time he goes out, he must not be too far away from his master.


    Otherwise, if something rare happens, he will no longer be the first to know!


    Heaven asked, this kid is a ghost spirit, and every time he sends a mission, he will grab the one closest to the master.


    Next time, he can''t be like this.


    Otherwise, the next time he comes back, his master may hold a little master in his arms.


    While Tian Wen Jiangan was at the side with a dazed look on his face, knowing that he happened to be nearby at the master''s call this time, and he must not know something since he hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    After thinking for a while, Tianwen turned his head and leaned into Gangu''s ear and whispered:


    "My master... is getting engaged."


    "What!?" Qiangu yelled out.


    It''s just that after seeing Gu Changan''s staring eyes, he could only hold back his curiosity and shock, but his eyes were fixed on Tianwen. The expression of wanting to know everything greatly pleased Tianwen.


    At this time, Tian Wen took a few glances at Ruan Youqing, and immediately understood why.


    This... Miss Ruan... wants to marry his master?


    "Is she okay?" Gan Gu asked in a soft voice.


    Tian Wen glanced at him with some horror, and hurriedly covered his mouth: "Don''t ask, just ask. Get along for a while...you''ll know."


    The two were whispering here, while the other four looked in the direction of Gumo Village.


    Just¡­


    The expression on Ruan Youqing''s face can be said to have changed again and again.


    Her hearing is excellent, so she heard the conversation between the two people verbatim.


    And Gu Changan... naturally heard it too, but Ruan Youqing stopped him when he frowned slightly and wanted to reprimand him.


    The man called Qiangu didn''t have any malicious intentions, what he said was just worried about his master.


    Although he was blocked, Gu Changan was still dissatisfied with his subordinates who questioned Ruan Youqing''s ability.


    Therefore, Gu Changan''s expression turned cold, and he said, "Qinggu, did you find out what I asked you to inquire about?"


    Gan Gu was stunned for a moment, and then immediately replied: "Master, I only found out that this village has only existed for a hundred years... Others... my subordinates are incompetent, and I couldn''t ask more."


    After the words fell, Gu Changan lowered his head and waited for the scolding, but Gu Changan didn''t say anything more to him, instead he said to Ruan Youqing in a gentle tone he had never heard before: "You Qing, do you see that Is there something strange about the village?"


    How could Ruan Youqing not know what he was thinking, she smiled helplessly, and then she slowly opened her mouth: "So I found out that this village is only a hundred years old, but...among the houses built on the hills in the village... there is one that is more than a hundred years old .¡±


    "Why do you see it?" Gu Changan was really surprised at this time.


    He originally wanted Ruan Youqing to say something else, but in the end...she really saw something.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the highest house in Gumo Village, stretched out his finger and continued:


    "Look there, half of the roof of the highest house has been integrated with a tree next to it. And that tree is at least two or three hundred years old. And the roof of that house can be integrated with a part of that tree. One body, at least, has a history of more than a hundred years. So..."


    "So before this village... there was that house?" Gu Changan said thoughtfully.


    Li Qian also had a look of disbelief on his face: "Miss Ruan is really smart."


    Ruan Youqing smiled and said modestly, "I just looked more carefully."


    Everyone looked at it for a while, and after making sure they couldn''t see anything, they prepared to enter the village.


    Fortunately, the difficult people in Gumo Village are gone, and most of the people left now are those who stay in their own homes and don¡¯t want to come out.


    Even so, Ruan Youqing and his party still found a remote path leading to the old house, without attracting the attention of the people in the village.


    After walking to the house, they realized that it was an abandoned house.


    The yard is overgrown with weeds. I didn¡¯t look at the roof carefully just now. Now I look over it, and I can find a huge hole in the roof that has been topped by trees. Because it was covered by lush branches and leaves, everyone just didn''t notice it from a distance.


    Looking at the distance from the tree to the roof, according to the growth of the tree, everyone can almost deduce that the house must be more than a hundred years old.


    It seems that this house...does not belong to Gumo Village.


    "Master! There is a stone tablet under the corner here!" Gan Gu, who was hit by Ruan Youqing inadvertently, had already run to the side of the house at this time, pointing at something under his feet and shouted excitedly.


    Gu Changan rubbed his eyebrows and walked over, reprimanded in a low voice: "Keep your voice down, I''m afraid those villagers don''t know that a group of strangers are here?"


    Gangu shut his mouth immediately, and then pointed to his feet.


    Ruan Youqing also walked over at this time, and then saw that there was indeed half a stone tablet buried in the ground under the corner of the house.


    It¡¯s just that this stele is only the size of a foot¡­


    "How did you find out?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows and looked at Gan Gu.


    He knows his subordinates best.


    Although his skills are good, his mind is not very bright sometimes, and he can be said to be so-so and reckless on weekdays.


    Sure enough, Gan Gu grinned, and said embarrassedly: "Well... just now, after my subordinate tripped over him, when I wanted to dig it out, I saw words on it."


    Ruan Youqing had already squatted down at this time, looking at the words on the small stone tablet.


    "Nirvana for a hundred years, life and death have no boundaries."


    Ruan Youqing read it in a low voice, with a more serious expression on his face.


    It seems that...


    This is really the final resting place of the Nanjing King.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： waiting reason

    Chapter 136 Waiting for the reason


    It was only a few words, but it made everyone present feel an unprecedented sense of unknown confusion, and even...a little bit of fear.


    "Nirvana for a hundred years, life and death without boundaries...Master, this is really the final resting place of King Nanjing? Then...he is in this house outside, what do these words mean? Could it be...he can... die and come back to life? Gan Gu frowned and asked all the doubts in his heart in one breath.


    Gu Changan did not answer immediately, his eyes were full of unpredictable dark colors.


    Ruan Youqing''s back tensed subconsciously after hearing the words "rebirth after death". After she recovered, she heard Gu Changan explain to everyone slowly:


    "In Hinayana Buddhism, Nirvana means the annihilation of the body and wisdom, and the abandonment of form and thought. And there are two kinds of theories. One means that the troubles and desires of the rest of life are gone, but the body is still there. The other is Saying... refers to the fact that the spirit and body are no longer there, and everything is beyond the cycle of birth and death."


    ¡¸Hmm...Master...I still don''t understand...¡¹


    Gu Changan only gave him a slight look, and continued patiently: "The horoscope on the stone tablet is Nirvana for a hundred years, and life and death have no boundaries. These hundred years...should not just refer to a full hundred years. As far as I know, the time when the King of Nanjing disappeared It''s almost one hundred and thirty years ago. If life and death have no boundaries...could it be...he really found the way of longevity? Beyond the cycle of life and death?"


    At the end, Gu Changan became serious again.


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but grabbed Gu Changan''s hand: "About one hundred and thirty years?"


    After feeling the cold little hand, Gu Changan shook it back without hesitation, nodded and replied, "Actually, this year...it has been almost one hundred and thirty years."


    As Ruan Youqing''s eyes gradually widened, Gu Changan quickly realized why Ruan Youqing paid so much attention to this.


    "You mean... Li Yi has been waiting for the 130th year?" Gu Changan lightly raised his eyebrows.


    Ruan Youqing nodded.


    She asked why Li Yi didn''t rush to continue after discovering this place.


    He is not the kind of person who can bear his temper.


    Unless, something forced him to wait a year.


    Originally, Ruan Youqing thought it was the famine that delayed his action.


    Now it seems¡­


    "This house is reckoned to be the former residence of the tomb keeper, but the tomb keeper should no longer be there..." Yu Xie suddenly opened his mouth at this time, and when he looked at the house, he was vaguely excited.


    "Then let''s go in and take a look?" Li Qian also changed from his previous steady at this time, with a hint of joy in his expression.


    Sure enough, apart from being in awe of mysterious things, people are more curious and eager to try.


    After Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan glanced at each other, Gu Changan told everyone, "Even if there is no tomb guard, here...don''t relax your vigilance."


    After the words fell, everyone was finally ready to enter the dilapidated hut.


    Tian Wen and Gan Gu walked cautiously at the forefront, while Li Qian and Yu Xie were arranged in the middle.


    Naturally, the last task fell on the shoulders of Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan.


    After everyone walked in, they found that the room was almost empty, except for a dilapidated square table in the middle, nothing else.


    When Gu Chang''an ordered Tian Wen and Gan Gu to search the house to see if it was safe, Ruan Youqing frowned and looked at the table with nothing on it.


    The whole room is square and square, and this table is square and square...it is placed in the middle...


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but walked to the table curiously, and after double checking that there were no reminders on the table, he was about to turn around and leave.


    As a result, when I turned around, I saw a silver light flashing under the table from the corner of my eye.


    Ruan Youqing has always acted cautiously. After seeing the silver light, he immediately leaned over cautiously.


    Sure enough, if she hadn''t accidentally noticed it just now, the few people present would have ignored the few silver threads as thin as silk entangled between the table legs.


    "This is..." Gu Changan, who has been paying attention to Ruan Youqing''s safety, naturally saw her movements, and bent down along with her without thinking.


    Naturally... I also saw the tangled silver thread.


    When the other people heard the voice, they also came up curiously.


    "This is... the sky silk from the Guz Kingdom...?" Yu Xie seemed to like to study these rare things very much. After seeing it, he immediately said the name of this silver thread in surprise.


    "Guzi country?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes were dim.


    This country of Guz...


    Since she was reborn, although she has never been there, she seems to have come into contact with Guz Kingdom more than once.


    While Ruan Youqing was contemplating, someone discovered something and exclaimed:


    ¡¸Silk seems to be a switch this day!¡¹


    It was the reason why he was speaking. At this time, he had already tried to use his sword hilt to touch the silk of the day. With a sudden shaking from the ground, the table suddenly split into two parts, and the ground where the table legs were connected , It was actually cracked.


    The cracks that split from the table are not neat, and it is natural to mistake them for cracks on the table itself.


    It turned out... This table turned on the switch on the ground.


    If it wasn''t for some reason that their actions were quicker than their thinking, the group of them probably wouldn''t have touched that silk so easily without knowing anything.


    After watching the crack gradually open into an opening for two people to enter and exit, everyone did not rush in this time.


    "This should be the entrance..." Ruan Youqing stood at the crack and looked down, only to speak softly after seeing a stone step hidden in the darkness.


    "Should we... want to go in?" Although Li Qian was worried, but looking at everything in front of him, he didn''t want to go back without knowing anything.


    "Go down and take a quick look first, and see if you can find anything. After all...we know too little now." After pondering for a while, Gu Changan finally made up his mind to speak.


    It''s just that he just wanted Ruan Youqing to wait up there, Ruan Youqing seemed to know what he was thinking and said, "I want to go down too."


    Her serious expression made Gu Changan swallow back what he wanted to say just now, pinched her nose helplessly, and said in a very doting tone: "There is really nothing I can do about you."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and spoke to Li Qian, but his tone suddenly became serious and dignified: "Let''s go down to explore the road first, and we will go together after we find that there is no danger. You..."


    "I''ll be waiting up there." Li Qian nodded with a gloomy expression, and didn''t object. After all, he knew that if he went down rashly, he would easily become a burden.


    After ordering Tian Wen to wait up there with Li Qian, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan took Yu Xie and Gan Gu down the crack.


    Qian had a fire bag with him, so when going down the crack, everyone could see the stone steps clearly, so as not to accidentally fall.


    The stone steps were not long, and after a while, several people fell to the ground.


    Gan Gu then threw a torch into the distance, and the scene in front of him was shocking.


    But... it is barely expected by everyone.


    Beside a huge stone gate, there were more than a dozen corpses lying in disorder.


    Some rotted beyond recognition, while others were completely left with only bones.


    It seems that...


    This place has always been visited by uninvited guests.


    These dozens of corpses reminded Ruan Youqing that everyone should not come forward at will.


    Although he was unwilling in his heart, Ruan Youqing still looked at the stone door stubbornly, wanting to find something from it.


    Finally, her efforts were not in vain. On the top of the stone gate... there were indeed a few small characters engraved on it.


    There are very exquisite carvings engraved next to the small characters. If you don''t concentrate on looking at them, it is easy to be attracted by the carvings and ignore the small characters.


    Those small words...


    wrote a very specific time.


    And it just so happens that they are still ten days away from the above time...


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and he finally understood why Li Yi had to wait for a year!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： Go back to Gumo

    Chapter 137 Returning to the Ancient Mill


    This day is the seventh day that Ruan Youqing and others returned from Gumo Village.


    After discovering the small characters engraved on the stone gate, and after Ruan Youqing expressed his conjecture, Gu Changan resolutely took them back to Jingbian City first.


    If the guess is correct, the reason why Li Yi waited for a year is because of the time on the stone gate.


    And Ruan Youqing happened to remember that in her previous life, when she was taken to solve the mechanism by Li Yi, it was around the few days written on the stone gate.


    So... Li Yi should be on his way now!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing felt a chill in his heart, and immediately opened the door and ran out to look for Gu Changan.


    Even if there are still three days to that day...


    They couldn''t delay any longer.


    Must... must find the secret there before Li Yi!


    However, after knocking on Gu Changan''s door and finding that he was not in the room, Ruan Youqing was a little anxious and prepared to find Li Qian.


    As a result, I met Li Ange on the way there.


    Judging by Li Ange''s appearance... he should have come here specially to find her.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing has something on his mind now, and wants to urge Gu Changan to return to Nagumo Village as soon as possible.


    So, after Li Ange came in front of her, Ruan Youqing spoke first with an apologetic expression on his face: "An Ge, what''s the matter, can we talk about it after I finish working for a few days?"


    Li Ange changed her usual smiling posture, and her face turned pale. She seemed to have made a lot of determination before she grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand and said slowly:


    "Youqing, my brother, he has come to Jingbian."


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment, pretending to be a little surprised and said, "The crown prince has come to Jingbian? Is it because of the emperor''s intention?"


    Li Ange shook his head, and continued seriously: "Brother Huang, he came here...it should be related to what you have to do in the past few days. He wrote to me to ask...you have...did something unusual in the past few days..."


    Ruan Youqing listened, and said with a complicated expression: "What did you say..."


    "I...I didn''t reply." After a pause, Li Ange continued sadly: "Youqing, Brother Huang...but is he really planning something?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled nonchalantly, patted her on the shoulder and said, "The prince is going to inherit the throne from now on, how could he plan anything else."


    "But... but... But father, he is not very satisfied with the emperor''s brother recently... The queen mother also wrote a letter to urge me to go back, I am afraid... If the emperor''s brother, he will have a dispute with other emperor''s brothers... Youqing..." Li Ange grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand With a little force on his hands: "If...something really happens in the future, will you help me..."


    The words were not too direct, but Ruan Youqing understood what she meant.


    Although it looks calm now, Li Ange, as a princess of the royal family, can smell something different after hearing some things.


    The emperor did not send the crown prince to Jingbian disaster relief this time.


    But the prince sent someone to stay in Jingbian a year ago, waiting for something.


    If nothing happened, even Li Ange would not believe it.


    In the past few days, she saw that Gu Changan and Li Qian have a good relationship...


    And Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan fall in love again...


    So...she was really scared...


    Ruan Youqing''s heart sank again and again, his expression was in a trance and he didn''t know how to answer her.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t reply to her immediately, Li Ange immediately understood.


    She... shouldn''t force it.


    ¡¸Youqing...I...¡¹


    ¡¸An Ge...I...¡¹


    The two called out each other''s name in unison to try to explain, but they all stopped, and looked up to see that the other was ashamed.


    Everyone has their own unspeakable suffering, Ruan Youqing suddenly smiled lightly, and this smile made Li Ange laugh too.


    It is impossible for everything to go smoothly in this world, there are too many variables, it is better to cherish the present.


    Otherwise, it is not a rational thing to miss your truest friend now because of what will happen next.


    there''s always a solution to any problem. If... she and Li Yi come to opposite sides again...


    Then she tried her best not to involve Li Ange.


    If Li Yi still has some humanity...


    Shouldn''t use his own sister...


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had forgotten how Li Yi treated his biological father back then.


    ¡­


    By the time Ruan Youqing found Gu Changan, it was already dark.


    Before he could speak, Ruan Youqing said angrily, "Where did you go! I haven''t found you all day!" Ruan Youqing originally wanted to mention Gu Chang''an only, but from the corner of his eyes, he saw the meaningful expressions on the corners of Li Qian and Yu Xie''s mouths. After laughing, she changed her words in time.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s angry look, Gu Chang''an couldn''t help laughing and said, "I blame me, I didn''t say hello to you before going out. During the day, I took Yu Xie and the second prince around the city. See if there are any households that haven''t distributed food. This busy... is a day."


    Hearing Gu Changan''s explanation, Ruan Youqing immediately calmed down.


    She wasn''t being unreasonable, but just because she didn''t see Gu Changan all day, she felt upset.


    Now that he knows what he did that day, the fire that Ruan Youqing had just dissipated immediately.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s expression quickly calmed down, Gu Changan smiled even more, and couldn''t help but continued to joke: "It seems that after we get married, I will not only report to the emperor what I did in a day, but also report to me. The little fox of the company must report everything in detail. Otherwise..."


    Ruan Youqing immediately covered his mouth, leaned closer to him and put on a vicious look: "If Mr. Gu makes fun of me again, I want you to know what it means to be a girl and a villain!"


    Gu Changan immediately smiled, grabbed her hand and said, "Okay, okay."


    Looking at each other, Li Qian and Yu Xie, who had no sense of presence, couldn''t help but said, "Miss Ruan has been looking for us for a day today, but what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not looking for you, but me." Gu Chang''an coldly glanced back at the two of them, and slowly corrected what they just said.


    Seeing that he was going to continue the topic just now, Ruan Youqing rubbed his brows helplessly and said:


    "It is true that I have something to look for you today. Today is three days before the date written by Shimen. If we want to be ahead of the prince, we have to go back to Gumo Village tonight and wait. Otherwise... if the prince goes first... we will It¡¯s not very good to continue to investigate what¡¯s in that place.¡±


    The two sides have not lost face, so if they really meet, Li Yiruo will not let them continue to investigate on the grounds that he discovered that place first...


    They really couldn''t force their way in.


    Unless Li Yi agrees to be together.


    But how could Li Yi rest assured to let them go in together.


    If King Nanjing¡¯s final resting place really has some longevity medicine he researched, or¡­ a treasure that is incomparably rich¡­


    It''s about profit, Li Yi will never allow others to divide it up.


    Such a simple truth, Gu Changan and Li Qian naturally thought of it.


    So, after Ruan Youqing proposed to return to Gumo Village tonight, they agreed without thinking.


    This time Ruan Youqing brought a fan, and after preparing a lot of things she always had, the group set off for Gumo Village.


    And when they had just arrived at the village, they heard loud thunder, and the pouring rain suddenly began to fall.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： Princes people are here

    Chapter 138 The prince''s people are here


    The distant mountain is hidden in the heavy rain under the night, like a huge beast that has been dormant for a long time.


    The night sky was suddenly split by a flash of lightning, and then the thunder rolled like a thousand troops, and the rain became heavier and heavier.


    As the wind howled, Ruan Youqing stood at the door of the dilapidated house and looked out, his eyes full of worry.


    She doesn''t remember...it was raining when Li Yi brought her here.


    But soon, she dismissed some absurd thoughts by herself.


    There are still two days left before the day on the stone gate, maybe the rain will stop when the sky is bright.


    Because the big tree outside the house made a big hole out of the house, so even if you stay inside the house, you can still hear the pattering rainwater flowing into the house along the branches and leaves of the big tree.


    Fortunately, the hole is on the east side of the house, so they can hide and wait on the west side for the time being.


    With an extra fan this time, Ruan Youqing can lean on her side and close her eyes for a nap.


    But Gu Changan on the side had a very bad complexion. If it wasn''t for Fan... his little fox would be snuggling up to him now!


    Although he was very unhappy, he couldn''t blame anything.


    It was a peaceful night. After the sky became brighter, the rain only became smaller and did not stop.


    Just when everyone was about to go down to the crack to take a look, Wang Feng suddenly came in and reported to Gu Changan very fast:


    "Master, my subordinates and Tianwen saw a group of people arrive at the entrance of the village, and the person who took the lead... is the one the prince left behind at Jingbian."


    "Yu Xing?" Gu Changan frowned and continued, "Did you see the prince?"


    "I haven''t seen it." Gan Gu answered with a sullen face.


    Gu Chang''an nodded and ordered: "Go and issue a code to Tianwen to order him to continue to wait carefully. You will go down into the crack with us."


    "yes."


    Without waiting for Gu Changan to continue speaking, Ruan Youqing, who heard the news, took a fan and quickly cleaned up the traces of them last night.


    In fact, there were not many things, only the ashes of the fire, but Ruan Youqing still carefully cleaned up all the things.


    Looking at Ruan Youqing''s actions, Gu Changan felt a little upset for some reason.


    A "delicate" lady who stays in the capital all year round, why is she so proficient in this kind of thing....


    He didn''t suspect anything else, he just felt a little distressed.


    Ruan Youqing moved really quickly, and after a while, the room was restored to its previous appearance.


    Because the group of them has been paying attention to not staying here with much fanfare when they came, so...it''s not too difficult to clean up.


    At this moment, a sharp bird call suddenly sounded outside the house. Gu Changan heard it, and immediately said with a cold face: "Go down quickly, they will be here soon."


    Although Li Qian and Yu Xie are not very skilled, they are enough to obey the command of the capable person.


    Although Li Qian is the second prince of Ningguo, he has never been dissatisfied with Gu Changan''s behavior of giving orders.


    On the contrary, he is enjoying it.


    Someone worries about him, he just needs to trust.


    Not long after the group went down to the gap, they heard orderly footsteps from above.


    Then, they heard Yu Xing''s voice:


    "It looks like...they probably haven''t discovered this place yet. His Highness will arrive early tomorrow morning. We must prepare everything here and wait for His Highness to arrive."


    After everyone agreed in good order, someone whispered, "Boss, should we go down into the crack to have a look..."


    "You don''t want to die, kid?" Yu Xing changed from his calmness just now, and there was obviously a hint of irritability and a tremor he didn''t notice in his voice.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the surrounding environment with a gloomy face, feeling inexplicably anxious.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden arrival of this pedestrian, they wouldn''t have run down here to hide.


    Because of this kind of environment, it will always make people feel timid.


    It''s just... She is very curious about what is on the stone gate...


    Yu Xing didn''t have much contact with this person, but when he met in court that day, Ruan Youqing generally understood that he was a sinister and cunning old man.


    The thing that makes him keep secret...what is it...


    Didn¡¯t reach that time to touch the stone gate...


    What exactly will happen...


    The movement above gradually became smaller, and Ruan Youqing could hear that they were already preparing to rest.


    "Maybe you can tell how many of them there are?" At this moment, Gu Changan suddenly approached her ear and asked in a very low voice.


    Actually...he didn''t really want to know how many people the others brought.


    He just wanted to get close to his little fox and have a conversation.


    Ruan Youqing looked back at him, and replied in a solemn voice:


    "About thirteen or four people. If the other party is not a super expert, you and I can do it... No, I can do it myself. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s not... I... Eh? Can you really hear it?" Gu Changan''s expression was very complicated.


    Ruan Youqing just nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Gu Changan, who always felt that he had extraordinary skills, was hit for the first time.


    Although his skill is really good.


    But he still can¡¯t tell how many people there are from the other party just by the voice alone¡­


    It''s not that his hearing is worse than Ruan Youqing''s, but that this kind of thing requires special training.


    After thinking about who taught Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan felt that it should be taken for granted.


    After there was no movement from above, Ruan Youqing and the others also tried their best to stay as still as possible, sitting or standing waiting.


    Even Ruan Youqing felt a little upset, what the **** were they waiting for here.


    Because the six of them had been hiding in the shadow beside the stone steps for almost a whole day, everyone seemed a little restless.


    Especially Li Qian, although he usually treats people gently and kindly, but after physical friction with people is inevitable in this environment, he starts to feel a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not that he considers himself noble, but that some people don''t like to have any physical contact with others by nature.


    But just when he was about to move his body and take two steps away, Ruan Youqing grabbed him and put his finger on his mouth to signal him not to speak.


    And at this moment, someone seemed to be coming down from the crack.


    It''s just that the other party didn''t use fire to fold...


    Presumably...


    Did you sneak down for a walk out of curiosity?


    The person who came down could not help but mutter in a low voice while groping for the stone steps and walking down cautiously:


    "Boss is really careful, didn''t they just die a few people. Look at those who have never seen the world. If it weren''t for their poor skills, how could they die in front of that stone gate? It''s just a stone gate, and they can still live Can you come and eat people?"


    As he spoke, he had already walked in front of Ruan Youqing and the others.


    Gu Changan just wanted to make a move, but was stopped by Ruan Youqing. She shook her head, looked at the man, and then at the shadow where they were.


    Although the other party didn''t speak, Gu Changan still understood.


    After quietly lowering the attacking hand, everyone almost held their breath, completely hiding themselves in the shadows.


    If the other party didn''t look back with the fire folder, they really wouldn''t be able to find that there was someone hiding beside the stone steps.


    I saw that the man swaggered past, but he didn''t stop at a distance like Ruan Youqing and the others did last time.


    Even when he saw the dozen or so corpses, he was only stunned for a moment before continuing to walk forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： prisoner dream

    Chapter 139 Prisoner Dream


    The man took a few steps forward with a meaningless face, and found that there was no movement, so he smiled disdainfully and said to himself:


    "A bunch of idiots! Where is there any mechanism! Hey, if I open the stone door... maybe I can hide a few treasures!" After saying that, he actually walked directly in front of the stone door.


    It''s just... he really didn''t seem to touch the mechanism...


    but¡­


    When the man put his hand on the stone gate and greedily stroked the patterns on it, everyone suddenly heard a clicking sound.


    Is this... the voice of the organ?


    Just after everyone thought that something like a hidden weapon would be triggered around the stone gate, something that shocked everyone happened.


    On the stone gate...


    Suddenly a huge flower bloomed.


    The flower is about the size of an adult''s head. The whole flower is red, and it can even be said that the red is a bit coquettish.


    But Ruan Youqing and his party had no intention of appreciating this situation.


    Because a flower suddenly bloomed in such a place, it was too weird.


    Before Ruan Youqing and the others could see clearly, the man boldly reached out and touched the flower.


    As a result, after being stung by something, he suddenly took several steps back trembling.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing and the others watched helplessly as a healthy person fell to the ground convulsingly in the blink of an eye, and there was no movement in less than a stick of incense.


    That flower...poisonous!


    At this moment, Yu Xie suddenly turned serious, and growled in a very serious voice: "Don''t stare at that flower anymore! That flower is the Prisoner''s Dream Flower of Guz Kingdom, also known as the Demon Flower! If you keep staring at it Just looking at it makes people feel uneasy and want to touch it!"


    Sure enough, at this time, Li Qian had already taken a few steps forward with his eyes wide open. Gu Changan quickly pulled him back, and slashed him unconscious with a knife in his hand.


    Seeing this, the remaining few people immediately turned their heads aside.


    The flower seemed to be swaying in the wind. After seeing that there was no prey to be fooled again, it gradually shrunk visible to the naked eye until it completely disappeared on the stone gate.


    Except for the extra body...


    The Shimen side returned to calm as if nothing had happened.


    Ruan Youqing''s face was a little pale.


    It¡¯s from the country of Guz again¡­


    That King of Nanjing, could it be possible that he has a close relationship with Guz Kingdom?


    After the calm at Shimen returned, Ruan Youqing and the others gradually breathed a sigh of relief.


    The last time they came, because they were wary of this stone gate in their hearts, they didn''t easily go forward to check the cause of death of those corpses.


    Now it seems that they all died under this dream-prisoner flower.


    After Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing glanced at each other, Ruan Youqing said softly: "It seems that without Li Yi taking the lead, we can''t easily go in."


    Gu Changan frowned and shook his head, saying: "Not necessarily, I went back this time to check the deeds of that Nanjing King. I found that he is not the kind of domineering and ruthless person, and there is a book that records that he once I said that if one day he disappears, he should not be disturbed within a hundred years, but after a hundred years...he left a somewhat ambiguous sentence."


    ¡¸What words?¡¹


    "Those who agree with me will go to Biluo, and those who don''t will go to hell. So I think...he is consciously selecting someone. If so, then Li Yi is not necessarily the one who suits him, and we are not necessarily the ones who don''t. Others." After Gu Changan explained, he looked at the stone gate thoughtfully.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing also followed his gaze to look at the time engraved on the stone gate.


    What does this time symbolize...


    It means that after this time, everyone can enter...


    Or¡­


    Only those whom he likes can enter this stone gate smoothly?


    The mysterious and unpredictable King of Nanjing has passed away, or is he really in a certain place in the deepest place...choosing someone who suits his wishes?


    Bi Luo Huang Quan, everyone naturally understood what it was referring to.


    It''s just that Huang Quan and the others can understand clearly.


    And this Biluo... what is the meaning?


    When everyone was at a loss, a very inappropriate voice suddenly sounded.


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously looked at Fan''er, but Fan''er hurriedly waved her hand to indicate that it wasn''t her.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another sound, and Ruan Youqing lowered his head stiffly to look at his stomach.


    Gu Changan and the others also looked at her in unison.


    It turned out that yesterday Ruan Youqing was worried because he couldn''t find Gu Changan and didn''t eat well.


    From yesterday to now, she only ate a bowl of millet porridge.


    So, it is normal to be suddenly hungry now.


    But at this critical moment, Ruan Youqing only felt ashamed.


    Gu Changan did not tease her as usual, but took out a piece of Sophora japonica cake from the bundle with concern and handed it to her.


    Because he was worried that Ruan Youqing would feel embarrassed, he didn''t say anything.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the food that Gu Changan handed over to him without tears, took it with a flushed face, and took a hard bite.


    ¡­


    After Li Qian woke up, another day had passed.


    At this time, he has regained consciousness, pointing to Shimen with a frightened face and saying: "That flower is in danger!"


    It turned out that after waking up, Li Qian still retained the memory of that flower.


    He remembered that the flower had a great temptation for him, and he couldn''t control his thoughts at all and just wanted to touch it.


    So after he woke up, he was very frightened to remind everyone.


    "We know, and...the flower is gone." Gu Changan replied calmly, and then turned Li Qian''s head to the stone gate with his hands.


    After hearing that the flower had disappeared, Li Qian looked over in disbelief.


    Sure enough, only the original patterns remained on the stone gate.


    The flower seemed to have never appeared before.


    Seeing him like this, Yu Xie patiently told him the origin of the flower again.


    "Guz State? Then... the silkworm is also from Guz State, as I remember... Could it be that the King of Nanjing...is the... secret work of Guz?" Li Qian frowned tightly, expressing his thoughts.


    Ruan Youqing, who had been silent all this time, listened, and finally said in a low voice: "It''s not necessarily a detailed work, but what is certain is that he must have close contacts with the Guz Kingdom."


    Gu Changan was about to answer when he heard some chaotic footsteps coming from above.


    Everyone immediately sank their faces, leaning back into the shadows again.


    After a while, they heard a familiar voice, it was Li Yi.


    It turned out that he had already arrived.


    "You said one person was missing?" At this time, Li Yi''s tone could not hear anger.


    Immediately afterwards, Yu Xingzheng replied in trepidation: "Your Highness, I''m afraid that person got greedy and went down first."


    I just heard Li Yi continue with a sneer: "If I become greedy, then I will die more than I deserve."


    "Yes, yes, that person can''t tell how much he owns, so he deserves to die."


    ¡¸What time is it now?¡¹


    "Return to Your Highness, it''s the time of Zi."


    "Go, let''s go down and wait."


    "yes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： behind the stone gate

    Chapter 140 Behind the Stone Gate


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, Ruan Youqing and the others heard the footsteps coming from the gap getting closer, Li Yi...he was about to get ready.


    After Ruan Youqing looked around the surrounding environment again, her face became more and more gloomy.


    After Li Yi came down, he would definitely want to search here to confirm safety. So even though they were hiding in the shadows, if the other party wanted to search...they still couldn''t hide.


    Li Yi''s early arrival did not leave them a chance to be one step ahead of him. So...Since you can''t hide, in order to avoid being discovered by him, you can only...pretend to be injured and meet him...


    However, just when Ruan Youqing was about to take out something from his bosom, the stone door suddenly and silently opened slowly from the middle.


    Ruan Youqing turned his back to Shimen at this time, so naturally he didn''t notice it.


    Gu Changan and the others who were facing Shimen were shocked.


    Seeing that everyone looked wrong, Ruan Youqing quickly realized and turned around.


    "Do you want to come in?" Li Qian whispered nervously.


    "The Shimen opens by itself...it''s somewhat weird. We might as well...wait for Li Yi to come down." Gu Changan was squinting his eyes and looking inside the Shimen.


    There is darkness inside the stone gate, and there are too many unknowns in the depths of the darkness, making people dare not move forward at will.


    After listening, Ruan Youqing nodded in agreement and said, "If Li Yi comes down and sees the stone gate opened, he will definitely be impatient and want to go in. Let''s just wait and see what happens."


    If it was just now, she was still worried that Li Yi would carefully search around after he got down.


    But this stone door suddenly opened...


    He must be worried about someone getting there first.


    So, they are safe by hiding in the dark.


    At this moment, a faint light came down from the stone steps.


    Ruan Youqing and the others held their breath for an instant, and shrank their bodies in the dead corner behind the stone steps.


    Unless someone walks behind the stone steps with a torch, no one will notice this place at all.


    Sure enough, after Li Yi came down, his voice trembled when he saw the stone gate open: "This...this stone gate...opened? How could it... how could it have opened an hour earlier!"


    "Your Highness, the time engraved on the stone gate is not accurate to the exact hour, and this hour is also calculated by ourselves... so we shouldn''t worry too much about this hour..."


    Li Yi walked a few steps forward a little excitedly, but stopped suddenly, then pointed to a guard beside him and said coldly, "Go ahead and explore the way."


    The guard held back his timidity and could only walk towards the stone gate in response.


    Everyone stared intently at the guard''s back as it gradually disappeared into the darkness, and no one said a word first.


    Just as Li Yi''s expression became more and more gloomy, a light suddenly lit up in the dark place inside the stone gate, and then that person''s slightly excited voice sounded:


    ¡¸Your Highness! There is a long passage inside! There is no danger!¡¹


    "Okay, okay!" After Li Yilian said three good times, he finally couldn''t hold back, and led people to walk into the stone gate, but when he got to the stone gate, he turned his head and ordered a few people to stay here to guard, Only then continued to move forward.


    Ruan Youqing and the others gradually slowed down their breathing when they saw the fire light Li Yi was carrying completely disappear into the stone gate.


    At this time, there are still seven or eight guards guarding the stone gate.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan, before he said anything to him, he nodded with a clear expression.


    After the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch slightly, Ruan Youqing made a gesture towards Fan''er.


    At the same time, Gu Changan also gestured for the reason.


    Three figures rushed out in an instant, and the few people who stayed at the stone gate fell down before they could react.


    Li Qian and Yu Xie looked calm.


    The reason why the two were ordered to protect the two opened their mouths in shock.


    "This... this... Is this Miss Ruan''s master and servant so powerful?" Gan Gu couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    Li Qian patted him on the shoulder, and replied to him in a earnest tone: "Just get used to it, the amazing...is yet to come."


    After Ruan Youqing and the other three dealt with these people, they immediately waved at them, signaling to follow them quickly.


    So, after Li Yi led people into the stone gate, Ruan Youqing and others also walked in.


    Sure enough, behind the stone gate is a long passage.


    The other end of the passage is hidden in darkness.


    Ruan Youqing cheered up and walked forward cautiously. At this time, they not only had to be careful of hidden weapons, but also be careful of Li Yi and others who came in first.


    "Don''t touch the wall casually, there may be some mechanism on the wall." Yu Xie kindly reminded, but just as he finished speaking, he heard a click, the sound of another mechanism.


    "Who... who touched the wall!" Yu Xie growled in a low voice annoyed.


    "I... I seem to have stepped on a different floor tile..." Gan Gu whispered aggrievedly at this time.


    Everyone remained motionless in panic, but the imaginary hidden weapon did not come out of the wall.


    Ruan Youqing frowned and looked at Gan Gu''s feet.


    This guy... actually stepped on a stone brick with patterns carved on it.


    Actually, after they entered through the stone gate, they saw quite a few of these stone bricks. Everyone stayed away from this special stone brick with a respectful mentality, but they stepped on it for some reason.


    If he hadn''t believed in Gu Changan''s vision, Ruan Youqing would almost have suspected that this incident was sent by the enemy on purpose.


    At this time, Gu Changan''s face was also very gloomy. After glancing coldly at the reason, he said quietly, "Let Tianwen follow next time."


    "Master..." Gan Gu explained with a look of tears on his face, "This subordinate just... just saw that this flower is so beautiful... just wanted to... step on it..."


    "Pretty good?" Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered the Prisoner''s Dream flower on the stone gate, and then looked at Gan Gu''s feet, and found that the pattern engraved on the stone brick seemed to be the Prisoner''s Dream flower.


    Although it is engraved on the floor tiles, the lifelike appearance... really makes people...


    Ruan Youqing woke up suddenly when she realized that she also wanted to step on it, and then unceremoniously clenched her hand into a fist and hit her chest hard, she immediately said in a cold voice:


    ¡¸The one engraved on that brick is also the Prison Dream Flower! Stop staring at it!¡¹


    After everyone listened, they all raised their heads and looked forward as if facing a formidable enemy.


    This is the final resting place of King Nanjing...


    It''s really dangerous...


    "That...Master...do I want to let go of my foot..." Gan Gu continued to speak weakly. At this time, he was still stepping on the stone brick, not daring to let go easily.


    "Try to loosen it slowly..." Gu Changan ordered in a deep voice.


    Following Gan Gu''s movements, the others held their breaths and watched the movement around them.


    It wasn''t until the reason was completely released and nothing happened that everyone slowly relaxed their tense nerves.


    When they continued to walk a certain distance, they found a stone chamber appeared in front of them.


    And when Ruan Youqing turned around and was about to speak, he discovered...


    Among them... one person was missing!


    Li Qian disappeared suddenly at some point!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： organ open

    Chapter 141 Organ opening


    In such an extremely quiet environment, people will subconsciously choose to remain silent. Therefore, when Ruan Youqing and his party continued to walk forward, several people did not speak to communicate, for fear of missing some subtle voices because of speaking.


    Therefore, everyone did not notice Li Qian''s disappearance in time.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing found the stone room and turned around to talk to them that he realized that there was one person missing among them.


    "Where''s Li Qian?" Gu Changan turned around and found few people, and his expression became extremely serious in an instant.


    "Let''s go back and look for it." Although he doesn''t have a deep friendship with the second prince, Ruan Youqing can tell that Gu Changan actually cares about him.


    Therefore, without much communication, Gu Changan understood Ruan Youqing''s intentions with just a glance.


    Therefore, when Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing, his cold eyes instantly softened: "Then...you follow me closely."


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and took the initiative to hold his hand.


    However, after they turned around and walked some distance, they never saw the stone gate when they just came in...


    "It stands to reason that we should have arrived at the stone gate, but why...the stone gate...has disappeared..." Ruan Youqing clenched Gu Changan''s hand a little helplessly, and after feeling him gently pinch her palm, Ruan Youqing gradually It calmed down the obvious irritability he had just had.


    Yu Xie''s expression at this time seemed calm among the few people. After looking at the surrounding walls and floor tiles, he said slowly:


    ¡¸What happened just now...I still stepped on the trap.¡¹


    "Ah? But... But there is no hidden weapon attacking us in this passage!" Gan Gu frowned, looking at a loss.


    Yu Xie only glanced at him indifferently, and continued: "The agency doesn''t only control hidden weapons, it can also control other things. For example..."


    "You mean... the original intention of the institutions here is not to attack us... but... to change our... position?" Ruan Youqing boldly guessed.


    "Yes, His Royal Highness the Second Prince may have been taken to another place by the wall." As he spoke, Yu Xie boldly knocked on a wall next to him.


    "Is the wall empty?"


    "That''s right, the mechanism here is very ingenious, and it''s silent when activated. We... have to be extremely careful."


    "Then what shall we do next?" Fan''er tightly grasped Ruan Youqing''s sleeve, her eyes filled with horror.


    She is most afraid of this invisible and intangible thing.


    It''s better to let some people directly fight with her.


    Gu Changan looked back at the passage, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go back and have a look."


    Sure enough, everyone turned around and walked back.


    I found out...the stone room I met just now is also gone.


    In its place was yet another stone wall.


    Ruan Youqing stared at the wall, frowning.


    She hasn''t encountered the place Li Yi took her to in her previous life until now. But what she is encountering now is something she has never encountered in her previous life.


    So... Does Li Yi know something... Through the method here...


    Past life and present life...


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes suddenly flashed a gleam of light, and she suddenly realized...Li Yi from the previous life...


    Already have Yu Xie''s help! And the reason why he was able to pass these unscathed... seems to be relying on Yu Xie!


    And Yu Xie is hers now!


    Ruan Youqing, who had figured it out, suddenly became clear, and when she looked up again, she looked at Yu Xie with unconcealed excitement.


    ¡¸Yu Xie...do you have a way to lead us through here?¡¹


    Yu Xie didn''t respond in a hurry, but walked back and forth a few steps in the corridor.


    "Go back again." Before Ruan Youqing and the others could respond, Yu Xie turned his head and walked back first.


    This time, Gangu honestly didn''t interrupt again. Gu Changan firmly held Ruan Youqing''s hand.


    After they walked back for a certain distance, they finally stopped under a stone wall.


    Yu Xie stopped in front of the stone wall, seeming to be muttering something.


    Before Ruan Youqing heard what he said, Yu Xie put his hand on a certain stone.


    "The stones engraved with the Prisoner''s Dream Flower just now actually have a certain pattern. They are staggered by one square on the left and right, and ten squares apart from the front and back. And if you look closely at the wall bricks, you can see that there are a few pieces that are slightly lighter in color. "


    "Then...how did you find the corresponding wall tiles and floor tiles? I guess even if it''s because of it, I probably don''t remember which one I stepped on." Ruan Youqing couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Yu Xie glanced at her, and replied seriously: "It''s because... this rule comes from an ancient book, and the ancient book mentioned where the key point of this arrangement is. So... I guessed that the king of Nanjing also put the setting of the mechanism over here."


    "Guess...guess?" Ruan Youqing turned pale.


    Yu Xie nodded calmly: "If you want to find a way to survive in a dead end, you not only need to know something, bold guesses often determine survival."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually became stiff, and he looked at Gu Chang''an dumbfounded.


    Gu Changan didn''t change his expression: "Yu Xie has already pressed that stone brick, we might as well continue walking." Saying this, Gu Changan turned his head and glanced at Qiangu.


    It''s just that he hasn''t spoken yet, so he immediately tensed his back and said seriously: "Master, don''t worry! This subordinate will definitely not step on things again!"


    After getting the guarantee of the cause, everyone walked forward again.


    It was just a passage, so they tossed back and forth several times.


    Ruan Youqing began to feel a little anxious, she was afraid that she might miss something if she was a little late.


    Fortunately, this time... they finally saw the stone chamber again.


    And when everyone entered the stone room, they actually saw Li Qian who had just disappeared.


    "You... you are not behind us? Why did you come in first? We thought you were missing!" Gu Changan frowned and walked in front of Li Qian, his worry was palpable.


    Li Qian was still at a loss, until he saw Gu Changan and others suddenly appearing, he actually looked like he wanted to cry:


    "I... I was indeed walking behind you just now! But...but as I was walking, I suddenly felt something slipped on my feet, so I looked down at my shoes, and when I looked up again, you disappeared It disappeared, the road ahead turned into a stone wall, but an identical road appeared on my left side. I couldn''t find you...I could only **** my way forward, and walked to this stone room , and when I wanted to go out...the stone room suddenly closed...then...I sat here and waited and waited. The stone room suddenly opened again, and then...you came in."


    After Li Qian finished speaking, Ruan Youqing and the others gradually understood what happened just now.


    There seems to be only one passage here, but in fact, there is another passage secretly manipulated by an organization.


    Li Qian, who was at the end, was one step late, the mechanism had already been opened, and then he was taken to another passage, while the passage taken by Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan and others turned into a dead end.


    If Yu Xie hadn¡¯t discovered it, they might have been trapped to death on this road with stone walls at both ends.


    And just now... when they left, they didn''t find anyone else there...


    So this may explain... Li Yi and the others did not step on this trap.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, feeling very unhappy.


    However, what Ruan Youqing didn''t know was that Li Yi and his party did not go smoothly as she imagined.


    Instead... there have been casualties.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Stone chamber and gossip

    Chapter 142 Stone chamber and gossip


    Li Yi led people into the stone gate, and after finding that there was no danger in the passage, he gradually let go of his suspense.


    Knowing this place, he accidentally saw it from a book in the harem.


    The book says that the final resting place of King Nanjing can lead to eternity and to the supreme position.


    That''s why he personally came to Jingbian City to search for the last place where King Nanjing disappeared.


    In the book, there is only one reminder, that is, "Baili people make Luocheng."


    After reading countless ancient books, he gradually understood this sentence.


    The resting place of King Nanjing must be surrounded by people.


    After asking many people, he discovered that Gumo Village was the most suitable for this sentence. Built against the mountain, it looks like... guarding something.


    After searching with a large number of people, he lived up to expectations, and he found a mysterious place in Gumo Village.


    By mistake, he also came to Shimen.


    But at that time, he suffered heavy losses in front of Shimen.


    That weird flower almost killed all the followers he brought.


    Until the second time he discovered the time on the stone gate, and found that it was about a year away from that time.


    So, he found Lizheng in Gumo Village and told him to stay here.


    Until today, he came back again.


    Finally, you can wait for the stone gate to open and find the secret left by King Nanjing.


    eternal, supreme...


    No matter which one, he has a great attraction.


    Thinking of this, Li Yi quickened his pace, and the expression on his face was a little crazy.


    He must get the contents inside, and must know the secret left by King Nanjing!


    After he led the people into the stone room smoothly, he saw the huge coffin standing in the center of the stone room.


    The sarcophagus is placed in a north-south direction, and the whole body of the sarcophagus is polished with high-quality bluestone.


    The people who came with Li Yi couldn''t help but gather around and watch, everyone''s eyes were full of greed and desire.


    Seeing this, Li Yi walked up to the sarcophagus with a sneer. Then, he saw that the sarcophagus seemed to be engraved with pictures on all sides.


    The head and tail of the sarcophagus are carved with totems, and on the left side of the sarcophagus is a green dragon flying through the clouds. On the right side, there is an unidentifiable figure standing on the highest point of the mountain.


    "Your Highness...Look..." Yu Xing couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "This is... the coffin of King Nanjing?" Li Yi rubbed his hands with red eyes, and couldn''t help but reach out and touch the sarcophagus.


    ¡¸Looking at the material of this bluestone, it should be... right?¡¹


    Li Yi caught a glimpse of the green dragon flying through the clouds, and smiled coldly:


    "A vassal king, is he delusional? Where does he put our orthodox royal family?"


    "Your Highness!" Yu Xing was so frightened by Li Yi''s sudden scolding that he broke into a cold sweat. After swallowing his saliva, he cautiously comforted him:


    "His Royal Highness... it is better to be cautious in words and actions... After all... this kind of place... is still somewhat mysterious..."


    Li Yi still smiled disdainfully, tapped the green dragon''s head a few times with his fingers, and said slowly:


    "Even if there are ghosts in this world, so what? The prince is..."


    "Your Highness!"


    "What are you afraid of! There are only our people here! This prince just wants to say it! This prince is the Ningguo, the true son of heaven in this world! How can you be afraid of nonsense ghost stories!"


    As a result, as soon as Li Yi finished speaking, everyone felt the ground shaking violently.


    Afterwards, the originally flat ground suddenly cracked, and everyone panicked and ran to the place where the sarcophagus was placed.


    Because the place where the sarcophagus is placed is very stable at this time.


    Li Yi''s face was gloomy. After taking a look at the sarcophagus, he turned over and jumped on top of the sarcophagus without thinking.


    And after he landed on the sarcophagus, those subordinates also jumped up one after another.


    The slow-moving one has already been swallowed by the huge black hole that split the ground.


    Li Yi looked at everything in front of him with an extremely gloomy expression.


    Before he could open his mouth to curse, the sarcophagus carrying seven or eight people suddenly shook, and then...it seemed to rise slowly!


    "Ah!" Someone screamed in horror.


    Li Yi clenched his fists, turned around and reprimanded: "What is it called! If you are afraid, get out!"


    The outside of the sarcophagus is an unknown black hole, but the sarcophagus is slowly rising... Fear swept and swallowed these uninvited guests like a violent wave.


    Li Yi took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and said in a cold voice:


    "If you don''t want to stay on the sarcophagus, jump off! If you still want to stay on the sarcophagus, then just stay there and don''t move!"


    Compared to the black hole that swallows people, maybe... the place where the sarcophagus takes them will be a safe place.


    The crowd comforted themselves in this way, but when they looked up, they found... There was also endless darkness above their heads.


    Whether you stay on the sarcophagus, or jump off the sarcophagus...


    everything¡­


    It seems to be unknown, and it will be hopeless.


    ¡­


    After everyone in Ruan Youqing had a general understanding of what happened to Li Qian, they began to carefully examine the environment in the stone room.


    The stone chamber was empty, with nothing in it.


    It''s just that there are several lifelike murals carved on the stone wall.


    The entire stone chamber is octagonal, and the murals on each side are different, and no two are repeated.


    The content of the painting does not seem to be telling any story, and it seems to be irrelevant.


    "This stone room..." Yu Xie pondered for a moment, then carefully said: "The corresponding ones should be Qian, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen, Kun."


    "I Ching gossip?" Gu Changan asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Exactly."


    "Qian, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen, and Kun respectively correspond to the sky, swamp, fire, thunder, wind, water, mountain, and earth. You... look at these murals." Yu Xie walked to one of the walls down, and then pointed to the back.


    "The position where I am standing now is the position of the Qian Gua, the Qian Gua governs the sky, and the category includes the old man and the orb. In this mural, there is an old man holding a jewel in his arms and wearing a round crown on his head. The other seven paintings also They all correspond to the things of their respective attributes.¡±


    After listening to Yu Xie''s explanation, Ruan Youqing looked thoughtfully at one of the murals depicting a young girl.


    I saw the girl in the mural holding a lupine in one hand, wearing a grass ring woven with a hundred herbs, and her hair blowing in the wind. And beside her, there are still hundreds of birds lingering.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the position of the Qian hexagram, and silently deduced that the picture of a girl with a hundred birds should be the Xun hexagram.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing staring at one of the walls, Yu Xie walked up to her subconsciously and explained to her, "The wind, the eldest daughter, the birds, the herbs, the feathers, the fans, the branches and leaves, the ropes all belong to Xun. Miss Ruan Sure enough, the eyes are vicious, and you can tell the difference between this painting and other paintings at a glance."


    "Huh? Different from other...?" Ruan Youqing was a little at a loss.


    she¡­


    She didn''t say anything...


    Why is it different?


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s expression, Yu Xie finally realized that the other party didn''t see anything.


    After laughing at himself helplessly, Yu Xie explained to everyone: "Among the eight paintings, only this one contains the most things. The others only have two or three at most. And this picture of a girl with a hundred birds , but it happens to be eight things. Therefore, this mural... should be the main picture."


    After the words fell, Yu Xie had already walked to the front of the mural, looking for the mechanism that might be hidden in the mural.


    When he groped around and came across the eyes of the girl in the painting, the stone room began to shake.


    Afterwards, the wall carved with the picture of a girl with a hundred birds rose slowly, revealing another stone room.


    And Ruan Youqing''s eyes changed instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： trust

    Chapter 143 Trust


    After the mural door leading to another stone room was opened, Ruan Youqing and the others looked at each other, and then ran over immediately, for fear that the door would fall again.


    Sure enough, after Gu Changan was the last one to pass through, the stone gate fell very quickly with a bang.


    If someone is a step slower, the consequences may be disastrous.


    The new stone room where Ruan Youqing and his party are located is different from the previous one. The previous stone chamber contained nothing but eight murals on the walls.


    This stone chamber is a square stone chamber, with a high platform in the center of the stone chamber, and four small platforms slightly lower than the high platform in the center of the four walls of the stone chamber.


    A beautifully carved jade box was placed on the high platform, and four dark stone boxes were placed on the four small platforms.


    Gu Changan looked at Gan Gu with deep meaning, and just about to speak, Gan Gu preemptively said with a mournful face:


    "Master, are you afraid of well ropes after being bitten by a snake for ten years? This subordinate will definitely not act recklessly anymore, please don''t look at your subordinates like this anymore..."


    Because of this, Fan''er naturally laughed.


    The behavior of the two of them made the atmosphere less oppressive.


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment when she came in, but soon she withdrew the dark eyes and listened to everyone''s words in silence.


    After hearing Gu Changan speak, she took the words softly:


    "So, what Mr. Gu is worried about is exactly what I am worried about. We really have to pay attention, and don''t touch anything here at will. Because this King of Nanjing really has too many things that can confuse people''s minds. Not only You, all of us, be careful."


    These words struck a few people''s hearts, the Prisoner Menghua just now was really a bit evil.


    They also just realized that the flower... can pose a threat to them when it is not only a living thing. Even carved dead objects can confuse their minds to a certain extent.


    Because they had been tense before, everyone was more or less tired at the moment. Seeing this, Li Qian knew that everyone must have been anxious for a long time because of his disappearance. Therefore, he first suggested that Dao should sit down and rest for a while.


    Gu Changan and Gan Gu briefly inspected the surroundings of the stone room, and after finding no obvious danger, they ordered everyone to rest on the spot.


    After the six people ate some food briefly, they began to raise their vigilance and set their sights on the five boxes.


    It is said in the Book of Changes that Tai Chi produces Liangyi, Liangyi produces Sixiang, and Sixiang produces gossip.


    Just now they have come to the stone room where gossip is the main place.


    The square stone chamber...


    It should be the four images, and the four images refer to Taiyin, Shaoyin, Sun, Shaoyang...


    When everyone was carefully discussing the stone room, Ruan Youqing seemed to have had enough rest, got up and looked at the four small platforms, and then walked towards one of them firmly.


    "Youqing!" Gu Changan followed with some concern.


    Ruan Youqing walked to the place where Shaoyang was, and after standing still, he turned around slowly, and said with a persistent look in his eyes, "I want to open this box."


    "Don''t touch these things at will!" Gu Changan worriedly held Ruan Youqing''s hand, lest she touch the box impulsively.


    He is not an indecisive person. Facing the unknown, he does not want his beloved to face any possible danger.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing looked at him with burning eyes, and continued to repeat what he just said.


    Just when Gu Changan thought that Ruan Youqing was bewitched by something, Ruan Youqing murmured: "I... If I say that I have been here before, would you believe me?"


    Her voice was so low that no one else heard it except Gu Changan who was standing with her.


    Sure enough, after hearing what she said, Gu Changan looked at her in disbelief.


    Ruan Youqing sighed inaudibly, and continued to whisper: "If I say that I have been here in a dream, would you believe me?"


    This time, she pushed what she had experienced to the dream.


    Sure enough, when Gu Changan looked at her, his eyes became more and more complicated. Just when Ruan Youqing thought that the other party was going to treat her as a lunatic, Gu Changan suddenly gave a low laugh, and then reached out to rub her hair.


    "Don''t take us to sleep here forever just because of your dream."


    "You...you believe me?" This time it was Ruan Youqing''s turn to be surprised.


    Gu Changan continued to smile, then approached her and whispered, "You don''t want me to believe you?"


    ¡¸But that...was just a dream.¡¹


    For you...just my dream...


    Do you believe it?


    Gu Changan slowly stopped smiling at this time, lowered his head and took her hand, and his expression became serious:


    "Youqing, I was born as a human being for thirty years, and I have tasted all the tastes of life. Only the word love, I gradually understood it after meeting you. Therefore, I was reborn because of you, so naturally I don''t need any reason to trust You. If...if your "dream" is really muddled, I will die here...the only regret...is not being able to marry you back home."


    Ruan Youqing was blushed at first by Gu Changan''s words, but the more she heard about it, the more she wanted to cry.


    After stretching out his hand and scratching the opponent''s palm, Ruan Youqing gave him a very bright smile: "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu trusts me so much, I can''t let this dream turn into a nightmare."


    Meng''s reason is too far-fetched, but Gu Chang''an didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    Gaining such trust, Ruan Youqing''s heart is full of love for Gu Changan.


    Turning around and continuing to walk towards the stone box, the corners of Ruan Youqing''s mouth were still raised.


    This stone room is exactly where Li Yi brought her here in her previous life.


    The reason why she was asked to solve the mechanism is because only the Ruan family can solve the mechanism here.


    Although the furnishings here are based on the four images, they simply correspond to the positions.


    The mechanism set up in this stone room needs to find out which one is the leader first, and then unlock the box of the leader position.


    And this box was made using a long-lost technique. It''s just that although it has been lost for a long time, it is only for the outside world. For Ruan Youqing, the box set by this technique was something Ruan Youqing knew since he was a child. Because... this technique has been passed down from generation to generation by the Ruan family.


    Afterwards, Gu Changan watched Ruan Youqing open the box skillfully with a bit of stupefaction. After taking out a key from the box, she turned around and walked towards the jade box in the middle.


    Before Yu Xie and the others could react, they saw Ruan Youqing open a stone box with a calm face, and then took something out of the stone box and walked towards the middle.


    Seeing this, he looked at the other three stone boxes with inexplicable excitement.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t open the other three at will." Ruan Youqing saw Qiangu''s expression from the corner of his eyes, and reminded him in a cold voice.


    Gu Changan glanced helplessly at Qiangu, and said in a lukewarm way: "After you go back, go and receive the punishment yourself."


    Gan Gu was taken aback for a moment, then tremblingly agreed.


    "He didn''t become greedy." Gu Changan walked up to Ruan Youqing and explained to him in a low voice.


    Ruan Youqing smiled softly: "I know, if he is this kind of person, Mr. Gu will definitely look down on him."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing didn''t have any prejudice against Gan Gu, Gu Chang''an put his heart back into his stomach.


    He naturally knows the virtues of his subordinates, so he is just curious about everything.


    So...he didn''t want his little fox to misunderstand that his subordinates were not good-natured.


    Fortunately, the little fox is as discerning as he is.


    At this moment, with a click, the jade box was opened in Ruan Youqing''s hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： their relationship

    Chapter 144 Their relationship


    Listening to the voice, Li Qian and Yu Xie had already walked to Ruan Youqing''s side. Both of them stretched their necks curiously to look at the jade box.


    Following Ruan Youqing moved away slightly, everyone saw the contents of the jade box.


    In the huge jade box, there was...only a luminous pearl and a letter of paper.


    It''s just that although the jade box was opened and surrounded by people, everyone didn''t act rashly to reach out for the things inside.


    Because no one knows, if the things in the box are easily moved, will there be... another abnormal change.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Ye Mingzhu with complicated eyes, and then at the letter paper next to it.


    She remembered that Li Yi said before that this Ye Mingzhu... must never be taken out, but the letter... can be.


    At that time, Ruan Youqing just helped Li Yi take out the letter, but she didn''t read the contents of the letter. At that time, after Li Yi took the letter from her hand, he just glanced at it and put it away.


    After that, Li Yi turned the night pearl twice, and they left the stone room.


    At this time, not only Li Qian, Yu Xie, and Gan Gu were shocked when they looked at Ruan Youqing, even Ruan Youqing''s personal maid, Fan Er, was shocked.


    "Little... little... miss! How can you..." Fan''er was still guarding from a distance, but at this moment she finally couldn''t help but ran to Ruan Youqing''s side with small steps, and opened her mouth with a look of surprise covering her mouth.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at her calmly, and then said, "I am your little lady, not some little lady."


    Fan''er blushed, shook Ruan Youqing''s arm and continued: "Miss, you can just make fun of this servant!"


    "What Faner said is what I want to ask, how could Miss Ruan be so skillful in unlocking this box...and, how could she know that there is a key hidden in this box." Yu Xie looked at Ruan Youqing thoughtfully, thinking You have to know how she who didn''t know anything just now could suddenly be stronger than him.


    Ruan Youqing coughed lightly, pointed to the box and said solemnly: "You should know what that position belongs to, right?"


    Yu Xie looked back at the location Ruan Youqing went to just now with some doubts, and then said in a daze: "Could it be... because that location belongs to... Shaoyang?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded back to him: "The painting we came in just now corresponds to Xun. Does Xun belong to Shaoyang?"


    "This... so simple?" If you read it correctly, Yu Xie''s face at this time was actually a bit disappointed.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s not so simple...that box...ordinary people shouldn''t be able to untie it. Even you can''t untie it."


    Otherwise, Li Yi would not have brought her here at the risk of being noticed by her in his previous life.


    And when Yu Xie heard Ruan Youqing say that he couldn''t do it, he snorted slightly unconvinced, and turned around to study the box in disbelief.


    After seeing Yu Xie leave, Ruan Youqing continued to look at the letter in the jade box.


    Afterwards, without waiting for others to see clearly, she quickly reached out and took out the letter.


    "You Qing!" Li Qian turned pale with shock.


    Gu Chang''an just watched carefully to see if there would be accidents around him, but...he didn''t open his mouth to accuse Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing that nothing happened, Li Qian gently pressed his hand on his chest, frowned worriedly and said, "What''s wrong with Miss Ruan, how could...be so reckless..."


    Ruan Youqing glanced at him, and explained with a little guilt: "Your Highness, Second Prince, I''m sorry to make you worry. The reason why I made these actions... is because..."


    "Because my family, Youqing, is the one that King Nanjing likes." Gu Changan grabbed Ruan Youqing''s shoulders at this moment, and continued to speak for her with a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    Li Qian froze for a moment, frowned and was about to speak when Yu Xie screamed excitedly.


    "This...this box is actually an eight-array box? The legendary...eight-array box? I heard...it was transformed from an eight-array diagram...but...but...usually it is made of wood...this..." Yu Xie Slightly trembling, he pointed to these boxes with a frightened expression: "This is actually made of stone! And... this stone... is made of extremely hard black gold stone!"


    Ruan Youqing was only focused on untying the box just now. After Yu Xie said it, she finally realized that the difference between this box and the ones she unwrapped in the past is that it is made of stone...


    The King of Nanjing is indeed amazing. The more contact you make, the more you feel that he is unfathomable.


    "Miss Ruan can solve this box?" Yu Xie suddenly ran in front of Ruan Youqing, his face slightly excited.


    Ruan Youqing nodded and replied: "Yes... the eight-array box you just mentioned is called the Guiyi box by us, and it has been passed down from generation to generation in our Ruan family."


    "The Ruan family has been passed down from generation to generation?" Yu Xie was a little surprised: "Then why did the King of Nanjing use the technique passed down from generation to generation by your Ruan family to make boxes here? And...as far as I know, it has been lost...but you said this It was passed down from generation to generation by your Ruan family... This is the place where King Nanjing is buried... Does that mean..." Yu Xie raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youqing, his eyes became more excited: "What does the Ruan family have to do with this King Nanjing?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at Li Qian subconsciously, and after finding that there was nothing unusual about him, he sighed and answered Yu Xie: "I am also very curious, what is the relationship between our Ruan family and this Nanjing King."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was really curious.


    In her previous life, she didn''t know where Li Yi brought her, so she didn''t think deeply about the connection.


    But just now, she was only worried about other things, and didn''t put her mind on this.


    She didn''t react until Yu Xie raised a question. The King of Nanjing will actually use something unique to their Ruan family...


    And... the picture of a girl with a hundred birds just now...


    The eyebrows and eyes of a girl...


    It seems familiar...


    Is it possible...


    What does this really have to do with her Ruan family?


    Or...she will really be like what Gu Changan said, will she be the one who suits the King of Nanjing?


    At this time, Ruan Youqing only felt that it was absurd, she felt as if she was standing in a fog.


    Everything became more and more beyond her own imagination.


    "Youqing, do you think... how can we get out of this secret room?" Gu Changan said softly, pulling back Ruan Youqing who was a little dazed.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows lightly, and after calming down, he pressed his hands on the Ye Mingzhu from memory, first turned around to the left of the crowd, and then turned around to the right.


    There was only a thud, and indeed another door appeared in the stone room.


    Because of the lessons learned from the past, the stone door didn''t know when it would fall down again with a bang, so Ruan Youqing and others ran over quickly when they saw the stone room opened.


    It''s just... After running through the stone gate, what appeared in front of them was no longer a new stone chamber.


    Rather... a cave filled with dots of light.


    Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually turned hostile. The cave here... seems to be the firefly cave that Li Yi brought her here in his previous life.


    At that time, she still thought it was beautiful here.


    Now it seems that Ruan Youqing is extremely bored.


    "Do you still have Huozhangzi?" Gu Changan held Ruan Youqing''s hand tightly, turned around and asked.


    After hearing this, Gan Gu and Yu Xie subconsciously lowered their heads to check, and each agreed to how much they had left.


    Gu Changan nodded knowingly, then lit his last fire folder, and motioned for everyone to follow him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： pool

    Chapter 145 Water Pool


    As Ruan Youqing and others went deeper into the cave, the scene inside the cave became more and more strange.


    In the karst cave, there are jagged rocks, some of which rise from the ground and stand tall with dangerous peaks; some fall from the top of the cave like a sharp sword hanging above their heads.


    In the previous life, Ruan Youqing only watched the fireflies at the entrance of the cave before being sent out by Li Yi.


    Therefore, this is also the first time she has entered the depths.


    The dots of fluorescent green shuttle between the strange rocks, which makes people feel a little appreciative after being startled.


    Just as everyone was dazzled by the strange scene around them, Gan Gu and Fan, who were walking in the front to explore the way, suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    "Ahead...there is no way ahead." Gan Gu''s slightly deep voice sounded, Fan''er looked back at Ruan Youqing and continued: "Miss, the front... is a pool of water that you can''t see from the opposite side."


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan immediately walked forward side by side after hearing this.


    Then, I really saw a puddle of unknown size that was originally hidden in the darkness.


    "Are we... going to flow over?" Li Qian asked helplessly.


    Ruan Youqing looked ahead and said softly, "If we want to move forward, we can only...go into the water..."


    Gu Changan frowned and looked at the rippling water surface, and said softly: "This water should be running water. If it is running water, we don''t have to worry too much about whether the water is clean or not."


    Although they came here to find out what King Nanjing left behind, but now, they have no way of turning back.


    If you want to go out, you can only bite the bullet and move on.


    Fortunately, everyone knows how to swim. After struggling for a while, they got into the water one by one.


    Ruan Youqing''s water skills are considered the best among the few, so she has already swam a long way before she knew it.


    What surprised Ruan Youqing was that Gu Changan''s water skills were not inferior, and the distance from her was not too far away.


    The rest of the people, only Fan''er and Yu Xie are as water-like, and looking at their movements, you can tell that they are obviously struggling.


    After all, the water in the underground cave is bone-chillingly cold.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing suddenly stopped, his expression became a little heavy.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Changan, who followed her, saw her frowning, and involuntarily frowned and asked.


    He knew that Ruan Youqing couldn''t change his expression all of a sudden.


    Sure enough, when Ruan Youqing saw him swimming over, she immediately motioned him to slow down and not speak.


    After Gu Changan gradually relaxed his breathing, he heard the water directly in front of them... it seemed... there was something...


    "this is¡­"


    "Just now I smelled a very strong fishy smell, so... there must be something alive here. It didn''t appear when I first entered the water, but now it suddenly appeared, which means that we have just reached its range of activities..." At this time, Ruan Youqing raised his voice Very low pressure.


    "otherwise¡­"


    Before the word "go back" was said, the water directly in front of the two suddenly churned violently, as if some huge monster was about to come out.


    "Withdraw! Go back!" Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan were shocked, they quickly turned around in a very tacit understanding, and while swimming back, they raised their voices to warn the four people who were behind.


    Gan Gu and Li Qianben were in the middle, and when they were about to catch up with Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan, they saw waves stirring up in the distance.


    "Second Highness, go back quickly!" Seeing this, Gan Gu immediately pushed Li Qian and pushed him back a long distance.


    Li Qian''s brows and eyes were instantly stern: "You guys also move faster!"


    After the words fell, he really swam back.


    This time is not the time to be a hero.


    Moreover, several people are still in the water, so it is not easy to use them. If there is real danger, his staying here will only cause greater difficulties for the other party.


    So, Li sent back very quickly.


    On the other side, Yu Xie, like Li Qian, swam back immediately after seeing the accident ahead.


    And Fan Er, like Gan Gu, swam towards Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan without hesitation.


    It is their master who is in danger, and it is impossible for them to put the master in danger.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan were also very agile, but the things in the water were getting closer and closer to them.


    "No, it''s too fast." Ruan Youqing calmed down at this time, and quickly said to Gu Changan beside him after listening to the voice behind him.


    Gu Changan frowned and glanced back.


    Afterwards, he saw a pair of green eyes staring at them fiercely on the water.


    Seeing him turn around, the thing accelerated and attacked them.


    ¡¸Young Qing, be careful!¡¹


    As soon as the voice fell, the water surface was stirred up by that thing, and the thing leaped on the water. With a **** mouth, he threw at Ruan Youqing and the others.


    It was only then that everyone could see clearly that this was a strange fish that was over the size of three adults and covered with black bumps.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan immediately hid quickly.


    It''s just that, in order to protect Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan slowed her down by a step, and was hit by this strange fish.


    Seeing the fish bite Gu Changan, Ruan Youqing immediately rushed over with a gloomy expression, quickly took out his weapon, and stabbed straight at the tail of the strange fish.


    After the strange fish ate the pain, it let out a strange cry, and then swung its tail, throwing Ruan Youqing into the water.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan immediately took out his weapon and attacked the strange fish.


    At this time, Gan Gu and Fan Er had already rushed over. After seeing Gu Changan fighting with the strange fish, they rushed over without thinking.


    Ruan Youqing jumped out of the water again and joined the battle in the water.


    When the four of them were fighting with the strange fish in the water, Li Qian and Yu Xie had already swam back to the shore.


    At this time, they could only watch helplessly. The two who knew their own skills could only stand on the shore and watch them fight with their hearts hanging.


    The strange fish was bruised all over by the four people. It must have been completely enraged, and its movements became more and more fierce.


    The battle in the water became more and more intense, Gan Gu and Fan''er attacked one by one from left to right, and after Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan glanced at each other, taking advantage of the time when the strange fish was concentrating on dealing with Gan Gu, Gu Chang''an suddenly killed Ruan Youqing Ruan Youqing jumped out of the water with Gu Changan''s strength, and turned onto the body of the strange fish. Before it sank into the water, Ruan Youqing stabbed the dagger in his hand at the fish s eyes.


    Just pierced through.


    Gu Changan was not idle at this time, he dived directly into the bottom of the water, and made a long and deep cut to the belly of the strange fish.


    The front, back, top, and bottom were all under attack, and the strange fish was apparently on its last breath.


    With the last breath left, the strange fish concentrated all its resentment on Ruan Youqing who was still on him.


    With a sudden flick before dying, the strange fish finally threw Ruan Youqing out.


    I don''t know how long this strange fish has lived here, so it naturally knows the situation of this pool very well.


    The treacherous and insidious strange fish is only thinking of killing one at this time.


    So, the place where Ruan Youqing was thrown away by it was the place where the pool had the most undercurrents.


    Sure enough, before Ruan Youqing fell into the water, before she could react, her feet were pulled down by a strong force.


    Soon, she was involved in the biggest undercurrent.


    And when she was drowsy, she felt that someone was holding her hand tightly.


    It was... Gu Changan rushed over.


    At the same time, she also heard Fan''er''s terrified cry.


    Undercurrents have already dragged both of them into the deepest part of the pool.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： content

    Chapter 146 content


    When Ruan You woke up, the first thing he saw were a few bare gray walls.


    Looking at the environment...it seems to be in a stone room again...


    However, after she sat up with a dazed face, she realized that... she was only wearing a small coat!


    "Ah!" Ruan Youqing, who had never changed his face before the Taishan collapse, covered his body and screamed.


    "What''s wrong with Youqing?" A deep male voice sounded from a distance, Ruan Youqing''s face flushed instantly, but he couldn''t help but follow the voice and look up.


    After that, she saw a square platform standing in the center of the stone room.


    There is nothing on the high platform, only the coat spread out...


    On the other side of the high platform, a hand shook at her.


    Ruan Youqing probably understood what was going on, and said softly with some uncertainty, "Master Gu...?"


    After the other party hummed, he continued to speak with a little apology: "When I woke up, I found that you and I were rushed here by the undercurrent, and then...our clothes were wet, so I thought...but Don''t worry, I kept my eyes closed the whole time!"


    At this time, Gu Changan actually sounded a little embarrassed.


    Ruan Youqing touched his hot cheeks, said nothing, and stopped talking.


    Seeing the atmosphere getting more and more delicate, Ruan Youqing''s heart skipped a beat, and he stood up abruptly.


    The high platform was actually not too high. After Ruan Youqing stood up, it could barely cover her shoulders.


    However, Ruan Youqing didn''t care about being shy at this time, but stood on tiptoe to touch the coat spread on the high platform.


    Perhaps it was because after a long time, her clothes were almost completely dry, so Ruan Youqing pulled the clothes over rudely.


    "Young Qing?"


    Feeling Ruan Youqing''s abnormal movement, Gu Changan stood up a little worried.


    However, he has always turned his back to Ruan Youqing in the posture of a gentleman.


    So, he didn''t see Ruan Youqing''s half-exposed shoulders.


    However... the high platform just covered Gu Changan''s waist.


    Gu Changan also spread his coat on the high platform in order to dry the clothes.


    And myself... is naked from the upper body.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing can say that he has seen the opponent''s solid back clearly at this time.


    Ruan Youqing coughed a few times in embarrassment, fearing that he would turn around, so he immediately replied: "It''s okay! I suddenly remembered the letter I got in the stone room before!"


    The letter placed with Ye Mingzhu.


    Because of dealing with Yu Xie''s problems, this letter was conveniently put away by her.


    And just now they fell into the water again...


    If¡­


    If the letter is destroyed, then she will really cry to death here.


    Sure enough, after taking out the so-called letter left by King Nanjing from his clothes, the whole piece of paper was completely soaked.


    Ruan Youqing carefully opened the letter paper, silently praying in her heart that the handwriting on it would never disappear.


    Finally, after she unfolded the letter paper completely, the words on it began to come into her eyes.


    "I am looking for a lifetime, and I want to live forever in the world. However, everything in the world has its own way of survival. I have gone through all kinds of hardships to realize the insignificance of human beings. However, the cycle of cause and effect is endless, and I sacrificed everything to get a glimpse of the secret of heaven. The country will be united for a long time, and it will be divided if it is united for a long time. Now, it is the opportunity to unite. The military minister of the Zifu is on top of the people. Ziwei, Tianfu, Wuqu, and the heavenly phase are all present..."


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing was secretly startled.


    No wonder... Li Yi covered the letter tightly...


    Because of¡­


    He really believed the words of the King of Nanjing, and felt that...the world...will merge!


    I don¡¯t know whether the King of Nanjing really got a glimpse of the secret, or there is some conspiracy to play tricks on the descendants to provoke war... This is enough to cause huge waves.


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew from nowhere, Ruan Youqing shuddered, reached out to touch the clothes, and put them on quickly.


    Although it was still a little damp, she still felt more secure wearing it.


    It''s not that he is worried about Gu Changan.


    It''s this...almost frankness...that really makes her feel shy.


    Ruan Youqing, who had put on his clothes, finally calmed down and continued to read the contents of the letter.


    "The wind is raging, my old acquaintance, the Ruan family, can be a sharp sword in this storm..."


    Sure enough!


    Their Ruan family knew the King of Nanjing!


    But since we know each other...


    Why did they push their Ruan family to the forefront again!


    Ruan Youqing''s expression changed again and again, and suddenly, she smiled coolly.


    First of all, this kind of place...


    Ordinary people should not come here.


    Secondly...even if someone comes...if they can see this content...it will need to go through the hands of the Ruan family to open the box...


    The King of Nanjing should feel that the person who can make the Ruan family willingly open the box must be a trustworthy person.


    For the sword in the storm...


    If you trust, you will definitely protect the sword and overcome obstacles with it.


    And like Li Yi... how can he rest assured that the sword will always be with him!


    Although he hasn¡¯t figured it out yet, how did Li Yi know that there are things left by King Nanjing here, and how did he know that only members of the Ruan family can open the most important box...


    These are not important anymore.


    There are many hidden secrets in the palace.


    As the prince, he naturally has the means to see.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart at this time was extremely complicated.


    The King of Nanjing...


    The original intention was to protect their Ruan family...


    It turned out... backfired.


    Li Yi was a dark man, he felt that this sharp sword would hurt him.


    So...he broke the sword without mercy.


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s unconscious laughter was too cold. Gu Changan had already put on his clothes at this time, and asked softly in Ruan Youqing''s direction with a worried look on his face:


    ¡¸Youqing...is it convenient for me to go there?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and agreed softly.


    Just as she picked up the tone, Gu Changan came over eagerly.


    ¡¸You Qing, have you... read the contents of the letter?¡¹


    "Ok¡­"


    ¡¸Can you show me?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing handed the letter to Gu Changan without changing his expression, then sat aside again, crossing his legs with his hands and wondering what was going on.


    After a while, Gu Changan read the contents of the letter, but after repeating the last few words Ruan Youqing read to himself, he suddenly raised his voice, took the letter and sat beside Ruan Youqing: "Youqing , There seems to be writing on the bottom of this paper!"


    "Huh? There are more?" Ruan Youqing came back to his senses, and took the letter from Gu Changan with a face full of surprise.


    Then, I saw the bottom of the letter, and there seemed to be a line of small characters.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ these words can only be seen faintly, not to mention the content. If you don¡¯t look carefully, most people will ignore the existence of these words.


    "This...it shouldn''t have been there before...maybe it was soaked in water...the traces will show up. We have been out of the water for several hours, so this word is not so obvious...the stone room we are staying in is different from before , I just said that we were washed here by the water, and there is still some water outside the stone chamber..."


    Ruan Youqing quickly understood what Gu Changan meant, and then he couldn''t wait to say: "Then...you take me there quickly! Maybe...get some water...we can read the words on it clearly!"


    "Okay." Gu Changan replied gently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： unexpected meeting

    Chapter 147 Unexpected meeting


    After Ruan Youqing was taken out of the stone room by Gu Changan, she finally knew why Gu Changan took her to stay inside.


    It is different from the previous two stone chambers which are airtight.


    This time the stone chamber not only has the stone door wide open, but also has a short corridor connecting it after walking out. The short corridor is only two feet long, and on the ground at the end, there is a puddle of water that is about to dry up.


    "This..." Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan suspiciously.


    Gu Changan pulled her over and patiently explained:


    "We were lying here when I woke up, and there was a small stream of water flowing over our heads. Obviously, we were swept here by an undercurrent. But... puzzling... I didn''t see it in this short corridor. To anyone who can pass through an adult-sized entrance...like...we are...appearing out of thin air..."


    Ruan Youqing immediately looked around subconsciously after Gu Changan finished speaking.


    As a result, she really didn''t find any opening that could pass through people...


    This matter...is really strange.


    The exit could not be found for the time being, Ruan Youqing could only withdraw his attention again, preparing to continue to study the contents of the letter.


    Fortunately, the water stains have not yet dried out, so it is easy to get the paper wet.


    After leaning over, Ruan Youqing dipped some water lightly with his fingers, and then wiped it on the letter paper.


    After seeing the blurred handwriting gradually become clear, Ruan Youqing wiped some water on the paper until the handwriting on it was completely seen.


    "Remember the young phoenix of the Ruan family, if you touch it, the mountains and rivers will be lost, and your blood will flow for hundreds of miles."


    It was only a dozen or so words. After Ruan Youqing read it, the hand holding the letter was already shaking violently.


    Young Feng of the Ruan family...


    But... referring to her?


    It''s just that what is certain at this time is that Li Yi must not have had the chance to see the last line of writing, otherwise... when he deals with the Ruan family, he will definitely think twice about how powerful it is!


    Mountains and rivers are lost, blood is flowing for hundreds of miles...


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously raised her head to look at Gu Changan, seeing his serious expression, she felt so sad that she couldn''t speak.


    She still remembered the dream she had a few days ago, and the dream was after her death.


    In order to avenge her, Gu Changan directly killed her in the palace...


    In the end, Li Yi should have been pulled down from the throne by Gu Changan.


    When Gu Changan saw the words that appeared, his heart was filled with turmoil.


    He still remembers the dream he had before, his little fox was killed everywhere...


    If Li Yi gets this before them...


    And he didn''t have the patience to see the last words...


    It is very possible that he will regard the Ruan family as a thorn in his side.


    Gu Changan''s eyes gradually clouded, he would never let anyone attack the Ruan family.


    Although the two have their own thoughts, their desire to protect or appreciate each other is getting stronger.


    After Ruan Youqing put away the letter again, he said to Gu Changan very gently, "What shall we do next?"


    Actually, in the past, when Ruan Youqing faced a crisis, he mostly resolved it by himself.


    She is unwilling to hand over her life and death to others at will.


    But now, she couldn''t help but want to rely on Gu Changan. She is willing to let Gu Changan participate in her life.


    Gu Changan heard her words, and after hearing her expression with a hint of joy, he took her back to the stone room and sat down, and then patiently analyzed the current situation of the two of them with her:


    "When you and I were caught in the dark tide, Gangu and Fan''er came to save us. But they who were also caught in the dark tide were not with us... If we were brought to this stone room, they might fall I went to other stone chambers... so I think this may explain that the undercurrent can take people to different places... and I just took you to see the place where we appeared here, it seemed closed, and we seemed to appear out of thin air... this And does it explain, that short corridor...is there some kind of mechanism...undercurrents swept us here, the mechanism opened, and after we fell, the mechanism closed again."


    Ruan Youqing listened, frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "Then... have you observed this stone room carefully?"


    Gu Changan nodded, and pointed to the high platform where the clothes were just dried: "There are some patterns engraved on this high platform."


    ¡¸Hmmm...you hang our clothes on it with patterns carved???¡¹


    Gu Changan answered her seriously after hearing this: "Because I groped along the pattern several times, and found that there was no response, so I hung the clothes on it. Don''t worry, this pattern should not be a trap."


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, then supported with his hands, and jumped directly onto the high platform.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing originally wanted to observe the pattern carefully, but in the end...


    The high platform trembled suddenly after Ruan Youqing jumped up and stepped on the pattern, and then gradually sank to the ground!


    Gu Changan: "???"


    "Not coming up yet!" Ruan Youqing hurriedly passed his hand to the bewildered Gu Changan.


    ¡­


    At this time, Li Yi was sitting slumped next to the sarcophagus that brought him up, his eyes were empty, and his face and body were covered with blood.


    The guards who followed him were all dead.


    There are only a few lines left beside him.


    Yu Xing also seemed to be pale and his eyes were empty because of what he had experienced. And his right leg has become hollow under the knee.


    Looking at the corpse in the distance, Li Yi felt a little complicated in his heart, and even more unwilling.


    When the master and servant were paralyzed on the ground in an extremely decadent manner, they suddenly heard a click, and a square pillar beside them suddenly fell down.


    Li Yi, who was originally lifeless, struggled subconsciously and hid behind the sarcophagus.


    Yu Xing, who had limited mobility, could only stare blankly at the square pillar slowly falling.


    Because of what happened just now, he has gradually become numb.


    If something extremely terrifying suddenly jumped off the square pillar, he could only wait to die.


    However, when the master and servant stared vigilantly and numbly at the top of the slowly sinking square pillar, their expressions suddenly became complicated and shocked at the same time.


    On the square pillar...


    There are actually two people!


    And... these two people are familiar faces!


    On this square pillar are Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan who stepped on the pattern.


    It''s just that they thought it was just a square platform just now.


    As a result, the platform sank from the place where it was just now to a new place...


    Afterwards, they saw Prince Li Yi.


    Li Yi, who was extremely embarrassed, made Ruan Youqing feel a little bit of joy.


    After the square pillar stopped, Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing jumped down from it one by one. Gu Changan called Li Yi without any expression on his face.


    Li Yi was stunned for a moment, but after realizing the current situation, he gradually became a little embarrassed.


    Although he was very surprised by the other party''s appearance, Li Yi still suppressed his curiosity when he thought of what he had just experienced, and said solemnly:


    "Master Shoufu, did you receive our distress signal?"


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows slightly, and replied to him with a little deep meaning: "That''s not true, we... just pass by."


    Originally, it was just a random beginning, but Gu Changan answered so casually, which made Li Yi a little angry.


    but¡­


    He still has to hold back.


    Because whether he can go out depends entirely on the two people in front of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： Li Yis experience

    Chapter 148 What happened to Li Yi


    ...Three hours ago...


    Li Yi and his guards ran to the sarcophagus to avoid the sudden appearance of the cave.


    As a result, the sarcophagus suddenly rose up. Facing the unknown, although Li Yi''s face was cold and stern, there was a galloping anger in his heart.


    He wanted to come here to find the secret left by King Nanjing that would allow people to dominate the world, but in the end, he put himself in such a dangerous situation.


    Because he can''t blame others, he will be even more annoyed.


    As the sarcophagus rises, everything in front of it becomes darker.


    In the extreme darkness, all fear and panic emotions will be infinitely pulled and magnified.


    Just after Li Yi was about to pinch his palm, they finally saw a glimmer of light above their heads.


    Slowly, the light gets closer and closer...


    Until the sarcophagus passed through a ground, it slowly stopped.


    Li Yi saw clearly that they were actually brought to a very wide place by the sarcophagus.


    Beside them, there are two square pillars that reach the sky, and directly in front of them is a large circular pit with no bottom to see.


    It wasn''t until Li Yi led someone over that he stood on the edge of the round pit with a face full of shock.


    It turned out that the bottom of this round pit was not invisible, but because the depth was too deep, and the distance between them just now was too far.


    and¡­


    the most important is¡­


    The things at the bottom of the pit made Li Yi''s eyes red.


    This pit is about the size of an acre of land, and its bottom...


    It was covered with all kinds of gold, silver and jewelry!


    Even if he is the crown prince of a country, it would be a lie to say that he is not tempted when faced with such a wealth of gold, silver and jewelry.


    At this time, Li Yi''s eyes were completely attracted by those emeralds, agates and gold, and he didn''t notice at all that there were various corpses lying or standing on the steps slowly extending down around the round pit.


    The strange thing was that Li Yi couldn''t control his eyes and legs at all. After he gradually recovered, he had already walked halfway down.


    His guards were even more excited than him, and some of them had even descended to the bottom of the pit, screaming excitedly while holding the precious stones and gold.


    Li Yi is not useless to be able to be what he is today.


    He gradually realized that he couldn''t remember how he got down just now.


    At this moment, Yu Xing, who had been with him all the time, suddenly shouted in a deep voice: "Your Highness! Go up! It''s dangerous here!"


    Yu Xing, who was sober earlier than him, was standing on the upper left of him, waving his hands hastily at him.


    At this moment, a sudden change appeared in the originally quiet pit.


    The one who was already standing at the bottom of the pit suddenly sank into the jewel, as if... being pulled down by something.


    As for those who were still walking down the steps, some of them were pierced through the chest or head by the spear shot suddenly from the stone steps; On the sharp long knife that suddenly rose from the stone steps.


    Although Li Yi was extremely frightened, he still forced himself to run up calmly. When encountering the sudden appearance of the killer, he reacted very quickly and pulled the dazed guard beside him to block him in front.


    With the help of Yu Xing, he ran up with all his strength and escaped from this round pit full of murderous intentions.


    When he looked back again, he noticed that there were corpses everywhere around the round pit.


    So many corpses... how could he just ignore it!


    "Your Highness! There is also the prisoner''s dream flower on the stone gate here!" Yu Xing walked to Li Yi''s side at this time, and pointed at him to the side.


    Li Yi carefully looked over it, and sure enough, there were a few touches of red on the edge of the round pit, blowing without wind.


    The Prisoner¡¯s Dream Flower that blooms here is different from the one on the stone gate in that the Prisoner¡¯s Dream Flower here is much smaller¡­


    but¡­


    But it wins in quantity.


    After being reminded by Yu Xing, Li Yi immediately looked away before his mind was disturbed, avoiding another trick.


    The two of them and the two surviving guards retreated to the sarcophagus. Now it seems that this sarcophagus is more reassuring.


    After resting for an hour, Yu Xing has searched here several times with two guards.


    Still haven''t found any exit nor prompt.


    After Li Yi heard it, his emotions became more and more violent. He couldn''t hold back, turned around and punched the sarcophagus.


    After eating the pain, Li Yi suddenly stared at the sarcophagus with cold eyes.


    "Open the coffin." Li Yi said sadly.


    Yu Xing froze, and repeated in horror: "Open...open the coffin?"


    Li Yi glanced at Yu Xing, with a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth:


    "Since the King of Nanjing doesn''t want us to go out unharmed, then he...doesn''t want to lie here unharmed! Open the coffin for this prince!"


    Hearing the other party''s words, Yu Xing knew that the prince''s decision this time must not be questioned. After sighing in his heart, he calmed down and leaned over to Li Yi: "Prince, please move to a safe place. place."


    Seeing that Yu Xing was really thinking about himself, Li Yi relaxed his expression, and walked to the side in response.


    After Li Yi walked away, Yu Xing took two guards to push the lid of the sarcophagus.


    The strength of the three people is actually not small, but they used all their strength, and the sarcophagus was barely pushed out of a gap.


    Yu Xing ordered the two guards to retreat with a serious expression, and then explained to Li Yi:


    "Your Highness, I don''t know if there is a corpse in this coffin. If there is... we can''t go forward so recklessly. After all, I don''t know how many years have passed, I''m afraid it''s full of corpses."


    After listening, Li Yi just nodded expressionlessly and gave a hum.


    After touching a stick of incense, Yu Xing continued to lead the people forward.


    I don¡¯t know why, but this time it went smoothly.


    The three of them had just shouted a few times before the coffin lid was pushed open.


    Hearing a bang, the coffin lid fell to the ground, and the three of Yu Xing took a step back in unison.


    And Li Yi finally stood up with some excitement on his face.


    It''s just that no one took the lead to go over to see what happened.


    after all¡­


    Strangers are always afraid of these eerie things.


    Although Li Yi couldn''t stop his excitement and curiosity, his reason still reminded him that he shouldn''t be the first to go there recklessly at such a time.


    So, Li Yi coughed and looked at Yu Xing.


    Yu Xing naturally understood what he meant, turned his head to look at one of the guards, pushed him, and signaled him to come forward and check.


    The guard was also naive and bold. Without thinking too much, he walked to the side of the sarcophagus and tiptoed to look inside.


    The remaining three people were all staring at that person intently, even breathing less unconsciously.


    ¡¸His Royal Highness! There is nothing in it except a box!¡¹


    "What?!" Li Yi''s face immediately turned gloomy from excitement. At this time, he no longer feared anything, and walked over directly.


    The guard really didn''t lie to him.


    The sarcophagus was not as scary as he had imagined, it was clean, and there was a delicate wooden box in the middle.


    "This is...?" Li Yi couldn''t help but want to touch it, but Yu Xing grabbed him.


    "Your Highness, beware of fraud!"


    Li Yi stopped, looked at the guard just now, and said in a deep voice: "Take out that box and show it to the prince."


    The guard still didn''t feel anything wrong, and obediently took out the wooden box from the sarcophagus and handed it to Li Yi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： his concealment

    Chapter 149 His Concealment


    Although there were cracks on the wooden box, after Li Yi took it, he still felt the weight of the wooden box.


    What is even more astonishing is that the wooden box is not locked, and it seems that anyone can open it.


    Li Yi rubbed his fingers lightly on the wooden box for a long time, and finally... couldn''t resist opening it.


    It''s just that there is no treasure in the wooden box, but a copper round key lying there.


    "This..." Li Yi frowned tightly and looked at Yu Xing.


    Yu Xing also shook his head in doubt.


    The reckless guard just now also came over at this time, looked at the key, then looked at the round pit, and then said cautiously:


    "Your Highness...Your Majesty remember...the round pit...seems to have a keyhole that matches this kind of key."


    Although the group of people just said that the prisoner Menghua lost his mind and ran down the round pit, and didn''t remember how he ran down, but they still kept the memory of what they saw in the pit.


    Li Yi turned his head to look at the round pit suspiciously, and asked, "Such a big pit...you still remember it just now in a panic?"


    The guard grinned honestly and smiled:


    "This subordinate''s memory is actually quite good... and this subordinate stumbled when he came up, and he happened to see one. It''s just that the keyhole... seems to be more than one. During the process of coming up, this subordinate also saw Arrived somewhere..."


    "More than one place?!" Li Yi frowned.


    After thinking for a while, although everything is unknown, Li Yi still ordered the guard to go down with the key.


    Although there is some reluctance, after being enslaved for a long time, there is no particularly strong sense of resistance in the heart.


    However, when he took the key and intuitively found a keyhole, fear finally began to eat him slowly.


    The corpse next to him was his former brother, and the strong smell of blood made him want to retch.


    Thinking about his wife at home, he gritted his teeth, as if he had exhausted all his strength to push the key into the keyhole.


    However, when he closed his eyes and waited for the unknown result, the surroundings were extremely quiet.


    Seeing this, Li Yi was about to go down.


    The result was a strange noise...


    The guard...


    Suddenly cut off in the middle by something... ended up decapitated...


    Li Yi just stood there in a daze, the atmosphere was weird and silent.


    ¡­


    Recalling what he had experienced, Li Yi''s face turned pale again unknowingly.


    Just when he was about to selectively tell Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan about the agency here, the square pillar at the other place suddenly started to sink with a click.


    Everyone''s expressions changed, and they all backed away.


    Until the square pillar was lowered to be level with the other place, and two more people jumped down from that pillar.


    These two people... are Gan Gu and Shan Er who separated from Ruan Youqing and the others in the pool.


    Fan''er originally had a cold expression on her face, but when she saw her young lady standing with Gu Changan safe and sound, she suddenly curled her mouth, like a wronged little daughter-in-law and ran straight into Ruan Youqing''s embrace.


    "Miss! I''m going to worry about you to death! I thought... I thought..." Fan''er hugged Ruan Youqing''s arm, her little face was already crying.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing stroked her hair tenderly, and said softly, "I''m fine, don''t worry, Master Gu is here."


    Fan''er, who was appeased, gradually calmed down, and naturally saw Prince Li Yi beside him. After roughly understanding the current situation, Fan''er continued to sob a few times, then turned around and bowed to Gu Chang''an:


    "My servant, I would like to thank Mr. Gu for taking care of my young lady. In the future, if Mr. Gu has any orders, this servant will definitely do her best."


    Gu Changan hooked the corners of his lips, and replied slowly: "You don''t have to be so polite, you are not an outsider to me."


    Ruan Youqing seemed a little shy, pursed his lips and lowered his head.


    The current Li Yi should not know that she knows kung fu. Even though his staff has been staying in Jingbian, Xinxiu probably won''t tell her about her like a gossip woman.


    So, now she has to restrain herself again to save trouble.


    But Li Yi didn''t think much about it. At this moment, he was a little jealous because of the affectionate eyes of the couple in front of him.


    Originally...


    Miss Ruan should belong to him!


    But thinking of everything that happened just now, Li Yi still suppressed the sudden jealousy in his heart, and said in a calm tone as much as possible:


    "Everyone... now is not a good time to share our grievances. The most urgent thing now is how to get out of here. Because we have arrived here first, we have a general understanding of this place. Why don''t you tell me about the situation here? ?¡±


    Gu Changan was looking at Ruan Youqing with a smile in his eyes. He raised his head slowly after hearing Li Yi''s voice, and said in a lazy tone, "Then please tell us something, Your Highness."


    Li Yi suppressed his anger, smiled and continued:


    "We got a key from the coffin, and we also knew that the keyhole matching the key was in the round pit...but...there was not one keyhole. We went down and checked, and found that there were three identical locks underneath. Now we have ruled out one... and there are two left. So... I wonder if Gu Shoufu can see which one is the real keyhole."


    After hearing this, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows and said, "Then... Gu is very curious about how His Highness eliminated the wrong keyhole. You might as well continue to eliminate it."


    Gu Changan''s words reminded Li Yi of the fear he had just had.


    After the guard who was suddenly cut in half died, another guard also died in the process of searching for the keyhole.


    Though the three keyholes have ruled out one. But the horror scene just happened is still vivid in my mind.


    Even, he wanted to use his spare time to find the correct keyhole.


    If it''s right, that''s fine.


    If it''s wrong...it''s not him who died.


    As a result... He seemed to be loved by the heavens, and sent four more people over.


    As long as he can coax them to open the keyhole, then he can reap the benefits of the fisherman!


    Thinking of this, Li Yi pointed to the round pit with a serious face: "This round pit is full of traps, and all the subordinates brought by the crown prince were killed here. If it weren''t for the fact that the crown prince''s aides and aides would not be there If you are able to escape with the prince, I am afraid that the prince will die here too."


    In these few sentences, Li Yi was telling the truth.


    His men all died in this pit.


    Just¡­


    "After the prince obtained the key from the coffin, he knew that there must be a keyhole here. Therefore, he took the rest of the line and carefully searched for it. As expected, the prince found three identical keyholes in this pit. .¡±


    This time, Li Yi''s words were mixed with truth and falsehood.


    The remaining two keyholes were actually found by Yu Xing and another guard.


    Li Yi stabilized his mind and continued: "After that, the crown prince and Yu Xing tried a place, and when they found that there was no movement, they became discouraged and felt lifeless. This round hole is so big that both of us I am exhausted and have no energy to continue. However, your appearance has given us hope for life! Sir Gu, to be honest, this pit is full of dangers, and there are indeed certain dangers. However, the prince believes that with the help of Sir Gu Skill, you will definitely find the right one from it!"


    At this time, Yu Xing also said with a dignified expression: "Master Gu, because I accidentally injured my leg by the mechanism in the pit, I can no longer go down with Master Gu. However, I can tell you where the remaining two keyholes are. , Mr. Gu only needs to avoid the trap on the way, and then he can try the keyhole."


    Yu Xing was injured precisely because he was looking for the keyhole, and what he said was realistic.


    Moreover, he has indeed found out the rules of the mechanism in the pit.


    It was just the murderous intent of the keyhole, but he concealed it like Li Yi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： calculate

    Chapter 150 Calculations


    Li Yi''s master and servant were there to tell their experiences sincerely. Although Ruan Youqing had a trace of panic on his face, after gradually understanding the situation here, he sneered at Li Yi''s behavior even more.


    In the words just now, Ruan Youqing knew clearly that what he said was obviously half true and false.


    Some are believable, while others are... just listen.


    The key should indeed have a corresponding keyhole.


    But when Li Yi said that there were three keyholes, she believed it.


    It''s just... Seeing the distressed appearance of the master and servant, the round pit they mentioned... must be full of dangers.


    And... more than the danger Li Yi described.


    Gu Changan understands Li Yi''s petty thoughts even more, wants them to take risks, and then reaps the benefits?


    This prince... really has a good plan.


    Besides the reason, he was still a little dazed, even Fan Er didn''t believe that the keyhole was really not dangerous, otherwise, Li Yi and the two couldn''t have sat down beside the sarcophagus and did nothing.


    Ruan Youqing and the others were not in a hurry to expose such a clumsy lie.


    "Why don''t we go and take a look first?" Ruan Youqing spoke first.


    When Gu Changan faced Ruan Youqing, he was always gentle and considerate. When he heard her words, he would naturally not deny it.


    After obtaining Gu Changan''s consent, the two walked towards the round pit with Qiangu and Fan''er.


    After they got down, they only focused on talking to Li Yi, but they hadn''t seen the situation in the round pit yet.


    After they walked to the periphery of the round pit, Gan Gu was the first to discover the clusters of beautiful Prisoner Dream Flowers blooming around the round pit, and then immediately stood in front of them, reminding them as if facing a big enemy: "Master, there are also those flowers here." Fairy flower!"


    Gu Changan just glanced at it lightly, then immediately looked away, turned his head and said to Li Yi who was watching from a distance with a slight sarcasm:


    ¡¸His Royal Highness just forgot to remind us...Is there anything here?¡¹


    Seeing that Gu Changan and the others found the flower, Li Yi covered his gloomy eyes and explained with a slightly ashamed expression: "Ah... I''m sorry, the prince just forgot to remind you that the hole in the round pit There are demon flowers that can confuse people''s minds. You...don''t stare at them, be careful to mess up your minds."


    This time, he really forgot to remind.


    After all, the opponent is still useful, and he can''t let his "chess pieces" die in such a hurry.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was facing away from Li Yi, so she didn''t hide her expression, and there was a very mocking smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "I don''t know... Could Your Highness remind us... what mechanism is in this pit?"


    Ruan Youqing knew that the other party would still use them, so Li Yi shouldn''t be stupid enough to deceive them before he found out the keyhole that matched the key.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, Li Yi gave Yu Xing a look. Yu Xing took a deep breath, held back the pain and sat up straight, and said slowly:


    "There are three keyholes in this round pit, and the number three is a very auspicious number. It has a beginning, an end, and a middle. Coincidentally, the positions of these three keyholes are also the three center points in this round pit. And The pit is full of weapons that can attack people. If people accidentally step on it and trigger the mechanism, they will face the test of life and death. When we risked our lives to find the keyhole from the round pit, I happened to find out the rules of those mechanisms. Mr. Gu just needs to hide...and find the keyhole, then he can open the lock and bring us a chance to survive."


    "Then... what is the rule?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yu Xing.


    Yu Xing looked solemn: "The round pit is surrounded by 27 steps from top to bottom, and if you look carefully at each step, you can see that it is composed of two parts, deep and light. And counting from top to bottom, the third , sixth, ninth, twelfth, fifteenth, eighteenth, twenty-first, twenty-fourth, and the light-colored parts of the twenty-seventh floor all have hidden organs."


    ¡¸That is to say, there are traps on the light-colored parts of every third floor?¡¹


    "Yes, if Mr. Gu doesn''t believe me, you can stand on the top and look down. The positions where weapons appear are all in light-colored positions. It''s just that Mr. Gu doesn''t have to worry about the corpses in dark-colored positions... Because most of those corpses are broken arms and limbs, scattered there after being hit by weapons.¡±


    Ruan Youqing heard the words, and after looking down, he didn''t have any doubts about Yu Xing''s words.


    "Then... shall we look for the keyhole now?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and cast a sidelong glance at Li Yi and Yu Xing.


    Yu Xing was quite calm, but Gu Changan took a serious look at the gloomy look that flashed across Li Yi''s face.


    Smiling softly, Gu Changan turned back and walked back to Li Yi, cupped his hands and said, "Gu is stupid, although His Highness''s staff have already informed Gu of the location of those organs...but the location of the keyhole...just depends on Gu I''m afraid I won''t be able to find it."


    "Yu Xingzi will tell you the location of the keyhole." Li Yiqiang smiled calmly.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing also came back, with water in his eyes: "Your Highness, why don''t you take us down in person. In this way, we don''t have to waste all our time looking for the keyhole. After all, His Highness is more concerned about this place than you are." We know more, presumably if there is any danger, His Royal Highness will inform us in advance, right?"


    "Yu Xing has already told you the location of the mechanism. When you go down, you just need to carefully avoid the light-colored areas on the few floors! And... the keyhole is actually quite easy to find! Next to the keyhole, They all have a long sword in them." Li Yi was a little anxious, and the expression on his face that was pretending to be calm finally split slightly.


    At this time, Gu Changan accepted the previous smile, and said with dark eyes: "Why is His Royal Highness so afraid of going down with us? You can''t... What are you hiding... Deliberately...coax us to go down? Your Highness should No...do you want us to make a wedding dress for you?"


    Li Yi''s face turned livid in an instant, and after a while, he was choked by Gu Changan and couldn''t speak.


    Although... he did hide some important things in order to coax them down, but when these words were spoken by Gu Changan, it was obviously full of ridicule.


    Gritting his teeth secretly, Li Yi said with a righteous look: "Since Gu Shoufu doesn''t trust the prince so much, then... the prince can only go down with you!"


    At that time, as long as he doesn''t get close to the keyhole, pointing there from afar...


    If any accident happened, it would not be his fault!


    Thinking of this, Li Yi calmed down.


    It''s just that his every move looks like a clown to Ruan Youqing.


    Because Ruan Youqing knew that if they really wronged him, he would be furious.


    However, at this time, he seems eager to prove himself...


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon...


    If there is any real danger...


    She was naturally the first to push him out to block the knife!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： first keyhole

    Chapter 151 The first keyhole


    When Ruan Youqing and the others walked down slowly, while being careful, they naturally saw the dazzling gold and silver jewels in the pit.


    "Hiss! Master, this King of Nanjing is too extravagant! Look at the gold...it''s too big..." Qiangu nimbly dodged a headless corpse, and his face was a little excited. Gu Changan spoke.


    Gu Changan just glanced at the glittering treasures below, and said calmly with no expression on his face: "What? Are you envious?"


    Qiangu hurriedly waved his hand: "I don''t dare, if my subordinates have a wrong mind, I''m afraid I will be the same as these corpses."


    Because Li Yi was also there, Ruan Youqing specially let Fan Er support her. Although he looked panic-stricken, his steps were very steady.


    Because hiding and tucking in makes people feel unhappy, Ruan Youqing is a little depressed at this moment.


    After listening to Qiangu''s words, she said softly and pointedly: "Qiangu, these corpses are not all coveting other people''s treasures. You must have forgotten that the outermost edge of the round pit just now has a long and Less those prisoner dream flowers that can confuse people''s minds. If we learn the Tao, maybe... we will end up like them. What''s more, these corpses may not be of any identity before they are alive. They may be civilians, or someone from the world Heroes, so we still have to learn to respect these corpses."


    She originally wanted to mention that Li Yi didn''t remind them about the prisoner Menghua before, but when she saw Li Yi''s disdain for those corpses from the corner of her eyes, her disgust deepened.


    Gan Gu scratched his head blankly, although he didn''t quite understand why Miss Ruan had to say such a lot of things, but after seeing his master''s eyes, he nodded hurriedly and replied:


    "What Miss Ruan said is true, I understand why."


    As for Li Yi, who had just kicked away a corpse blocking his way, his face turned red naturally, and embarrassment and annoyance surged into his heart instantly.


    But¡­


    He just couldn''t say anything!


    "Your Highness, how far is the keyhole?" Ruan Youqing glanced at him lightly, and suddenly started talking to him.


    Li Yi suppressed the harshness in his eyes, and raised his face with a smile that he thought was gentle:


    "Once we get around the sitting corpse in front of us, it''s almost... we''ll be there."


    Ruan Youqing nodded to show his understanding, and after several people walked forward cautiously, they finally saw the corpse that Li Yi mentioned, while Ruan Youqing subconsciously took another look.


    This corpse... would really be impressive.


    Because the other corpses were either lying or lying down, it can be said that the death was miserable.


    Only this one died while sitting upright. Although it was so rotten that he couldn''t see his facial features, Ruan Youqing still felt a very peaceful force from this person.


    Moreover, his body seems to be much taller than other corpses.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but stepped forward and looked carefully.


    As she walked to the front, she realized that the corpse did not show any injuries at all.


    ¡¸There it is.¡¹


    Li Yi''s voice brought Ruan Youqing back to his senses, and he turned his eyes away from the sitting corpse, and shifted his gaze to where Li Yi was pointing.


    On the stone steps just one floor away from them, there is a platform protruding with three fingers. There was indeed a sharp sword sticking out next to the platform, and on that platform...


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan walked over cautiously, and they saw a keyhole on the platform that matched the key in Li Yi''s hand.


    Without waiting for them to speak, Li Yi smiled and handed the key to Gu Changan, and then said: "Master Gu, let''s try it?"


    Gu Changan looked at the key in Li Yi''s hand with raised eyebrows, and said unhurriedly:


    "His Royal Highness doesn''t want us to go to another place? This is... want to try one by one?"


    "What does Mr. Gu mean?"


    "Naturally... I want to look at the remaining two places, lest the first one opened is wrong. In case of any danger, don''t put His Royal Highness in a disgraceful position."


    Li Yi frowned, still a little puzzled: "The prince still didn''t understand Mr. Gu''s meaning."


    Gu Changan glanced at him casually, then spoke very slowly:


    "His Royal Highness hopes so earnestly that we can open this keyhole, but if there is an accident on the way... If this matter gets out, it may damage His Royal Highness''s reputation... I don''t know... I am afraid it will arrange His Highness He is ruthless and ungrateful, and regards human life as worthless."


    Li Yi opened his eyes wide at this time, looking at Gu Changan with a strange fear in his expression.


    Gu Shoufu...It really is not easy to deal with!


    After calming down his disturbed mind, Li Yi immediately said seriously: "The crown prince was negligent, thanks to Gu Shoufu''s reminder. Then...you guys go to another place?"


    Gu Changan nodded, and Li Yi continued to lead the way with a good temper.


    It''s just that during this period, Fan''er accidentally stepped on the light-colored area due to being too tired.


    A long arrow shot out instantly from the stone steps.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had quick eyes and hands to give her a quick hand, Fan''er might have been injured.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately retracted the leg that was just stepped out.


    Fortunately, there was no danger and no one was injured.


    But everyone became more cautious in their subsequent actions, and Fan''er also looked ashamed. The hand in his sleeve had already cut his palm, reminding himself to be more vigilant with the pain.


    After they reached the second keyhole, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan subconsciously looked at each other.


    The two keyholes can be said to be exactly the same.


    Even the long sword stuck on the ground next to it is exactly the same.


    Gu Changan paid special attention to the keyhole he saw for the first time in advance. He remembered that there was a lightly carved pattern next to the keyhole.


    However, when he leaned over to look at this, he found that there was exactly the same one next to the keyhole in this place.


    this¡­


    Is it possible to really try them all?


    But... is this keyhole really as safe as Li Yi said?


    Ruan Youqing suddenly thought of a difference in his heart.


    So, after looking around, she had some ideas in her mind.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s solemn expression, Gu Changan asked her what''s wrong.


    Ruan Youqing frowned, and replied softly: "Have you seen any strange... corpses around here?"


    "Strange? What does Miss Ruan mean by strange? Which one of the corpses here is not in a miserable state of death, which is strange." Li Yi interjected a little nonchalantly.


    Gu Changan heard the words but took a careful look.


    Sure enough, he also found out that something was wrong.


    The corpses here are all lying or kneeling or kneeling. And they either had all kinds of weapons stuck in their bodies, or their heads were in different places, not even a whole body was left.


    And just now¡­


    The keyhole they went to...


    But there is a¡­


    There seems to be some out-of-place corpses...


    whether¡­


    Where the corpse is, is the correct keyhole?


    Gu Changan immediately straightened his back, changing his lazy posture just now.


    "Let''s go back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： to tease

    Chapter 152 Teasing


    Returning to the keyhole where he went for the first time, the first thing Ruan Youqing did was to walk to that strange corpse again.


    Just now when she was about to study the cause of death of this corpse carefully, Li Yi diverted her attention.


    This time, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the corpse inch by inch, not missing any details.


    Because her face was very close to the corpse, this scene made other people feel a little scary.


    Beauty and dry corpse...


    This impact is too strong.


    After observing for a long time, Ruan Youqing finally changed his expression, stood up straight and said:


    "This corpse... Looking at his pelvis, it can be inferred that it should be an adult male. Because his pelvis is narrow and long, and the pelvic cavity is shaped like a funnel."


    "Miss Ruan actually has the ability to conduct autopsies?" Li Yi smiled lightly, and couldn''t help but say something.


    But Ruan Youqing''s lukewarm words were extremely sarcastic to Ruan Youqing''s ears.


    She is not good at doing autopsies, she can do things that are easy to do. Rather, she had carefully studied the structure of the human body, so she naturally knew these basics.


    And these are all thanks to him!


    Just¡­


    Ruan Youqing narrowed her eyes and smiled at Li Yi: "Your Highness, the Crown Prince, doesn''t know how to distinguish between men and women through bones? You Qing thought... everyone knows this..."


    Li Yi''s expression darkened instantly.


    However, before he could speak, Ruan Youqing continued to speak solemnly: "


    "There is no external injury on this corpse, and looking at his sitting posture... it makes people feel... very calm and unrestrained... Could it be... he is sitting here purposely... Waiting to die?"


    Ruan Youqing''s words were right, everyone gathered around to take a look, and then nodded in agreement.


    "Presumably, this keyhole should be real... Then... please trouble Gu Shoufu." Li Yi handed the key to Gu Changan again.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, but this time he really took the key.


    But when he walked towards the keyhole with the key in full view, the extraordinarily free and unrestrained figure suddenly paused, and a toneless ouch came out of his mouth.


    Afterwards, Gu Changan turned around slowly, and said expressionlessly: "Your Highness, Gu is not talented and injured. I''m afraid I won''t be able to open this keyhole."


    Everyone: "???"


    Only Ruan Youqing came to his senses. After desperately suppressing his smile, he walked over anxiously and supported him, saying, "Master Gu, do you feel that your hands and feet have no strength?"


    Gu Changan was expressionless just now, but when Ruan Youqing came to his side, he became gentle in an instant.


    After nodding his head, he looked up at the shocked face.


    Gan Gu immediately shuddered, then ran over to take Gu Changan from Ruan Youqing, and said in fear and trepidation: "The subordinate failed to protect the master well!"


    "No..." Li Yi looked at Gu Chang''an and then at Ruan Youqing with a slightly dazed expression, stuttering, "Gu... When did Gu Shoufu get hurt? Why... did he get hurt?"


    Gu Changan sighed softly: "Gu is clumsy in his hands and feet, I''m afraid he won''t be able to open this keyhole."


    "Then..." Li Yi frowned and wanted to speak.


    "Youqing''s body is weak. If something really happened, she would definitely be unable to dodge it. His Royal Highness is kind, and he will definitely not have the heart to let a weak woman do such a thing."


    Li Yi raised his hand and pointed at Qiangu again. Before he could speak, Gu Changan said solemnly:


    "Your Highness must not do so. Qiangu and Fan''er are just servants. The keyhole left by the King of Nanjing must be opened by someone with a noble status. They are just servants, how can they be worthy of going to Nanjing?" What Prince Jing left behind! And... if you make the other party unhappy, then we are the ones who suffer!"


    "This..." Li Yi showed embarrassment, although he knew that Gu Changan was talking nonsense, but he didn''t know how to refute it.


    "His Royal Highness is the most honorable, maybe... the King of Nanjing will not embarrass us because of this. And His Royal Highness also said just now, but nothing happened when the wrong keyhole was opened. So... His Royal Highness, don''t worry, If there is any danger, Gu will definitely protect you.¡±


    "Gu Shoufu is really... eloquent!" Li Yi gritted his teeth.


    Gu Changan smiled back, waved his hands with a humble face: "Gu has only roughly analyzed the information given by His Highness."


    Li Yi was speechless, and took the key back with slightly trembling hands.


    Under the "encouraging" eyes of the two pairs of master and servant, Li Yi could only slowly walk towards the keyhole.


    It''s just that, a few steps away, he was rubbed abruptly by him for about half a stick of incense.


    "My prince...is about to open it!" Li Yi''s trembling hand moved towards the keyhole.


    "The prince is brave and mighty, and will surely open the keyhole." Ruan Youqing said to him with a smile.


    Li Yi made a smile that was uglier than crying, and he was already cursing in his heart.


    The **** scene of being cut in half because of opening the wrong keyhole seemed to be in front of him. Li Yi swallowed and took several deep breaths.


    "The crown prince is really going to open it!" Li Yi suddenly raised his voice, repeating what he said just now.


    Gu Changan''s eyes had already begun to show a hint of impatience.


    Ruan Youqing still raised a smile: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, if there is any accident, Mr. Gu will definitely protect you."


    Li Yi no longer cared about how awkward these words sounded. At this time, his hands were shaking more and more violently. No matter how he adjusted his breathing, the fear of the keyhole had already deeply penetrated into his instinct.


    "No! The crown prince can''t open it! This keyhole...is dangerous!" Finally, Li Yimeng, who had struggled for a long time, took a few steps back, with a sullen expression on his face.


    "Is it dangerous?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips: "Just now...His Royal Highness didn''t seem to say that the keyhole is dangerous..."


    ¡¸The Crown Prince...the Crown Prince...just forgot! If you open this keyhole wrongly...you will be killed!¡¹


    Seeing that the other party could no longer collapse, and gradually began to collapse, Gu Changan finally put away his smile, walked up to him slowly, and then took the key from his hand to his own.


    "Your Highness, don''t do to others what you don''t want yourself to do to yourself. Taifu Xiao will never forget to teach you this sentence."


    Li Yi lowered his head, lowering his eyes to hide the violence in his eyes.


    This Gu Changan is getting more and more arrogant!


    Actually teased him so much!


    If it weren''t for... If it wasn''t for him being isolated and helpless now, it would be impossible for him to be so aggrieved.


    "Your Highness, let''s rest first, Gu feels...he''s in good health again, Gu should open the keyhole." After saying that, Gu Changan walked up to the keyhole with a solemn expression.


    Before everyone could react, the key had already been inserted into the keyhole.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： change

    Chapter 153 Changes


    After the key was turned, everyone held their breath subconsciously, as if there was no life around them.


    Ruan Youqing had already walked to Gu Changan''s side at this time, if something really happened, she would be able to react and be with him.


    At this time, she had already forgotten Li Yi''s existence.


    Li Yi, who had a shadow in his heart, stepped back calmly.


    There was some fear in his eyes, but also some faint excitement.


    if¡­


    This time it''s the same as last time...


    Then he must be extremely careful, lest he be affected.


    But if he can get rid of Gu Chang''an...then he has to thank this mysterious King of Nanjing.


    However, just like last time, after turning the key, it was quiet as if nothing happened.


    But everyone dared not relax.


    Because they know that the calmer some things are, the more hidden murderous intentions are.


    Sure enough, after being quiet for a while, there was a sudden clicking sound from the platform, and then, it shook and sank.


    Gu Changan noticed that Ruan Youqing had come to him, and immediately stretched out his hand in front of her to protect her.


    As the platform sank completely, the entire round pit suddenly shook violently, and the gold, silver and jewels at the bottom of the pit seemed to be alive, shaking non-stop.


    And Ruan Youqing and the others also worked hard to stabilize their figure and keep themselves from being shaken.


    "What... what''s going on here! Could it be that the keyhole is also wrong?!" Because of the shadow of the past in his heart, Li Yi was the first to collapse after feeling the shaking of the round pit.


    Gu Changan rarely responded to him, but instead looked back at the sitting corpse with a cold face.


    Sure enough, at this time, the other corpses rolled to the ground due to the violent shaking of the round pit.


    Only this one should be the most unstable...


    But it is as immovable as a mountain.


    This corpse... really has a problem!


    "Let''s go up first, the crater shakes too violently, those jewels are moving, it may be because there is something under there." Gu Changan said coldly.


    After finishing speaking, he took Ruan Youqing''s hand and wanted to walk up.


    Fortunately, their location is not too far from the edge of the round pit.


    However, after he took two steps in a steady posture, there was a sudden creaking sound around them.


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, Fan''er had already hugged her hand, her voice trembling slightly:


    "Little...Miss...Slaves...Slaves just... just saw those corpses... seem to move..."


    Girls are most afraid of these things.


    Even though Shan Er is very skilled in martial arts, when he suddenly faces such a terrifying thing, his first feeling is fear.


    Ruan Youqing frowned lightly, and just when she was about to speak out to comfort her, she saw a lying corpse on the ground trembling slightly at first, and then trembling violently like a convulsion...


    Then... actually... stood up!


    Could it be... fraudulent corpse?


    "Ah!" Li Yi couldn''t help screaming in horror.


    Compared to the previous guard who was cut in half, what he encountered at this time...


    seems even scarier!


    So many corpses in the round pit...


    It looks like it''s about to come alive!


    Even those who turned into bones... stood up tremblingly at this moment.


    Even if it was because of his fault, he ran to his master in shock at this moment, his voice a little hoarse: "Master...Master...this is... a fraudulent corpse???"


    At this time, Gu Changan pointed to a bone with his back facing them calmly and said: "Look at this corpse that has turned into bones, there is something moving on his spine."


    "What''s that?" Ruan Youqing was infected by Gu Chang''an, and gradually calmed down her flustered heart.


    "This King of Nanjing...it seems that he really has an extraordinary relationship with Guz Kingdom. The thing attached to the bone spine...should be the bone-controlling worm of Guz Kingdom."


    There are so many strange things from the Guz country in this place... If it is said that King Nanjing has nothing to do with the Guz country, even a fool would not believe it.


    Knowing that this is not a fake corpse, but a kind of bug controlling the corpse, Ruan Youqing calmed down completely.


    Glancing at Li Yi who was limp on the ground, Ruan Youqing frowned in disgust.


    Because of the existence of this guy, at this time she still dare not make a move at will.


    This feeling of restraint is really annoying.


    Xu saw what Ruan Youqing was thinking, Gu Changan suddenly smiled wickedly, then slowly let go of Ruan Youqing''s hand, and walked slowly towards Li Yi.


    "Gu Chang''an! Let''s go up quickly! These things are too scary!"


    Gu Changan originally smiled at him, but suddenly his face became serious, and he pointed behind Li Yi: "His Royal Highness! Behind you..."


    Li Yi felt numb all over his body, and then subconsciously turned around to look.


    Then, he felt a sudden pain in his head, his eyes went dark, and he actually passed out.


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide in shock, and then smiled helplessly.


    Shoufu-sama... is really understanding.


    After Li Yi passed out, it was convenient for her to act.


    At this moment, those corpses had been completely controlled by the bone worm and stood up.


    Surrounded by these horrific-looking or miserable-looking corpses, this feeling...is really suffocating.


    "So, you are responsible for carrying our honorable Highness the Crown Prince, Youqing and Faner rushed out together with me." Although Gu Changan knocked Li Yi unconscious, he did not abandon his thoughts.


    Even though...he designed them before this.


    But Ruan Youqing''s heart is a little complicated.


    She wanted Li Yi to die, but she didn''t want him to die so soon.


    Taking a meaningful look at Li Yi who was lying behind Qiangu, Ruan Youqing gradually calmed down his hostility.


    That''s all, now... is not the best time yet.


    Just when everyone was about to walk up, the corpse that had been sitting motionless suddenly creaked, and the head that was looking away suddenly turned to them.


    "Ah!" Fan''er finally couldn''t help but screamed.


    And her scream seemed to have touched something, and the speed of the movement of the corpses suddenly accelerated.


    Just when they thought these corpses were about to attack themselves, they suddenly stopped.


    A group of corpses stopped not far from Ruan Youqing and the others, as if waiting for some order.


    But there was a gap between them.


    When Ruan Youqing looked over suspiciously, the sitting corpse suddenly stood up, and then walked towards them.


    Gu Changan completely stood in front of Ruan Youqing at this time, and opened his mouth with a particularly serious expression:


    ¡¸You said...would he be...¡¹


    "King of Nanjing?" Ruan Youqing replied in disbelief.


    And just as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, the corpse moved again.


    Although they couldn''t see his facial features clearly, everyone had a very strange intuition...


    The corpse has been looking at Ruan Youqing.


    Gu Changan frowned tightly, although he was apprehensive, he still stood motionless in front of Ruan Youqing.


    Until the suspected corpse of King Nanjing came face to face with Gu Changan, he finally stopped moving forward again.


    Just when everyone was facing an enemy, the corpse let out a hearty laugh.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： past

    Chapter 154 Past events


    Following the hearty and weird laughter, Ruan Youqing and the others suddenly came out of the cracks of the stone steps where many Prisoner Dream Flowers emerged.


    Blossoming red blossoms without wind, very coquettish.


    The flowers bloomed so suddenly, even Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan, this time...couldn''t escape the shock of the flowers.


    Followed by it, a strange fragrance hits the face.


    Although Ruan Youqing''s heart was ringing with alarm bells, her eyes still slowly became dizzy.


    The red mist gradually dissipated when everyone was confused, and the corpses trembled again, and then they collapsed on the ground without a sound.


    As for the corpse that was sitting, after seeing Ruan Youqing and others'' eyes blurred, they turned around and walked towards the deepest part of the circular pit.


    Although it was just a corpse, at this moment, his back seemed to be filled with an indescribable relief.


    Unfortunately... No one saw this scene.


    ¡­


    Having been away from home for nearly twenty years, Ruan Hong never thought that he would meet...family members in Jingbian whom he had cut off contact with long ago.


    His cousin, Ruan Chong.


    Having not returned to the Ruan family for more than 20 years was not because of his ruthlessness, but because the Ruan family regarded him as a disgrace.


    He was expelled from Beijing by his father.


    As for why¡­


    It is because he has done the most despised thing in the world.


    He fell in love with a man.


    And this man is also a well-known wizard in the country of Guz.


    When they first met, they were only fifteen or sixteen years old. The acquaintance of the two is just like what is often sung in the theater.


    Ruan Hong is naturally unruly and advocates freedom, and the national teacher is naturally detached from the world. The two drank and had fun day and night, and as time passed and experienced many things, they gradually realized their different feelings for each other.


    Thinking that his family is a family of generals and would act informally, Ruan Hong took it for granted that the Ruan family could understand his extraordinary emotions.


    As a result... After he took his lover back, what he got was to be driven out of the house without mercy.


    Even¡­ his name was crossed out on the family tree.


    In the Ruan family, there is no more Ruan Hong.


    However, he was not too sad, after all, his mother died of dystocia when she gave birth to him.


    As for his father...


    Almost never fulfilled his responsibilities as a father, so he has nothing to worry about.


    Except for one of his uncles, who ran out after he left the city and handed him a large bag of silver taels, telling him that there is no such thing as too happy in this world.


    This uncle is the father of Ruan Chong whom he met.


    Ruan Chong is about the same age as he was when he first went out to travel, but at this time he has reached the age of forty.


    Looking at the immature face in front of him, Ruan Hong, as a big brother, told him in earnest, don''t fall in love with someone casually.


    He didn''t regret it, but felt a little tired because he was alone.


    His lover has already returned to his country of Guz, because although he himself is detached from the world, he is firmly bound by the safety of ordinary people.


    After the two separated from Jingbian, the national teacher returned to Guz. As for him, he was made the vassal king of the Jingbian area by the court after leading people to force back the Nanting people''s harassment several times.


    The people called him the King of Nanjing.


    When Ruan Chong met him, he was not full of disgust for him like other family members.


    Instead, I was a little curious and a little in awe.


    Young Ruan Chong never thought that this famous King of Nanjing was his long-lost cousin.


    It''s just that the world doesn''t know his real name. Except for the current emperor, no one knows that the King of Nanjing is from the Ruan family.


    The two recognized each other only because Ruan Hong saw the token he carried with him.


    Because Ruan Chong acted like he was when he was young, Ruan Hong took the initiative to talk to him and revealed his true identity.


    Although the two brothers are very different in age, they have a very happy conversation.


    Because of Ruan Chong''s relationship, Ruan Hong had contact with the Ruan family again.


    After that, Ruan Hong had an accident. If Ruan Chong hadn''t arrived in time, he might have passed away long ago.


    Although he only met a few times, Ruan Chong''s help to him was that life and death were ignored.


    But when he asked Ruan Chong what he wanted in return, Ruan Chong had a smirk on his face, saying how could a family be so divided. But in the end, he told him with a serious face that if he felt sorry, he might as well take care of the younger generation in the future.


    Who knows... the sentence is right.


    Time flies, and it is more than ten years in a flash.


    After receiving a distress letter from his lover, Ruan Hong went to the country of Guz alone.


    In the process of saving people, he got an ancient book by chance.


    The content of the ancient book was complicated and profound. When he returned to Jingbian, he only took the time to read it a few times, and he was deeply attracted by the content inside.


    Observing the sky, fortune-telling.


    It seemed like the things used by fortune tellers on the street to deceive people, but it made him obsessed with it.


    This was something he had never touched before.


    He also knows that this is a divine book.


    Following the accidental death of his lover, after avenging him, he feels that life has nothing to worry about.


    After gradually getting a glimpse of the mystery in the book, he has the intention of returning to the mountains and forests.


    At this time, the imperial court changed and ordered the vassal princes from all over the country to return to Beijing.


    He didn''t want to go back to the place where right and wrong flowed, so he simply found a mountain forest and began to build his own world.


    And after two years of retreat, Ruan Hong actually made a shocking calculation.


    Within a hundred years, there will be huge turmoil in this world.


    Among the turmoil, there seems to be a rather important person who is closely related to him.


    After figuring out who this person is, Ruan Hong turned his back on seeing the future, and turned his head gray overnight.


    The one in the midst of the storm...


    It was...


    His descendants...


    and¡­


    Still a female doll...


    Ruan Hong reckoned that this turmoil was due to a sinful relationship that shouldn''t have existed, and spent all his time and effort, leaving some words at his dying place to warn future generations.


    Because this is against the way of heaven, it is inconvenient for him to say something clearly.


    If the other party is aware of current affairs, they should... be able to stop losses in time.


    However, Ruan Hong never imagined that some people can be despicable and self-righteous to the point of stupidity.


    Li Yi completely went the opposite way.


    Even though Ruan Hong tried his best to save some things, his efforts were wasted in the end.


    It''s just that at the end of his death, he seemed to see a cloud of fog, in which blood shadows intertwined, leaving only a red figure in the end.


    That red figure seemed to be an accident.


    Another mysterious force was mixed in the fate of his younger generation.


    No matter how much there is, he can no longer see through it.


    Until the end, what I can do for this junior is to give her some guidance and give her some help.


    His life has been a joy.


    The only regret is that I don''t know if this junior''s rough and **** life can be turned around.


    He had already done his best when he promised Ruan Chong.


    Sitting in front of the last secret he left behind, Ruan Hong gradually closed his eyes.


    Ruan Youqing then opened his eyes, which were full of shock and emotion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： get together

    Chapter 155 Gathering


    Ruan Youqing felt that she just had a dream.


    The first ones to appear were all unfamiliar faces.


    After arriving, Ruan Youqing recognized her grandfather immediately.


    Then, like a dream she had before, she looked down on most of the life of the King of Nanjing like a bystander.


    From the 15th to the 16th, he went out to travel until he closed his eyes and drove west.


    Dedicated life, although unrestrained, can still be worthy of anyone.


    The life of King Nanjing is really admirable and enviable.


    After waking up from this illusion-like dream, Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan and the others who had fainted with complicated expressions, and then realized that he was the person that King Nanjing liked.


    Those intimidating words were mostly lies that the King of Nanjing told at will.


    Grandfather''s cousin...


    Can be regarded as a grandfather...


    He actually did a lot for her before she was born.


    Ruan Youqing turned his head and looked at the bottom of the round pit. Those jewels became dead objects again, lying there quietly.


    Only in the middle of the bottom of the round pit, there is an extra opening that continues to crack.


    After calming down, Ruan Youqing walked down slowly.


    The gap was covered by a pile of gems just now, but now it suddenly appeared in her field of vision, Ruan Youqing was subconsciously on guard.


    Therefore, although she walked to the side, she stopped and did not continue to go forward to explore the gap that suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, a figure emerged from the gap.


    Ruan Youqing took a few steps back with a full face of defense.


    After she stabilized her body and looked over again, Ruan Youqing realized that it was the sitting corpse that appeared suddenly.


    That was the last thing she saw, King Nanjing who was sitting and waiting.


    After seeing who the other party was, Ruan Youqing immediately gave him a very formal gift with a solemn expression. Afterwards, the corpse of King Nanjing slowly stretched out his hand, and Ruan Youqing saw that his hands seemed to be holding something .


    The defense gradually dissipated, Ruan Youqing walked forward slowly, and took the things handed by the other party.


    "This is it?" Ruan Youqing looked down at the thing in his hand with some surprise.


    This is a full moon made of white jade, with a circle of silver inlaid around the full moon, and a very transparent agate inlaid in the middle of it.


    A very delicate and luxurious little object, but there is no doubt that this is a keepsake.


    However, the corpse of King Nanjing was not really resurrected at this time, and he could not answer Ruan Youqing''s doubts.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing gradually remembered what she saw, that the lover of King Nanjing, that is, the wizard from the country of Guzi, seemed to have this kind of thing.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing immediately turned the token over.


    Sure enough, a word was engraved on the back.


    ¡¸Sh¡¹¡­


    It is the surname of King Nanjing''s lover before his death.


    Since King Nanjing left a token for her about Guzi Kingdom at the end...


    Presumably... there will be times when it will be useful in the future.


    The mysterious country of Guz...


    Looks like she needs to go once.


    After properly putting away the token handed over by King Nanjing''s corpse, Ruan Youqing saluted him again:


    "Junior Ruan Youqing, thank you for taking care of me."


    The corpse of King Nanjing seemed to raise a smile, and after pointing in the direction of the sarcophagus, it slowly retreated to the newly opened entrance.


    Following his disappearance, that place gradually closed under Ruan Youqing''s gaze.


    After Ruan Youqing turned his head, seeing that Gu Changan and the others hadn''t woken up, he took the lead in climbing to the top, wanting to see what had changed.


    Moreover, King Nanjing pointed her in the direction of the sarcophagus just now.


    That Yu Xing was still sleeping next to the sarcophagus because of the smell from the prison dream flower just now.


    The lid of the sarcophagus was suddenly opened at this time.


    Ruan Youqing frowned and walked over, and then saw that there was no bottom in the sarcophagus, but... a passage.


    ¡­


    Among the crowd, Gu Changan was naturally the first to wake up. Ruan Youqing didn''t hide anything from him, and told him what just happened in a concise manner.


    Gu Changan looked at her more gently and asked her to put away the token.


    After everyone woke up one by one, Li Yi was still asleep.


    After everyone walked out of the round pit, they glanced back at the gold, silver and jewels still lying there, everyone''s eyes were a little complicated.


    Money is always outside the body.


    Especially when life and death are at stake, these things will only become a burden.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound in the sarcophagus.


    Everyone retreated subconsciously and looked at the sarcophagus with vigilance.


    Ruan Youqing was also very surprised at this time.


    She thought it was over... and the sarcophagus was empty...


    Just for a while...


    Did something appear inside again?


    Gangu wept with a mournful face, muttering in a low voice: "Don''t let any strange things happen again, come out this time... I don''t seem to be of any use..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, three people suddenly jumped out of the sarcophagus.


    It was Yu Xie, Li Qian who were separated from them before, and Tian Wen who was watching the wind outside.


    The faces of the three people were exhausted, but when they came out of the sarcophagus and saw Ruan Youqing''s shocked eyes, the three of them also opened their eyes wide, with tears in their eyes.


    "Master!" Tian Wen immediately came to Gu Chang''an''s side at a brisk pace.


    Although Li Qian and Yu Xie moved a step behind him, they did not hide the excitement in their eyes.


    Everyone was gathered together, and they naturally gathered together in full swing to tell their stories.


    Only Yu Xing, who had just woken up, looked at His Highness the Crown Prince lying beside him with a complicated expression, and sighed again and again.


    He has a feeling that the situation is over.


    After another sigh, Li Yi finally opened his eyes slowly, then sat up abruptly, and roared:


    ¡¸Someone attacked the prince! Quickly kill him for the prince!¡¹


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a deathly silence.


    Ruan Youqing just lowered his head to cover the sneer at the corner of his mouth, but Gu Changan had already stood up, walked to him leisurely, then bent over, and said to him: "Your Highness, don''t panic, the person who attacked you, Gu has made him disappear.¡±


    Li Yi looked at him suspiciously, then at Ruan Youqing.


    It was at this time that he saw the extra people clearly.


    "Why is the second brother here?" Li Yi frowned and looked at Li Qian.


    Li Qian immediately got up and walked over, but just as he was about to speak, Gu Changan preempted him and said: "Second Prince, didn''t he hear that we were missing, and he came here specially to find us."


    Li Yi raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Qian.


    Li Qian smiled slightly, cupped his hands and said: "What Gu Shoufu said is very true."


    Even if he doesn''t believe it anymore, Li Yi doesn''t have much energy to deal with him at this time. After looking around again, Li Yi continued to ask, "How did they get in?"


    Gu Changan just turned his head to look at the sarcophagus with deep meaning, and then said quietly: "The second prince and Tianwen Yuxie both came out of that sarcophagus."


    "Inside the sarcophagus???" Li Yi''s face was pale: "Could it be...that sarcophagus leads to the outside? But...we are going to get into that coffin...how unlucky!"


    Li Qian was still good-tempered, and replied with a smile: "Your Highness, the sarcophagus... there is a special world, and it is not as bad as you imagined...."


    At this moment, Yu Xie suddenly clapped his hands and exclaimed: "I know! The exit is in the sarcophagus!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： passage in the sarcophagus

    Chapter 156 The passage in the sarcophagus


    As soon as Yu Xie finished speaking, Ruan Youqing''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    The King Nanjing just now pointed to her in the direction of the sarcophagus.


    She originally thought that King Nanjing told her that someone would come there.


    But they ignored it, since Li Qian and the others can come in, then those trapped inside... can also get out!


    "The Second Prince said just now that you originally found a stone chamber, and then fell into a trap after you touched some mechanism... That''s why you slipped into this... sarcophagus?" Ruan Youqing spoke slowly.


    Yu Xie nodded, and replied patiently: "So this sarcophagus must be the center of the whole place."


    The outside of the sarcophagus can go up, and there are other passages inside...


    If it is really the center, then maybe you can really go out.


    "Wait!" Li Yi frowned, stood up, and then stumbled to the edge of the round pit.


    After he leaned forward to look at something, Li Yi turned his head sullenly and said, "What happened after the keyhole was opened just now? Why did I pass out!"


    It turned out to be, and it was only then that I realized that I just fainted a little inexplicably.


    Gu Changan smiled lightly, and then walked forward.


    "Your Highness, don''t you remember anything?"


    Li Yi frowned, then remembered the corpse under the pit before he passed out...


    It seems... all come alive!


    Thinking of this, Li Yi slipped in panic and almost fell into the pit.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan had quick eyesight and quick hands, so he pulled him back.


    "Your Highness, be careful, the corpses in those pits may come back to life at some point. Just now when you passed out, some corpses attacked you."


    "What about after that?" Li Yi shook his sleeves and took a few steps back.


    Gu Changan continued with a light smile and said: "Afterwards, we naturally struggled with those corpses. After we beat all the corpses to the ground, we came out of the round pit smoothly."


    Li Yi looked suspiciously at Gu Changan''s expression, and then looked inside the round pit.


    The corpses inside are indeed concentrated in a certain place...


    As for the rest¡­


    Really nothing has changed.


    The two returned to the sarcophagus again, and Gu Changan''s expression gradually became dignified.


    After pondering for a while, Gu Changan was about to speak when Ruan Youqing had already walked to his side, and said in a serious tone: "We have checked this place many times inside and out, but we haven''t found any other exits. Therefore, what Yu Xie said It must be right. We might as well try it in the sarcophagus... Yu Xie is very capable, since he said that this is the exit, we should believe him."


    She just forgot to tell Gu Changan about the instructions given to her by King Nanjing, but now there are too many people, she doesn''t want too many people to know about it.


    After all, Gu Changan just told her that he just passed out and didn''t see anything.


    Faner and the others did not have any unusual reactions or expressions after waking up, which is enough to show that, except for her, no one else knew about the relationship between King Nanjing and her.


    so¡­


    Now she can''t tell everyone where the exit is with a very firm attitude. Since Yu Xie also figured out that the sarcophagus is the key point, why not just push Yu Xie directly.


    I wanted to make a long speech to persuade everyone to listen to his words and go into the sarcophagus with him, but the young lady of the Ruan family trusted her so much...


    This made Yu Xie feel an indescribable feeling towards Ruan Youqing.


    Gu Changan looked around at the two people, then smiled slightly and said: "The end of the dead, why don''t we give it a try. The worst result... is that we go back to the stone room where Yu Xie and the others came...or fall into the Another strange stone chamber."


    Although Li Qian just came out of there, he didn''t know in advance that he would get out of the sarcophagus.


    Now that I know it, I will inevitably feel a little nervous.


    But there is no way, since his backbone has spoken, he can only hold back the discomfort in his heart and follow them.


    The rest of the people didn''t have any objections. After expressing one by one that they could get into the sarcophagus, everyone looked at Li Yi''s master and servant who were unusually quiet.


    Li Yi looked gloomy and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan said slowly:


    "If His Royal Highness still avoids the taboo...then wait for us to go out and send someone to dig a tunnel down. But...there are many traps here. If you really dig a tunnel and hurt innocent people, I''m afraid it''s time..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Yi walked straight to the side of the sarcophagus, and snorted coldly: "The second emperor is not afraid of being infected by the filth, so why should the prince be afraid of it!"


    Afterwards, there was a brave attitude of a soldier who would never return after he was gone, and turned into the sarcophagus first.


    Seeing this, the others followed in turn.


    Yu Xing was ordered by Tian Wen and Gan Gu to get into the sarcophagus with one arm on one side.


    ¡­


    After everyone slid down the passage slowly, they realized that the passage was designed with many turns.


    Yu Xie said with some surprise at this time: "This passage is different from the one we came here!"


    Since this is the case... then it means that the passage leads to a new place this time.


    Although they don''t know where the front is, everyone still has some expectations in their hearts.


    Maybe...they could actually see daylight through the passage.


    Right at this moment, Li Yi, who came in first, suddenly yelled: "Control your speed! The crown prince is almost at the end!"


    Because the passage was long and narrow, when they slid down, the people above were always next to the people below.


    After Li Yi came in, Gu Changan came in second. Behind Gu Changan is Ruan Youqing.


    The distance between the three is the closest, if Ruan Youqing is a little careless, he will fall on Gu Changan.


    As soon as Li Yi finished speaking, Gu Changan immediately stepped on both sides of the passage, but Ruan Youqing was too fast to stop in time...


    It was...


    It fell directly on Gu Changan''s shoulder.


    This posture... is also very weird.


    At this time, Gu Changan is like a father who deliberately let the child ride on his shoulders in order to let the child see the scenery clearly in the lively scene.


    Ruan Youqing, who was like a child, blushed instantly to the point of explosion.


    "You...you, why did you stop suddenly!" Ruan Youqing muttered in a low voice, while kicking his feet a few times in a panic, and then climbed some distance up the passage with both hands and feet.


    However, the fan that fell behind her had already stopped not far above her, and she couldn''t move much at all.


    Gu Changan''s eyes darkened, and he felt that his breathing was suddenly disturbed.


    The close encounter just now...


    Really...


    too suddenly.


    Even he couldn''t help but panic.


    Just when Gu Changan was about to explain, Li Yi''s voice sounded again, but at this time he seemed to turn in another direction.


    "Come down quickly, there is a soft ladder to climb up here!"


    Gu Changan coughed lightly, with a hoarse voice: "Let''s go over quickly..."


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips, hummed, and waited for Gu Changan to move first.


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan turned in a different direction that Ruan Youqing relaxed and continued to slide down.


    After turning a corner, Ruan Youqing landed steadily.


    The place they were in this time was much wider than the passage just now.


    When she looked up, she realized that there was a faint light coming from the top.


    Sure enough... just climb up through the ladder...


    They can go out!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： location of exit

    Chapter 157 The location of the exit


    The soft ladder went straight up, and Ruan Youqing took a rough look, only to find that they were about 800 meters away from the glowing exit.


    If you really climb up by the ladder, it will take some effort.


    However, Ruan Youqing was surprised by one thing.


    Li Yi is not a kind person, how could he kindly wait for them when he found the exit?


    Sure enough, just as Ruan Youqing looked at Li Yi, Li Yi smiled at Gu Changan and said, "Gu Shoufu is brave and mighty, why don''t you take us out?"


    Gu Changan knew exactly what he was thinking.


    Although it looks like they are about to go out, there is no danger if they fail to keep the exit.


    Li Yi didn''t want to take any risks, so he naturally had to wait patiently for them to climb up first.


    Gu Changan sneered, glanced at him, and said quietly: "Since His Royal Highness trusts Gu so much, then Gu will not shirk."


    Unlike the narrow-minded Li Yi, Gu Changan didn''t argue with him too much at this time, but looked up, then tied his robe around his waist, turned his head and said to Ruan Youqing in a slow voice: "Let me first Go up and have a look."


    Ruan Youqing immediately looked serious: "I want to be with you."


    Gu Changan felt a little helpless after hearing this.


    He should have thought, his little fox would never do anything to make him take risks alone.


    After a light sigh, Gu Changan could only agree to Ruan Youqing.


    And the two had just climbed onto the ladder, only to find that the ladder was wobbly upwards. If all of them climbed up together, the ladder might be overwhelmed and break.


    After sensing the danger, Ruan Youqing immediately turned around and said, "Don''t go up first, the two of you are already shaking after climbing this soft ladder. If you all come up, none of us will be able to go up."


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s tone was too harsh. Li Yi, who was squeezed in front of the fan and wanted to continue climbing behind Ruan Youqing, was taken aback for a moment, and then let go with a somewhat uncomfortable expression.


    The others could only stand obediently, looking up at the two walking further and further apart.


    At this time, Li Yi was only concerned about when he could go out, and he didn''t realize why Ruan Youqing moved so quickly at this time.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan are both pretty good, although they were a bit uncomfortable on the ladder at the beginning. But after climbing for a certain distance, the two climbed the ladder gradually, and the speed became faster and faster.


    Seeing that the exit was about to come, Ruan Youqing immediately reminded: "Be careful, outside... I don''t know what danger there will be."


    Gu Changan paused, and then gently replied that she doesn''t have to worry.


    Having said that, Gu Changan still slowed down and gradually approached the exit.


    Seeing him poking half of his head out, Ruan Youqing was worried, but didn''t dare to speak out easily.


    Until Gu Changan pushed **** his toes and jumped out.


    ¡¸Youqing, it¡¯s okay outside, come out!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing''s tense face instantly relaxed, and he jumped out with a little tiptoe.


    After she stabilized, she looked at Gu Changan with some surprise.


    "this is¡­"


    Gu Changan also looked helpless: "It should... be the roof of the house we first came to..."


    Beside the slightly embarrassed two people, there is a big tree with luxuriant branches.


    The big tree passed through one side of the house, and there was a hole next to the roof near the big tree.


    Exactly... They saw something strange here from a distance.


    And she and Gu Changan came out of that tree just now.


    As for why the tree is hollowed out, but the branches and leaves are still so lush, they have no intention to think about it.


    Shouted to the tree to come up.


    Others climbed up from below one after another.


    After seeing where they came out from, the expressions of everyone were quite exciting.


    It''s just that Li Yi''s expression is particularly resentful.


    ¡¸If you know that this place leads to the last sarcophagus...the prince might as well go down here directly!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing glanced at him indifferently, and said nonchalantly: "Your Highness, the passage we just jumped from the sarcophagus is almost straight down, if... going in the opposite direction, let alone whether there will be any changes in the passage, It is difficult to climb with only hands and feet.¡±


    Perhaps it was the first time Ruan Youqing had spoken sharply in front of Li Yi, and Li Yi''s face became more and more gloomy.


    This young lady of the Ruan family, does she think that with the support of Gu Changan, she can be fearless?


    Snorting coldly in his heart, Li Yi turned around and took a few steps to the side.


    The house is not too high.


    In addition to Yu Xie, Li Qian, and Yu Xing who was injured, everyone else could easily jump off the roof.


    After the guards of their respective watchmen came up to meet them, Ruan Youqing and the others took the lead back to Jingbian City after saying goodbye.


    However, Li Yi frowned, thinking about how to bring people in to get those gold, silver and jewels.


    ¡­


    Although everyone believed that they had stayed in the place where King Nanjing died for a long time based on their feelings, they only found out after they came out that they had only stayed there for two or three days.


    Back to the governor''s mansion in Jingbian City, the people who stayed in the mansion naturally greeted Ruan Youqing and the others excitedly.


    Among everyone, Xiao Deyin alone was the most excited.


    I saw her pulling Ruan Youqing up and down, looking back and forth several times, and after confirming that she was not injured, she murmured like a mother who has broken her heart and said, "You girl, don''t let me go!" Don''t worry!"


    Those who didn''t know it almost thought that the two were mother and daughter.


    Xiao Deyin originally had the image of a cool and beautiful girl, so it can be said that others'' impression of her has changed dramatically.


    Ruan Youqing knew that she was really worried about herself, so she didn''t want to be too alienated.


    Qiao''er and Ziya are no longer as reserved as before. When Xiao Deyin was talking, these two girls surrounded Ruan Youqing one by one.


    Only Li Ange stood not far from these people, biting his lower lip, hesitating.


    After Li Yi came to Jingbian, he naturally came to find Li Ange first.


    Now, Ruan Youqing and the second brother are back...


    Only her imperial brother...


    The more she thought about it, the more confused Li Ange''s eyes were filled with tears. When she turned to leave, her hand was held by a very warm hand.


    "His Royal Highness, is this a relationship with Youqing?"


    The person who came was Ruan Youqing.


    Although she was talking with Xiao Deyin and the others, she didn''t ignore Li Ange''s movement.


    Seeing that the silly girl was about to leave, Ruan Youqing hurried over and grabbed her.


    The corners of Li Ange''s mouth twitched downwards, looking like he wanted to cry but held back, it looked... a little silly.


    ¡¸Youqing...I...¡¹


    Understanding what she was worried about, Ruan Youqing sighed softly, and said slowly: "His Royal Highness, he is still behind, presumably... he will be able to return to Jingbian tonight."


    Sure enough, as soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Li Ange''s eyes lit up.


    As long as neither party is life-threatening...


    Then it means that there is no contradiction yet! After Li Ange silently comforted himself a few more words, his expression immediately returned to his usual clarity.


    A group of girls chatted and laughed together, and the people watching couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was like being surrounded by stars, looking at everyone around her with a gentle smile, patiently answering each of their questions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： leisure

    Chapter 158 Leisure


    The weather was getting hotter and hotter. Ruan Youqing, who wanted to sleep for a while, was suddenly woken up by Faner, saying that Qiaoer and Ziya had been obediently waiting for her in the courtyard.


    Ruan Youqing finally realized that she was the one who took an apprentice...


    After rubbing his eyes lightly to wake himself up gradually, Ruan Youqing didn''t waste any time, and after packing up quickly, he let the two girls in.


    "Ruan...coach...do you still practice today?" Ziya looked at Ruan Youqing expectantly.


    It was only the second day after she came back, so the two little girls couldn''t wait to come to her to continue studying.


    This attitude... is correct.


    Just¡­


    Li Yi also came to the Governor''s Mansion at this time, and she didn''t want to be exposed in front of him easily.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing said with a little apology: "We will return to the capital in two days. If we study today, we will be delayed on the way."


    Qiaoer listened, and said anxiously: "Teacher Ruan, don''t worry! We will practice hard even on the road!"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head, then raised his eyes to look at the fan waiting beside him.


    Fan''er quickly understood what she meant, turned around and walked towards the door, leaned out, and closed the door again.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Shan''er nodded to her, and then she sat upright, and looked at Qiao''er and Ziya with a correct expression:


    "Since you have followed me, there are some things... I naturally want to tell you a thing or two. Due to some things, I am in Beijing... not like what you see now. Even...maybe...especially "weak" ..."


    Ziya thought of Xiao Deyin and the others'' shocking reaction when they saw Ruan Youqing meeting martial arts, and immediately understood. Covering his lips with a smile, his brows and eyes curved: "I know, the instructor is pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger!"


    Ruan Youqing was startled for a moment, then smiled: "Almost..."


    Qiaoer said solemnly: "Teacher, don''t worry, after Qiaoer returns to Beijing with you, he will definitely not talk too much. No matter what kind of person you are, you are Qiaoer''s teacher!"


    "Children can be taught~" Ruan Youqing praised with satisfaction.


    After making an appointment with the two girls after returning to Beijing to teach them formally, Ruan Youqing decided to go shopping in the street.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing was almost hit by someone just as they passed through the backyard.


    When he saw who was coming, Ruan Youqing asked in surprise, "Second Dragon? You are in such a hurry... What are you going to do?"


    After Erlong stabilized his figure, he immediately cupped his fists at Ruan Youqing apologetically and said, "Miss Ruan, I''m sorry, I almost bumped into you just now. Today is the first day of the appointment between Miss Xiao and Erlong. Erlong was delayed for a while, so just now It''s a bit rough to walk."


    "The promised first day?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows curiously.


    Xiao Deyin, as the only daughter held in the hands of the Xiao family, how could she suddenly be interested in a man who was once a gangster?


    Erlong scratched the back of his head very shyly at this time, and said embarrassedly: "Miss Xiao said... that she wants to teach me how to read and write."


    "Literacy and reading?" Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide.


    Erlong nodded and continued: "A few days ago, I bought a storybook on the street and prepared to read it by myself. But... there were some characters I didn''t know...I heard that Miss Xiao is the most learned person...so...so... I took the courage to find her..."


    "Then she saw that you have a good attitude, so she agreed to teach you how to read and write?"


    As soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Erlong nodded.


    Xiao Deyin''s style is just like her grandfather''s.


    Good scholars are always treated equally.


    Patting Erlong''s shoulder lightly, Ruan Youqing said in a calm tone, "Since that''s the case, I don''t want to waste your time too much. You should go quickly. It''s an hour late. Be careful not to get angry with your master."


    Erlong blushed and nodded, then disappeared in a flash.


    It''s just that just after he left, Ziya and Qiaoer looked at each other strangely.


    Because of these few days, they had the most contact with Erlong.


    So he knows more about Erlong than Ruan Youqing.


    For him to suddenly learn to read and write with Xiao Deyin, they gradually had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    After all...Erlong''s literary attainments...


    It is really easy to suffocate.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing walked to the streets in Jingbian City, seeing the common people who had already started to come and go, he couldn''t help but feel a lot of emotion in his heart.


    It has only been five or six days since she left Jingbian for Gumo Village, and the city of Jingbian seems to have undergone almost earth-shaking changes from when she left.


    The present Jingbian City has finally bid farewell to the gray silence of the past, and has begun to have a human atmosphere.


    Although it can¡¯t be compared with the past, those ordinary people finally don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to eat.


    The food they transported from Wuyun has been distributed, and the emperor ordered the surrounding cities to support some.


    Get through this season and they''ll be back next year.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Jingbian City, which was gradually returning to life, and happily visited several shops and bought a lot of things.


    She returned to Beijing in two days. Before she went to Gumo Village, she communicated with her family. Grandparents, elder sister, and others were all waiting for her to go back.


    The thoughtful Ruan Youqing felt that after being away for such a long time, it was necessary to bring them some gifts back home.


    Because it took a lot of effort to pick out gifts, she had just had lunch when she came out, and when she returned, it was already dark.


    It''s just that when she turned the corner and wanted to go to the front hall to talk to someone, Xiao Deyin rushed over as if hiding something.


    Seeing that her hair was a little messy, Ruan Youqing was very surprised.


    You know, Miss Xiao''s family pays great attention to appearance.


    Now it looks like this...


    When Xiao Deyin saw Ruan Youqing, his eyes were reddish, and he held Ruan Youqing''s hand tightly like a drowning person.


    ¡¸Youqing! You are back!¡¹


    Hearing her tone, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but look terrified, and protected her behind him: "What''s the matter? Could it be... a thief sneaked into the governor''s mansion?"


    On the other hand, Qiaoer suddenly covered her mouth with a look of astonishment: "Could it be..."


    "Miss Xiao, don''t go! You haven''t explained to me what this word means!"


    Before he could see who was coming, Ruan Youqing heard Erlong''s voice.


    Judging from his tone...it was... so urgent.


    "Miss Xiao, what you said just now really made Erlong feel like he was giving the tank up! Can you say it again!"


    "What... What are you mentioning?" Ruan Youqing looked at the person with a pale face.


    Erlong had already stopped in front of them at this moment. Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Erlong smiled, clasped his hands and shook them together, and then said: "What Miss Xiao said just now is really Erlong''s feeling that carrying the vat for empowerment .¡±


    Ruan Youqing still didn''t understand what he meant.


    On the contrary, it was Ziya, with a look of helplessness on his face: "The meaning of Erlong... probably is... enlightenment..."


    Erlong nodded vigorously, and said seriously: "Miss Xiao told me this word just now, but I don''t think it''s enough to carry the pot, and it is necessary to carry the vat to show a man''s bravery."


    Ruan Youqing finally understood that Erlong seemed to have unique attainments in certain aspects.


    For example, this enlightenment, forced him to change it to the tank initiation.


    Ruan Youqing held back a smile and looked at Xiao Deyin, and whispered, "Did you explain the meaning of this word to him?"


    Xiao Deyin waved his hand dejectedly: "I said it, but he didn''t listen. It''s the same meaning anyway. Lifting a vat is more atmospheric than carrying a pot..."


    But she was the one who took the initiative to teach Erlong how to read and write. If she stops because of this, it is really not Xiao''s style.


    It''s just that Xiao Deyin, who thought he had experienced enough today...


    Never thought that this is just the beginning...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Kaikyo

    Chapter 159 Returning to Beijing


    On the way back to the capital, Ruan Youqing and his party were leisurely.


    Different from when they came, they had a heavy responsibility when they came, and they were only thinking about how to relieve the disaster.


    When I went back, Jingbian City had returned to normal.


    They are naturally more relaxed than when they came.


    Just¡­


    Erlong seems to have started a very pious way of studying. Every time Ruan Youqing was preparing to take a nap in her carriage or talk to Faner and the others, she could hear long sighs outside the carriage.


    "Gu Shoufu, you are truly a talented person, you are a golden tree!"


    ¡¸Hmm...thank you.¡¹


    "Your Highness, Second Prince, can you tell Erlong how to get along with others so that you can learn from the past and learn from the past like you, and do good deeds?"


    ¡¸Wen...review the past and learn the new?¡¹


    "Miss Xiao! I just combined two poems and made up a new one of my own! I think the artistic conception and rhyme are good, please listen to it!" As he spoke, before Xiao Deyin could answer, his high-pitched voice resounded outside the carriage .


    "Red crisp hands, Huang Teng wine, two orioles singing green willows. Outside the long pavilion, beside the ancient road, a group of egrets go up to the blue sky."


    Ruan Youqing covered her lips and burst out laughing.


    "Miss, don''t tell me, these words together really make a lot of sense!" Fan''er frowned, holding her stomach and shaking while laughing.


    Zi Ya, who was sitting with Ruan Youqing, rubbed his sour cheeks, and said to Ruan Youqing, "Miss Xiao now... must regret teaching him how to read and write."


    ¡¸He was like this before?¡¹


    ¡°He used to use a few idioms occasionally at most, but after Miss Xiao gave him a few books and explained a few poems, he went further and further on a strange road.¡±


    Several people were talking, Li Ange''s obviously excited voice suddenly sounded outside the carriage: "Second Dragon! Boss! Do you also think these poems have a special charm when combined?"


    "Princess Puyang praises me a lot, Erlong''s knowledge is sparse, but the princess is a master of secrets!"


    Li Ange was taken aback for a moment, then waved his hands nonchalantly, and continued to speak: "Whether he is secret or not, do you think the road is long and the road is long, so what else can I say in the second half of the sentence?"


    Erlong frowned slightly, and replied very seriously: "This...Erlong can''t figure it out, but thinks that the original sentence has a long way to go, and it''s a quaint sentence that once the strong man is gone, he will never return."


    Ange Lee: "..."


    The others finally couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    With the activeness of Erlong, the journey back to Beijing was a lot more fun.


    ¡­


    Because they were no longer in such a hurry as when they came here, it took almost a month to arrive in the capital.


    Watching the majestic city gate of the capital passing by, Ruan Youqing''s originally relaxed heart tensed up again.


    Back to the capital symbolizes that she will start to pretend again.


    After parting with the others, Gu Changan was preparing to send Ruan Youqing back to Ruan Mansion.


    As a result, while still on the way, Ruan Youqing heard a coquettish sound coming from outside the carriage:


    "Brother Chang An!"


    Ruan Youqing''s face instantly became extremely gloomy.


    Changan...brother?


    Gu Changan was also taken aback. When he looked for the sound, he saw a girl in purple riding a horse.


    Ruan Youqing pouted, and looked up at Gu Changan.


    As a result, when Gu Changan saw the person coming, the corners of Gu Changan''s lips were slightly raised.


    A moment ago, the girl came to them.


    "Brother Chang An! You are back! Zhener has been waiting for you for more than ten days!"


    Gu Changan raised a smile, and slowly replied:


    "I didn''t know you were going back to the capital, why didn''t you send me a letter?"


    The purple-clothed girl curled her lips: "The old lady said that you went to provide disaster relief, so I won''t let Zhen''er disturb you."


    Listening to the intimate conversation between the two, the veil that Ruan Youqing originally used to cover her lips... was crushed by her forcefully.


    Looking at the fragments of handkerchiefs falling one after another, the three maids, Fan''er and Ziya Qiaoer, shrank back in astonishment.


    The temperature in the carriage dropped sharply, and the little girls dared not speak.


    Even Fan''er, who was always by Ruan Youqing''s side, was the first time seeing such a young lady.


    It''s... horrible!


    And... what is Gu Shoufu doing!


    However, Gu Changan, who didn''t feel anything wrong, was still talking and laughing with the girl named Zhen''er.


    It''s just that women have the strongest sixth sense. Although Gu Changan didn''t feel anything, the girl felt a piercing coldness.


    "Brother Chang An... who is in this carriage?" Ruan Youqing looked chilled, the girl wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction, and moved closer to Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan then turned to look at Ruan Youqing, then smiled and said: "This is..."


    "Ruan Mansion Ruan Youqing, I wonder who this sister is?" Ruan Youqing didn''t let Gu Changan finish his sentence.


    The girl listened to the question, straightened her back and replied, "My name is Chang Zhen."


    The name...


    She is not familiar with it at all.


    Chang Zhen rode on the horse and glanced at Ruan Youqing condescendingly, then said: "This sister looks like I feel pity for her, but I don''t know if it''s a golden jade..."


    "Zhen''er! Don''t be rude!" Gu Changan immediately reprimanded.


    Chang Zhen stuck out his tongue, reached out and shook Gu Chang''an''s sleeve and said, "Brother Chang''an, Zhen''er knows it''s wrong! We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so you don''t want to be vicious!"


    Listening to the other party talking to Gu Changan coquettishly, but Gu Changan did not move away, Ruan Youqing almost drew out her dagger.


    Being so aggrieved, she couldn''t help but get furious!


    Taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing cleared away the gloom on his face, and looked at Gu Changan with a grievance in his eyes: "Since Master Gu has a beautiful woman to accompany you, you can''t disturb me, so I''ll go back home first."


    Gu Changan smiled lightly: "This is not a beauty, she is obviously a bratty brat."


    Chang Zhen patted Gu Changan''s sleeve in dissatisfaction, and snorted: "I''m already fifteen! I can get married!"


    ¡¸Are you thinking about getting married?¡¹


    "Brother Chang An!" Chang Zhen blushed, looking like a little girl whose heart had been punctured.


    And Ruan Youqing, who was sitting in the carriage, almost went mad with anger.


    The bench she sat on had already been cracked by her calmly.


    "Master Gu, You Qing is leaving first."


    Ruan Youqing held back his anger and slowed down his tone as much as possible.


    "I''ll see you off." Gu Changan rode his horse forward.


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "It''s fine for Mr. Gu to go to work. There is no danger in the capital. Mr. Gu...don''t worry about your safety."


    "That''s right, brother Chang''an, the capital of Ningguo is the most peaceful and stable. Come home with me quickly, the old lady is still waiting."


    "Then..." When Gu Changan was hesitating, Ruan Youqing turned around and left in the carriage himself.


    Gu Changan, who realized something was wrong after realizing something was wrong, was just about to follow, but was stopped by Chang Zhen: "Brother Chang An, the old lady has something important to discuss with you. You should go home first!"


    Gu Changan frowned, thinking that she hadn''t returned for so long, it was inevitable for the old lady to worry.


    After nodding his head, Gu Changan turned around and went out of the city with Chang Zhen to Quanling Villa.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： sulking

    Chapter 160 Sulking


    There weren''t too many people on the street at this time, but a few passers-by still saw a carriage whizzing past them.


    "Why was this carriage so fast just now?! I''m not afraid of bumping into people!"


    "It looks fast to me, but it''s steady. The driver must be an experienced driver."


    Ruan Youqing, who was praised by passers-by as an old coachman, was expressionless and cold all over.


    "Miss... You... Slow down..." Fan struggled to stabilize his figure in the carriage, and boldly leaned out.


    Ruan Youqing only glanced at her out of the corner of her eye, and said, "Did you catch up?"


    "Ah?" Fan''er was stunned for a moment, and after realizing what the lady asked, she said in a low voice with a mournful face, "No...Master Gu may be in a hurry..."


    Ruan Youqing sneered, the carriage... was faster.


    It wasn''t until she stopped abruptly at the gate of Ruan''s Mansion that Fan''er grabbed Qiaoer and Ziya, and the three little girls were not thrown out by inertia.


    "Go and rest on your own." After jumping off the carriage, Ruan Youqing entered the mansion without looking back.


    The guard at the gate of the mansion immediately stood upright after seeing who was coming.


    Fan''er frowned, and hurriedly ran after her.


    When Qiaoer and Ziya, who were left behind, were at a loss, a beautiful woman came out slowly from the mansion.


    "Where''s Youqing?" Ruan Youqing had already entered the door when Ruan Youning just rushed to the door.


    Ziya looked at the woman in front of him, and tentatively asked, "But Miss Ruan?"


    Ruan Youning then looked at Ziya and Qiaoer, slightly surprised, "You are..."


    "Miss Ruan has already gone in... We are hers... um..." Ziya blushed, because she didn''t know what to say.


    Ruan Youning smiled softly: "Are you Qiaoer and Ziya? You Qing mentioned you in a letter before, so come in with me."


    After saying that, she led one into the mansion with each hand.


    "Why did that girl Youqing leave you behind? This is not her style!"


    Zi Ya thought about it and replied: "Miss... seems to be angry."


    "Angry? Who are you angry with?" Ruan Youning stopped walking, his eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "It seems...it seems to be Gu Shoufu..."


    ¡¸Why did these two get angry when they came back?¡¹


    Zi Ya bit her lip, not knowing whether to say it or not.


    On the contrary, Qiaoer snorted, and said with an unhappy face: "A woman came to see Gu Shoufu, Gu Shoufu...he just talked and laughed with that woman, and left Miss Ruan aside."


    "There''s a woman?" Ruan Youning frowned after hearing this, handed the two of them over to the maid beside her, then turned around and went out of the mansion to ask Gu Changan what happened.


    After taking a few steps, he bumped into Mu Fei who rushed over after hearing the news.


    Ruan Youning kept the long story short and told his mother what he heard, thinking that she would share the same hatred with him. In the end, Mu Fei just sighed lightly:


    "I''ve heard about that girl. She seems to be the orphan of an old friend of Lord Ning Guo. She was taken over by Lord Ning Guo and raised as a half-granddaughter. After Lord Ning Guo passed away, the child petitioned to go to Longhua Temple in Qinghe City to eat vegetarian food. I went to pray. No, I just came back a few days ago.¡±


    "Being half a granddaughter? Then there is no blood relationship! On the contrary... childhood sweethearts are even more dangerous!"


    "This kind of thing... we can''t get involved too much, or it would be bad if it was self-defeating. You Qing may not know the identity of the girl now, but you can talk to Xiao Qing now, so that she won''t think that the two have a relationship. what."


    Ruan Youning pouted: "But...they are not brothers and sisters..."


    Mu Fei''s face was indifferent: "What about childhood sweethearts, our family Youqing is his sweetheart. If he really has something to do with that girl... there is no way he would have the guts to provoke our Ruan family again."


    This may sound conceited, but it is very reasonable.


    Besides, Gu Changan and Ruan Chong had a lot of contacts on weekdays, so it was absolutely impossible for him to have any teasing thoughts about their Ruan family.


    Just¡­


    If there are any conflicts and misunderstandings between the young and young, it is better...to make it clear in person.


    Thinking of this, Mu Fei directly took Ruan Youning to find Ruan Youqing in person.


    Ruan Youqing, who returned to his room, buried his head in the quilt and took a few deep breaths, and finally adjusted his mentality slowly.


    She is... so angry...


    Maybe it''s just been a long time since I saw him, so it''s only natural to catch up on the old days.


    After comforting himself for a while, Ruan Youqing deeply felt that he couldn''t do this.


    Even if...that girl really meant something to Gu Changan just now, she couldn''t back down.


    Don''t even think about it!


    Rubbing between his brows, Ruan Youqing calmed down and got up and walked out.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, I saw Panting Fan who was about to push the door open with worry on his face.


    ¡¸Miss...you...¡¹


    "I haven''t been home for many days, so I''m going to visit my grandfather and mother." Ruan Youqing walked out without expression.


    Seeing this, Faner hurriedly followed.


    "Where are those two maids?" Ruan Youqing realized that only Shan''er came over, and then remembered that he was only sulking and forgot to put those two maids first.


    Fan''er quickly patted his forehead and said guiltily: "I''m sorry, Miss, this servant was only focused on chasing you just now... and left them at the gate..."


    Ruan Youqing reached out and tapped the tip of Fan''er''s nose: "Hurry up and take them over with me, they are new here, don''t panic."


    "You still know that you are worried that people will panic!" Ruan Youning had already arrived with Mu Fei at this time.


    Behind them, Qiaoer and Ziya, who were somewhat at a loss, naturally followed.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was going to look for them, the two maids immediately ran to her side with joy on their faces, and said in unison: "Please trouble us, Miss."


    Because Ruan Youqing told them in advance that there is no need to call her instructor outside of training, the two obediently followed her fan and called her Miss.


    Ruan Youqing patted their hands lightly apologetically, turned around and told Fan Er to take them to get acquainted, then walked to Mu Fei''s side, hugged Mu Fei''s arm without saying a word, and leaned her head against the on her shoulders.


    "But something unpleasant happened to you?" Mu Fei gently rubbed Ruan Youqing''s head.


    Ruan Youqing pouted, and replied, "Mother, does Gu Changan have a younger sister?"


    "There is indeed one, but...it is the orphan of Ning Guogong''s former friend. He was raised by Ning Guogong as half of his granddaughter...There is no blood relationship." As he said, Mu Fei looked at Ruan Youqing''s reaction.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing heard that there was no blood relationship, the hostility that had dissipated gathered again: "Mother, Gu Changan is always on the loose!"


    "Where did you start?" Mu Fei was a little surprised.


    "He...he touched that girl''s hair! And...he smiled at her!" Ruan Youqing was tearing up at this time, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    Mu Fei raised his eyebrows and asked, "Has your brother ever touched your head? Did he just smile at you?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback, and then he was even more aggrieved: "But my brother and I are brothers and sisters!"


    "You''re not Gu Chang''an, and how do you know that he doesn''t really treat that girl as a younger sister? Gu Chang''an has never had any women around, but this one suddenly appeared, and you feel uneasy?"


    Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes and nodded silently.


    Mu Fei took her hand patiently, patted it lightly, and continued:


    "Silly girl, don''t expect a man to guess your heart anytime and anywhere. Men and women are always two different people. If you are unhappy, just tell him. If you tell him you are unhappy, he will do it Those things that make you unhappy, then we don''t want him. But, Youqing, you have to figure out one thing now, and that is what kind of relationship he has with his younger sister. Gu Changan, I don''t think so I owe you, as for that girl...you have to observe carefully."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： sky blue

    Chapter 161 Empty Blue


    On a windy summer night, Ruan Youqing sat alone on the highest roof of the Ruan Mansion, full of preoccupations.


    Even though my mother had told her a lot today, what Gu Changan did made her feel uncomfortable.


    She has already walked away so obviously!


    That fellow has not caught up yet!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing felt a turbid energy in her heart rushing wildly again. She was so rushed that she just wanted to go out and find some wicked people to beat her up to vent.


    She never felt this way in her previous life.


    Even if Li Yi flirts with other women in front of her, she has never had such an uncomfortable moment.


    Could it be...


    She never actually... loved him?


    But if she didn''t love her, how could she be so foolish as to entrust everything to him, desperately trying to win the country for him.


    must¡­


    It must be the effect of some medicine or forbidden technique that Li Yi gave her!


    Thinking about this, Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered the previous dream, in which Li Yi seemed to have got her personal mahogany comb!


    She remembered...she had ordered Faner to notify Kong Qing to investigate.


    As if he had found a place to vent, Ruan Youqing left the mansion and went straight to a small courtyard in a deep alley on the edge of the city.


    After Kong Qing opened the door with a sleepy two-year-old child in his arms, Ruan Youqing realized that it was already midnight.


    Heart trembled slightly, Ruan Youqing was about to apologize, but Kong Qing changed her laziness just now, her eyes suddenly cleared up, and she said happily, "Miss, why are you here!"


    As she spoke, she hurriedly invited Ruan Youqing into the courtyard.


    Although the small courtyard fell in the night, Ruan Youqing could still see that the small courtyard was neatly tidied up by Kong Qing.


    "Where''s your good brother?" After sitting down, Ruan Youqing asked teasingly when she saw that there was no one else in her house.


    Kong Qing, who is already a young woman, squeezed a smile, and replied without any shyness: "He is on duty tonight, did you come out today and look at him?"


    Ruan Youqing said solemnly: "I jumped over the wall today, he probably didn''t notice."


    Kong Qing turned around and put down the sleeping child, and then continued: "It''s so late, what is the important thing for Miss to come to Kong Qing?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and got straight to the point: "I asked Faner to contact you earlier, and asked you to thoroughly investigate the origins of all the maids and servants in the mansion. Also, take care of all my belongings...do you find anything?"


    "After receiving Fan''er''s letter, Kong Qing went to investigate immediately. And... indeed, he found some. More than a month ago, Kong Qing thoroughly investigated all the maids and servants and... guards in the palace. At that time, no one was found. A person with a suspicious identity. Until one heavy rain, when Kongqing was hiding from the rain in your room, he found a sneaky little maid outside the house, and asked her what she was doing, she said him. Kongqing saw that she was not telling the truth , I have no choice but to lock her up first, and wait for you to come back for interrogation, Miss." At this point, Kong Qing stepped forward, rubbed her shoulders habitually and continued: "I wanted to go to the mansion to report to you tomorrow morning , let you take a good rest. In the end...you came to find Kong Qing personally..."


    Because Kong Qing''s prostitution contract was returned to her by Ruan Youqing when she got married, so she no longer called herself a slave in front of Ruan Youqing. And she herself didn''t like the title "Nujia", so after getting Ruan Youqing''s permission, she directly called herself by her name in front of Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing was also delighted to see that she had her own identity.


    Hearing Kong Qing''s report at this time, Ruan Youqing turned cold: "That person wants to go to my room?"


    ¡¸It looks like...it seems like they want to sneak into your room.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing had an idea in mind, and continued to warn: "Keep watching people closely."


    After finishing speaking, she stood up, walked to the bed, and bent down to look at Kong Qing''s sleeping child.


    The two-year-old child fell asleep peacefully at this time, with his fingers in his mouth, and seemed to be still sipping with relish.


    "This child is like you." After seeing the child, Ruan Youqing calmed down rarely. Seeing that the child was white and soft, he couldn''t help reaching out and gently poking the bulging tender flesh on his cheek.


    Kong Qing also put away the sharpness just now, and now she looks like a gentle mother, looking at her child with love in her eyes.


    "His eyes are actually more like his father''s." Kong Qing said softly with a smile.


    After taking a few more glances, Ruan Youqing stood up straight and walked out, and asked softly as he walked, "Have you had any difficulties recently?"


    Kong Qing expressed gratitude: "It''s impossible for someone who came out of the Ruan Mansion to have difficulties. Kong Qing would like to thank the young miss for caring and taking care of her."


    "Okay, there''s no need to say those polite words. Coming to see you tonight is also disturbing your rest. You should go back quickly." Ruan Youqing looked back at her with a smile, and then said: "By the way, take me to see that person tomorrow Is it convenient?"


    "Miss, don''t worry, tomorrow I will send the child to my mother-in-law, and I will have time to go back home."


    After Ruan Youqing nodded, he waved at her to signal her to go back.


    Kong Qing insisted on watching her figure disappear into the distance before turning around and returning home.


    With something to do, Ruan Youqing is not as anxious and irritable as before.


    Reluctantly went to play chess with Duke Zhou.


    ¡­


    Due to sleeping late, it was already late when Ruan You woke up. Fan Er came to tell her that Kong Qing was already waiting outside after seeing her get up.


    Ruan Youqing immediately regained his spirits after hearing this. After tidying himself up neatly, he immediately followed Kong Qing to the place where the maid was being imprisoned.


    After pushing open the door, a stench hit people''s heads.


    Ruan Youqing took a few steps back in disgust, frowned and said, "Is this the place where the maid was imprisoned?"


    A trace of helplessness flashed in Kong Qing''s eyes: "She is deliberately disgusting us, so that we can let her go earlier."


    "So...sloppy on purpose?" Ruan Youqing covered her mouth and nose, and looked up at the maid in the room.


    I saw that the girl''s originally fair face was already covered with ashes, and her facial features were unrecognizable because of the ferocious expression, and the original goose-yellow clothes were also covered with filth by her at this time.


    After hearing the sound of the door opening, she raised her head with a slightly excited expression:


    "You let me out! Is this how the Ruan family treats their servants! They are not treated like human beings! They are also raised by parents, so why should you be more noble than us! You should let me go! Otherwise... I will sue the imperial court Say you kill innocent people indiscriminately!"


    Ruan Youqing was stunned by her series of indignant words for a moment, then smiled softly, and said, "Our Ruan family...how did you treat you?"


    The servant girl snorted coldly: "Why do you lock me here! I just... just stayed outside your room for a while! You abused me like this!"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows in surprise for being so righteous.


    It is... There is such a rascal servant.


    There is no rule at all, and I don¡¯t know where I heard some words, so I feel that I can threaten others.


    Ruan Youqing gently stroked the broken hair falling from her ears, turned around and said slowly, "Kong Qing, take her to the execution hall in our house. Didn''t she say that we abused her? Then... let her see what It''s abuse."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： Unkind Miss Ruan

    Chapter 162 The Unreasonable Miss Ruan


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be smiling at this time, but what he said made people tremble uncontrollably.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, the servant girl shook her body timidly at first, but when she looked at Ruan Youqing again and saw her soft and weak face, she felt that the legendary sick lady must be at this time. It''s just scaring her. After thinking about the people behind her, she plucked up the courage and said, "Miss Ruan is going to abuse us poor people by lynching?!"


    "Poor people? No, no, no, you are not a poor people." After speaking, Ruan Youqing turned around and walked towards the execution hall without waiting for her answer.


    The maid was about to continue speaking, but was chopped off by Kong Qing with a knife, and she was taken directly to the execution hall.


    In the front hall at this time, Ruan Chong was listening to the personal guard''s report.


    Because Ruan Youqing was working in the mansion and did not intend to hide it, so Ruan Chong and Mu Fei naturally heard something from their respective subordinates.


    "Youqing took that person to the execution hall?" Mu Fei, who was sitting next to Ruan Chong, was a little surprised.


    Little Miss'' maid, Kong Qing, arrested a girl and locked her up. This matter...is not a big deal, but it''s not a trivial matter either.


    But because Ruan Chong said to let her go, Mu Fei didn''t intervene.


    However, Mu Fei was still a little surprised when he heard that his daughter took that man to the execution hall of Ruan Mansion.


    After all, the youngest daughter in her impression has always been gentle and gentle towards others.


    At this time, Ruan Chong''s expression was also slightly dark. After seeing Mu Fei''s worried expression, he said in a deep voice:


    "What does this child Xiaoqing do, you can rest assured and let her do it. She...is different from other children since she was a child, and I don''t know why, but I always feel...she is much more mature than her peers. Although...she Also naughty and coquettish, made trouble, cried, laughed... But... I always feel that she seems to have another face. I have seen this girl secretly looking at the moon and muttering to herself when there is no one else .Although I didn''t hear what was said before, but in the end I heard it. She said...you must protect us. At that time...she was only seven years old."


    Ruan Chong narrated, Mu Fei''s eyes turned red.


    When a mother hears this, how can she not feel distressed.


    "But she''s just a child... you don''t worry about letting her go to a **** place like the execution hall?" Although Mu Fei has experienced cruel battlefield killings, Ruan Lingjun and Ruan Youning also trained outside since they were young. But the more this happened, the more she wanted to guard Ruan Youqing''s pure land.


    However, Ruan Chong sighed heavily, and looked up with a very complicated expression on his face: "This girl has been very preoccupied since she was a child. She often sneaks out of the house to do some things, she thought she had been hiding it from me...but...I It''s not that ordinary old man. It''s just...what did she do...I didn''t go into it too much. And...what''s more uncomfortable is that every time I train, this little girl makes me deeply suspicious... I''m not her real grandfather...I''m a bad old man who abused her. Her drive to go...you can''t compare to any of you."


    "But... But it''s because Ah Ye and I are not by her side?" Mu Fei''s usual resolute expression now showed a hint of panic.


    Ruan Chong shook his head:


    "It shouldn''t be, her sensibility... seems to have nothing to do with us..."


    ¡­


    The punishment hall in Ruan Mansion, as the name suggests, is the place where punishments are carried out.


    The existence of this torture hall is not hidden from anyone, so everyone in the mansion knows that there is such a fortified place.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ there are very few maids or servants from the mansion brought here. Most of those who were taken to the execution hall were guards or other martial artists who had made mistakes.


    Because the punishment here is not something ordinary people can bear.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing came here with a maid in an unreasonable manner.


    She, who was not quite sure at first, saw the other party who had been poured with cold water and clearly showed her appearance, her face turned completely cold.


    In the previous life in the prince''s mansion, she had seen this maid.


    Seems to be... called... coral.


    Ruan Youqing, who just didn''t want to use torture at will, now his heart gradually hardened.


    At this time... probably... she stole her personal belongings and gave them to Li Yi.


    Then Li Yi had an opportunity!


    Ruan Youqing, whose eyes were full of coldness, directly ordered someone to tie her to a chair, and then poured a basin of cold water on it to wake her up.


    After choking on a few sips of water, she was at a loss at first, and when she fully woke up and saw the person in front of her, she looked meaningless again: "If you really torture me! I... I will definitely tell the outside world when I go out. Miss Ruan''s family insulted me, a poor maid who has no money or power!"


    Seeing her threatening, Ruan Youqing just smiled with her lips curled up, and then, following her gaze, Kong Qing raised her hand and slapped her.


    "This slap is just a warning to you first, it has no dignity. As a maid, how can I teach you how to call yourself in front of the master?"


    Although Shan Shan¡¯s heart trembled, she changed her mind but said back in dissatisfaction: ¡°But you didn¡¯t call yourself a slave!¡±


    Kong Qing was taken aback for a moment, then laughed out of anger.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, took Kong Qing''s hand and placed it in his own, and then said unhurriedly:


    "Kong Qing is married to the guard commander of the Ruan Mansion. Although the guard commander of the Ruan Mansion has no official title, he still receives the official salary from the court. Do you think you can be compared with her? Besides, in the Here, as long as it suits my heart, it is common for me to be commensurate with their sisters. But...you can''t."


    Coral pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Ruan Youqing lifted her chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    ¡¸Do you want to steal something from me?¡¹


    Although Ruan Youqing still had a smiling face at this time, the undisguised coldness in her eyes still made Shan Shan feel timid.


    "I... I didn''t... Miss, don''t wrong me!" Coral turned her head away from Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    Ruan Youqing chuckled, and leaned forward: "Do you feel that there is a noble person behind you, and as long as you hold on and don''t say anything, you''ll be fine?"


    Shan Shan raised her head abruptly, and after she couldn''t believe it, she forced herself to speak again: "Where is there a noble person supporting me... I... I, Shan Shan, can do well! If the young lady doesn''t believe it, Shan Shan can swear that Shan Shan will never listen to you." Anyone in the mansion instigates to go to you... ah no! To your room! If Coral violates this oath, he will be struck by lightning and die!"


    After finishing speaking, Coral secretly rejoiced at her wit.


    In this mansion, no one really instigated her to do something.


    Ruan Youqing smiled and rolled his eyes, and moved closer to the ear of the other party. His voice was very eerie to Shan Shan.


    "What about... the ones outside the government? For example... the one from the East Palace?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Intentionally snub

    Chapter 163 Deliberately snubbing


    At first, he was thinking about using some kind of punishment to force the servant girl Shan Shan to tell the truth, but Ruan Youqing''s light words made Shan Shan not tell himself.


    "Miss! This servant is wrong! I shouldn''t...shouldn''t have listened to His Royal Highness'' instructions just because of things outside of me...Slaves...Slaves think that just taking a personal item of yours won''t hurt you...Moreover, this servant thinks...the prince must be right You only asked this slave to do this kind of thing...so...that''s why you agreed... slave... slave is also thinking of you! How honorable is the crown prince...he can take a fancy to you...but yours..."


    Huanhu pleaded guilty in tears, and at the end, Xu also felt that what he said was inappropriate, so he stopped in time, but the coldness in Ruan Youqing''s heart did not fade away.


    Won''t... hurt her? Still thinking about her?


    If it wasn''t for...if it wasn''t because her close-fitting mahogany comb fell into Li Yi''s hands, how could she...forget about Gu Chang''an, and fall with Li Yi all the way!


    Especially...she clearly remembers...


    This maid named Shan Huan later became Li Yi''s concubine, and even later entered the palace and became a concubine!


    A maid suddenly flew up a branch and turned into a phoenix...


    The root cause is that she pulled herself to pave the way for her because of her own selfish desires!


    If she said she did it unintentionally, who would believe it!


    The current admission is just that I feel that I have revealed my truth!


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, and after calming down, she didn''t say anything to Shan Shan, but turned to Kong Qing and said:


    "Release the news that the Ruan Mansion caught a maid who stole things a few days ago. After she was caught, she not only did not repent, but even spoke against me. I was so angry that I fell ill in bed."


    Kong Qing immediately leaned over to answer.


    But Shan Shan looked at Ruan Youqing in disbelief, and when she saw the other party turned around to go out, Shan Shan stuttered and said, "You...you...you are such a person!"


    Ruan Youqing turned around, but this time she had no expression: "If you are smart and want to live, just stay honest, and I can take care of your food and drink. If you have any thoughts that you shouldn''t have... I don''t mind letting you Know how I treat people with evil intentions."


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Ruan Youqing walked out directly.


    After closing the door, Kong Qing followed closely behind Ruan Youqing: "Miss, do you want...?"


    "Temporarily lock her up, but she must be strictly guarded. If Li Yi doesn''t get a reply from her, he will take the initiative to investigate."


    ¡¸Won¡¯t that let him know that you have¡­¡¹


    Ruan Youqing slightly raised the corners of her lips and said, "What I want is to let him know. Everything...preparations should be almost done. He''s almost there...that time."


    ¡­


    Only one day later, a guest came to Ruan''s house.


    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Changan who came here, Xiao Deyin also came to visit with him.


    At this time, in the front hall of Ruan Mansion, only the voices of Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin talking and laughing could be heard.


    Ruan Chong was busy with important matters, so he didn''t greet the guests. What''s more, the two people who came here are considered juniors, and there is no saying that being rude is not rude.


    Mu Fei just came out to say hello to Gu Changan and Xiao Deyin and left.


    As for Ruan Youning, he didn''t know where he went.


    Gu Changan sat there drinking tea alone, although his expression was not fluctuating as before, but his heart was full of ups and downs.


    Why¡­


    Since he came in, his little fox hasn''t said a word to him? !


    Hearing the two men discussing what kind of jewelry is popular in the capital for the first time in their ears, Gu Changan moved his lips, and coughed a few times awkwardly:


    "I heard that there is a new master in Yunjian Pavilion, who is best at those small and exquisite things. You can go there for a stroll if you have time."


    Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin exchanged glances, Xiao Deyin squinted and smiled back at him: "Master Gu, do you actually have research on women''s things?"


    Gu Changan''s expression cracked slightly, and he said in an unnatural tone: "It''s just... I heard."


    "But you heard from your good sister?" Xiao Deyin smiled, and looked at Gu Changan with a sharp light in his eyes.


    After all, she is the eldest lady of the Xiao family, so she naturally has her own news channel.


    Master Shoufu chatted happily with a woman on the street, ignoring the matter of his fianc¨¦e beside him. Ruan Youqing didn''t mention it, she had already heard about it.


    When she came in with Gu Changan today, Ruan Youqing saw that her expression was obviously different from usual.


    A little...overly enthusiastic.


    However, Xiao Deyin didn''t tell the truth, she was happy to cooperate with Ruan Youqing to snub Gu Changan.


    After all, her family Youqing is so good, if Gu Changan is still messing around outside...


    It''s really reckless!


    However, as soon as Xiao Deyin finished speaking, Gu Changan frowned slightly: "Good sister? But... Zhener?"


    ¡¸Oh~ So her name is Zhener~¡¹


    "She is not a good sister, she often gives me headaches." Gu Changan continued solemnly.


    Originally, what Ruan Youqing said didn''t have any deep meaning, but it made her even more upset when she heard it.


    "Deyin, Mr. Gu has a lot of things going on every day, so let''s not bother him." Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help but speak at this time. It''s just... still didn''t look at Gu Changan.


    When Gu Changan looked dazed, Xiao Deyin stood up and pulled Ruan Youqing up by the way: "Your Majesty Gu, you can do whatever you need to do. Youqing and I are just going to go for a walk in the street, so I''m sorry. "


    As he spoke, he dragged Ruan Youqing out without waiting for Gu Changan''s reaction.


    Leaving Gu Changan alone in the front hall of the Ruan Mansion, frowning in deep thought.


    His little fox...is he mad at him?


    But... he shouldn''t have done anything, right?


    Except... I had a conversation with Chang Zhen yesterday...


    "Could it be that you are jealous?" Gu Changan said to himself.


    The maids serving in the hall lowered their heads and did not hear what was going on outside the window, not daring to talk about the rights and wrongs of the masters.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing, who was taken out of the house by Xiao Deyin, looked gloomy. After the two of them walked through a street like a walk, Ruan Youqing said in a low voice: "Leaving him there alone...wouldn''t it be inappropriate?"


    Xiao Deyin glanced at her as if he hated iron and steel, "You have to know that a man can''t be used to it. If you are uncomfortable, make him uncomfortable too!"


    "But..." Ruan Youqing was so indecisive for the first time.


    "No, but! Let''s go! Go shopping!" Xiao Deyin took Ruan Youqing''s arm, and excitedly led Ruan Youqing to the busiest street.


    For some unknown reason, the two walked to the door of Yunjian Pavilion after strolling around.


    "Well... Now that we''re here... why don''t we go in and take a look?" Ruan Youqing looked up at the plaque of Yunjian Pavilion, and couldn''t help but whispered.


    Seeing that she has been out of her mind, Xiao Deyin sighed, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, up to you! I want to see how skilled the master Gu Changan said is!"


    Ruan Youqing saw that she was so filled with righteous indignation, she couldn''t help being a little puzzled and said: "I remember... you must have liked Mr. Gu before... why today..."


    ¡¸You don¡¯t think I¡¯m deliberately driving you apart, do you?¡¹


    "No, no, I know you''re not...but you just feel..."


    "Ruan Youqing, you have to know that an excellent woman is more attractive than an excellent man! Besides, you are the daughter of General Mu! I am not looking towards you!"


    Looking at Xiao Deyin whose eyes light up when he mentions his own mother, Ruan Youqing can hardly recall how indifferent this guy was to her before.


    If Xiao Deyin was a man, she would have to worry about her father!


    "Miss Ruan? Miss Xiao?"


    Suddenly a familiar voice sounded from behind, and when the two of them turned their heads to look, they saw Wei Jue, the prince of Wei who had been "sent" back from Jingbian in advance by Gu Changan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： join in one after another

    Chapter 164 added one after another


    "The prince of Wei?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    At this time, Wei Jue was also a little excited when he saw Ruan Youqing, who had been on his mind for a long time. After rubbing his hands together with a smile, Wei Jue continued, "Miss Ruan is here to visit Yunjian Pavilion again?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled back at him: "Youqing and Ms. Xiao came out for a stroll, and happened to come here...so I thought about going in and taking a look."


    ¡¸It just so happens that I¡¯m going to go shopping too, why don¡¯t we go together?¡¹


    When Ruan Youqing wanted to refuse, Xiao Deyin replied with a smile.


    "Make Gu Changan feel the same way." After agreeing, Xiao Deyin immediately explained to the frowning Ruan Youqing.


    So, two people became threesome.


    However, just as they walked in, a figure suddenly passed by on the second floor of Yunjian Pavilion.


    Finished calf!


    The person the master likes is being targeted by others!


    Hurry up to report!


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was devoting himself to all kinds of exquisite jewelry. Wei Jue seemed to have studied these jewelry, and soon chose two pieces of jewelry with different temperaments for Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin.


    Ruan Youqing held an orchid hairpin and a pair of ruby ??drop earrings. The orchid hairpin makes Ruan Youqing more pure and pitiful, but the ruby ??can add a bit of beauty to it.


    What Xiao Deyin likes is a white jade bracelet and a pearl hairpin.


    When he was not with Ruan Youqing, Xiao Deyin returned to the previous image of snow lotus in the mountains that could only be seen from a distance.


    It''s just... After Ruan Youqing stood beside her, she seemed to be a different person, smiling brightly like the summer sun.


    The two picked some favorites and went to pay the bill. Wei Jue wanted to pay for them, but Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin are the kind of people who don''t accept gifts easily. Seeing that they insisted on not letting him pay, Wei Jue had no choice but to give up.


    After the three of them walked out of the Yunjian Pavilion, Wei Jue opened up what he thought was the gentlest smile and said, "Wei asked the two ladies to have a meal, the two ladies can''t just refuse, right?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was determined to go home, was about to refuse, but Xiao Deyin again readily agreed before her.


    "The three of you, would you mind if Gu joins?"


    It turned out that Xiao Deyin had long noticed Gu Changan who was getting closer, so he agreed to Wei Jue''s invitation.


    And Ruan Youqing looked back when Gu Changan was standing behind her, feeling a little complicated.


    After seeing Gu Changan who suddenly appeared, Wei Jue took a few steps back subconsciously. After realizing that he was a little timid, he forced himself to meet Gu Changan''s gaze and said, "Master Gu is so tight lately?"


    I thought the other party would be angry, but Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and smiled, and calmly replied yes.


    The dignified Shoufu-sama...would say that he was struggling recently?


    face? ? ?


    Wei Jue didn''t dare to say this, remembering the last time Gu Changan sent him back to Beijing with a cold face, Wei Jue felt a wave of coldness from his hair to his toes.


    Forget it, let him join if he wants to.


    Thus, a group of three people turned into a group of four people. Two men and two women were both outstanding in appearance, so they naturally received a lot of admiration or admiration.


    Finally arrived at the restaurant, because Wei Jue often came here, the four of them were directly invited to the private room by the waiter.


    The restaurant that Wei Jue brought them to is one of the best in the capital, and the private rooms of the restaurant are very elegantly furnished.


    For example, Ruan Youqing and the others came to this room, the name of the private room was Qingpingle, after opening the door, there was running water flowing under the feet, and a very small bridge was stepped on, and a huanghuali wood table was placed in front of it. central.


    After Wei Jue asked Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin to sit down, he was slightly stunned.


    Because the square table has four sides, Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin are sitting next to each other. Therefore, the remaining positions are only opposite and next to Ruan Youqing.


    He was just about to lift his feet and walk towards the opposite side, when Xiao Deyin said leisurely: "Your Majesty, Prince Wei, please sit opposite me."


    "what?"


    "Hmm... I think your looks are very... able to increase my appetite." Seeing Wei Jue''s blank face, Xiao Deyin could only make up a random reason.


    However, as soon as she said the words, she felt that there was something wrong with them.


    Sure enough, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows at this time, sat down opposite Ruan Youqing naturally, and then said unhurriedly: "I don''t know... the prince is so beautiful in front of Miss Xiao."


    Xiao Deyin blushed, and hurriedly denied: "No, I didn''t! I...I..."


    "What Deyin means is that the prince of Wei is a humble gentleman. When we get along, he is polite and knows what to do and why not. After seeing the prince of Wei, we feel comfortable and relaxed. That''s why... Deyin said that it can increase our appetite." Ruan Youqing But at this moment, he slowly explained for Xiao Deyin.


    It''s just that there are some insinuations in this sentence.


    Gu Changan naturally heard it, and frowned slightly, still feeling a little dazed.


    If Li Qian were here, he would definitely say something to ease the atmosphere.


    However, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s compliment, Wei Jue grinned, and then poured Ruan Youqing tea graciously.


    At this time, Gu Changan finally lost any smile on his face.


    "Brother Chang An! You are indeed here!"


    The door was suddenly pushed open at this moment, and a girl entered without invitation.


    This girl is Chang Zhen.


    Without waiting for Gu Changan to reply, Chang Zhen walked up to him and continued to speak: "I said that it was you that I saw from a distance when I was on the street just now, and after I came in to inquire about it, it turned out to be you!"


    Gu Changan calmly ordered Xiaoer to add a chair beside him.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing almost jumped up from the table.


    Inadvertently caught a glimpse of Ruan Youqing''s hand pressing on the chair, Xiao Deyin trembled in his heart.


    She originally wanted to help Ruan Youqing to stimulate Gu Changan, so that the two of them would fight each other with fire and fire...but...it seemed to be self-defeating...


    Things are getting worse...


    After Chang Zhen sat down, he raised his face and saw Ruan Youqing sitting opposite her.


    "This sister looks familiar, but did you see her on the street that day?" Chang Zhen spoke first with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing held back his unhappiness, squinted his eyes and said to her: "My sister is so young, so her memory is not very good?"


    "You!" Chang Zhen heard the sarcasm in the words, his face turned pale, and he stood up with a swish.


    Wei Jue finally realized that he should say a few words to calm down at this time, so after clearing his throat, he smiled and said, "Gu Shoufu, who is this little girl?"


    "It''s my sister." Gu Changan replied lightly.


    Wei Jue let out an ooh, and continued: "Since you are younger sister...then you two should stop arguing. You will become sisters-in-law in the future, and you will have a long time getting along with each other."


    "Sister-in-law?" Chang Zhen opened his eyes wide and looked at Ruan Youqing in shock.


    Seeing her reaction like this, Gu Changan said with a complicated expression: "Could it be...you...don''t know...Youqing is my fiancee?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Gu Changans heart

    Chapter 165 Gu Changan''s Heart


    If it wasn''t for the waiter knocking on the door to serve the food, everyone in Ruan Youqing would have been eerily silent.


    After Chang Zhen learned that Ruan Youqing was Gu Changan''s fianc¨¦e, he suddenly sat down obediently as if venting his strength.


    Ruan Youqing, who wanted to get angry, suddenly felt powerless at this moment, because he had been angry for so long, and the other party didn''t know who he was...


    "It''s my fault, I didn''t make it clear to you in advance." Gu Changan patted his forehead helplessly, and finally broke the silence.


    Ruan Youqing just looked up at him, then lowered his head again.


    No, still angry.


    He didn''t even know he was angry!


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing just glanced at him and didn''t speak, Gu Changan finally couldn''t help standing up and walking towards her.


    "Brother Chang An! Are you really... going to be engaged to her?" Chang Zhen suddenly held his hand, his eyes turned red.


    Although Gu Changan can be regarded as pampering her, the two of them have never had any contact like holding hands like they do now.


    So, after feeling the person he regarded as his sister holding his hand, Gu Changan subconsciously broke away.


    "Zhen''er, although you and I are brothers and sisters, we are not related by blood after all, and there is still a need to guard against men and women." Gu Changan spoke in a rather dignified tone.


    Chang Zhen, who was thrown away, was taken aback for a moment, with a look of incredulity on his face: "Brother Chang An...you...are you so alienated from me because of this woman?"


    As he spoke, Chang Zhen turned his head viciously to look at Ruan Youqing.


    Gu Changan frowned and reprimanded: "Zhen''er, don''t be rude!"


    This time, Chang Zhen didn''t act like a spoiled child to Gu Chang''an like last time, but stood up angrily, and shouted loudly: "You...you actually reprimanded Zhen''er again and again for an outsider! "


    "She is not an outsider." Gu Changan still frowned tightly.


    Knowing Chang Zhen''s identity, Xiao Deyin suddenly smiled softly, and couldn''t help but said: "Miss Chang Zhen, our young Qing is going to marry Mrs. Gu in the future. She will... be the rightful Mrs. Shoufu."


    And you... are nothing.


    It''s just that Xiao Deyin is not a bitter person, so she held back the last sentence in her heart.


    Ruan Youqing, who had never spoken, now fully understood that Gu Changan''s "sister" really had different feelings for him.


    It''s just that it''s not suitable for her to talk too much in this situation. Gu Chang''an is very clear about what kind of person she is. If you play weak to provoke sympathy, it will be counterproductive.


    Chang Zhen, who was a little aggressive just now, bit his lower lip and looked at Gu Changan after hearing Xiao Deyin''s words.


    She was waiting for Gu Changan to protect her like before.


    But after Gu Changan felt Chang Zhen''s hostility towards Ruan Youqing, he gradually understood something.


    In the past, he just thought that Chang Zhen was pampered by his grandfather and liked to cling to him. And now... As a future sister-in-law, her hostility is really abnormal.


    Even if his own thoughts were dirty, she shouldn''t have such a reaction.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan opened his mouth very solemnly: "Zhen''er, Miss Xiao is right. Youqing is the one I want to marry back home, so, from now on, she... will be my rightful wife. You know, I Not because I think she is suitable for this role, but because... I like her myself."


    Needless to say, Chang Zhen already understood.


    Since she came to Chang''s mansion, after getting in touch with Gu Chang''an, she gradually fell in love with her nominal elder brother.


    She used to think that she and Gu Changan were the best match.


    Not to mention... the moon is the first to get close to the water.


    However... everything is just her wishful thinking.


    Gu Changan really just treats her as a younger sister...


    Laughing silently, Chang Zhen ran out without looking back.


    Gu Changan watched Chang Zhen''s back disappear without showing any expression.


    "You go and chase her." Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but opened his mouth after all.


    Gu Changan shook his head, with a hint of coldness in his voice: "No need, if I chase after her, she will feel that I care more about her than you, so she will be more indulgent."


    Ruan Youqing listened to his words, and the previous unhappiness finally gradually dissipated. However, she still couldn''t help but said: "After all, she is your sister, I don''t want to cause estrangement or conflict between you because of me." After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt that what she said was a bit...false...


    Just when she was about to explain that her intention was really so, Gu Changan picked up Wei Jue who was sitting next to Ruan Youqing, and then sat down by herself.


    Wei Jue, who was treated so unceremoniously, dared not speak out, so he sat down honestly where Gu Changan was just now.


    After sitting down, Gu Changan turned directly to Ruan Youqing, and said seriously: "My grandmother has never liked her very much, and she knew it herself. So, after her grandfather passed away, she took the initiative to go to Longhua Temple."


    "Eh? Mrs. Ning Guogong doesn''t like her?"


    "Yes, because my grandmother always felt that she was very rich at a young age. However, my grandfather loved her very much because of the entrustment of an old friend. And I always thought that she was just an insecure little girl. Until just now, I saw a very strong resentment in her eyes when she looked at you. How could a really innocent little girl have such eyes. Even if the relationship between sister-in-law and sister-in-law was a bit repulsive when we first met, there would not be such eyes. Yes. So, I just realized that she is not as naive as she usually appears in front of me. On the contrary...as my grandmother said, she has a lot of scheming. My grandfather and I...were both impressed by her naivety The appearance blindfolds the eyes and the heart."


    After Gu Changan said a long paragraph, Ruan Youqing was very surprised.


    It stands to reason that men should rarely have insight into whether a woman is really innocent or a fake innocent...


    Why did Gu Changan suddenly become enlightened?


    Could it be... really because of the way Chang Zhen looked at her?


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s bewildered face, Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you wondering why I suddenly became enlightened?"


    Ruan Youqing took a breath in shock.


    Didn¡¯t you suddenly get enlightened!


    Before, she did the things that made her angry with an innocent face! Now she even guessed what she was thinking!


    Seeing her like this, Gu Changan sighed softly: "Because Chang Zhen''s reaction just now made me feel that she threatened you."


    "But..." Ruan Youqing didn''t feel shy, and continued to ask: "But you and I haven''t known each other for a long time...but she has been with you for a long time..."


    "No, no, I didn''t really get along with her for a long time. Being nice to her is also out of my grandfather''s last wish, and being nice to you is out of myself. I am very selfish, if something happened to each other Contradictory things, I prefer to respect my heart."


    Listening to the other party''s unobtrusive love words, Ruan Youqing felt shy at this moment.


    Wei Jue on the side was still in the fog. After seeing the lingering affection between the two, he forcibly interrupted and said, "What were you talking about just now? What happened to Miss Chang? Gu Chang... Sir, are you really not going to chase her?"


    Gu Changan glanced at him lightly, then turned his head and continued to speak to Ruan Youqing:


    "Look, Prince Wei is the one who is easily deceived by women for a lifetime."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： someone who is calculating again

    Chapter 166 Someone who is planning again


    When Chang Zhen ran out, he was so engrossed in running hard that he didn''t pay attention to whether there was anyone in front of him. Therefore, as soon as she stepped out of the restaurant, she almost bumped into someone.


    It''s just that she didn''t have the heart to say anything to the other party at this time, and continued to leave without raising her head.


    And the one who was almost hit by her...


    It was Rong Yan who hadn''t been out for a long time.


    She frowned slightly, and looked at Chang Zhen''s leaving back thoughtfully.


    "Miss! That person is so reckless and ignorant of etiquette, why don''t we stop her?"


    "No need, I see that the other party''s face is gloomy, and he must be in a bad mood. We still don''t make trouble with others casually. And... I think that person... looks familiar. Jin''er, do you recognize her identity?" At this moment Yan was covered with a veil, and calculations flashed in her exposed eyes.


    Jin''er heard the master''s question, and then stared at the back and took a closer look. Combined with the profile of her hastily glanced at just now, Jin''er was a little surprised and said:


    "That... seems to be from the Duke''s mansion. The servants vaguely remembered the palace banquet a few days ago... She seems to have followed Mrs. Ningguo."


    "Following Mrs. Ning Guogong?" Rong Yan raised her eyebrows, and suddenly had a guess in her heart.


    If she remembers correctly, the Duke''s Mansion is the ancestral home of their chief assistant.


    And that Mrs. Ning Guogong... is Gu Changan''s grandmother.


    A woman who can follow her...


    After seeing what her master was thinking, Jin''er immediately explained cautiously: "Miss, the one just now... is the orphan of a friend''s family that Duke Ning Guo took in when he was alive."


    "You know a lot." Rong Yan glanced at her lightly, unable to see what emotion it was.


    While speaking, the master and servant also walked into the restaurant.


    Coincidentally, he entered the private room next door to Qing Pingle.


    "Isn''t this servant thinking about helping you find out what happened in the capital recently. Oh, by the way, Miss, I heard yesterday that... that Ruan Youqing... has returned to Beijing."


    "Has Ruan Youqing returned to Beijing?" Rong Yan gritted her teeth at the mention of Ruan Youqing.


    If it wasn''t for Ruan Youqing''s existence, she wouldn''t have stayed in the Rong Mansion for so long and dared not go out.


    Even...even the number of times of entering the palace has become much less!


    "Miss, tell me... the master just ran out with a face of shame... Could it have something to do with Ruan Youqing? After all, these two are sister-in-laws, and this servant has heard that our Lord Chief Assistant treats this sister very badly." You''re really caring!" Jin''er uttered all the things she had found out.


    Sure enough, at this point, Rong Yan''s face was a little excited: "Gu Chang''an has no blood relationship with her... Does that mean..."


    Jin''er covered her mouth and smiled, moved to Rong Yan and said something.


    Rong Yan immediately opened her eyes and said with a smile: "You go to inquire again, turn around... Let''s get to know this nominal lady of the Duke''s Mansion. After all...an enemy''s enemy is a friend."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    On the other side, after being picked up by Gu Changan and stabbed at Wei Jue, he finally couldn''t help but patted the table:


    "Gu Chang''an, what do you mean! I care about your sister with good intentions, but you, the older brother, sarcasm me! You also said that I am easily deceived by women! Why am I deceived by women?"


    Seeing that he was still like this, Gu Changan couldn''t help but hooked his lips and said, "Then...my son, what do you think Chang Zhen''s behavior just now means? My brother just said a few words, why did she react so strongly?"


    ¡¸Naturally...naturally it¡¯s because you beat her up!¡¹


    ¡¸Then why is she so hostile to Youqing?¡¹


    "Naturally...naturally...she can''t accept it for the time being...?" At the end, Wei Jue himself was a little uncertain.


    Gu Changan continued to ask with a smile: "Then what would the prince do if he encountered this situation?"


    Wei Jue glanced at Ruan Youqing, thinking that at this time, he must win the favor of the beauty.


    Girls, don¡¯t they all like gentle and considerate men!


    Especially just now, he was praised as a modest gentleman!


    So, Wei Jue coughed a few times and said with a serious face:


    "If it was me, I would naturally want to catch up with my sister and coax her well. After all, it''s my own sister. If I, a brother, don''t spoil her, then who can?"


    "Then... the son means that he is going to leave his fianc¨¦e?" Gu Chang''an smiled with a deep meaning at this time.


    However, Wei Jue shook his head and continued: "How could you leave her behind! She and I are in love with each other. If I go to coax my sister, she will definitely understand my approach. After all, she will be with her in the future. My sister can''t see her when she looks up, and it''s not a long-term solution for the two of them to make their relationship too tense. And...if I disregard my sister''s safety...then...I''ll be ashamed to be a brother!" Having said that, Wei Jue actually He looked at Gu Changan provocatively.


    Ruan Youqing is so kind, he will definitely appreciate his actions even more!


    After all, she also has a brother, so it should be easier to empathize with her!


    Thinking of this, Wei Jue drank the glass of sake in front of him with a smile on his face.


    As a result, Gu Changan, who thought he would turn his head and leave in anger, sat there calmly, flirting with Ruan Youqing.


    And Ruan Youqing just smiled and glanced at himself, then turned to look at Gu Changan.


    Wei Jue, who fell into a daze again, made Xiao Deyin, who was watching the play silently, laugh out loud: "Does your son think that Miss Chang Zhen is just playing with her temper?"


    "Isn''t it?" Wei Jue replied with a frown.


    Xiao Deyin shrugged: "Then I wish the crown prince can find a concubine who is like-minded and considerate to you as soon as possible."


    On the other side, because of Wei Jue''s words, Ruan Youqing asked Gu Chang''an, "She just ran out like this, Mr. Gu really isn''t worried about her safety?"


    "It''s okay, she has always been protected by the hidden guards left by her grandfather, so nothing will happen." Gu Changan replied indifferently.


    That Duke Ning...actually values ??Chang Zhen so much...


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing is really not worried when she sees that Gu Changan is not worried at this time, so she is completely relieved.


    She asked this question not out of good intentions to worry about the safety of her "rival in love", but because if something happened to Chang Zhen, she was afraid that Gu Chang''an would feel guilty for it.


    Out of a woman''s intuition, Ruan Youqing believes that Chang Zhen will definitely use this guilt to make a big fuss.


    "Okay, okay, the food will be cold if you don''t eat it." Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s expression finally relaxed, Xiao Deyin couldn''t help but also relaxed.


    Wei Jue also took up the conversation and said, "Yes, yes, eat quickly, the food here is quite delicious. Miss Ruan, see if it suits your appetite."


    "Thank you, Shizi, for helping Gu take care of Youqing." Gu Changan looked at Wei Jue''s hand that wanted to pick up vegetables for Ruan Youqing with a blank expression.


    Wei Jue''s movements froze, and he could only withdraw his hand.


    Seeing him embarrassed, Ruan Youqing thought that the heir of Wei Wang was not bad except that he didn''t see things thoroughly, so he opened his mouth and changed the topic to other places.


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s relationship, the atmosphere finally calmed down, and the meal was considered a pleasant one.


    When everyone was ready to leave after eating and drinking, Ruan Youqing just walked to the door and saw Rong Yan who had just finished eating and was about to leave.


    Although she covered her face with a veil, Ruan Youqing recognized her at a glance.


    Coincidentally, the other party also saw her at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： play off

    Chapter 167 Provocation


    Ruan Youqing thought that Rong Yan should avoid her at this time.


    As a result, when she saw herself, she walked over slowly with her head held high.


    "Sister Ruan, long time no see." When she arrived in front of her, a gentle greeting had already come out of her mouth.


    Although Ruan Youqing was disgusted in his heart, his expression was natural: "Don''t come here, sister Rong."


    The corners of Rong Yan''s lips rose slightly behind the veil, but then she raised her eyes to look at Gu Chang''an: "Master Gu, Rong Yan just saw Lingmei running out here. It''s just... as if... she has been wronged, Does Mr. Gu know?"


    Ruan Youqing frowned, and the eyes that looked at Rong Yan gradually turned cold.


    She knew that it was impossible for Rong Yan to come here for no reason just to say hello to her.


    "What does Miss Rong want to say?" Gu Changan glanced at her, his tone a little impatient.


    Seeing this, Rong Yan could only forcefully laugh and continued:


    "Rong Yan didn''t want to say anything, but she just saw Miss Chang running out of her wits. Rong Yan thought that she is a weak woman after all, and it would be dangerous to run out like this. And...I heard that Mr. Gu cares about Ling Mei very much, So I wanted to tell you in time. I can save Mr. Gu from being sad..."


    As she said that, Rong Yan took a special look at Ruan Youqing who was beside her.


    "Don''t bother Ms. Rong to worry about her sister for Gu." Gu Chang''an was completely impatient at this time, and after saying this, he took Ruan Youqing''s hand and turned to leave.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Rong Yan clenched her hands unwillingly, her eyes gradually turned cold.


    Xiao Deyin just happened to walk up to Rong Yan at this time, and after giving her a faint glance, he said slowly and softly:


    "Miss Rong should stay in the mansion steadily and wait for His Royal Highness to marry you back. Some kind of sowing dissension... It''s better to do less."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Rong Yan to refute her, Xiao Deyin followed Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan.


    Wei Jue, who was at the end, came out and saw Rong Yan with an angry face, and couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Before, he was indeed in close contact with Rong Yan.


    And Rong Yan has always been gentle and considerate in front of him.


    It''s just... Ever since he heard that she was entangled with the prince, Wei Jue gradually moved away from her spontaneously.


    Now, seeing Rong Yan''s ferocious expression, Wei Jue couldn''t help but frown.


    "Your Majesty?" When Rong Yan saw Wei Jue, she immediately put away her previous expression, and returned to her previous gentle and generous appearance in a blink of an eye.


    As everyone knows, Wei Jue has seen his face clearly just now.


    So, Wei Jue just smiled at her politely, said excuse me, and went after Ruan Youqing and the others.


    Looking at the leaving figures one by one, Rong Yan''s jealous eyes turned red.


    "Miss..." Sensing the terrifying aura emanating from her master, Jin''er called her with a trembling voice.


    Rong Yan took a deep breath, lowered her eyes and slowly opened her mouth: "Go home."


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing, who was sent home by Gu Changan, had just entered the yard when he saw Ruan Youning walking towards him.


    Seeing the smile on Ruan Youqing''s face, Ruan Youning couldn''t help but say, "Tsk, it''s really the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell. My mother has told you so much with all your heart, but you still don''t see a smile on your face. Now that they sent you back, you are smiling." so happy."


    Ruan Youqing snorted softly with his nose, turned his head away from his sister''s naked eyes, and then replied to her: "I know what mother means, but Gu Changan''s heart... still needs him to tell me in person."


    "Then he made it clear to you?" Ruan Youning moved closer to Ruan Youqing, with a narrow smile in his eyes.


    Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and pinched the other person''s face lightly: "It''s so clear! Elder sister still wants to know how he expressed his heart to me?"


    ¡¸Right!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing saw that she was getting more and more embarrassing, and couldn''t help stretching out her hand to push her away from him: "Sister, if you want to hear it, go find a good man and tell you to listen to it!"


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing turned around and ran away with a giggle.


    Ruan Youning, who was anti-molested, blushed and stomped her feet.


    Ruan Youqing who ran back to her room sat on the soft bed under the window, her mind was full of the way Gu Changan looked at her.


    It was the biggest surprise for her to be reborn to be treated so wholeheartedly by him.


    Fortunately, the person Li Yi sent has already been locked up by her. I just hope...he can honestly dispel those dirty thoughts about her.


    Because...she doesn''t want to forget Gu Changan again in this life.


    "Miss, Qiaoer and Ziya have come to ask the servants when you have time to continue teaching them?" At this time, Faner pushed the door in with a plate of snacks prepared for her.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then patted himself on the head: "Look at my memory, I haven''t cared about the two of them since I came back."


    "Miss hasn''t been worried about Mr. Gu these two days, but... Fan''er saw you and Miss Xiao come back from a trip, and his face immediately became better! But... because of Mr. Gu?"


    Ruan Youqing slapped her on the head lightly, and said angrily, "You are the only one who is clever!"


    Fan''er laughed a few times, and then handed the snack to Ruan Youqing: "Miss, this is a snack made by Sister Kongqing herself, and I''ll bring it to you as soon as it''s done."


    There are two snacks neatly stacked on the plate, milk cake and jujube paste crisp. These two are Ruan Youqing''s favorite food.


    Bending his eyes and smiling, Ruan Youqing immediately reached out and picked up a piece of milk cake and put it in his mouth.


    The delicate milky fragrance instantly melted in the mouth, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help squinting his eyes and let out a long sigh: "Kongqing''s craftsmanship is almost as good as that made in the biggest dim sum shop in the capital."


    Fan''er watched, and swallowed a little greedily.


    It''s just that her little greedy cat can''t escape Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    So, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and pulled her to the stool next to her, then picked up another piece of milk cake and stuffed it into Fan''er''s mouth.


    Not only was Fan''er not intimidated by Ruan Youqing''s actions, but after eating what Ruan Youqing fed, he took the initiative to pick up another piece.


    Such a bold move did not offend Ruan Youqing, because the master and servant have long been accustomed to this way of getting along. When there are no other people, Ruan Youqing really doesn''t have so many rules.


    "By the way, did Kong Qing leave after bringing you some snacks?" Ruan Youqing snatched a piece of jujube cake from Fan''er, and immediately stuffed it into her mouth, because she hadn''t swallowed the food completely, at this time The voice sounded a little muffled.


    However, Fan''er understood what she meant, and put away the look of playing with his young lady just now, and at this time Fan''er replied seriously: "Sister Kongqing said that she discovered something yesterday, and now she has personally dealt with it." Going to investigate."


    "I found something? What is it?" Ruan Youqing also gradually stopped smiling, and his face gradually became serious.


    Earlier, Kong Qing was asked to pay attention to whether there was any suspicious person in the mansion, and then she caught Coral.


    Now...but what else?


    "Sister Kong Qing said that she found out in the past two days that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince passed by our Ruan Mansion several times after returning from Jingbian City... and it seems that... several people were sent to watch outside our mansion."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： jokers fun

    Chapter 168 The joy of teasing people


    Li Yi not only passed by the Ruan Mansion a few times by himself, but even sent several people to watch the movements in their mansion?


    Ruan Youqing frowned dissatisfied, and gradually felt a little restless and uneasy.


    If it was only because she wanted to know whether Coral had completed the task he had given her, she had asked Kong Qing to spread some words.


    Even in order to disgust the other party, after she said that she fell ill on the bed after being bullied by the maid, she went shopping with Xiao Deyin and ate something.


    By now he should know that he already knows what he did.


    Just¡­


    He didn''t know, what he knew was thorough.


    "Miss, why did the prince send someone close to you to get your things? Is it possible...he really has something for you..."


    Although Kong Qing investigated the matter for Ruan Youqing, she didn''t know Li Yi''s real intention.


    Fan''er is the same as her, the two of them just think that His Highness the Crown Prince is interested in his young lady, and try every means to get close to her.


    It¡¯s just that... her lady seems to be very repulsed by this prince...


    Fan''er, who was full of doubts in her heart, was still in a daze, so Ruan Youqing called her in a low voice.


    Fan''er hastily responded and looked up at her, only to see her young lady''s extremely cold expression.


    "Fan''er, you have to know that I hate Li Yi not because of the entanglement between men and women, but because of him, whether it is body or soul, I hate him deeply. You know, Why does he want to send someone to steal my personal belongings?"


    Fan''er shook his head blankly.


    ¡¸Have you ever heard of such a thing as Gu?¡¹


    "Gu? The Crown Prince is going to trick you?" Fan''er covered her mouth in shock.


    Ruan Youqing shook his head, and continued: "It doesn''t have to be Gu, it could be something else, through my personal items, to achieve the intention of controlling me and let me be used by him."


    "But...he just wanted to get you, Miss, so he used such despicable means to you?" Fan''er looked angry at this moment.


    Although Ruan Youqing didn''t explain why she knew Li Yi''s intentions, Fan''er didn''t get to the bottom of it. She knew that her young lady was the most intelligent and witty. Since the young lady said so, the prince would definitely have no good intentions!


    Seeing Fan''er''s angry look, Ruan Youqing continued: "It''s not just because he got me, he also wants to use our Ruan Mansion to climb higher. And I will never allow this to happen. I No one is allowed to step on the Ruan family to climb to their own dirty and disgusting peak."


    Fan nodded half-understood, puffed out his chest, and said with a serious and solemn expression: "Miss, don''t worry, with Fan here, Fan will definitely protect the Ruan family together with Miss!"


    Ruan Youqing looked at Fan''er quite moved, and couldn''t help but reached out and rubbed her fleshy cheeks.


    ¡­


    A few days later, Ruan Youqing was teaching Qiaoer and Ziya in the courtyard how to use the weak strength of a woman to defeat a man who is much stronger than himself.


    As the saying goes, four or two moves a thousand catties, Ruan Youqing is well versed in this way, and taught Qiao''er and Ziya how to use skillful energy.


    At this time, Ziya, who has been taken care of by Ruan Youqing, looks very good. Not to mention Qiaoer.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing''s training is very hard every day, so these two little girls who grow up crazy don''t develop in a wide direction.


    After practicing for a while, Ruan Youqing stopped, and his stern expression softened instantly: "You can rest for a while."


    Ziya and Qiaoer cheered immediately.


    Although these two people are not afraid of hardship, they still cherish the half-hour rest time very much.


    At this moment, the three of them were sitting around eating the snacks prepared by Fan Er, talking about some gossip heard in the capital.


    Choking on a mouthful of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, Ziya took a sip of scented tea, then seemed to think of something, and asked with a blushing face, "Teacher, Erlong and... Yu... How are you doing with the old general Ruan?" already?"


    Ruan Youqing saw that the little girl looked like she was just beginning to fall in love, and couldn''t help a little teasing in her heart: "Do we, Ziya, want to ask Erlong? Or... your... fianc¨¦?"


    "Teacher!" Ziya''s face was tense, his bright eyes were too embarrassed to look directly at Ruan Youqing.


    Qiaoer also covered her mouth and giggled twice, then approached Ruan Youqing mysteriously and said softly, "Coach, you don''t know, I saw Ziya and Yu Xie go out last night!"


    "Qiaoer!" At this moment, Fan''er''s face was so red that it was about to drip blood, and she rushed to Qiaoer angrily and covered her mouth.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows in surprise, and the corners of his mouth could not stop rising: "Ziya, is what Qiaoer said true?"


    Ziya let go of Qiaoer''s hand, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, the teacher... Ziya has lost his style, and I''m ashamed of you."


    However, the imaginary blame did not come out of the other party''s mouth. On the contrary, when she was uneasy, Ruan Youqing gently held her hand, and said earnestly: "What''s the matter, I wish you love, unmarried men and women are unmarried. And... You didn''t do anything."


    Ziya''s character, Ruan Youqing, is completely clear, and going out with Yu Xie at night is already her bottom line. If Yu Xie had the guts to do something, the little girl Ziya would definitely not follow her.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Ziya felt relieved and smiled at her.


    Coincidentally, Erlong and Yu Xie were mentioned just now, and they followed Ruan Chong over.


    "Well, I brought you these two boys, do you want to try?"


    Before anyone arrived, Ruan Chong''s resonant voice had already sounded.


    Ruan Youqing laughed and said: "Grandfather, you are already very old, you should pay more attention to what you say! What do you mean try! His fianc¨¦e is still here!"


    Ziya who was mentioned by Ruan Youqing immediately hid behind Qiaoer after saluting.


    Yu Xie tilted his head and looked this way, with a smile on his face.


    Ruan Chong laughed twice, walked in front of Ruan Youqing, touched her head subconsciously, and then continued: "Didn''t my family specifically ask me to help you train these two boys well?" Is it? There is a little bit of success now. You can''t compete with them yourself?"


    Just when Ruan Youqing was about to nod, he happened to catch a glimpse of Qiaoer whose eyes were shining. With a move in his heart, Ruan Youqing pulled Ziya and Qiao''er in front of him, and then said to his grandfather:


    "Grandfather, how about this, since you and I have trained two people, why don''t you let them learn from each other?"


    It has only been a few days since they returned to Beijing, but Qiaoer and Ziya have already made great progress.


    Although the two have been allowed to compete with each other several times, they have never had the chance to actually fight against a man.


    Fortunately, Erlong and Yu Xie also practiced with their grandfather for a few days recently...


    Just to see how much each of them has improved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： Four people compete

    Chapter 169 Four people compete


    As soon as the idea of ??letting Ziya Qiaoer and Yu Xie Erlong compete with each other appeared, the more Ruan Youqing thought about it, the more excited he became.


    After hearing this, Ruan Chong naturally would not refuse.


    Next, it depends on whether the parties agree or not.


    When she turned her head to look at Qiaoer and Ziya, Qiaoer was already gearing up with some excitement.


    But Ziya pursed his lips, looking a little tangled.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately walked over and asked patiently: "But you don''t want to? No problem, if you don''t want to, we won''t compete with them."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Ziya shook his head and whispered, "I... am either unwilling... or... a little nervous..."


    As he spoke, Ziya quietly raised his eyes to look in someone''s direction.


    When Ruan Youqing looked over with his eyes, he immediately understood Ziya''s thoughts.


    Two people compete in martial arts, and physical contact is indispensable. However, Ziya, who is completely immersed in the love between men and women, on the one hand, is ashamed to have too much contact with Yu Xie; My sweetheart has too much contact.


    It was hard for her to say these words no matter what.


    But if she gave up the opportunity to compete with others because of this, she would be unwilling.


    Although she understood Ziya''s thoughts, Ruan Youqing was also a little tangled.


    Physical contact during sparring is a common occurrence, and there will be more encounters in the future. If it is because of worrying about this, then her way of practicing martial arts will be very limited.


    However, she understood the little girl''s thoughts very well.


    While struggling with how to assign their opponents reasonably, Qiaoer walked up to Erlong with a smile on her face, and said to Ruan Youqing, "Coach! Qiaoer wants to compete with Brother Erlong!"


    Ziya was taken aback for a moment, then smiled at her very gratefully.


    Qiaoer also bared her teeth and smiled at her, then continued to look at Ruan Youqing, waiting for her approval.


    Ruan Youqing looked at everyone looking at him, and couldn''t help but sighed softly.


    No way, when she treats her own people, especially girls, her heart can soften anytime and anywhere.


    That''s all, it''s just the beginning, and it won''t be too late to correct Ziya''s thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing nodded to Qiaoer.


    Qiaoer smiled and hugged Erlong immediately: "Then, brother Erlong, shall we start?"


    Following Qiaoer''s words, Ruan Youqing and the others immediately stood aside to make room for them.


    Seeing Qiaoer salute, Erlong immediately straightened his expression, stood up straight and saluted stiffly.


    Ruan Youqing originally thought that Erlong would say a few words in a polite manner, but after the other party finished the salute, he immediately approached Qiao''er with a sharp palm.


    The movement was so fast that even Ruan Youqing was a little stunned.


    Too¡­


    It was her grandfather who taught him...after all.


    And her grandfather used to have the title of "The Brash Boss".


    According to his own words: Saying those empty-headed words is really against the heart. With the skill of talking nonsense, he would have beaten the enemy to the ground long ago...


    Ok¡­


    The words are vulgar, but the reasoning is so reasonable.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing''s not being so tough is entirely because Ruan Chong suddenly realized that his little Jiaojiao could be so bold.


    So, Ruan Youqing''s way is still right.


    But Erlong got his true biography.


    Don''t talk nonsense, just start fighting.


    Fortunately, Qiaoer has always been alert. After seeing the change in Erlong''s eyes, she immediately took precautions.


    Sure enough, Erlong''s surprise attack did not touch Qiaoer.


    Qiaoer also remembers what Ruan Youqing taught her, to move around the opponent flexibly and attack at the right time.


    However, when looking for the opponent''s flaws, Qiaoer was still younger after all, and took Erlong''s feint.


    The outcome has been divided.


    Qiaoer didn''t show any bad expression after losing, but she clasped her fists at Erlong again with a serious expression, and then returned to Ruan Youqing''s side.


    Ruan Youqing has been carefully watching the moves of the two, because Erlong has a certain foundation before this, and although Qiaoer has killed people before, it is all based on adaptability and boldness.


    What''s more, Qiaoer is still young after all, and doesn''t know much about those tricks.


    So, Ruan Youqing''s defeat was within Ruan Youqing''s expectation.


    Although Qiaoer looked ordinary, Ruan Youqing still gently helped her smooth some messy hair, and said softly, "Don''t be discouraged, there will be opportunities for you to win back in the future."


    Although Ruan Youqing was very gentle at this time, Qiaoer still felt that she was passing on her strength continuously.


    After talking with Qiaoer, Ruan Youqing turned to look at the other couple who were staring at each other stupidly.


    A veritable couple.


    "Are you fighting with your eyes?" Ruan Youqing asked with raised eyebrows.


    Ruan Chong also laughed and interjected at this time: "Yu Xie, don''t forget what I taught you! Hurry up and defeat this little girl, and later I will make the decision for you to rob her...ah no... marry her back!"


    Seeing how his grandfather looked like an elder at this time, Ruan Youqing not only didn''t feel uncomfortable, but felt very at ease.


    She had never seen such a lively grandfather in a long time.


    Because of Ruan Chong''s straightforward words, even Yu Xie couldn''t help but blush.


    Seeing the two people getting more and more awkward, Ruan Youqing immediately lowered his voice and said: "Hurry up and start, if it is like this on the battlefield, the two of you will continue like this?"


    Perhaps because Ruan Youqing''s voice was stern, Ziya took a deep breath and forced himself to adjust himself.


    After that, she raised her eyes to look at Yu Xie.


    "Don''t let me." Ziya said softly.


    Yu Xie did not hesitate, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    The two saluted respectfully, and then Ziya took the initiative to attack.


    Ruan Chong, who was watching from the side, couldn''t help curling his lips and said:


    "An ancient book says that a scholar''s procrastination can still be said, but a woman''s procrastination can''t be said. In my opinion, no. Once this man falls into love, his mind will no longer be clear when he is disturbed." Slightly. Although I promised that little girl that Ziya would not release water, but if you look at his moves, he didn''t try his best at all."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help curling her lips.


    Indeed, as Ruan Chong said, although Yu Xie is not very powerful at this time, he has an excellent mind. Ruan Youqing also heard from his grandfather that if he had a few tricks with Yu Xie, he would be able to grasp the opponent''s habits and predict the opponent''s next attack.


    And he himself is good at tricky angles, and even some insidious attacks.


    In short, Ruan Chong is very satisfied with the two people Ruan Youqing handed over to him.


    However, Yu Xie at this time made Ruan Chong sigh one after another.


    "Look at this kid, he was about to stretch out his hand to **** that girl, but he retracted it abruptly!"


    "Hey hey! Yu Xie is a fool! That girl can obviously dodge the attack!"


    Just when Ruan Chong was about to leave with a frown and disgust, the two finally decided the winner.


    There is no doubt that Ziya won.


    But at this moment, Ziya was full of anger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： Competition with Gu Changan

    Chapter 170 The competition with Gu Changan


    Ruan Youqing saw that the atmosphere between the two was not right, and immediately went to them and patted Patziya on the back to comfort them.


    And when Yu Xie saw Ziya looking at him angrily, he couldn''t help feeling a little flustered.


    Although he did promise Ziya not to release the water just now, but the two really fought...he really couldn''t bear to hit him hard.


    Especially those insidious methods, he was even more reluctant to use them on Ziya.


    Ziya''s eyes were already stained with redness at this time, and there was some grievance in his voice: "Yu Xie, do you look down on me? Do you think women are inferior to men?"


    Yu Xie saw her looking like she was about to cry, so he walked up to her in a panic, and he, who was always free and easy, seemed extraordinarily at a loss at this time.


    "I don''t think about you that much, I just think that those insidious methods can''t match you... I... I''m afraid you will get hurt..." Yu Xie explained cautiously.


    "You can''t just tie your hands and feet because you are afraid of her being hurt, otherwise she will only be more dangerous in the future."


    ¡¸Gu...Master Gu?¡¹


    Hearing a familiar voice, Ruan Youqing turned around and saw Gu Changan walking towards her with his mother.


    "Chang An came to look for you, so I brought him here directly." Mu Fei took Ruan Youqing''s hand and said with a smile.


    Gu Changan followed Mu Fei to Ruan Youqing''s side, smiled at her, then turned to look at Yu Xie, and continued, "The more you behave like this, the more unfavorable it is for Ziya."


    Yu Xie, who had been poked into a weak spot, looked at the two standing side by side in front of him, and said a little unconvinced: "Yu doesn''t believe Mr. Gu can do what he said, if you meet Miss Ruan Xiaoxiao, you can guarantee the slightest Can''t let go of water, and compete with him wholeheartedly?"


    Hearing that the spearhead was pointed at her, Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows in surprise, and after turning her head to look at Gu Changan, who was looking at her with special meaning, her heart moved.


    Competing with Gu Changan...


    It sounds... a little exciting?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help tugging at Gu Changan''s sleeve, and Gu Changan narrowed his eyes with the sparkle in his eyes.


    What Ruan Youqing was thinking, Gu Changan already understood when he saw her expression.


    Ruan Chong on the side heard it, and his face was also a little excited: "Well, why don''t you compete with this kid Chang An? Let''s see who will be the boss in the future!"


    Gu Changan smiled lowly, looking at Ruan Youqing with affection in his eyes: "Old General Ruan, whether you win or lose, Youqing will be...the boss."


    Being molested by him again unexpectedly, Ruan Youqing straightened his back and forced himself to be calm: "Master Gu, don''t be glib! Since they all want to watch, why don''t we start?"


    Indeed, at this time, the crowd of onlookers had spontaneously gathered to the side, watching the next actions of the two together.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan finally straightened his face: "Little fox, do you really want to compete with me?"


    Seeing that Gu Changan became serious, Ruan Youqing stood up straight and saluted him: "I would like to ask Mr. Gu for your advice."


    After Gu Changan returned the salute, the two of them stopped talking nonsense and attacked each other at the same time.


    Because the speed of the two of them was extremely fast, following the movements of the two of them, the onlookers could only feel a burst of coldness rushing towards their faces.


    The ground was full of dust, and the figures of the two quickly overlapped and separated.


    Although Ruan Youqing is petite, the strength he can exert is heavy and powerful, and Gu Changan''s movements are also extremely sensitive.


    "Look, this is a serious discussion." Ruan Chong said proudly to Yu Xie at the side.


    Yu Xie''s face gradually became excited. Watching the two masters compete, it can be said that for a bystander like them, it has benefited a lot.


    After dodging Gu Changan''s swift blow, Ruan Youqing did not continue to dodge, but slipped on the sole of his foot and approached Gu Changan.


    At this time, Gu Changan saw that there seemed to be something gleaming in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, and couldn''t help but shake his mind, and Ruan Youqing''s hand hit his chest.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan came back to his senses in time and firmly grasped Ruan Youqing''s hand. Suddenly, his heart moved and he gently scratched Ruan Youqing''s palm.


    The sudden itching in the palm of his hand made Ruan Youqing stunned.


    He... what is he doing!


    How could she start molesting her again!


    After Ruan Youqing glared at Gu Changan in shame, Gu Changan couldn''t let go of the corner of his mouth.


    His little fox is so cute!


    The serious look is cute!


    The angry look is also cute!


    The crowd watching the two people''s private actions didn''t know, they could only see that the expressions of the two people who were serious before had suddenly changed.


    First Gu Changan was stunned for a moment, and then Ruan Youqing was stunned again. Immediately afterwards, Ruan Youqing attacked swiftly and furiously.


    Ok¡­


    Gu Changan did not panic to avoid it, and would attack back when he found an opportunity.


    The two of you came and went for a long time, but they still haven''t decided the winner.


    Seeing that the moves of the two became more and more fierce, Ziya couldn''t help holding Qiaoer''s hand beside him worriedly.


    Qiaoer is the same as her at this time. Although she was very excited when she first watched it, now she can''t help but feel a little worried, for fear that Ruan Youqing won''t be able to defeat the opponent and accidentally get hurt.


    At this time, Gu Changan saw that the coldness between Ruan Youqing''s eyebrows became more intense, and he couldn''t help but feel a complicated feeling in his heart.


    His little fox is really cruel...


    He can be cruel to him.


    However...he was a little relieved.


    Ruan Youqing like this will at least not be bullied because of his soft heart.


    Since this is the case, then he should be more serious.


    Thus, Ruan Youqing discovered that Gu Changan''s movements were getting faster and faster, and his attacks began to appear to be out of order, making it increasingly difficult for Ruan Youqing to predict his next movements.


    After Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, she looked at the other party with joy in her eyes.


    Although Gu Changan didn''t have any intention of dealing with her when he confronted her before, but now Ruan Youqing can really feel that Gu Changan finally dealt with her as a strong enemy.


    After concentrating, Ruan Youqing didn''t dare to relax.


    Ziya and Qiaoer could no longer see the movements of Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan clearly, but Ruan Chong and Mu Fei, who could see their movements clearly, put away their smiles and began to look dignified.


    Because, the two of them have already started to use their ultimate moves.


    Just as Ruan Chong was considering whether to get involved and pull them apart, the two in the field fought close to each other again.


    Ruan Youqing''s slender waist was very soft. After avoiding Gu Changan''s palm, Ruan Youqing put his hands on the ground and wrapped his long legs around Gu Changan''s waist in the air.


    Gu Changan quickly grabbed Ruan Youqing''s calf and threw her into the air.


    When he subconsciously wanted to throw the opponent away, Ruan Youqing''s upper body had already supported himself, and he hugged Gu Changan''s neck quickly and fiercely.


    It''s just that before Ruan Youqing exerted force, Gu Changan''s face turned red suddenly...


    It turned out that at this time, the upper bodies of the two of them were tightly fitted together. And Ruan Youqing''s long legs were still wrapped around his waist.


    This pose...


    Extraordinarily charming...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： sisters meeting

    Chapter 171 Sisters Meet


    It is very common for two people to have physical contact during the fight.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t have any special thoughts, but Gu Changan felt...for the first time in his life, he encountered such a challenge that endangered him.


    His little fox, too close to him...


    Closer than any hug ever.


    Even...he could clearly feel the softness on the other person''s body.


    "Youqing, I admit defeat." Gu Changan took a deep breath and raised his hands, feeling a little helpless.


    Ruan Youqing withdrew his outstretched hand with a bored face, and said angrily, "Why did you suddenly admit defeat? You obviously still have the power to parry..."


    "No, no, no, I have absolutely no power to fight now." Gu Changan looked down at the two hugging bodies with dim eyes.


    Ruan Youqing frowned in confusion, until she saw Gu Changan''s eyes darken, and then she looked down.


    Ok¡­


    The poses of the two...


    It is indeed a bit ambiguous...


    "Gu Chang''an, you bastard! Let go of my family!" Ruan Chong immediately scolded the two of them with a dark face.


    At first, he didn''t think there was anything wrong, but seeing the two people''s eyes getting more and more wrong, Ruan Chongcai was shocked suddenly, and found that Gu Changan, a brat, was actually taking advantage of him!


    When Ruan Youqing heard his grandfather''s voice, he immediately jumped off Gu Changan''s body, stepped back a few steps, and then pretended that nothing happened, and gave in.


    At this time, Gu Changan also suppressed some thoughts, and replied with a promise.


    When the atmosphere was a little awkward, Yu Xie who was on the side suddenly chuckled, and said, "Master Gu, this is also a hero''s sad beauty pass."


    After hearing this, Gu Changan gave him a sideways glance, and said solemnly, "I''m different from you. You had the intention of being humble during the process. I''m... after I tried my best, I found out that I''m not the same as you." It¡¯s hard to break your heart.¡±


    "Just find some high-sounding reasons, after all, it''s still the same!" Yu Xie snorted.


    Gu Changan was about to continue preaching with him, but Mu Fei had already stepped forward, standing between the two of them with a smile and said, "Okay, okay, it''s just a discussion, there''s no need to pursue so much."


    "Chang An was rude." When Gu Changan faced Mu Fei, he immediately bowed in a humble manner.


    "How can a person who practices martial arts be so hypocritical." After Mu Feixu helped him up, he turned to Ruan Youqing and said, "Youqing, just now I saw that there are still mistakes in your movements. If it wasn''t for Chang An , I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m about to get hurt.¡±


    Ruan Youqing bowed her head docilely: "Youqing knows, and will definitely be more careful in the future."


    Actually, it''s not that Ruan Youqing is not good at kung fu, but that the person she''s facing is Gu Chang''an, who has plenty of ways to force her to show flaws in her moves.


    Because Mu Fei changed the subject, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan were no longer embarrassed.


    And under the threat of Ziya''s gaze, Yu Xie obediently lowered his head and stopped talking.


    After sending Gu Changan away, Ruan Youqing was about to go back to her room, but Ruan Youning appeared out of nowhere and ran towards her.


    The wicked smile on the other party''s face made Ruan Youqing subconsciously want to turn around and run away.


    She thought so, and she did so.


    In the end, Ruan Youning jumped in front of Ruan Youqing, stretched out his hand to stop her, and said with dissatisfaction: "You stinky girl, why did you run away when you saw me? What? Can I eat you, sister?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t run away, Ruan Youqing could only turn her mouth to answer her: "Where is Youqing going to run away? It''s just... yes... I remembered my room and some snacks I bought when I went out last time, and I plan to share it with sister of."


    Ruan Youning glanced at her recklessly, then approached her fiercely, narrowed his eyes slightly and said:


    "I heard that you had a fight with Gu Chang''an? After I heard the news and arrived, you all left. Can you talk to my sister about the outcome?"


    Already forgetting the embarrassment just now, when Ruan Youning mentioned this, Ruan Youqing only felt his face burning hot: "Master Gu is superb in martial arts, how could Youqing defeat him so easily."


    Seeing her little sister faltering, Ruan Youning frowned slightly, and said earnestly: "Little sister, this is your fault. Even if Gu Chang''an is superb in martial arts, so what? You can''t make others'' prestige destroy your ambition."


    Seeing that her silly sister didn''t notice that she looked wrong, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly took her wrist and said, "Sister''s lesson is that Youqing knows. Next time, if there is a chance, Youqing will definitely take her He defeated! By the way, my sister, just now my mother told Youqing...A few days later, my sister is going to visit Baiyun Temple?"


    Baiyun Guan is a place, ever since Faner told her about it, she has always wanted to go.


    It''s just that when Baiyun Temple was mentioned, Ruan Youqing was very keenly aware that Ruan Youning''s body tensed up.


    Ok?


    Slightly raising his eyebrows, suppressing all kinds of conjectures in his heart, Ruan Youqing continued without waiting for her to speak: "Sister, Youqing also heard about Baiyun Temple a long time ago, and I have been thinking about going there if I have the chance. Why don''t you let Youqing stay with you?"


    Ruan Youning stared at his sister thoughtfully, then whispered, "Are you sure you want to come with me?"


    Seeing that she wanted to agree, Ruan Youqing immediately smiled sweetly at her and said, "The two of us have never traveled far together before!"


    "Baiyun Temple is not far away, it''s in Xiangcheng. It only takes two days to get there by carriage. It''s just... just follow me. No matter what you see or hear, you are not allowed to tell mother and them."


    Seeing the panic in Ruan Youning''s eyes, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but want to find out. But she is well aware of Sister''s temper, if she asks the bottom line now, she might be annoyed and refuse her to follow.


    so¡­


    Now she can only pretend that she doesn''t know anything.


    Only in this way, Ruan Youning will rest assured to let her follow.


    When the two sisters met their eyes, they smiled knowingly.


    After a brief discussion, Ruan Youqing followed Ruan Youning to discuss the matter with his grandfather and mother, but they did not object.


    One is that Ruan Youning has already mentioned to Mu Fei that he wants to go to Baiyun Temple; the other is that the Ruan family will never restrain them, even if they are girls.


    However, the two sisters originally wanted to leave tomorrow, but they were told by Ruan Chong that Ruan Youqing would go to the palace tomorrow.


    It turned out that after Ruan Youqing and his party returned to Beijing from Jingbian, they had not entered the palace to report the situation of Jingbian to the emperor. Because the emperor happened to be away from the palace a few days ago when he returned to Beijing, I heard that...he went to some place for a private visit.


    Today, the emperor just returned to Beijing.


    So, she, Gu Changan, Xiao Deyin and others are going to enter the palace.


    After agreeing helplessly, Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered something.


    That is about Yu Xie''s fate.


    Should she bring Yu Xie with her when she enters the palace this time...


    If he followed into the palace...the emperor would be willing to let him go?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： words of the emperor

    Chapter 172 The Emperor''s Words


    Ruan Youqing, who had already made up his mind to bring Yu Xie into the palace, found Yu Xie and explained the situation to him, but he actually... refused!


    When Ruan Youqing heard Yu Xie said that he wanted to stay in the Ruan Mansion, he finally couldn''t help but said in surprise:


    "You...Are you sure you don''t want to enter the palace? The emperor has always valued talents. You must know that according to your ability, entering the palace this time may reward you heavily. Hospital."


    Yu Xie waved his hands freely, and said calmly, "Thank you, Miss Ruan, for your kindness, but Yu really doesn''t like being with you like a tiger. Now that Yu has found Ziya, I just want to... I can live a stable life with her in the future. Yu believes that Miss Ruan will not treat Yu badly, but... Yu does not believe in the royal family."


    Ruan Youqing frowned with a complicated expression: "But don''t you worry, following me...will you bury your talent?"


    "Miss Ruan, to tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for you, I would never have thought of leaving Wuyun in my life. Moreover, Yu said something conceitedly, with my ability, no matter where I go, there will be Yu I don¡¯t even say modestly, as long as I think about it, rights and wealth are within my grasp. However, I prefer a life of ease, and the vortex of power is not a good place for Yu. It doesn¡¯t matter if I am alone. Jie Aogu lives and dies. But now that I have concerns, I don¡¯t want Ziya to be in crisis with me.¡±


    Seeing Yu Xie''s expression becoming more serious, Ruan Youqing felt a little uncomfortable.


    It turns out that what Yu Xie wants is not endless rights. It''s a leisurely day where the two of them work together and tomorrow''s world ends.


    But she... was the one who turned Yu Xie into Li Yi. Following Li Yi''s pursuit of power, she fell into endless darkness.


    "Okay, since you don''t want to, then don''t go." Ruan Youqing held back her guilt, and promised him solemnly.


    Yu Xie didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart. Seeing that Miss Ruan really respected him, her affection for her also deepened.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ruan Youqing entered the palace.


    Fortunately, I met Xiao Deyin at the gate of the palace, and the two of them were together, and they didn''t feel so much uncomfortable.


    After all, every time Ruan Youqing entered the palace, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Especially when no one is talking to her, she always feels as if she is still in her previous life.


    Every time she entered the palace, she would report to Li Yi what she had done.


    This feeling is both ironic and sad.


    This time they entered the palace and they were directly led to the imperial study room. After the **** reported and got permission, the two walked in together.


    At this time, the emperor is not the only one in the imperial study. Gu Changan, Li Yi and Li Qian were also among them.


    After Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin walked in, everyone heard the sound and looked over.


    After the two saluted, the emperor greeted the two with a smile: "Come, come, you two girls, get closer to me."


    After Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin approached, the emperor continued to speak: "I thought, going to Chengming Hall is too restrictive, and there are no outsiders today, so I simply summon you in the study to save you from feeling uncomfortable. Juniors together, we can chat about other things.¡±


    Ruan Youqing listened, smiled softly and said: "The emperor is kind, it is our blessing that Ningguo has a wise king like you, and it is even more admirable for us juniors to have a considerate and generous elder like you."


    "The emperor is so considerate of those of us who are juniors, we are really flattered." Xiao Deyin had a closer relationship with the emperor because he followed his grandfather into the palace since he was a child, so his reply seemed a little more intimate.


    After chatting with her a few more times, the emperor turned his head to Ruan Youqing with a smile and said, "By the way, Youqing, you have made a great contribution this time."


    Ruan Youqing''s heart sank, and he had roughly guessed what the emperor was going to say.


    Sure enough, after she said a few words and didn''t dare to take credit, the emperor squinted his eyes and looked at Ruan Youqing: "Youqing, you don''t have to be humble in front of me. If it wasn''t for the person you brought, how could the people of Jingbian Get rid of the disaster brought by the plague so quickly. Eh? By the way, why didn¡¯t you bring them here?¡±


    Ruan Youqing lowered her eyes and said: "The one who rescued the people from the fire and water...is a distant cousin of Youqing''s family. He learned medical skills from others since he was a child. He has some skills in practicing medicine. However, he was born in the countryside and dare not face the emperor. Therefore, before Youqing came, he specially asked Youqing to plead guilty to the emperor on his behalf. Please don¡¯t blame him for not being ignorant of etiquette.¡±


    The words have been said, if the emperor still insists on seeing him, it will seem a little unreasonable. So after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, the emperor just frowned slightly and then stretched out to continue talking with them about other things.


    Seeing what happened to Yu Xie was briefly mentioned, Ruan Youqing secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was afraid that the emperor would take a fancy to Yu Xie''s medical skills and wanted to keep him in the palace.


    Fortunately, the emperor was not so overbearing.


    A group of people briefly told the emperor about the situation in Jingbian, but neither Ruan Youqing nor Li Yi mentioned the matter of the place where King Nanjing died.


    Because Li Yi didn''t mention it, it was inconvenient for them to take the initiative to mention it.


    And whether the emperor can find out by himself is his business.


    But now it seems that the emperor didn''t take the initiative to ask, it should be... I really don''t know.


    After asking Gu Changan some questions, the emperor suddenly said to Ruan Youqing again: "By the way, Youqing, I also heard... how many days did you guard the Cangmang River for your brother?"


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but want to rub the center of her brows. The emperor would throw her a question later, so she didn''t dare to be sloppy at all.


    "That time, it was Youqing who put all his eggs in one basket... At that time, Youqing didn''t think much about it. My brother fell into their conspiracy that day, and Cangmang Jiang had to have a backbone. So...so Youqing pretended to be there in a flash of brain...Youqing is like this Reckless, please punish the emperor."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s voice was so soft and soft that people couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    The emperor didn''t intend to punish Ruan Youqing at all. When he saw Ruan Youqing like this, he immediately replied, "Don''t be afraid, little girl, I don''t blame you. Although you stayed there without orders, in the end it was for us The people of Ningguo. It''s just that... I have wronged you..."


    Gu Changan had already walked to Ruan Youqing''s side at this time, and stretched out his arms to embrace her, as if he was afraid that she would faint from anxiety.


    Seeing Gu Changan''s actions, the emperor couldn''t help curling his lips: "Furthermore, if I punish you, why don''t my chief assistant give me a kick?"


    "I dare not." Gu Changan replied unhurriedly, but there was no trace of panic in his tone.


    "Okay, okay, I don''t want to joke with you, it''s getting late, I still have business to do today, so I won''t let you have dinner in the palace." The emperor sat back on the chair, his eyebrows intertwined Seems to be tired.


    When Ruan Youqing and the others saw this, they naturally bowed down and left immediately.


    However, when Gu Changan was about to leave with him, the emperor opened his mouth to keep him.


    Ruan Youqing looked back at him before continuing to walk out.


    The moment she turned around, she saw the haze in Li Yi''s eyes.


    Heh...He is becoming more and more impatient...


    After drooping his eyes to suppress the coldness, Ruan Youqing left with Xiao Deyin.


    The emperor, who had closed his eyes and gently kneaded the center of his brows, slowly lowered his hands and opened his eyes after hearing that the imperial study room had quieted down.


    It''s just that the moment he looked up, he didn''t have the burnout just now.


    A pair of hooked eyes are full of sharpness.


    "Does the emperor have anything to say to this humble minister?"


    "That little girl from the Ruan family knows kung fu?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： trust

    Chapter 173 Trust


    Gu Changan''s body, which was still a little loose at first, froze slightly, but soon returned to the casual look just now.


    "Why did the emperor say that?"


    Although the emperor has always trusted him, he has been doing his best for him. But after all, accompanying the king is like accompanying a tiger, and Gu Chang''an at this time could not clearly know what the emperor was thinking.


    After all...the Ruan family kept this kind of thing a secret...


    It''s too easy to overthink.


    It''s just that although Gu Changan was alert at this time, his expression was as indifferent as ever. Because only in this way will it be possible to dispel the emperor''s suspicion.


    However... the emperor''s reaction was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    I saw him snorting, and his expression was like a child: "I know exactly what the Ruan family is thinking. It''s not because I''m afraid I''ll remember her little girl''s knowledge of martial arts!"


    Gu Changan did not follow his words, but still had some doubts: "Why is the emperor so sure that she...is capable of martial arts?"


    The emperor glanced at Gu Changan lightly, and pointed out: "My eyes are not blind. If this child is brave enough to guard the vast river for her brother, she is destined to be not an ordinary girl. Don''t look at her. It''s so weak that it looks like a gust of wind can blow it down, but my eyes are poisonous, and the child''s inadvertently revealed eyes... are firmer than her Yasha... um... mother."


    Hearing that the emperor was relying on guesswork, Gu Changan was gradually relieved. As long as the emperor has no real evidence, they still have reasons to prevaricate.


    Therefore, just as Gu Changan was about to open his mouth to cover up for the little fox, the emperor patted him on the shoulder lightly, and continued: "Changan, you brat, you are becoming more and more dishonest. From your point of view, you Can you fall in love with an ordinary girl?"


    The expression on Gu Changan''s face froze, and then he smiled softly: "The emperor knows everything about this minister. However, this minister may... change his temper, and he really only likes an ordinary woman?"


    After hearing this, the emperor sighed, his eyes were still sharp, but now they were covered by a dimness, and his voice became a little low:


    "Changan, you don''t have to be so guarded against me. Although I am the emperor of Ning, I am also your uncle. After you entered the court and became an official, you even cleared everything for me. There are only a handful of people I can truly trust. And the Ruan family, I let their family divide the two lands, not to guard against them. It''s to attract the wind, and what I want is for others to think that I''m guarding them. Only in this way can I protect them, and there will be no ulterior motives. People want to frame them. I am not a ruthless person, even if I was... I would not do things that would chill the hearts of all the loyalists.¡±


    Hearing such heartfelt words, Gu Changan''s heart was moved.


    It''s just that the more he heard the last sentence, the more doubts amplified in his heart.


    He clearly knew that the emperor did not say some hypocritical and sensational words for a certain purpose. Therefore, nine out of ten of what he said was his sincerity.


    But...if he really trusts the Ruan family so much...


    Then why, the dream he had before...


    The Ruan family was wiped out.


    Although the instigator was Li Yi, how could the emperor allow it?


    unless¡­


    Gu Changan''s expression turned cold suddenly, and he had a bold guess in his heart.


    At this time, Gu Changan didn''t feel how illusory it was for him to judge what might happen in the future based on one of his own dreams.


    But he still had more precautions against Li Yi.


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing Gu Changan''s rare daze, the emperor couldn''t help flicking his forehead like when he was a child.


    The sudden slight pain brought Gu Changan back to his senses, and happened to see that the emperor had just withdrawn the hand that flicked him. Gu Changan rubbed his forehead helplessly, and said slowly: "Is the emperor still treating the humble minister like a child?"


    "Sir Shoufu, who is frightening, I dare to do this to you."


    However, Gu Changan shook his head very seriously, and corrected: "That''s not true, there are also the empress dowager and the old lady of Weichen''s family who can treat Weichen like this, oh yes... and Old General Ruan and You Qing .¡±


    emperor:"¡­"


    ¡­


    The night before Sister Ruan Youqing went to Baiyun Temple, it rained.


    The rain was not heavy, but it continued until dawn.


    Ruan Youqing, who was supposed to have a good night''s sleep, was woken up in the middle of the night. Looking at Gu Changan who came in through the window, Ruan Youqing''s expression was a little complicated.


    Although she often escapes the secret sentry in the mansion and climbs over the wall to go out, but someone escapes the secret sentry and climbs over the wall to come in... It''s a bit unpleasant.


    Even if...the other party is Gu Changan.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing pouted slightly, Gu Changan was afraid that she might misunderstand, so he hurriedly explained his purpose.


    Sure enough, when Gu Changan said that the emperor had already guessed that she knew martial arts, Ruan Youqing was a little stunned.


    "The emperor... guessed it?" Ruan Youqing frowned, and asked Gu Changan several times.


    After Gu Changan returned her seriously and tirelessly, Ruan Youqing looked a little dazed.


    Is her acting...so clumsy?


    Since the emperor has already guessed...


    Then Li Yi...will he also be able to guess?


    Seeing the little fox''s frustrated face, Gu Chang''an hurriedly comforted him: "According to my understanding of the emperor, he will not punish you or your entire Ruan family for this. And...the emperor actually values ??you very much..."


    Ruan Youqing still looked sad: "Grandfather actually always praised the emperor as a wise king, but... Even if the emperor really doesn''t have any thoughts about our Ruan family, it doesn''t mean that everyone in the Li family has the same trust in our Ruan family. "


    Gu Changan was shocked, and asked tentatively with a frown: "You...don''t trust Li Yi?"


    Ruan Youqing, who had lowered his head originally, raised his head in panic when he heard Gu Changan mention Li Yi.


    Could it be... he sensed something?


    Ruan Youqing''s expression naturally couldn''t hide from Gu Changan''s eyes. Seeing her reaction like this, Gu Changan confirmed his guess even more.


    But... since his little fox is wary of Li Yi at this time, why...


    Why... in his dream... Ruan Youqing fell in love with Li Yi?


    It''s so inexplicable...it''s like being hit by a Gu or lowering your head...


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan grabbed Ruan Youqing''s shoulder nervously, and said in a very serious tone: "What''s wrong with Li Yi recently? Has he sent someone to approach you?"


    Ruan Youqing was even more shocked by Gu Changan''s question. She looked at him in surprise and saw that his eyes were full of worry, so she finally couldn''t help but nodded: "I have already sent someone to investigate and found a The person he sent. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already locked that person up.¡±


    "Then you must pay more attention in the future. If you encounter sneaky people, you must not soften your heart." After hearing this, Gu Changan was still a little worried, and told her carefully.


    Ruan Youqing saw that he was so worried about herself, and the upset just now was swept away.


    At this time, Gu Changan did not loosen his hair casually or tie it lightly at the end like before. It is a rare high beam on the top of the head, with a bit of youthful freedom.


    Seeing that he was a little lost in thought, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but whispered with blurred eyes:


    "Gu Changan, I think...we were together in our previous lives."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Go to Baiyun Temple

    Chapter 174 Heading to Baiyun Temple


    After realizing what he said, Ruan Youqing felt a little uneasy after blushing.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan didn''t think too much because of her words, but thought that Ruan Youqing was expressing his heart at this time. Therefore, at this time, Gu Changan looked at her with deeper eyes.


    "If I can meet you in every life, I think we can be together in every life." Gu Chang''an felt that as a responsible man, if he didn''t respond to his beloved woman expressing her feelings to him, it would be a real shame. It was such a failure.


    Ruan Youqing, who was afraid that what he said wrong would cause the other party to guess, was relieved when he found that Gu Changan didn''t think much about it. However, after recalling what he said, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help his heartbeat quickened, and his breathing also became short of breath.


    Seeing that Gu Changan was getting closer and closer to her, Ruan Youqing suddenly covered his face with her hand, putting him at an arm''s length from her, then she turned her head and said, "It''s late at night, Mr. Gu, please...give more to Youqing." Stay clean..."


    The other party''s breath swept his palm lightly like a feather, and the tingling itch reached his heart.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was about to "disarm and surrender", Gu Changan finally took a few steps back with a low smile, tilted his head, and said to Ruan Youqing like a swinger: "If it came from my heart, you might have already ..."


    "Shut up!" Ruan Youqing flushed and rushed to him again and covered his mouth.


    Seeing that the other party was about to turn into anger, Gu Changan finally calmed down, took the hand covering his lips into his own, and then put the back of Ruan Youqing''s hand on his lips and kissed him lightly.


    ¡¸Okay, you go to bed earlier.¡¹


    Without waiting for Ruan Youqing to answer, Gu Changan turned around and left.


    After touching the back of his hand that still had residual warmth, Ruan Youqing put his hand on his face again.


    The heat has not faded for a long time.


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, before Ruan Youqing woke up, Ruan Youning came to her bedside and gently rubbed her face.


    So, when she opened her eyes, what she saw was Ruan Youning''s magnified face with a smirk.


    Even though he knew who the other party was, Ruan Youqing gripped the quilt tightly and screamed when he suddenly saw someone beside the bed.


    "Oh! What''s your name! My sister is not a man!" Ruan Youning grinned, and continued to stretch out her claws to pull the quilt covering Ruan Youqing''s body.


    Ruan Youqing wept bitterly, while swearing to the death to defend his quilt, while pretending to be vicious, he said: "If my sister was a man, I would have kicked her to death a long time ago!"


    ¡¸Tsk tsk tsk! My little sister is really amazing!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s natural!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing saw that his elder sister was still snatching her quilt like a robber, and said helplessly, "Sister, you are here to wake me up, right?"


    "correct!"


    "Then you let go quickly and I''ll get up soon! Otherwise...the schedule will be delayed! Don''t blame my sister!" Ruan Youqing curled her lips, her eyes signaled Ruan Youning to let go quickly.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning had no choice but to let go of his hand and take a few steps back:


    "Hey, I''m letting go, get up quickly!" Ruan Youning crossed her arms and looked at Ruan Youqing who was still huddled under the blanket with a calm face.


    Ruan Youqing continued poking his lips and said, "Sister, don''t you see Youqing''s body...won''t you give up?"


    Ruan Youning raised her eyebrows, and said in a ruffian way: "You and I, sisters, why are you so unfamiliar? What? My little sister is under the bed...could it be... hiding a man?"


    "Ruan Youning! What are you pretending to be in your head!" Ruan Youqing was furious, and quickly lifted the quilt, and before Ruan Youning stepped forward, she put on her clothes like a gust of wind.


    Looking at the disappointed Ruan Youning, Ruan Youqing walked up to her solemnly, and said in a deep voice:


    "Sister, tell me the truth, you...don''t you like girls? If so, don''t worry, my sister, I will definitely...ahh..." Before she finished speaking, her cheek was pinched by Ruan Youning Living.


    "Ruan Youqing! I like men!" Ruan Youning grinned at Ruan Youqing.


    After patting Ruan Youning''s hand to let her go, Ruan Youqing continued: "A woman who claims to be Lao Tzu said she likes men? Hmm..."


    "Ruan Youqing, I''m warning you, if you think about it again, I won''t take you out."


    Just as the other party finished threatening, Ruan Youqing immediately stood up straight and said in a serious tone: "Sister, I was wrong. Youqing asks for forgiveness!"


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing admitted his mistake very quickly, Ruan Youning snorted in satisfaction: "If you know your mistake, you can improve it~ That''s all, I don''t want you to make trouble, you should clean it up quickly, we will leave in an hour. Otherwise, it will be dark If you can''t pass Calabash Mountain before, you will be in trouble."


    Ruan Youning became serious, and Ruan Youqing''s expression changed accordingly, and he immediately turned around and tidied up.


    It''s just that no matter how fast she cleans up, it can''t match her grandfather''s thousands of reminders.


    A meal could be finished soon, but after Ruan Chong took Ruan Youqing and the two sisters to give them a lot of instructions, half an hour had passed.


    So, when they went out, it was about half an hour later than expected.


    ¡­


    Sitting in the carriage, the bored Ruan Youqing looked at the fan, then at Ruan Youning who was alone, and finally asked the question he had been wondering: "Sister, although our Ruan family doesn''t say they are rich, but...why are you Have you never found a little girl to serve you?"


    Ruan Youning replied lazily: "Before I stayed in the barracks all day, I got used to it by myself."


    When Ruan Youqing frowned and wanted to continue asking, Ruan Youning suddenly asked with a strange expression: "Have you ever heard about Calabash Mountain?"


    "Galab Mountain?" Ruan Youqing was aroused by her appearance, "Sister, but the Calabash Mountain is 30 miles away from Xiangcheng?"


    After Ruan Youning nodded, a smile curled up on the corner of his mouth, and he continued to speak with a mysterious look: "Then... have you ever heard of the... legend of Calabash Mountain?"


    ¡¸Calabash Mountain...is there a legend?¡¹


    "That''s natural. It''s just... the capital is not too far from Xiangcheng... You have lived in the capital for so long, and you haven''t heard of it?"


    Ruan Youqing sighed lightly: "Sister, although I have been living in the capital, but...seldom come out of the capital."


    This is true.


    Although she often sneaked out, she didn''t waste too much attention on those people or things that she had no impression of in her previous life.


    And near Xiangcheng, she has almost never been here.


    Therefore, she really has never heard of the legend of Calabash Mountain.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing really didn''t know, Ruan Youning''s expression became more and more excited.


    "This gourd mountain, it doesn''t get its name because it looks like a gourd. According to legend, it didn''t have this name before, but was called... prisoner mountain."


    "Prisoner Mountain? How could it have such an unlucky name?"


    "Listen, let me continue to tell you, the reason why it is called Prison Mountain is not because it imprisoned prisoners. It is because... there are thousands of... ghosts imprisoned here! And ah... every month on the seventh day of the month, they will be released."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youning smiled perceptively.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and said unhurriedly: "So, that''s why sister said that if you can''t pass Calabash Mountain before dark, you will be in trouble?"


    "Exactly."


    "Then sister is really clever. Today is the seventh day of the lunar new year. Look, what should we do?" Ruan Youqing lazily held his chin and opened his mouth meaninglessly.


    ¡¸What? Today is the seventh day of the lunar new year?¡¹


    At this moment, Ruan Youning sat up straight suddenly, his face that was still rosy just now immediately turned as pale as white paper.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： Horror Gourd Mountain

    Chapter 175 Horrified Calabash Mountain


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over!" Ruan Youning didn''t care that they were in the carriage, and she looked anxious and panicked and wanted to escape, which is very rare.


    Ruan Youqing was teased by her, covered her lips and smiled slightly, and said slightly teasingly: "Sister, this is to prove it with your own body, how terrifying is this place?"


    "You...you...don''t say anything!" Ruan Youning immediately threw herself on Ruan Youqing, covering her mouth nervously.


    Feeling that Ruan Youning''s palms were already sweating, Ruan Youqing finally straightened his expression, took Ruan Youning''s hand away and said seriously: "Sister...could it be...are you scaring me?"


    As soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Ruan Youning rubbed his hands, bowed his head and said, "Actually, at the beginning, I really wanted to scare you, but... I actually forgot that today is the seventh day! The legend I told you just now, I did hear it from a soldier whose hometown is here. He even showed me the scars on his hands!"


    ¡¸The scar left?¡¹


    "Yes, he said that he was naughty when he was a child, and he used to run to the mountains to play with his family behind his back. It turned out that the day happened to be the seventh day of the lunar new year. Then...then he said that he saw a group of people moving in unison He floated in front of him. He was young and couldn''t stand the fright, so he screamed to attract the other party''s attention. Later...he passed out, and when he woke up again, he was already at home. According to His parents said that a woodcutter from the same village passed by early the next morning and took him back after seeing him fainted halfway up the mountain. Then...he discovered that he had wounds on his hands!"


    Ruan Youning said it was serious, but Ruan Youqing felt a little suspicious in his heart.


    If it''s really...a ghost...


    Ghosts will leave wounds on people? And... just left a wound, did not kill him?


    "Sister, how is the little soldier?"


    Although Ruan Youning didn''t understand why the little girl asked this, she still replied honestly: "The body is pretty good, as strong as a cow, and I eat quite a lot every meal."


    He is in good health, as strong as a bull...that is...his body hasn''t become weak because of it.


    The more Ruan Youqing thought about it, the more Ruan Youqing felt that someone was playing tricks here. Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing opened the curtain and looked out.


    Night has come.


    "Sister, you don''t have to worry too much. Legends are just legends after all. Many things, as long as you don''t experience them yourself, don''t easily believe what others say."


    ¡¸But that little soldier is very honest!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing grabbed the opponent''s hand, and continued patiently: "Youqing is not saying that he lied to you, but that he may have been deceived."


    "Then...why would you play tricks here?" Ruan Youning was still puzzled.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youning finished speaking, Ruan Youqing also fell into doubt. If someone is really pretending to be a ghost, and this pretending has been going on for so long... Who is the mastermind behind the scenes, and what exactly are they trying to do? Or... does this Calabash Mountain also have some kind of secret?


    Or maybe...really...ghosts?


    The more he thought about it, the more dignified Ruan Youqing''s expression became.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of ghosts, but that she doesn''t like things that can''t be seen or touched.


    Made her... very insecure.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was silent, Ruan Youning stopped talking, but turned around and took out two things from the hidden bag, one of which was directly put on Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head in a daze, and saw a bright red kit hanging on his chest.


    "this is?"


    ¡¸It has been illuminated! To ward off evil spirits! It is always good to guard against some dirty things!¡¹


    Ruan Youning cared so much about this, Ruan Youqing didn''t want to ignore her, so he could only obediently arrange the consecrated kit in an orderly manner.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ruan Youqing saw through the gap in the curtain that the carriage had driven into the mountain road.


    When she lifted the curtain and looked out again, she saw the undulating mountains hidden in the darkness.


    According to the time, this place should be the Calabash Mountain that made Miss Ruan frightened.


    Looking at the outline of the mountain, it is indeed... not like a gourd.


    At this time, Ruan Youning was already sandwiched between Ruan Youqing and Fan''er, holding Fan''er''s arm with one hand and Ruan Youqing''s arm with the other.


    Seeing the cowardly look of the fearless sister, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help asking: "Sister, it stands to reason that people who have been on the battlefield shouldn''t... be afraid of ghosts..."


    Ruan Youning took a deep breath, and explained in a low voice: "It''s different! You don''t even know that when I was in Changzhou, my elder brother would come and tell me a bedtime story every night!"


    "Eh? That''s good... Youqing is not so lucky~" Ruan Youqing replied deliberately pretending to be jealous in order to make her relax.


    In the end, Ruan Youning looked at her with weird eyes, and said with a slightly trembling voice: "Every bedtime story...is all kinds...folk horror stories. This blessing...is for you, do you want it or not!"


    "Well..." Ruan Youqing''s expression froze, and then she wanted to laugh, but seeing Ruan Youning''s bitter and bitter face, she could only hold back her smile and comforted: "Sister, don''t be afraid. You have to know, even if this There are really ghosts in the world, so what they want to kill will only be those bad people who have lost their conscience. We, the Ruan family, are well-behaved, and we are not afraid of these things."


    Ruan Youning had just been coaxed by Ruan Youqing to calm down slightly, when everyone heard some terrifying voices outside the carriage.


    "No way..." Ruan Youning''s face turned pale again.


    Ruan Youqing boldly looked outside, but found nothing unusual.


    "It''s just windy."


    As a result, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard the horse neighing suddenly, and the carriage suddenly accelerated.


    "What''s going on?" Ruan Youqing immediately opened the curtain in front of the carriage and looked out.


    It turned out that the coachman who had been driving the carriage had suddenly disappeared!


    "Is this... the beginning?" Seeing this, Ruan Youning quickly covered her face and wanted to howl.


    She is really a crow mouth!


    Originally, they just wanted to scare Ruan Youqing, but in the end... they didn''t expect this legendary thing to happen to them!


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know when to go out at this time, and she sat in the driver''s seat with a solemn face, trying to pull the rein and calm the frightened horse.


    It''s just that it''s no use appeasing him for a long time.


    Seeing that the carriage was bumping more and more violently, Ruan Youqing immediately said in a deep voice, "Quickly, jump off the carriage."


    Fortunately, although Ruan Youning fell into deep fear, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s almost commanding words, she immediately jumped down reflexively.


    The movements of the three were relatively consistent, so when they fell to the ground, they were not too far apart.


    However, after the three of them stood up from the ground, they saw the woods on both sides of the road...Suddenly, a lot of figures appeared silently...


    And these figures... walking towards them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： the truth

    Chapter 176 The Truth


    Looking at the crowd gradually approaching them, Ruan Youqing looked down at the bottom of the group in an unusually calm manner.


    Legend has it that ghosts have no feet.


    While this group of ghost-like things were advancing, Ruan Youqing still keenly noticed the faintly appearing feet behind the other party''s robes.


    Well...has feet...is alive.


    At the same time as he breathed a sigh of relief, Ruan Youqing finally got in the mood to watch Ruan Youning and Fan''er''s reaction.


    As a result, the two of them looked like they were about to die generously, and stood upright behind her.


    Feeling warm in his heart, Ruan Youqing raised his voice towards the approaching crowd: "Don''t play tricks and pretend to be ghosts! If we trespass on your retreat without permission, we will leave now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the group of figures stopped suddenly, and their motionless appearance was indeed a bit creepy.


    It was at this time that Ruan Youqing saw clearly that the group of people were all wearing masks, and they couldn''t see their faces clearly at all.


    The surrounding area was eerily quiet, not even the chirping of insects could be heard.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought they had really run into a ghost, there was a sudden laughter from the crowd.


    With this creepy laughter, the crowd moved again, but this time they didn''t move forward, but spread out to both sides.


    At this moment, a slender figure walked out slowly.


    This man''s complexion is pale, but his lips are red and coquettish.


    "The little girl is very courageous, but we received a commission, saying that a carriage from the capital will pass by here today, and the other party asked us to kill the people in the carriage with a lot of money. Estimating the time, the other party It should be you who said..."


    "What if we are not? Are you not afraid...to kill innocent people indiscriminately?" At this time, Ruan Youqing''s face was gloomy.


    After seeing that the opponent was not a ghost, Ruan Youning changed from his sluggish expression just now, and was ready to attack.


    The man smiled lowly, getting closer and closer.


    "Killing innocent people indiscriminately? We just collect money to do things. Little girl, why don''t you...eh? Miss Ruan?"


    As the person got closer, the murderous intent on the other person became stronger and stronger.


    However, just when Ruan Youqing was about to get up to attack, the sudden change in the other party''s tone made Ruan Youqing freeze.


    This person... seems to know her?


    The other party clapped his hands suddenly, then reached out and slapped his face fiercely.


    It turned out that...the other party was actually wearing a human skin mask.


    Seeing that familiar face, Ruan Youqing was completely stunned.


    I saw the other party''s face was filled with joy: "I never thought that I would meet Lao Gu''s wife here!"


    This person is none other than the helper Gu Changan invited in Wuyun back then, Qingbi!


    It''s just that acquaintances belong to acquaintances, but Ruan Youqing remembers that this person is the owner of Xuanji Tower, who specializes in assassination and murder.


    Now, he only took the initiative to speak up after receiving the entrustment...


    So, Ruan Youqing did not completely relax his vigilance, but cautiously said: "Just now..."


    Seeing that the other party was still vigilant, Qingbi chuckled and waved her hands to the people behind her: "It''s gone, it''s gone! Then I won''t accept the commission! This is Lao Gu''s little wife, we can''t accept it." This live!"


    Seeing Qingbi''s sincere eyes, Ruan Youqing finally relaxed and walked over.


    "Young Master Qing... why are you here?" Ruan Youqing asked softly with a puzzled expression.


    Qing Bi gave a rare embarrassed smile, and replied: "You can call me Ah Qing just like Old Gu, or you can call me Big Brother Qing. It sounds like Mr. Qing is really a gift!"


    "Brother Qing, the legend of Calabash Mountain..."


    "Hehe...the legend was just spread by someone I sent. Because here is the holy place of our Xuanji Tower, around the seventh day of every month, I would bring a group of people to this place to meditate for a few days. Because in the past, there would always be people who would not want to disturb , That''s why I came up with this idea. After all...most people are afraid of ghosts. But...why did you choose this time and this place...Forgive me, as a big brother, it''s not convenient to tell you more."


    Ruan Youqing nodded clearly: "Youqing understands, Brother Qing can rest assured, today''s matter, Youqing and Elder Sister will not mention it to others."


    Seeing that the little girl offered to keep the secret for him, Qingbi immediately praised: "You girl is more sensible than old Gu! If this happened to him, he is destined to blackmail me!"


    Ruan Youning, who saw that there was no fight, walked to Ruan Youqing''s side at this time, and after carefully looking at Qingbi, he turned his head and whispered next to Ruan Youqing''s ear, "Youqing, is this man a man? Why are you following him so long? like a woman?"


    "Sister!" Ruan Youqing patted her lightly, trying to remind her not to talk too much.


    Qing Bi has narrowed her eyes and said slowly: "Little girl, I can listen to what you say!"


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly explained with a flushed face: "Brother Qing, don''t get me wrong, my sister is not..."


    ¡¸I know, I know, she compliments me on how good-looking I am. I¡¯m quite self-aware about this.¡¹


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to answer, so he smiled a little foolishly.


    "By the way, what are you guys doing here? And in the capital...but there are people who have offended you? If you can''t remember it, I can check it back without paying you."


    Listening to Qingbi''s words, Ruan Youqing remembered that he seemed to have been inexplicably designed just now.


    First, Qingbi explained the reason why they came here, then Ruan Youqing frowned slightly and pondered who was trying to harm her.


    Not long after, someone''s shadow appeared in her mind.


    If she guessed correctly, the one who bribed the killer to assassinate her this time must be Rong Yan again!


    "By the way! Brother Qing, did you see our coachman?" Ruan Youqing suddenly thought of the coachman who had just disappeared suddenly.


    The coachman they brought out this time was hired by Ruan Youning directly from the market the day before departure.


    They thought it was impossible to encounter danger on this trip, so they didn''t check the driver''s identity.


    Now it seems...the coachman...


    Maybe it is the other person!


    At this moment, the grass in the distance suddenly made a little movement.


    The voice was actually very weak, but the people present were not vegetarians.


    Thus, as soon as they heard the sound, the three figures rushed into the grass that had just made a movement like bows and arrows.


    Sure enough, after jumping out of the car, the coachman actually followed a certain distance and ran here.


    Seeing the other party curled up and holding his head, Ruan Youqing asked coldly: "Who are you? Who is the master behind you?"


    The coachman trembled and did not dare to raise his head, and his voice was also trembling: "My lord, spare me! The little one doesn''t know anything!"


    Ruan Youning, who also came over, frowned and was about to speak.


    The coachman was suddenly mentioned, and Qingbi''s voice became as gloomy as a ghost from **** at this time: "Speak out, and I will spare you from death. If you dare to play tricks, since your master has found us, it should be I have heard about the style of our Xuanji Building."


    Sure enough, under the threat of Qingbi, the coachman finally told the truth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： buy murder

    Chapter 177 Buying a murderer


    "Miss, when the servant just went out to buy rouge for you, I saw... a person."


    Rong Yan was combing her hair that had just been smeared with sweet-scented osmanthus oil in front of the mirror. After hearing Jin''er''s voice, her hands paused, she just glanced at her lazily, and said casually: "What''s wrong with seeing a person?" Strange, this street is not full of people coming and going every day.¡±


    Jin Er hurriedly shook her head and said, "Miss, what I mean by this servant is that I met someone... who you should be interested in."


    "Oh? Will this lady be interested? You might as well tell me why I am interested."


    "The servant saw Ruan Youqing''s sister, who was dealing with a coachman!" Jin Er took the comb from Rong Yan, and opened her mouth while combing carefully.


    Rong Yan frowned immediately after hearing the surname Ruan: "That barbaric woman who came back from Changzhou and only knew how to bluff? Dealing with the coachman... What did she say to the coachman? Did you hear it?"


    Jin''er flattered her face and said: "Miss Hui, listen up, slave...she seems to be going to Xiangcheng, a place called Baiyun Temple."


    "Xiangcheng?" Rong Yan knocked on the dressing table in front of her thoughtfully, and then she suddenly smiled softly: "The only way to go to Baiyun Temple is to pass through the Calabash Mountain."


    "Calabash Mountain? What''s there?" Jin''er didn''t quite understand what her lady meant.


    Rong Yan seemed to be in a good mood this time, and continued patiently: "There is a legend there. But the content of the legend is not important, and this legend... will be beneficial to what I want to do next."


    "Miss...you won''t..." Jin''er''s heart skipped a beat, but because of a moment of nervousness, her fingers accidentally entangled with a lock of Rong Yan''s hair.


    After Rong Yan screamed in pain, Jin''er knelt down on the ground with a pale face.


    "Damn the servant, please miss the servant!" Jin''er slapped herself without hesitation, her eyes full of horror.


    In the end, Rong Yan didn''t get angry and hit her as usual, but pulled her up for the first time, and said very gently: "What are you afraid of, I won''t eat you up."


    Seeing Rong Yan like this, Jin''er trembled even more.


    "Little...Miss, why don''t you give me a good meal..."


    Rong Yan just hooked her lips and smiled, and even reached out to help Jin''er to smooth the broken hair from her temples behind her ears: "Jin''er, is this lady so ruthless in your heart?"


    "No, no, no! Miss, you are the most... the kindest master!" Jin''er hurriedly explained, fearing that if she made a wrong word, the other party would get angry again.


    After Rong Yan heard this, she sneered and said, "It scares you... well, I won''t talk nonsense to you anymore. I''ll give you some silver taels later, and you go to buy the one Miss Ruan''s family found. Coachman. Then... I will give you another five hundred taels of gold, and you can anonymously find the top assassin organizations in Jianghu to make a commission. I heard that the Xuanji Pavilion is acting treacherously and viciously, so you can find someone to contact them.¡±


    ¡¸Entrustment?¡¹


    "There are a lot of reckless men who only care about money in the Jianghu. Five hundred taels of gold is enough to make many fools work hard. And the killer organization is more reliable in doing things."


    "But... these five hundred taels of gold..." Jin''er was a little speechless.


    Five hundred taels of gold is not a small amount. Even if the master loves her young lady, the monthly allowance is only one hundred taels of silver.


    Rong Yan finally stopped being as calm and composed as she was just now. After a trace of cruelty flashed in her eyes, she took out a box from the small dark compartment next to her bed.


    "Miss, this is..." Jin''er was shocked when she saw the box that the other party took out.


    Rong Yan took out the box and put it directly on the table.


    "I still have scattered two hundred taels of gold on me, and the jewelry in this box can be sold for almost three hundred taels."


    "Miss, these jewelry are left to you by the old lady."


    Rong Yan snorted coldly: "Grandmother has been driving the crane back for several years, not to mention, these things are all left to me by her, so naturally they are for my own use."


    "But...but you spent so much money for... that Miss Ruan..."


    Every time Ruan Youqing was mentioned, the expression on Rong Yan''s face would become very sinister.


    ¡¸As long as I can make her disappear forever, I will do whatever it takes!¡¹


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s existence, she felt that everything was not going her way!


    She just wants to let Ruan Youqing die quickly!


    ¡­


    The driver trembled and said a lot, and only said that a maid from a wealthy family came to him and gave him fifty taels of silver, so that he could delay the time to get out of Calabash Mountain before dawn.


    Then, he was instructed to jump off the car halfway.


    Although the driver took the money, he always felt uneasy. So after jumping off the carriage, he ran wildly with the carriage for a while to find out what happened.


    If Ruan Youqing hadn''t discovered it in time and jumped the carriage early, the driver might not be able to keep up with them at all.


    After hearing the ins and outs clearly, Qingbi put the driver down and said slowly, "I can spare your life, but..."


    "Hero, spare your life! I...I will never tell what happened tonight!" The coachman immediately raised his hand to express his opinion.


    Qingbi smiled, and said with an unruly face: "I don''t care about it. But for the sake of Xiaoyouqing, you really don''t need to say too much. But... since the other party has the courage to choose our Xuanji Tower, then You should know that I always do things according to my preferences. Xiaoyouqing, do you mind...letting your enemy know that you know me?"


    Ruan Youqing was a little surprised, but soon understood what he meant.


    "I don''t mind letting her know... But will it be bad for you, Big Brother Qing? After all, you received taels of silver... Ah yes, how much silver taels did that person give to Big Brother Qing?"


    Qingbi stretched out a palm and shook it, then narrowed her eyes and smiled: "Five hundred taels of gold."


    "Five hundred taels of gold?!" It was Ruan Youning who exclaimed first. At this time, she looked at her little sister, couldn''t help pinching her little face and continued: "My little sister, who is this offending! The other party has made such a big effort to harm her?"


    "Five hundred taels of gold...it''s really a lot...didn''t expect me to be... so valuable?" Ruan Youqing was shocked again.


    This Rong Yan...is willing to spend all her money...


    But this time...I''m afraid I will lose everything...


    Qingbi smiled and continued: "Isn''t it? Five hundred taels of gold bought your life, Xiaoyouqing, are you taking her ancestral grave?"


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly said seriously: "Youqing can''t do that kind of unconscionable thing."


    "Since this is not the case, then... how about I help you to make her angry?"


    ¡¸Eh??? Why... angry?¡¹


    "Come here with your ears attached." Qingbi smiled.


    The two acted frankly, so naturally they didn''t feel that there would be some irregularities in being close.


    And Ruan Youning, who was at the side, moved over with an even more excited face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： Qingbis idea

    Chapter 178 Qingbi''s idea


    After Qingbi and sister Ruan Youqing finished talking about his idea, both of them stood there dumbfounded.


    It¡¯s actually... so unreasonable...


    After a long time, Ruan Youqing said helplessly, "Brother Qing, you...you don''t have to do this for me."


    It turned out that Qingbi didn''t intend to swallow the five hundred taels of gold directly. After all, nothing gets done.


    It''s just...send someone to send back half of the silver, and then tell Rong Yan that the commission was not completed. This kind of behavior... is also quite... rascal...


    However, Qingbi still wants to tell people in a fair manner that Ruan Youqing and him are friends.


    The reason why only half of the entrusted money is refunded is because he has always had the habit of collecting one-fifth of the entrusted money regardless of whether the matter is completed or not.


    And the remaining one hundred and fifty taels is what he withheld... trauma fee.


    Prepare to kill with passion, only to find out that the other party is a long-lost friend. This kind of thing that almost leads to a big mistake is really hard to calm down for a long time.


    Qingbi said that this made him seriously injured.


    And these can be said to be rogue reasons, which will definitely make Rong Yan vomit blood in anger.


    Not to mention the large amount of silver posted in it, it has not achieved my goal.


    And the killer hired with a lot of money turned out to be a friend of the person he wanted to kill?


    Just thinking about it from Rong Yan''s standpoint, Ruan Youqing felt his scalp tingling with anger.


    Although she let out a sigh of relief for her, Ruan Youqing still couldn''t help worrying that Qingbi would be involved too much.


    On the other hand, Qingbi grinned indifferently: "You are not an outsider, and Gu Gu and I are not ordinary friends! Besides, I am not a good person in the Jianghu. Since she dared to approach me I have the guts to take the risk."


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and thought about it, it is true...


    It''s just that... she was still a little embarrassed and said, "Brother Yinliangqing should be kept for himself..."


    Ruan Youning, who was at the side, patted Ruan Youqing on the shoulder, and said with a serious face: "Little sister, you just accept fifty taels, and that''s it. Otherwise... the five hundred taels will be returned to her for two hundred and five, and the rest is not worth it." an auspicious number."


    Ruan Youqing smiled lowly and said, "If that''s the case, then do as Brother Qing said."


    Although the driver on the side didn''t hear what they were discussing, but based on his intuition, this matter... must not be too simple.


    Sure enough, Qingbi turned around and walked towards the coachman at this time, until she got to his side, looked at him meaningfully, Qingbi suddenly stretched out her hand to feed him and ate something without warning.


    Although the coachman struggled vigorously in panic, he couldn''t break free from the other party''s shackles at all.


    Ruan Youqing was a little surprised when he saw this, and said, "Brother Qing...this is..."


    "This is a good thing I got from the country of Guzi. If you feed it to someone, it will make him forget some things. But the one I gave him can only forget things for about a stick of incense. Just right, I guess you will jump The time before and after the carriage is just a stick of incense. So...he will only remember that he jumped off the carriage, but after that, he will never think of it at all. "


    Qingbi was explaining, Ruan Youning had already ran to see the driver who was forced to take medicine with a curious expression on his face.


    However, just as she passed by, the coachman rolled his eyes and passed out.


    "this¡­"


    "No problem, I''ll have someone take him to the place where he jumped off the car later."


    "Master Qing is really amazing!" Ruan Youning praised without hesitation.


    Qingbi smiled brightly, then turned to look at Ruan Youqing, waiting for her compliment.


    As a result, he saw that Ruan Youqing''s complexion was a little pale at this time, and the way he looked at him was a little strange.


    "What''s wrong?" Qingbi asked cautiously when she realized that she was not in the right state.


    Ruan Youqing just came back to his senses, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Brother Qing...you just said...the food you fed to the coachman was brought from the country of Guz?"


    Qingbi nodded: "Why? Are you worried about the driver''s safety? Don''t worry, this thing will not cause harm to people. At most... It makes him forget some things. Besides, I gave him food , It¡¯s just to make him forget the time for a stick of incense.¡±


    ¡¸Then¡­is there¡­something you can forget for a long time?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, some can be forgotten for an hour, and some can be forgotten for a few years, ten years, I heard that the longest can be forgotten for decades!¡¹


    "Then... Brother Qing, can you tell me, who gave you this kind of thing?"


    "There''s nothing to hide about this, because once you do business with the Guz people, this is one of the rewards. The other party seems to be a big family in the Guz country. But I don''t know the specifics. After all, this Usually, the other party will not reveal their true identity.¡±


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s serious face, Qingbi told her everything directly.


    Ruan Youqing listened, lowered his eyes and lowered his head, unable to see his expression clearly.


    Ruan Youning shook her hand in confusion, worried: "Little sister, what''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Eased the ups and downs in her heart, and after raising her face again, she had returned to normal.


    After patting Ruan Youning''s hand, Ruan Youqing smiled and said, "It''s just... suddenly very interested!"


    Although her words won''t be believed too much, fortunately, everyone is not the kind of person who likes to ask questions.


    Seeing that Ruan Youning and Qingbi didn''t continue to ask, Ruan Youqing was relieved.


    Guz country... She must go once in this life.


    After arranging the coachman, Qingbi also learned that Ruan Youqing and the others were going to Baiyun Temple.


    After saying a word with a smile, Qingbi decided to go there with their sisters.


    Seeing that Qingbi wanted to go with them, Ruan Youqing naturally agreed with joy.


    Because of Qingbi''s presence, the next road is very smooth.


    It seems that the legend of Calabash Mountain was really spread by Qingbi.


    Baiyun Temple is located on the hillside of Mang Mountain in the northwest corner of Hulu Mountain.


    This mountain is more steep than Calabash Mountain.


    The nearly straight stone steps stretched upwards. When Ruan Youqing and the others arrived, it was already Chen Shi, and there were already many people who came to Baiyun Temple to seek divination on the stone steps struggling to climb up.


    Ruan Youqing was just about to raise her feet and walk up, but Qingbi hurriedly stopped her, and then whispered: "You don''t have to go up here like them, there is a path next to it, I will take you there."


    After saying that, Qingbi turned around first and walked towards the distance.


    Until a few people stopped in front of a bush.


    The grass didn''t feel wrong from a distance, but after getting closer, it was discovered that it had been cut by someone.


    Due to the remote location, few ordinary people come here.


    So this path has never been discovered.


    Different from the stone steps just now, although this place is not too gentle, but because there are many stones condensed with the soil, for martial arts fighters, going up is much faster than the steps crowded with people. .


    Looking at Qingbi''s skillful steps, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help asking the doubts in his heart: "Brother Qing...you seem to be very familiar with this place?"


    Qingbi smiled and replied, "Because I often come here to make a living!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Baiyun Temple

    Chapter 179 Baiyun Temple


    While chatting and laughing, they came under a gray wall, and Ruan Youqing also learned from Qingbi that the path they took was an exclusive path inside Baiyun Temple.


    Cengfanceng to such a familiar level... It is also admirable.


    Therefore, when Ruan Youqing looked at Qingbi again, there was a touch of complicated admiration in Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    "The door is there." Qingbi suddenly pointed at a pine tree.


    When Ruan Youqing looked along, Qingbi had already walked over.


    Sure enough, a door opened on the wall next to the pine tree. And this door is surprisingly small, just... just enough for an adult man of average height to walk in.


    If Gu Changan, who was slightly higher than ordinary people, was here, he might have to bow his head to enter.


    After Qingbi walked in, Ruan Youqing heard Qingbi raise her voice and said, "The old guys are out! Here are some rare visitors!"


    Ruan Youqing looked at such a casual Qingbi in disbelief, and subconsciously pulled Ruan Youning and Fan''er away from him.


    This way...calling people...


    Will it be considered too rude?


    What''s more... this is a Taoist temple where people come and go. The people here shouldn''t be easy to get along with, right?


    Just as Ruan Youqing was considering whether to turn around and leave, when he entered through the main entrance, someone walked slowly towards this side through the long pavilion in the distance.


    "Young Master Qing, are you...really familiar with this place?" Ruan Youning, who was also afraid of being hostile, couldn''t help but speak.


    Qingbi smiled, with an indifferent look on her face: "You will know in a while. Not only I know it well...you have seen it too."


    Saying that, Qingbi looked at Ruan Youqing with special meaning.


    The person in the distance finally came to the front.


    It was at this moment that Ruan Youqing understood what Qingbi just said.


    The person who came was indeed known to her.


    The other party...is actually the senior Changgezi who helped them with Qingbi in Wuyun City.


    At first, he still looked lazy, but when he saw Ruan Youqing clearly, the expression on his face immediately became joyful.


    "So it''s Xiao Guzi''s daughter-in-law!"


    Ruan Youqing''s face turned red again, and he bowed obediently: "Youqing has met Senior Chang Gezi, I don''t know... I can meet you and Big Brother Qing here again."


    Chang Gezi smiled and rubbed his chin, and while beckoning Ruan Youqing and the others to the inner courtyard, he patiently explained: "I came here after I left with you. Qingbi is here all the year round. Wander around here."


    Ruan Youqing smiled and nodded in response. Although she was still a little confused, after all, she was not very familiar with them, so asking too many questions was not appropriate after all.


    After the group sat down, a few young Taoist priests with delicate features brought freshly brewed tea and some refreshments, and put them on the small table next to them.


    After a busy night, Ruan Youning happened to be a little hungry. After thanking her, she unceremoniously picked up a piece of tea and ate it.


    It''s just that she just took a bite when she opened her eyes in shock and looked at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing immediately asked worriedly what was the matter.


    result¡­


    ¡¸This refreshment is...so delicious!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing looking at her with disgust, Ruan Youning immediately picked up another piece that was slightly rough and stuffed it into Ruan Youqing''s mouth.


    "Hmm..." Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately reached out to cover her swollen mouth that was stuffed by her elder sister.


    but¡­


    This ordinary little refreshment really surprised her.


    First, I felt the fragrance of jasmine swaying on the tip of the tongue, and then after I sipped the soft and glutinous cake, a strong frankincense directly diffused in the mouth.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing squinting her eyes in great enjoyment, Ruan Youning raised her eyebrows triumphantly at her: "How to do it, your sister won''t bully you, right?"


    Seeing this, Changgezi said with a look of no surprise: "The refreshments here are indeed excellent, even the imperial dining room in the palace can''t make such a sweet and not greasy jasmine tea cake .¡±


    "Yo! Are you willing to praise me?" Just after Chang Gezi finished speaking, a slightly heavy voice suddenly sounded outside the door, and then Ruan Youqing saw two people walking in one after the other.


    The former is dressed in a black and white Taoist robe, with clear eyes, slightly long eyebrows but not sloppy, and even... has a different kind of chivalrous posture.


    And the latter... Those eyes full of brilliance are looking at Ruan Youqing with a smile at this moment.


    Ruan Youqing was completely stunned at this time.


    It wasn''t until the other party gave a chuckle that Ruan Youqing came back to his senses: "Jiang...Grandma Jiang!"


    This person is exactly the matchmaker Jiang Granny who went to Ruan Mansion to talk about marriage.


    But, isn''t she in the capital?


    When¡­


    He came to Xiangcheng...or is he here in Baiyun Temple?


    Suddenly, the fan on the side couldn''t help but let out an ah, and when everyone looked at her, the little girl blushed in embarrassment.


    It was at this moment that Ruan Youqing remembered what Fan''er had told her about Granny Jiang... and Baiyun Temple.


    That¡­


    The one standing next to her...


    I''m afraid it''s the owner of Baiyun Temple...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but be curious when he looked at the other party.


    Grandma Jiang is not an ordinary woman. When Ruan Youqing''s master and servant came to see her, she already knew that these two little girls must have heard the story about her.


    Puffed a laugh, Granny Jiang walked up to Ruan Youqing, took her hand, and said with a loving face, "But it''s strange why I''m here?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded embarrassedly, and said softly: "Grandma Jiang, Youqing heard that you haven''t left the capital for a long time."


    "That''s true. This time I went back to the Baiyun Temple because of Xiao Gu... for the first time, my lord begged me softly. No, I really couldn''t bear it, so I came here."


    I don¡¯t know what the relationship between Granny Jiang and Gu Changan is. She was polite when she was in the capital, but here...


    If she hears correctly, like Chang Gezi, she almost blurted out to call Gu Changan...Little Guzi.


    Hmm...not just Granny Jiang, everyone here''s attitude towards Gu Changan is not as simple as just an old acquaintance.


    Sure enough, after Granny Jiang finished speaking, the radiant Baiyun temple master looked at Ruan Youqing with the intimacy and enthusiasm of the elders for the younger ones.


    ...


    I received extra warm hospitality as if I had returned to my own home.


    During the simple communication with them, Ruan Youqing finally understood some things.


    In Wuyun, the long-browed old Taoist that Senior Chang Gezi said he was looking for was the master of Baiyun Temple.


    After the matter was over, the matter senior Chang Gezi discussed with Gu Changan...was to ask him to help persuade Granny Jiang to return to Shuiyun Temple.


    The reason why Changgezi spoke about this is because he lost the bet in a chess game with Guanzhu Baiyun.


    As for the relationship between Granny Jiang and the master of Baiyun Temple...


    Although they are not half brothers and sisters like what Faner heard people say...


    but¡­


    It''s really that kind of relationship that is a little frightening and inexplicably exciting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： Qiu Si

    Chapter 180 Qiu Si


    Ruan Youqing didn''t want to gossip about other people''s affairs at first, but she couldn''t stop others from taking the initiative to tell her...


    So before Ruan Youqing could react, Granny Jiang took the initiative to tell her about their relationship with Gu Changan.


    The master of Baiyun Temple and Granny Jiang are actually a master-student relationship. And Granny Jiang and Changgezi are close friends with Mrs. Ning Guogong, Gu Changan''s grandmother.


    As for Qingbi, she was rescued by Changgezi when she was young, and she was also rescued by Gu Changan when she was young.


    After coming and going, these people often gather in Baiyun Temple to "eat, drink and play" like a big family.


    Although Ruan Youqing was a little confused, he understood the point at least.


    This group of seemingly unrelated people, the biggest intersection is in Mrs. Ningguo.


    Recalling the strange mechanism experienced in Quanling Villa, Ruan Youqing deeply felt that Mrs. Ning Guogong was absolutely extraordinary.


    "Master, breakfast is ready, please take the guests to the living room to have breakfast."


    Everyone was bustling with Ruan Youqing about their stories with Gu Changan, when a strange voice sounded outside the door, and then, a man dressed in a blue Taoist robe walked in.


    Although this person is wearing a Taoist robe, he has an inexplicably extravagant air about him.


    And his appearance is even more so cold that people dare not approach easily.


    "This is my apprentice, Qiu Si."


    ¡¸You really are here!¡¹


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    However, Ruan Youning''s surprised voice obviously covered the voice of the master of Baiyun Temple.


    Ruan Youning, who was still a little listless, ran up to the man with a concerned face, and grabbed his sleeve without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly followed.


    "Sister, don''t scare her!" Ruan Youqing broke out in cold sweat and wanted to pull her sister away.


    When did her elder sister become so abrupt?


    The man held by Ruan Youning, that is, Qiu Si, the apprentice of the master of Baiyun Temple, frowned slightly at this time, and stepped back a few steps uncomfortably.


    However, Ruan Youning was so strong that he...couldn''t break free.


    "Last time, you happened to leave something here with me. I asked many people and found out that it was a token of Baiyun Temple. So, I decided to come here to try my luck. Sure enough...the emperor pays off, You...don''t run away this time." Saying that, Ruan Youning took out a jade pendant carved in the shape of auspicious clouds from his bosom and handed it to the other party.


    Qiu Si still looked cold, took the jade pendant and thanked him lightly.


    Through the actions of these two people, everyone present naturally understood...they knew each other.


    It just looks...it seems a bit weird...


    Everyone''s curious eyes kept wandering from the two of them, especially Ruan Youqing, when he looked at Qiu Bang, his eyes were full of scrutiny.


    Seeing her elder sister''s expression, Ruan Youqing knew it.


    It''s just...she didn''t remember that in her previous life, sister had too much involvement with this person named Qiu Bang.


    Or¡­


    A sister never mentioned it to her.


    Feeling sore in his heart, Ruan Youqing suppressed the darkness in his eyes, and took the initiative to ask softly: "Sister, do you...know him?"


    Ruan Youning blushed for the first time and nodded: "He and I used to..."


    "Miss Ruan, please don''t say too much!" Qiu Si said suddenly at this time: "Qiu has already said... that matter... I will not lose anything, Miss Ruan doesn''t have to force myself to be what I am. What I like. Or...don¡¯t force Qiu anymore.¡±


    Perhaps the other party''s tone was too harsh, but Ruan Youning let go of her hand in a lonely way, and didn''t speak again.


    Ruan Youqing knows Ruan Youning''s temperament best.


    Looking at Ruan Youning''s appearance, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. But she didn''t know anything about these two people, even if she wanted to help, she didn''t know where to start.


    However, although he didn''t know what to do, Ruan Youqing looked at the other party with cold eyes at this time.


    With such an atmosphere, the master of the White Cloud Temple naturally wanted to speak to calm down.


    But before he said anything, Granny Jiang snorted coldly: "Boy Qiu, you are as stubborn as your master. Youqing Youning, let''s go have breakfast."


    As she spoke, Granny Jiang walked up to them, and left with the sisters one by one.


    Seeing this, Qingbi just smiled meaningfully and followed.


    Leaving Chang Gezi alone, the master of Baiyun Temple and Qiu Si still stayed where they were.


    "Old guy, why did your apprentice suddenly look like you took gunpowder?"


    The master of Baiyun Temple also shook his head in doubt, then walked to Qiu Bang, and asked in surprise: "What do you mean by what you just said? Persecution? Why did the big girl of the Ruan family persecute you?"


    Qiu Bang saw the two elders looking at him curiously, his face turned blue and then pale for a long time, then he lowered his head helplessly to remove the dark color in his eyes and replied: "She...she wants to marry me."


    ¡­


    "Do you want to make a promise with your body?" After hearing Ruan Youning''s words, Ruan Youqing stood up abruptly from her seat.


    Even... almost overturned the porridge in front of him.


    However, Ruan Youqing didn''t care about losing his composure at this time, and continued to ask:


    "Sister, how could you give your body so easily? If he saved you, you can use other methods to repay him? Or... if you really like it, this kind of thing should be done slowly. Here you go. You..."


    "No, no, little girl, it''s not the hero you think to save the beauty." Ruan Youning pulled Ruan Youqing to sit down with an embarrassed expression, trying to explain.


    "It''s not a hero to save the beauty, so why do you want to agree with your body?" Ruan Youqing''s frown deepened.


    For the two of them at this time, Ruan Youqing seemed like an older sister who scolded each other for misbehaving. And Ruan Youning looked at a loss, like a younger sister who did something wrong.


    Fan''er stood behind Ruan Youqing, gently giving her breath, but he couldn''t help being surprised that her young lady was so strong at this time.


    Granny Jiang and Qing Bi, who were sitting on the side, looked at each other, and Qi Qi chose not to speak lightly.


    This kind of thing... It''s still not convenient for them to get involved.


    After Ruan Youqing sat down, Ruan Youning finally continued to speak: "I didn''t mean to make a promise with my body just now, I mean... I''m going to marry him."


    "Why do you want to marry him if you are so good? Sister, do you like him?"


    "I...I don''t know...but I know I''m responsible for him." Ruan Youning lowered his head, not daring to look at Ruan Youqing.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing took a breath and said, "Responsible for him???"


    Ruan Youning nodded and continued: "Yes... I will be responsible."


    "Why? You... What did you do?" Ruan Youqing stretched out her hand to hold her chest, for fear that her elder sister would say something shocking to the world.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youning pursed her lips, and grinned a couple of times in embarrassment:


    "Once... when I was being hunted down, I was accidentally beaten into a wild hot spring by the other party. Who knew... there was someone in the hot spring... it was Qiu Bang. At that time, he was forced by me to help me hide my tracks, and then I didn''t know what to think... I hid in the water under him. Hmm... Then... I saw him completely..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： dispute

    Chapter 181 Dispute


    In this situation, if mother is here...


    never mind! If my mother knew about it, I''m afraid she would praise my elder sister for her courage.


    Ruan Youqing sat on the seat like an eggplant beaten by frost, not knowing what expression to use to face Ruan Youning at this moment.


    Although Ruan Youning''s little face was still red, judging from her expression, she shouldn''t be shy.


    "Don''t look at him looking thin, in fact..."


    "Sister! Stop talking!" Ruan Youqing covered her mouth in panic.


    God knows what shocking things Elder Sister will say.


    Although they were born generals, they have always been informal...but...


    After all, she is still a big girl with yellow flowers who has not left the cabinet!


    Grandma Jiang, who originally wanted to be silent, kept covering her mouth and shaking her body, looking at Ruan Youning with a smile in her eyes.


    "Miss Ruan has an extraordinary masculinity..." Qing Bi couldn''t help but said something leisurely at this time.


    Ruan Youning grinned: "Thank you, Mr. Qing, for your compliment."


    "Sister..." Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but called her softly while holding his forehead.


    Granny Jiang smiled and took over the words: "Qingbi is indeed praising You Ning. And that kid Qiu Si really needs a girl with a temper like You Ning to treat him. It saves me to keep a straight face all day long, like Except for his master, we all owe him hundreds of taels of silver."


    "Grandma Jiang, that...Young Master Qiu, did you grow up in this Baiyun Temple?"


    Ruan Youqing thought that this incident had already happened, but Ajie didn''t seem to know whether she liked it or not. As a younger sister, she naturally wants to find out for the silly sister.


    Other families are just wealthy sons who come out to experience life. They already have wives and children or fianc¨¦es who have returned home unmarried.


    If this is the case, she will be cruel.


    Although it is normal to have three wives and four concubines, Ruan Youqing doesn''t like serving one husband with others. Naturally, she also didn''t like her elder sister to be underserved by others.


    "He came after I left. It is said that he was seriously injured. And...forgot about the past." Granny Jiang immediately spoke truthfully and slowly after hearing Ruan Youqing''s question.


    "Forgot about the past?" Ruan Youqing frowned: "He doesn''t remember who he is?"


    ¡¸I only remember my first and last name.¡¹


    "this¡­"


    "Oh, little sister, you don''t have to worry about this." Ruan Youning saw that Ruan Youqing''s eyebrows were wrinkled into a pimple, and couldn''t help reaching out to smooth her out.


    Ruan Youqing patted the back of her hand lightly, and said in a very serious tone, "Sister, you are not afraid... His identity is not simple? Or... there is actually a wife at home?"


    "Not simple? Even if it is not simple...then my Ruan Youning identity is not simple! And even if he actually has a wife at home...well...as long as his wife is willing, I can marry him."


    ¡¸What if the wife is unwilling?¡¹


    "Well...if you don''t want to...then I won''t win people''s love..." Ruan Youning curled her lips, her expression obviously depressed.


    Ruan Youqing was so angry that he wanted to laugh.


    If the co-author really has a wife, she will give up if the wife is not happy, but the Lord is not willing but will do everything possible to make the other happy.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was angry, Ruan Youning sighed softly and said: "Little sister, I know you are thinking of me, but I will not wrong myself. I also thought that he somehow suits my heart, so I wanted to marry him. Man, I probably just kicked him out of the water."


    Listening to what her elder sister said, Ruan Youqing felt even more headache.


    But Granny Jiang saw that the two sisters were expressing their views, and worried that there would be a gap between the two, and felt that this matter should be discussed in the future.


    So, she pushed the food in front of the two of them forward, and Granny Jiang said, "Okay, okay, I can''t explain this matter for a while. Come on, come on, you two little girls have been driving all night I am also exhausted, hurry up and eat something, and I will take you to the guest room to sleep for a while."


    Ruan Youqing, who heard Granny Jiang''s kindness, quickly eased the coldness on her face. After thanking her sincerely, she glanced at Ruan Youning, who had been pouting, and said in a cold voice, "Hurry up and eat."


    As he spoke, he took the initiative to eat first.


    Seeing that her little sister finally stopped controlling herself like an old mother, Ruan Youning also began to feast on the food in front of her.


    After all... she was really hungry.


    Just after several people had just eaten a few mouthfuls, the master of Baiyun Temple and Chang Gezi came slowly.


    Ruan Youqing patted his forehead angrily, stood up and said guiltily: "Seniors, I''m sorry, Youqing and my sister were rude, and didn''t wait for the two seniors to come together."


    Just now, he was only thinking about competing with Ruan Youning, but he forgot that the master of Baiyun Temple and Chang Gezi hadn''t come yet.


    Ruan Youning also stood up with a look of embarrassment.


    "Girls, you don''t have to be so polite. I don''t have so many rules here. And Chang Gezi and I have already had dinner when we were in Mao." After hearing this, the master of Baiyun temple immediately replied to her with kind eyebrows.


    Grandma Jiang also opened her mouth at this time: "Girl, there is no need to be so polite with them. What we value the most are those red tapes. In Baiyun Temple, you can do whatever you want."


    "Yes, yes, yes, you will know just by looking at me." At this time, Qingbi was leaning lazily on the seat, winking and smiling at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing saw that they really didn''t care, so he calmed down and said with a smile: "People who practice Taoism are indeed more detached from the shackles of the world than ordinary people."


    After Sister Ruan Youqing finished eating, the master of Baiyun Temple tentatively opened his mouth: "Then what...Miss Youning, do you really want to marry my idiot?"


    Ruan Youning was stroking her swollen belly. After hearing the elder''s question, she immediately sat up straight and replied seriously: "Senior, Qiu Si should have told you about the two of us. You Ning feels that in this world, It shouldn¡¯t be men who are responsible for women. Women are naturally responsible for doing rude things to men.¡±


    "You girl thinks quite like a person." The master Baiyun wrapped his hands and fingers, and looked at Ruan Youning with a touch of deep meaning in his eyes.


    "I don''t know who the senior said?" Ruan Youqing was slightly surprised. In this world, there are people with the same unique thinking as Sister!


    The master of Baiyun Temple smiled lightly, and leisurely replied, "Like... your man''s grandmother."


    Accustomed to this group of people being so straightforward, Ruan Youqing was able to calmly ask without blushing, "You mean... Madam Ningguo?"


    "Exactly."


    Ruan Youqing thought about how Mrs. Ning Guogong and his sister got along, and the two really got along very well.


    The master of Baiyun Temple looked at the two of them thoughtfully, and then said: "By the way, since you two have come to Baiyun Temple, how about..."


    "Let the young people solve their affairs by themselves. These two girls are exhausted, let them have a good rest first!" Granny Jiang frowned and pushed the master of Baiyun Temple.


    Seeing this, the master of Baiyun Temple smiled lowly, and said in a good temper: "Okay, okay, listen to you. Let these two girls go to rest first."


    Although she was curious about what the Master of Baiyun Temple hadn''t finished speaking, Ruan Youqing still held back her curiosity out of politeness, and after thanking her with a smile, she and Ruan Youning got up and went to the guest room to rest.


    Seeing this, Qingbi said a few words and left to rest.


    Changgezi dislikes leisure the most, and went fishing in the stream behind the mountain long before Qingbi left.


    After everyone left, the smile on Granny Jiang''s face gradually faded.


    ¡¸Are you... sure you want to do this?¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： If you cooperate, you will be peaceful and you will be fierce

    Chapter 182


    The expression of the master of Baiyun Temple at this time is as distant as a god, which makes people feel awe.


    Of course, those who are in awe do not include Granny Jiang, who looks even colder than him.


    Therefore, just after Granny Jiang finished speaking, the master of Baiyun Temple immediately dissipated the coldness on his body just now, like an ordinary person returning to the world, frowned slightly, sighed, and then slowly opened his mouth:


    "Wan''er, I told you before. I was lucky enough to get a glimpse of the secret, so I should pay more for it than others. Even... life... I will not hesitate."


    Hearing this, when Granny Jiang looked at him again, there was a lot of endless sorrow in her eyes: "So, for the sake of the Tao in your heart, you let me stay in the capital for so many years, just to... That hexagram that you only occupy once?"


    "It is my duty to the people of the world, and I dare not take a wrong step. Do you know how dangerous the hexagram is? If you don''t participate in it artificially, even if it is only a small step away, the world... will be devastated. I am not exaggerating, Zi Both the Fu and Wu Xiang are present, and the bond between the two of them is extremely deep. When they are together, they are peaceful, but when they are separated, they are full of fierceness. This world... can''t bear it."


    After hearing this, Granny Jiang sighed heavily: "I am in your heart, so you don''t know the importance? Do you know that what made me angry at the beginning was not because you were desperate for the sake of the common people. It was because you wanted to put me Derived from this matter, you are the only one who bears the karma. Master...Although I, Jiang Wan, am a selfish person, but...my selfishness just wants to bear everything with you."


    Hearing Granny Jiang''s straightforward words, the master of Baiyun Temple held her in his arms with a gentle expression, and there was a hint of guilt in his tone: "I know that I owe you the most in this life, and you don''t care about other people''s gossip and rumors. It is already difficult for me to be together. But I have been separated from you for so long because of the need to maintain a balance of morality. I know you are angry, but I didn''t expect you to be angry for so long. This time... if Changan hadn''t been the lobbyist in the middle , do you... have to stay in the capital for the rest of your life?"


    "I just like being a person who comes and goes when I''m called so much? What do you say? I...I can''t play my temper?" At this time, Granny Jiang had a small smile on her face. woman gesture.


    Although the two are getting older, because they are well maintained, getting along like young people doesn''t make people feel that there is anything wrong with them.


    After they cuddled together and clarified some words, Granny Jiang looked at the master of Baiyun Temple with serious eyes: "Are you sure you want to reveal more to her?"


    "If you don''t say more, I''m afraid the little girl will be lost. And the consequences...you and I can''t afford it."


    "Okay, since that''s the case, I, Jiang Wan, will always be with you."


    ¡­


    After the two sisters Ruan Youqing returned to the room, they stopped playing around as usual.


    It wasn''t because of the previous conversation that there was a gap in his heart, but because Ruan Youning was really tired at this time, and fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.


    Even, snoring again and again.


    Without Ruan Youning''s teasing, Ruan Youqing''s ears can be regarded as pure.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing''s mind is in a mess at this time. For a while, I thought about my sister''s lifelong events. For a while, I thought about what Grandma Jiang said to her when she came to Ruan Mansion.


    Grandma Jiang said that she and Gu Changan are destined to cross the same boat for a hundred years and sleep together for a thousand years.


    And she also knew in her heart that she had already missed Gu Changan I.


    The more things he thought about, the more irritable Ruan Youqing became.


    After tossing and turning like this for about two hours, Ruan Youning woke up after tossing and turning, but she was still awake.


    "Hey! Sleeping for a while is comfortable!" Ruan Youning stretched, and couldn''t help sighing with emotion.


    Ruan Youqing looked up at the heartless sister, sighed, and struggled to sit up.


    Although she just lay down and rested for a while, Ruan Youqing was served by the fan and washed up briefly.


    Ruan Youning is naturally self-reliant habitually.


    After finishing their makeup, the two left the room.


    The sunlight outside was a bit dazzling, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to cover his forehead, and looked at the blue sky.


    "The sky here seems to be much more beautiful than the capital."


    After Ruan Youqing sighed, Ruan Youning took her arm and said excitedly, "Little sister, you will go to Changzhou with us later, the sky outside the pass will be even more beautiful."


    "Okay, then, don''t think I''m annoying."


    After the words fell, the two looked at each other and smiled.


    The two sisters tacitly agreed not to bring up Qiu Bang''s matter again.


    The little Taoist priest guarding outside the courtyard enthusiastically took Ruan Youqing and the others to stroll around the Baiyun Temple until they reached the front yard of the Baiyun Temple. Go to the main hall.


    Ruan Youqing carefully observed the surrounding scene.


    Because of Qingbi, when they first came to Baiyun Temple, they entered the backyard of Baiyun Temple.


    The backyard is mostly a place for rest and training, so you won''t feel too constrained when you are in it.


    In the front yard, there are three main halls, which are used by believers who go up the mountain to burn incense and worship or come to petition to count a hexagram.


    Therefore, when you come to the front yard, you can''t help but feel awe, and your expression will become solemn.


    Even Ruan Youning straightened his posture unconsciously, and his voice gradually softened.


    The little Taoist came back soon, bowed and invited them to the main hall.


    "Miss, we, the master of the temple, said that today we will make a divination together for the two ladies."


    "Breakthrough?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised.


    The little Taoist smiled honestly: "Yes, we usually do divination for only one person for three days."


    After the words fell, several people had already walked into the main hall. After passing through the statue of the Taoist ancestor of Sanqing, the little Taoist stopped and said: "The temple master is waiting for you two in front."


    ¡¸Thank you¡¹


    Thank you, Ruan Youqing pulled Ruan Youning forward.


    At this time, the master of Baiyun Temple was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    After listening to the movement, he slowly opened his eyes.


    After sister Ruan Youqing saluted respectfully, the master of Baiyun Temple raised a smile and said, "Come on, since you are here at Baiyun Temple, I have to give you a divination."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you senior, but... I don''t know if divination for me and elder sister will hurt my body?" Ruan Youqing thought about the little stories she heard on weekdays, and asked with some worry.


    The master of Baiyun Temple laughed loudly and said, "Little girl knows a lot, but the people in those stories who were injured because of divination for others are all without real skills. I am different, at most I am better than before. It¡¯s easier to get sleepy, so I¡¯ll sleep a little longer.¡±


    Seeing the reaction of the master of Baiyun Temple, Ruan Youqing felt relieved.


    However, just as Ruan Youqing sisters stood side by side, the master of Baiyun Temple said in a deep voice:


    "When I do divination, it is taboo for a third person to be present. Girls, which one of you will come first?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： Conversation with Granny Jiang

    Chapter 183 Conversation with Granny Jiang


    The master of the Baiyun temple had already put away the initial smile at this time, and the expression on his face gradually became dignified.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning glanced at each other, and Ruan Youqing spoke first: "We sisters may not know much about this... so... Senior, please forgive me for any inappropriateness."


    The master of Baiyun Temple waved his hands, with a calm expression on his face: "Those who don''t know are innocent, now you can discuss who will come first."


    "Sister, how about...you come first." Ruan Youqing gently pushed Ruan Youning, and opened his mouth without thinking.


    Ruan Youqing, who is always used to being humble, didn''t think much, and took a few steps back after speaking.


    Ruan Youning was taken aback, then blinked: "Then sister, I came first?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded with a smile, and then took the initiative to step back and walk out.


    After going out, Ruan Youqing saw Granny Jiang standing on the stone steps in front of the hall.


    Seeing her coming out, Grandma Jiang waved to her.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately walked over with a sweet smile.


    ¡¸When did Granny Jiang come over?¡¹


    "I came over as soon as you went in." Granny Jiang replied with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly moved, and he slowly realized that Granny Jiang seemed to be the apprentice of the master of Baiyun Temple.


    Since he is an apprentice...


    Then she...


    "Grandma Jiang came to find Youqing on purpose?" Ruan Youqing asked with his eyes brightened.


    Granny Jiang chuckled: "Youqing is really smart. It is reasonable to say that there is a temple master to divination for you. It would seem superfluous for me to come here. But... out of some of my most primitive ideas, I still think I need to come to you .¡±


    "Grandma Jiang, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Let''s go under that tree." Granny Jiang pointed to a huge silk tree in the yard.


    After Ruan Youqing nodded, the two walked over one after the other.


    Walking under the tree, she saw many strips of red cloth tied under the tree.


    No need to ask, she also knows what this is for.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing looking at these red cloth strips with great interest, Grandma Jiang said leisurely, "These are all those devout men and women who came here and tied them under the tree. Did you find anything in it?"


    After Granny Jiang finished speaking, Ruan Youqing picked a few at random and looked at them.


    "When the belt gets wider and wider, I don''t regret it at all, because of Yixiao, people are haggard."


    "Mountains have no edges, and heaven and earth are united, and only then can we dare to break with the king."


    "Where the king is, my heart belongs."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and said softly, "Is this... all here to seek marriage?"


    Granny Jiang raised her head and looked at where she was looking, and the words in her mouth seemed to have a deep meaning: "The most indispensable thing in the world is a man who hates a woman. Some people may be perfect at the beginning, while others have regrets all their lives. I don''t know. What''s the matter with the temple master, the marriage is the most accurate. It''s almost taking away Yuelao''s housekeeping skills." At this point, Granny Jiang took Ruan Youqing''s hand, patted it tenderly, and continued Said: "Youqing, don''t dislike your mother-in-law''s long-winded words. Regardless of my acquaintance with Chang An, as an elder, my mother-in-law just wants to ask you a question."


    Perhaps the other party''s tone was extremely serious, and Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but also became serious: "Mother-in-law, you can just ask."


    Granny Jiang smiled, then nodded and said, "Youqing, before the temple lord...divinated with you, what Granny would like to ask is how do you feel about Chang An? Don''t do what you said in the Ruan Mansion last time, What but it depends on the parents'' decision, the important thing in life is not only that you think the other person is suitable, but also that you like it."


    Seeing that the other party actually asked this question, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Grandma Jiang''s idea is actually very simple, because she went to matchmaker Gu Changan in the capital, mostly because of the hexagrams calculated by the master of Baiyun Temple. But now, even though she had talked a lot with the master of Baiyun Temple, she still had some selfishness when she saw Ruan Youqing.


    She wanted to know whether this relationship destined for heaven was a real marriage or... an evil fate.


    If the young lady of the Ruan family only swayed her because of a few words from others...


    "Grandma Jiang, I can be sure that I treat Gu Changan not because everyone thinks we are a good match, but because of myself...I like him..."


    Speaking, Ruan Youqing continued, as if a little nervous: "My mother-in-law suddenly asked me like this, but is there any problem between me and him..."


    "No problem! You two are destined to be together!" Granny Jiang smiled very happily at this time.


    And under the eaves not far from the two of them, Qingbi and Chang Gezi who were hiding in the dark looked at each other, and then the two of the top two in the world were smiling very lewdly at this time.


    "Let''s go, send a message to Xiao Guzi, let him hurry up! You know! After passing this village, there will be no such shop!"


    ¡­


    After talking with Granny Jiang, Ruan Youning came out.


    "Little sister, go in, the senior said it''s your turn." Ruan Youning''s face was expressionless at this moment, and Ruan Youqing didn''t know the result of her calculation.


    "Sister, you..." Ruan Youqing hesitated to ask.


    It¡¯s okay if the result is what she wants, if not¡­


    Hands were suddenly held by someone, and then Ruan Youqing was held in Ruan Youning''s arms.


    "Sister?..." Ruan Youqing looked a little dazed.


    Ruan Youning still hugged her, with a muffled voice: "Youqing, sister is very happy to have you as a sister, but sister hopes that you can always live for yourself."


    Ruan Youqing raised his head suddenly, looking at the other party with a little shock in his eyes.


    Because at this moment, Ruan Youning seemed to know everything.


    "Sister, the Lord, what did he just... say to you?"


    Ruan Youning smiled, just told her a secret, and then pushed her in.


    The other party didn''t say anything, but it made Ruan Youqing feel even more itchy.


    But she knows Ruan Youning''s temper, as long as she doesn''t want to say, she will keep her mouth shut.


    So, if she wants to know, she can only ask the master of Baiyun Temple.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing quickened his pace.


    When she was in front of the master of the Baiyun temple, Ruan Youqing didn''t know if it was her own illusion. She felt that the face of the master of the Baiyun temple seemed to be paler than before.


    "Senior, are you alright? If you don''t feel well, will Youqing come to bother you again?" Ruan Youqing cautiously stretched out half of her body and opened her mouth.


    The master of the Baiyun temple was still closing his eyes, but after hearing Ruan Youqing''s charming voice, he immediately opened his eyes, and the eyes were as bright as before.


    ¡¸Little girl, did you underestimate me?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing shook his head hastily: "Forgive me senior, Youqing just saw that your face is paler than before...so..."


    "Don''t worry about this, tell me, what do you want to know? Then I will give you a test based on what you want to know."


    The master of Baiyun temple is sitting cross-legged at this time, with long eyebrows and starry eyes, he really has the demeanor of a fairy in the painting.


    Seeing what he said, Ruan Youqing could only hold his breath and calm down, and then said, "Senior...may be able to figure out...people''s... past and present lives?"


    Because there is a question that always lingers in Ruan Youqing''s mind.


    If the master of Baiyun Temple can really see through the secrets, then why didn''t he appear in the previous life.


    Or, why no one prevented those tragedies from happening in the previous life...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： born in response to catastrophe

    Chapter 184 Born in response to disaster


    After asking the question, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were inexplicably red.


    She knew that she could not blame anyone except Li Yi and Rong Yan.


    But...But if someone stopped me in the previous life...


    "Past life and present life?" The master of Baiyun Temple frowned slightly at this time, and then a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and continued: "Yes, sometimes... when I experience certain things, I always have an inexplicable sense of familiarity, like... just like this thing I have experienced before. For example, Going somewhere, meeting someone. But what I know for sure is that it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been there or met someone.¡±


    The master of Baiyun Temple narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him.


    The other party''s pair of extremely clear eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of fog.


    With a low smile, the master of Baiyun temple slowly said: "This kind of past life...no one can prove whether it really exists. And...if it really exists, who knows if there will be any people in the past life What about memory? It might exist, but no one remembers it."


    The viewer of the Baiyun Temple spoke vaguely, which made Ruan Youqing a little elusive whether he knew she was reborn or not.


    But if she asked too directly, she was worried that she might scare the other party.


    After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing was going to change the question.


    ¡¸Senior, when did you start walking on¡­ this path?¡¹


    The master of Baiyun Temple raised his eyebrows, and said with a slight smile, "This road is full of mysteries. I also had the Three Refuges because of a chance when I was young. Moreover, when I learned the art of divination, the first thing I did was It¡¯s just a divination for myself.¡±


    "Maybe talk to Xiaoqing?"


    "If you don''t change your own life, you won''t go against the secret of heaven... It''s okay to tell you. At that time, I... got the hexagram saying... I was born in response to disaster."


    "Should... be born in response to the catastrophe?" Ruan Youqing asked with some doubts.


    "Yes, I was born in response to the calamity. I didn''t know whose calamity it was at the beginning, but since then, I knew that I was different from ordinary people. I shouldered a huge responsibility, that is, to transform the calamity." .It¡¯s just...was it the calamity of a certain person, or the calamity of this world...I have never been able to see through it.¡± At this time, the master of Baiyun Temple was like a floating white cloud, which made Ruan Youqing feel unspeakable. Feel.


    She probably understood now why she didn''t have any memory of Baiyun Temple in her previous life before rebirth.


    In the previous life, there was no Baiyun Temple at all.


    She was reborn and came back, as if many people or things she didn''t know had changed.


    After all, things like rebirth that she had never thought about had already happened, so what happened after that seemed to become easier to accept.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was silent, the master of Baiyun Temple smiled again, with a trace of helplessness in his tone: "Little girl, don''t look at me like that. I... am getting old, and I can''t stand your... serious eyes."


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment, and then said a little embarrassedly: "I''m sorry senior, Youqing didn''t intend to offend. Youqing just felt that the realm of seniors has surpassed many existences in this world. After all, human nature is selfish after all."


    The master of Baiyun Temple shook his head, and said in a solemn tone: "It is normal for human beings to be selfish, and I am actually selfish too. However, since I have a very human mission, I must put Dao as the most important thing. Little girl, you told me So much without saying what you really want to know,"


    Although Ruan Youqing has already asked two questions, one of these two questions is a vague question that he himself cannot determine, and the other is a question that has nothing to do with her.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, and when he looked up again, there was a trace of relief on his face:


    "Senior, Youqing has nothing to know."


    Hearing what the other party said, the master of Baiyun Temple was a little surprised: "You don''t want to know anything more?"


    He is ready today to reveal how compatible her destiny is with Gu Changan.


    However, Ruan Youqing smiled, and replied softly as always: "You Qing already knows enough, there is no need to clarify some things too clearly. You Qing is satisfied with everything you have obtained now."


    She was satisfied to be able to be reborn.


    One should not be too greedy, after all, what is gained is bound to be lost.


    But the master of Baiyun Temple still couldn''t help but tentatively said: "You don''t want to ask... your fate with Gu Chang''an? Girls... don''t you all want to know whether your sweetheart is really your beloved? "


    "Is there a fate between me and him? Maybe... it''s the fate of past and present lives. It''s not the kind of past and present life that the world thinks. It''s that he has always been him, and I have always been me. He and me, maybe...the last life has not been cultivated. He found me again in this life. Or... something irreversible happened in the previous life, and he tried everything to find a way..."


    Ruan Youqing was originally half-joking and half-serious, but at the end, her heart trembled violently.


    Her rebirth...


    is not it¡­


    Related to Gu Changan!


    The Baiyun Guanzhu on the side looked at Ruan Youqing with very complicated eyes, because at this time, although he was very pleased that the other party''s feelings for Gu Changan seemed very firm, but on the other hand, he felt that this girl might be looking at those gods on weekdays. I have read too many books about ghosts and ghosts.


    However... he was happy that the other party thought so.


    In this way, she will not be fooled by others at will.


    After all, according to the hexagrams he predicted before, as long as these two people are always together, the world will be peaceful.


    However, it is better not to tell her about this kind of thing that seems to be the responsibility of the common people. In order to prevent the young girl from having any resistance and thinking about some things in a mess, if this is the case... it will be counterproductive.


    While the master of Baiyun Temple is still sitting upright at this time, he has already outlined a tragic story in his heart that a girl who was originally infatuated suddenly developed a rebellious mentality, which led to the lover''s misunderstanding and separation of love.


    And the fate of this lover is not ordinary people.


    However, when the main thoughts of Baiyun Temple were wandering, Ruan Youqing''s face was as pale as paper.


    Just because she suddenly had a guess in her heart that shocked her very much.


    Because after she just said that sentence, she suddenly remembered the scene of dreaming of Gu Changan for the first time after her rebirth.


    Gu Changan in the desert is uncharacteristically dressed in red...


    Could it be... really because of Gu Changan...


    She will be reborn?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing suddenly said: "Senior, Youqing is going back!"


    "Huh?" The master of Baiyun Temple looked blank.


    Why are you going back so well?


    No...where to go?


    Could it be possible... to return to the capital?


    Different from divination for Ruan Youning just now, the child''s gratitude gave him a sense of satisfaction.


    The little girl Ruan Youqing praised him with a sensual expression just now, so she just left?


    It can''t be because he said something wrong just now, right?


    But at this time, after bidding farewell to him, Ruan Youqing turned around directly to leave.


    The master of Baiyun Temple hurriedly stood up and said, "Little girl, you...you won''t be separated from Gu Changan, right?"


    Ruan Youqing paused and left a word before leaving.


    "Senior, I''m sorry, Xiaoqing suddenly remembered that there is still something to do in the capital! The next time we meet, maybe... I will invite you to my wedding with Chang An!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Stay overnight at Quanling Villa

    Chapter 185 Staying at Quanling Villa


    Ruan Youning was standing outside waiting boredly for his little sister, but suddenly felt a gust of wind-like shadow rushing towards her.


    This shadow is exactly Ruan Youqing who just ran out from the master of Baiyun Temple.


    ¡¸Little sister, why did you suddenly¡­¡¹


    "Sister, let''s go back to the capital!"


    "Eh??? Go back... back to the capital??? Why did you suddenly go back to the capital?" Ruan Youning supported Ruan Youqing''s shoulder with a look of shock.


    After forcing himself to calm down, Ruan Youqing said with a serious face: "I...I''m homesick..."


    Although she can''t wait to go back now, the real reason is that she needs to go to the Zhaixing Tower and send someone to investigate some things.


    And she couldn''t talk too much about this kind of thing with Ruan Youning.


    In the blink of an eye, she said such a reason.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youning''s reaction to her reason was somewhat skeptical: "You went to Jingbian before, but I didn''t see how anxious you were to come back!"


    Ruan Youqing paused for a moment, and continued to speak seriously: "Before in Jingbian... I was concerned with the common people, so I... restrained some thoughts of homesickness."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Ruan Youning could only sigh softly: "But little girl, I...I want to stay here for a few more days..."


    Ruan Youqing instantly understood her intentions for this person who had just begun to fall in love but didn''t know it.


    However, she couldn''t say anything.


    After all...the reason why she returned to the capital when she said that she returned to the capital was because of men.


    Couldn''t help but chuckled, Ruan Youqing looked at Ruan Youning again with deep meaning in his eyes: "Sister, I''ll go back first, if grandfather and mother ask, I''ll say... how many days are you going to clean up here? Day. In short, I hope everything goes according to your wishes.¡±


    Ruan Youning chuckled and said, "Then... sister-in-law will bring your brother-in-law back to you when she fights to go back."


    With such an arrogant tone, it doesn''t look like a girl who hasn''t left the court.


    It''s just that although Ruan Youqing was helpless, he still gave her a thumbs up before leaving.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Ruan Youqing immediately set off to return to Beijing with Fan Er.


    But just as she descended the mountain, she was stopped by someone.


    Looking at Qingbi and Changgezi who were carrying their bags, Ruan Youqing was slightly surprised and said, "Senior Changgezi, Brother Qing...you are..."


    Qingbi evoked a somewhat seductive smile and slowly said: "I''m going to the capital with you. Senior Chang Gezi and I haven''t been to Beijing for a long time, so I thought it would be better to be with you this time."


    "Although the journey is not too far away, you are a little girl after all. It''s getting late now, and you don''t want to come back early tomorrow morning. Qingbi and I are not at ease, so we plan to go back with you." Chang Gezi looked Seriously, speak truthfully.


    Although Ruan Youqing is not afraid of anything, but with two masters accompanying her, she is unwilling to refuse without knowing what is good or bad. A little embarrassed, thank you, and the group of four said nothing more, and set off directly.


    ¡­


    After arriving in the capital, it happened to be late at night on the second day. Ruan Youqing didn''t want to disturb the gatekeepers, so he thought about making do and waiting outside the city for a night.


    But Chang Gezi proposed to go to Quanling Villa.


    Thinking about the relationship between Chang Gezi and Mrs. Ning Guogong, Ruan Youqing agreed to go together after making sure that he would not disturb the other party.


    The old man who opened the door for them was the old man he met last time, Chang Bo, the housekeeper of Quanling Villa.


    Chang Bo was distracted from his dream, and there was still a bit of sullen expression on his face.


    However, after seeing clearly that it was Ruan Youqing who came, he immediately smiled and said, "What kind of wind brought Miss Ruan here?"


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, Chang Gezi snorted coldly and stood in front of Ruan Youqing: "Old boy, are you ignoring me again?"


    Chang Bo, who was called so, glanced at Chang Gezi faintly all night, and snorted: "What are you going to take with us this time?"


    Chang Gezi froze, and then approached the other party''s dissatisfied whisper: "Hush your voice! Don''t ruin my reputation in front of the little girl!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk! You still have a reputation?" Chang Bo curled his lips with contempt.


    Watching the two old men bicker, Ruan Youqing only felt warm.


    It seems that Chang Gezi and Gu Changan have a very close relationship.


    Qingbi also walked to the front at this time, smiled and said: "You two have been fighting for decades, this relationship is really enviable to the younger generation."


    "I''m envious!" The two who were bickering just now turned their heads in unison, and replied Qingbi''s words in unison.


    Qingbi sneered even harder.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t talk so much nonsense to you, Miss Ruan is so delicate, but I can''t stand the night wind blowing like this. If it wasn''t for Miss Ruan''s sake, I wouldn''t let it go so easily You go in!"


    Chang Gezi raised his chin, refused to admit defeat at all, and said, "You think I can''t get in if you don''t let me in?"


    ¡¸Did you lose your ability?¡¹


    Seeing that the two of them were about to continue, Qing Bi finally stopped between them and said, "You two should cease fighting first! If you continue to quarrel, I''m afraid you will wake up the old lady! If she gets angry..."


    This sentence seemed to be very useful, and the two of them took a few steps back.


    Chang Bo stopped looking at Chang Gezi, but turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing, and said with a loving face: "It''s too late, the old lady is different from the past few days, she said she wants to go to bed early to nourish her complexion. The old man I will take you to the guest room to rest first, and it will not be too late to see your wife tomorrow morning."


    Ruan Youqing quickly and meekly said: "Then Youqing must be bothering you."


    After the two of them finished talking, the old butler led Ruan Youqing directly inside.


    Although the other two were not invited, they still walked in together very calmly.


    Because of the identities of several people and the fact that Ruan Youqing had crossed the Qiankun Pass before, so this time coming to Quanling Villa, there is no need to be as troublesome as before.


    However, just after passing through a flower garden, a small shadow suddenly appeared.


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously wanted to make a move, but was stopped by Qingbi in time.


    "Don''t move, Youqing! That''s the little ancestor in the villa! Don''t let it bite you!"


    As a result, a scene that stunned Qingbi happened.


    I saw that Ruan Youqing did not act rashly, but the little guy he called the little ancestor was surrounded by her feet at this moment, screaming excitedly.


    After being surprised, Ruan Youqing immediately bent down and hugged it: "Why did the roast chicken come out?"


    This little guy is the little white fox named Roasted Chicken raised by Mrs. Ning Guo.


    Uncle Chang was also a little surprised when he saw this: "The old lady used to put it next to the bed, but today she slipped out suddenly for some reason."


    Ruan Youqing smiled and touched the furry head of the little white fox, and his voice became extraordinarily gentle involuntarily: "The roast chicken is so spiritual, you must... feel that I am coming?"


    Uncle Chang listened, and his smile deepened: "It seems that Miss Ruan is not only likable, but these spiritual little guys are also very affectionate to Miss Ruan!"


    While several people were chatting and laughing, there was a sudden voice in the distance: "Who is sneaking around there!"


    Ruan Youqing heard the voice, and the smile on his brows faded instantly.


    She almost forgot that such a person existed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： words like a knife

    Chapter 186 Words Like a Knife


    As the voice sounded, the man had already walked over.


    Sure enough, the other party is Chang Zhen, Gu Changan''s..."good sister".


    The other party frowned after seeing Ruan Youqing and his party clearly, and then when he saw the little white fox in her arms, his expression became even more unhappy: "Why are you holding a roast chicken?"


    After adjusting his mood, Ruan Youqing raised a smile and said back and forth: "It ran over and asked me to hug it."


    "How is that possible! It won''t even let me hug it!" Chang Zhen frowned even tighter. After speaking, he walked up to Ruan Youqing and reached out to grab the little white fox.


    The well-behaved little white fox in Ruan Youqing''s arms instantly grinned at Chang Zhen and let out a low growl.


    Seeing this, Chang Zhen withdrew his hand reluctantly, and cursed in a low voice.


    Seeing that something was wrong with the situation, Uncle Chang said to Chang Zhen neither humble nor overbearing: "Miss Zhen''er, why haven''t you rested so late?"


    When facing Uncle Chang, Chang Zhen restrained himself a bit, and his voice was no longer so sharp: "Uncle Chang, Zhen''er has some insomnia tonight, so she wanted to go out for a stroll, but unexpectedly saw the roast chicken running out... Zhen I think that the old lady has always liked roast chicken, and if it gets lost, the old lady will be sad. That''s why Zhen''er followed it and chased it here."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Zhen''er, the roast chicken knows its way, and usually won''t run out of the villa. Miss Zhen''er is very good, why did she suddenly suffer from insomnia?"


    Chang Zhen raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youqing, and then suddenly broke into a smile: "I asked Brother Chang An to accompany me to go shopping all day in the daytime, and drank some wine with him at night, so... I have some insomnia."


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Ruan Youqing''s expression darkened instantly.


    Shopping...drinking...


    She only went out for a few days, and Gu Changan and his "good sister"... "reconciled as before"?


    Qingbi has the sharpest eyes. He naturally saw the undercurrent between the two, raised his eyebrows slightly, and Qingbi spoke slowly: "Miss Changzhen is not married yet, right? This girl who has not left the cabinet is married to other men You go shopping and drink at the same time, so you''re not afraid of... ruining your reputation?"


    Seeing Qingbi facing herself, Ruan Youqing slightly eased the mood just now.


    It seems that the relationship between Qingbi and her is normal.


    After Qingbi finished speaking, Chang Zhen stomped her feet in embarrassment: "Brother Chang An and I are just brothers and sisters! Who would miss others like you! Also! Even if someone makes irresponsible remarks, Zhen''er''s body If you are not afraid of a slanted shadow, you are naturally not afraid of ruining your reputation!"


    Qingbi curled her lips into a smile, narrowed her eyes and continued, "You and Lao Gu are not real brothers and sisters, so you should be more careful. Also, I didn''t say that it''s your reputation that is ruined, I''m afraid it''s because of you Our old Gu¡¯s reputation has been ruined.¡±


    The vicious Qingbi won Ruan Youqing''s heart at this time.


    This is a good brother!


    And Chang Zhen, already flushed with anger: "You...you..."


    Qingbi was about to continue to say a few words, Chang Bo smiled and said: "Young people, don''t be so angry, it''s getting late, everyone should go to rest as soon as possible. And... if we wake up our ancestors... all of you here Everyone... don''t even think about sleeping tonight."


    Moving Mrs. Ning Guo out seems to be the best way for Quanling Villa to prevent people from quarreling.


    After hearing this sentence, Chang Zhen snorted and turned to leave.


    Seeing her leave, Qingbi pushed Chang Gezi, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Our Xiaoyouqing is being bullied, why don''t you help?"


    Chang Gezi frowned tightly, and said with some doubts: "Bullying? When did she do it? Why didn''t I see it? She''s a yellow-haired girl... Martial arts are so strong?"


    Everyone: "..."


    ¡­


    Perhaps because the room was lit with incense to help sleep, Ruan Youqing, who was originally in a bad mood because of Chang Zhen''s anger, actually had a good night''s sleep.


    If the fan hadn''t woke her up early the next day, she might have overslept.


    When she cleaned up and opened the door, it happened that a little maid sent by Uncle Chang had just arrived.


    After the other party saw Ruan Youqing, he immediately saluted with a smile: "This servant is taking Miss Ruan to see our old lady."


    Ruan Youqing smiled back, and quickly followed the opponent''s pace with the fan.


    After meeting Mrs. Ning Guogong, the two chatted and laughed for about half an hour. During this period, Ruan Youqing never saw Chang Zhen.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong seemed to see through her thoughts, she smiled slightly and said, "Youqing, but... are you looking for someone?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was punctured, was taken aback for a moment, and quickly smiled calmly and said, "When you came last night, you met Miss Chang Zhen. I thought I could see you today...but..."


    "She is usually afraid of me, and she won''t come if she can''t come to see me. I don''t bother to say anything to her."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong looked down at her nails with a smile, then stretched out her hand in front of Ruan Youqing, revealing the bright red color of her fingertips: "Look, do the nails I dyed myself look good?"


    Although Hao Duanduan didn''t know why Hao Duanduan suddenly talked about nails, Ruan Youqing praised him for being well educated.


    Although Mrs. Ning Guogong is getting old, it is difficult for people to guess her age because she is usually well maintained.


    Therefore, her fingertips were dyed an eye-catching red, which didn''t look abrupt. Ruan Youqing''s praise was quite sincere.


    After being praised by Ruan Youqing, Mrs. Ning Guogong raised her head and gave her a gentle smile, and then continued unhurriedly: "But some people think that it is a little dignified for me to wear this color at my age. "


    After Ruan Youqing heard this, she frowned slightly and was about to speak, but Mrs. Ning Guogong waved her hand to signal her to be calm: "I don''t care what other people think, usually I do what I like. People, if It¡¯s tiring to live under the guidance of others all the time. Not to mention that it¡¯s not unreasonable for us elderly people to dye their nails red.¡±


    "What the old lady said is that you don''t have to care too much about what others think, just do what you like. After all, life is only a few decades, and we have to live for ourselves." Ruan Youqing replied seriously.


    It''s just... When she said the last sentence, Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly moved.


    When she looked at Madam Ning Guogong again, the other party smiled even more: "Little girl, it''s good that you know this truth."


    ¡¸Old Madam...you...¡¹


    "I have always been tired of talking to people who I like, and I never take care of people I don''t like. As a woman, I can see your hostility towards Chang Zhen, but don''t worry about it because of her." It¡¯s good to mess with your own mind. My family is always safe, and the person I like will always be you. No matter how others play tricks, as long as you are firm in your heart, the person you like will not be poached away.¡±


    Although she still had some doubts about why Mrs. Ning Guogong said this to her, Ruan Youqing still nodded very seriously to indicate that she knew.


    After bidding farewell to Mrs. Ning Guogong and returning to Beijing, Ruan Youqing temporarily decided to walk back with Fan''er, passing through the most crowded street in the capital, she heard someone beside her whispering.


    "Hey hey! Have you heard that... Our lord Shoufu has been accompanied by a beautiful little girl these days, the two of them are talking and laughing, shopping, and going to restaurants to eat and drink spicy food."


    "Pretty little girl? Didn''t our lord Shoufu just propose marriage to the Ruan Mansion some time ago?"


    "So what about proposing marriage? Is it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines? Besides, proposing marriage...doesn''t mean that he really likes it. Maybe it''s because of the soft and weak appearance of the young lady of the Ruan family. Marrying home... will be convenient for the future Chic!"


    "That''s not true! If you marry a **** like Li Er, who sells fish next door, and go back to take care of it, life will be uncomfortable!"


    After hearing this, Fan''er looked at Ruan Youqing worriedly, fearing that she would get angry because of these gossip.


    And Ruan Youqing just kept a faint smile on his face, but... the steps under his feet became faster and faster.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： she made a mistake

    Chapter 187 She made a mistake


    Ruan Youqing had only been back home for half a day when Gu Changan came to visit.


    Fan''er was joking with her, Ruan Youqing could only answer a few words and didn''t know where he got the courage to come to their Ruan''s house.


    But after thinking about why he was so anxious to come back, Ruan Youqing no longer pretended to be reserved, but could not wait to see each other.


    However, when Ruan Youqing adjusted her mood and went to meet him in the front hall with a smile on her face, she just stepped over the threshold when she saw a man and a woman sitting in the front hall of her own house talking to her grandfather.


    Seeing her coming, everyone turned their heads and greeted her with a smile.


    This scene was particularly dazzling in Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Chang Zhen and Gu Changan came to their Ruan Mansion together!


    After taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing''s lips immediately curled up into a smile, and as he walked forward, he said, "Master Shoufu has so much to do every day, how can he be so leisurely these days?"


    After Gu Changan listened, he glanced at Chang Zhen at the side, and when he faced Ruan Youqing again, there was an indelible tenderness in his eyebrows: "But this girl Zhen''er told you that I played with her all day long these days?"


    Hearing that Gu Changan was so calm, Ruan Youqing still smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing her silence, Gu Changan had already stood up and walked to her side, subconsciously wanting to hold her hand.


    Reluctantly, someone coughed heavily, and Gu Changan resentfully withdrew his hand, and continued to speak: "She has already admitted my mistake to me, saying that she shouldn''t be playing young lady that day, and shopping with her these days is all wrong. She accompanied me to buy it for you. It happened to be delivered together today.¡±


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Chang Zhen slightly in surprise, and then said with a smile on his face, "Then take her to eat and drink everywhere... But I want to see which restaurant tastes good, and I want to take me there in the future?"


    This time, Gu Changan was a little surprised: "Youqing is so smart."


    Ruan Youqing heard this, and probably understood Chang Zhen''s behavior in his heart.


    If she hadn''t met Chang Zhen last night, she knew that she was still hostile to her. Otherwise, she is afraid that she has already believed the other party.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing just smiled and said nothing, Gu Changan stretched out his hand and pulled Chang Zhen in front of her, and said to her, "Didn''t you say you wanted to come to confess your mistake to your sister Youqing, why didn''t you speak at this time?"


    At this time, Chang Zhen pouted like a child, and whispered: "Brother Chang An, you have to give me some face. Although I want to admit my mistake, you have to give me time to relax! "


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, and said unhurriedly, "Admit your mistake? Why is Miss Chang Zhen wrong?"


    Only then did Chang Zhen raise his head, and said with an embarrassed look: "I...I shouldn''t be jealous of you. Brother Chang An is going to get married sooner or later. I shouldn''t be selfish and occupy Brother Chang An all the time. You Qing Sister... please forgive me!"


    As he spoke, Chang Zhen actually bowed to her very sincerely.


    Seeing the other party''s serious attitude, Ruan Youqing almost believed it again.


    But...she didn''t believe that Chang Zhen would suddenly change his temper.


    Just¡­


    Gu Changan was actually deceived by her to really believe it...


    At the restaurant that day, she still remembered what Gu Changan said. But today...


    Man is really a fool!


    Ruan Youqing, who was a little angry, saw that everyone was looking at her, and knew that if she showed displeasure at this time, it would make her appear unreasonable.


    Looking up at Chang Zhen again, seeing her looking at him purely, Ruan Youqing sneered in his heart, but walked in front of Chang Zhen with a particularly gentle expression on his face.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing took Chang Zhen''s hand and said with a smile, "You also have a brother, I understand your mood that day. As long as you no longer have hostility towards me, your brother and I are very happy."


    Chang Zhen was taken aback by Ruan Youqing''s sudden movement, and subconsciously wanted to pull his hand from the opponent''s. But thinking that there are people watching, she has to do a full set of acting, she can only continue to laugh and say: "Sister Youqing, as long as you don''t get angry with me, it will be fine."


    "Why have I ever been angry with you?" Ruan Youqing replied with a smile.


    Chang Zhen held back the hatred in his heart, took Ruan Youqing''s arm in a very intimate manner and said, "Sister Youqing, that day Zhen''er and brother Chang An went to a restaurant, and the plum wine brewed by his family is very sweet. , why don''t we go over and have a try later?"


    "Okay!" Ruan Youqing was still smiling, and she couldn''t tell that her heart was actually full of vicious waves.


    Ruan Chong looked at the two who seemed to be sisters at this time, always feeling an indescribable awkwardness in his heart.


    but¡­


    The old man really can''t see where the specific awkwardness is.


    After rubbing his brows and sighing, Ruan Chongcai stood up and said, "It just so happened that an old friend invited me to his house for a reunion today, and Ah Fei also went out. I was thinking about whether to bring something with me. Old friends, it seems that it is more comfortable for you young people to get together more."


    No...Grandfather, Youqing still wants to be with you more...


    Although Ruan Youqing wailed in her heart, when she saw Chang Zhen, she could only forcefully smile and say, "Grandfather, just go and do your work. Don''t worry about Youqing."


    ¡¸Then you have to go early and come back early.¡¹


    "Young Qing understands."


    After the grandfather and grandson finished speaking, Ruan Chong looked at Gu Chang''an again with special meaning, approached him and said in a low voice, "I''m going out to drink, you must protect my young Qing, and don''t let him be hurt." A little grievance!"


    Gu Changan nodded seriously and replied: "Don''t worry, old general, Changan knows it well."


    After explaining a few more words, Ruan Chong said a few words to Chang Zhen politely before leaving.


    Seeing that it was already Youshi, Ruan Youqing and the others also went out and went straight to the restaurant Chang Zhen mentioned.


    After seeing that the name of this restaurant was Xishan, Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan with special meaning.


    While Gu Changan was looking at her, after the two of them crossed their eyes, they could roughly guess what each other was thinking.


    This restaurant...is also Gu Changan''s.


    After looking at Chang Zhen who didn''t know it, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt warm.


    Who is sincerely committed to, you can know from this.


    "Sister Youqing, please sit next to me!"


    Unknowingly, the three of them have been invited to the private room by Xiao Er.


    Looking at the very familiar square table, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly to look at Chang Zhen who was talking at this time.


    Chang Zhen blinked innocently, and continued to speak: "Sister Youqing, don''t you want to sit with Zhen''er?"


    "Well... sit, sit, sit... let''s sit together..." Ruan Youqing sat weakly on Chang Zhen''s left hand, and then watched her excitedly patted Gu Chang''an on her right hand and said happily: "Chang An Brother, come and sit here! It is a blessing in life to have brothers and sisters by my side!"


    Gu Changan put his hands on the table and smiled at her, but said slowly:


    "Then... being a brother may ruin your life. After all... it''s only natural for a brother to sit with his sister-in-law."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： instigate

    Chapter 188 Instigation


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, a smile was curled up on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Ruan Youqing, who was blushing.


    I don''t know why, but calling her elder brother and sister-in-law is too embarrassing for Ruan Youqing.


    Just one sentence made her blush so hard that she dared not look at Gu Changan.


    And with just one sentence, Chang Zhen, who finally pretended to be just a wayward little girl, was so angry that he almost failed.


    After not hearing Chang Zhen''s response, Gu Chang''an turned his gaze back to her, with a deep meaning in his eyes: "What? Is Zhen''er jealous of your sister-in-law again?"


    When he was in Ruan Mansion just now, Gu Changan calmed down and asked Chang Zhen to call Ruan Youqing his sister.


    Without Old General Ruan watching covetously from the sidelines, Gu Chang''an at this moment wished he could sew the title of sister-in-law on Chang Zhen''s mouth.


    Looking at Chang Zhen''s blushing face, Gu Chang''an said with a low smile, "You swore so much to me a few days ago..."


    "Brother Chang An! How can I be jealous!" Chang Zhen immediately stood up, pulled Gu Changan to sit next to Ruan Youqing, and then continued with a grin: "You guys chat first, I just saw on the way here There was a shop selling candied haws on the side of the road, I... suddenly wanted to eat it, so I went to buy it first!"


    As he spoke, Chang Zhen actually ran out.


    Ruan Youqing watched her gradually disappearing back, then turned to look at Gu Changan, raised his eyebrows and said, "What is Master Gu thinking?"


    Gu Changan, who was being questioned, just smiled, stretched out his hand to pour a cup of tea for her, pushed it in front of Ruan Youqing, and then said slowly: "How about trying my Yunwu tea first."


    Seeing that Gu Changan was not in a hurry to answer, Ruan Youqing was inexplicably patient and took a sip.


    Although the tea soup is clear and bright, the taste is mellow and sweet.


    "This Yunwu tea is the best."


    "The cord is strong, green and green, the soup is bright, the leaves are tender and even, the fragrance is long-lasting, mellow and sweet, and it can be described as the six unique characteristics of cloud and mist. I am not willing to drink it out on weekdays. That is, you follow me today. Together, I secretly signaled them to serve this tea." Originally, they were discussing tea in a good manner, but this guy suddenly changed the subject and started joking with her.


    Ruan Youqing snorted lightly, and spoke glibly in a soft voice.


    Gu Changan smiled happily, and then answered Ruan Youqing''s question with a serious expression: "Are you very surprised why I suddenly returned to the way she used to be?"


    Seeing the opponent jumping so quickly, Ruan Youqing pouted and said, "Why don''t you talk to me about the way of tea?"


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, then rubbed the top of Ruan Youqing''s head very gently, and continued patiently: "This is not the anger that arose after thinking about defeating you first."


    "Okay, the anger is gone, if you don''t say anything, the candied haws will probably come back."


    "The day you just left Beijing to go to Baiyun Temple, she came to me and confessed to me."


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite good at picking the time.¡¹


    "She looked serious and I almost believed it at the time, and then she said she wanted to buy you some jewelry and insisted on letting me be with her. That''s why what you heard, I have always been with her these days." Gu Changan explained with a serious face.


    Ruan Youqing held his chin, his eyes beckoning him to continue talking.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s calm expression, Gu Chang''an continued to speak: "However, I always have some doubts in my heart. After all, what I saw in the restaurant that day is like two people these days. I will not be so easy I believe she can think everything through in just a few days. So I plan to follow her and see what she wants to do."


    It turned out that Gu Changan did not believe in his "good sister" again.


    Gu Changan, who has always been used to deep thinking, is also suspicious when facing Chang Zhen.


    After seeing Ruan Youqing''s completely relaxed expression, Gu Changan couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately...he reacted tactfully.


    Otherwise...


    Women... are even more elusive than the officials above the court.


    ¡­


    At this time, Chang Zhen didn''t really buy candied haws.


    After coming out of the restaurant, she went straight to a long alley not far away.


    After waiting in the alley for a while, a veiled man walked over slowly.


    "What''s the matter, Ms. Chang, who is in such a hurry to call the maidservants over?" The visitor''s tone was clearly a little impatient.


    At this time, Chang Zhen didn''t care about these things with her, but said with a sullen face: "As soon as that woman came back, she hooked my elder brother Chang An!"


    The person wearing the veil frowned slightly and asked, "Miss Chang, did you do what my master said?"


    Chang Zhen was a little anxious when he heard it: "Of course! I have to go all out to admit my mistake to her!"


    "Then what''s her attitude?"


    ¡¸Of course I¡¯m pretending to be generous!¡¹


    The person wearing the veil smiled, and slowly replied: "This kind of thing can''t be rushed, Miss Chang, you have to be patient, and slowly force her to show her true colors. You know, women are the easiest to get jealous. You just need to follow the Do what our master says, and she will slowly plant a thorn in her heart. Once it breaks out at that time, you will pretend to be the most innocent and cause misunderstandings between them. In this way...you can achieve your goal .¡±


    "But..." Chang Zhen frowned tightly, feeling as if his heart was being bitten by thousands of insects.


    She really wanted to say that Brother Chang An is still partial to that woman. But looking at the person in front of her, she didn''t want to say it openly.


    She...can''t afford to lose this person.


    "Miss Chang, you and Mrs. Gu have been together for more than ten years. You can''t...can''t compare to her who just appeared..."


    "How can it be better than that! Well, I know! I''m going back! If I don''t go back, they will become suspicious!" After Chang Zhen replied stiffly, he didn''t say anything more to this person and left in a hurry up.


    After she left, the veiled man smiled disdainfully. After coming out of the alley, he went to report to her master.


    This person is Rong Yan''s servant girl, Jin''er.


    It turned out that last time Rong Yan saw Chang Zhen who left angrily, she immediately looked for an opportunity to find her.


    It''s just that in order to avoid the Dongchuang incident from being discovered by Ruan Youqing, Rong Yan instigated Chang Zhen to act. During the past few days with Chang Zhen, she has never revealed her identity.


    Chang Zhen, who was in a hurry to go to the doctor, didn''t bother to explore Rong Yan''s identity.


    The two of them are getting closer and closer.


    This time, it was Rong Yan''s idea to pretend to admit his mistake and make friends with Ruan Youqing.


    At this time, Rong Yan is complacent that she has found an "ally". She is very proud to believe that with Chang Zhen, whom she taught from the middle, there will definitely be conflicts between Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan!


    after all¡­


    A woman''s possessiveness is terrifying!


    Once something like jealousy happens, she doesn''t believe that Ruan Youqing can deal with it calmly!


    What she wants is to break up the relationship between Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan bit by bit.


    Of course, this kind of thing doesn''t just have to start with Chang Zhen. In the capital, whether it is ordinary people, boudoir ladies or self-esteemed wives, they like to talk about the love between these men and women the most!


    The little miss of the Ruan family lost to her brother-sister friendship, and made a big fuss with the chief assistant during the break...


    This kind of thing is exciting just thinking about it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： the most beautiful tenderness in the world

    Chapter 189 The most beautiful tenderness in the world


    When Chang Zhen came back, he was really holding two bunches of candied haws in his hand.


    Just¡­


    After handing a bunch to Gu Changan, Chang Zhen covered his mouth and said embarrassedly: "Ah! I forgot to buy a bunch for sister Youqing!"


    "It''s okay, just eat." Ruan Youqing returned her with a smile.


    Chang Zhen still looked helpless and uneasy and continued: "In the past, it was Brother Chang An and I, and we were used to buying only two copies of everything. Sister Youqing... I''m sorry... Zhen''er didn''t ignore you on purpose, you Don''t be angry with Zhen''er."


    But even though he said that, Chang Zhen glanced at the candied haws in his hand from time to time, and then glanced at the candied haws in Gu Changan''s hand.


    She was able to think of this way of running people when buying candied haws... She is really witty.


    Unfortunately, this Ruan Youqing can''t blame her yet, he can only watch her eat the exact same candied haws with brother Chang An and feel jealous.


    So, a strange sense of satisfaction rose from her heart instantly, and then she lifted her up to the clouds and floated up.


    Already understood Gu Changan''s heart, Ruan Youqing was able to calm down to deal with Chang Zhen''s naive provocation.


    "Why does Sister Zhen''er always think that I will be angry? Could it be that I am such a narrow-minded person in Sister Zhen''er''s heart?" Ruan Youqing''s expression suddenly changed at this time, and the look of being wronged but holding back made people feel It hurts to see it.


    Although Gu Changan knew that she was pretending, but after seeing her reddish eyes, his heart couldn''t help but tighten up.


    "Zhen''er, why are you still so outspoken?" Without even thinking about it, Gu Changan accused her.


    After finishing speaking, he directly stuffed the candied haws in his hands into Ruan Youqing''s hands.


    "I just give this string of candied haws to your sister-in-law."


    Ruan Youqing immediately gave him a shy smile in cooperation.


    Chang Zhen almost threw away the candied haws in his hand as the glances between their eyebrows flashed back and forth.


    After taking a breath and forcing himself to calm down, Chang Zhen also put on a cute and pitiful posture: "But Brother Chang An, Zhen''er remembers that you liked eating candied haws when you were with Zhen''er before! Zhen''er was just thinking ...Let Brother Chang An make you happier."


    As she spoke, she shrugged her nose as if she wanted to cry.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan''s dark eyes disappeared for a moment.


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, Gu Changan suddenly moved to her hand.


    Immediately afterwards, Ruan Youqing saw that after Gu Changan raised an eyebrow at her, he bit off one of the candied haws in his hand.


    After carefully chewing and swallowing, Gu Changan smiled and said to the stunned Chang Zhen: "The candied haws in your sister-in-law''s hand is sweeter than the one in my own hand. So, I am very happy now. Zhen''er You should... be happy too, right?"


    Chang Zhen was so angry that he couldn''t speak at this time.


    Seeing that she was silent, Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and continued slowly: "What? Didn''t Zhener want me to be happier? Why do you look unhappy when I am happy?"


    Chang Zhen could only smash his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    After working hard to hide the resentment and anger, Chang Zhen pulled a smile that was uglier than crying: "Why... how come... Brother Chang An''s happiness is the happiest thing for Zhen''er. The food has been served for a long time, If you don¡¯t eat any more, I¡¯m afraid it will be cold.¡±


    Saying that, Chang Zhen stopped looking at the two smiling at her, and just buried himself in eating the few dishes in front of him.


    However, no matter how delicious things are, they are tasteless to her at this time.


    ¡­


    After sending away Chang Zhen, who was under the pretext of being uncomfortable, Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing prepared to walk back to Ruan Mansion under the cover of night.


    Unknowingly, it is almost the beginning of autumn. Although the daytime is still unbearably hot, the evening breeze is already carrying a hint of coolness.


    Although it is not too late, there are basically no pedestrians on the street at this time, except for those who are looking for flowers and willows to drink away their worries.


    The breeze swept the unknown fallen flowers rustling and jumping on the ground, Ruan Youqing was a little dazed watching it.


    Until she was about to turn a corner and was about to see the gate of Ruan Mansion, a warm embrace suddenly wrapped her up.


    Before the redness on her face spread, Gu Changan''s bewildered face approached her.


    His lips covered Ruan Youqing''s without saying a word.


    Ruan Youqing was frightened by his sudden behavior, and looked at Gu Changan who closed his eyes lightly with a pair of clear eyes without blinking.


    Perhaps her gaze was too hot, but Gu Changan, who had originally closed her eyes, suddenly opened them.


    The thick affection in his eyes hit her so overwhelmingly.


    Ruan Youqing immediately closed her eyes in panic, and then she only felt a force holding her waist.


    Obviously, Gu Changan deepened the kiss with some dissatisfaction.


    Like punishing her for not focusing.


    Ruan softly tried to attack, Ruan Youqing was already defeated.


    If it weren''t for the two of them breathing more and more quickly, Gu Chang''an might have been reluctant to let go of the softness in his arms.


    The most beautiful tenderness in the world.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head, looking at the overlapping shadows of the two.


    Want to say something, but don''t know where to start.


    "Would we be too targeted at Chang Zhen when we sang together just now?"


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing wished she could sew her mouth shut.


    What kind of nonsense is she talking about.


    Sure enough, when Gu Changan heard it, he raised his eyebrows, and said jokingly, "Could it be that I want to cooperate with her to target you? If that''s the case, my little fox will be furious?"


    Ruan Youqing glared at him coquettishly, and said duplicity: "I''m not such a small-hearted person! I... I just ignore you for a few days at most..."


    Gu Changan sighed, and held her in his arms: "Don''t just ignore me for a few days, you ignore me for a day, half a day, an hour, half an hour, even if it''s just a blink of an eye, it will make me feel uneasy Uneasy."


    "Master Shoufu has always been so glib with women?"


    "With me, there are only men, women, and you. There are only a few people who are not afraid of me and hate me. Besides, have you ever seen me treat other women like this?"


    Ruan Youqing snorted softly like a kitten: "That''s just what you think, there are quite a few women who are fascinated by our lord Shoufu! Besides, you were very gentle with Chang Zhen before! "


    Seeing her bring up the old matter again, Gu Changan didn''t feel unhappy, but looked at her very seriously and replied: "Youqing, I only treated her because of my grandfather''s entrustment to her, and I really don''t like other women. Same. But now, after I know that her mind is not pure, I no longer have the brother-sister relationship that was forced out in the past. I told you before that I am a selfish and unfeeling person. My best friend, the rest...is all here with you."


    Seeing that Gu Changan was about to say those nasty things again, Ruan Youqing pushed him shyly, and said in a low voice, "Okay, I understand. You...don''t say any more."


    Gu Changan likes to see Ruan Youqing like this the most. Every time he sees her like this, he can''t help but want to continue teasing.


    "Just now you said that there are many people who are fascinated by Motosuke?"


    ¡¸Yes... yes...¡¹


    "Who is there?"


    "Miss Rong, Miss Xiao, you good sister. And..."


    "Who else?" Gu Changan suddenly approached again, the smile on the corner of his mouth was so seductive.


    Ruan Youqing knew exactly who he was talking about, blushed and faltered for a long time before opening his mouth, and after silently saying the word "I", he suddenly broke free from Gu Changan''s arms...


    Then... ran away like the wind...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： information

    Chapter 190 Message


    Looking at the striding figure, Gu Changan couldn''t help but let out a low laugh.


    Although he didn''t hear the other party''s voice just now, he was very sure about the mouth shape.


    Although he already knew what she was thinking, admitting it personally still made his heart feel as sweet as if it was filled with honey.


    "Master, your smile doesn''t suit your temperament..." Gangu, who had sworn to stay by Master''s side after coming back from Jingbian, suddenly popped up. Seeing his master''s springy smile, he couldn''t help but speak.


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, the smile on Gu Changan''s face dissipated in an instant, replaced by a chill.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Gu Changan glanced at the reason, and slowly got to the point.


    Seeing the situation, Qianqian immediately put away the thought of gossip just now, and bowed his head respectfully to report: "Miss Chang Zhen has been in close contact with Miss Rong''s family these days."


    "Sure enough, I said that according to her temperament, it is impossible to open up on her own so quickly. In the past, I used to be used to her just because my grandfather told me to take good care of her before he died. And I also thought that treating her better would make her Be An An''an and be the title lady of the Changfu. Unexpectedly, her ambitions have grown over the years. I can forget about those petty thoughts I played in the past, but I put my petty thoughts on people who shouldn''t be let go..."


    Speaking of this, Gu Changan''s expression was as frozen as ice.


    Knowing what he did best, seeing his master like this, he couldn''t help feeling a little indescribably disgusted with Chang Zhen.


    His master didn''t have much contact with women, but Chang Zhen was the one who had the most contact.


    Although every time his master sees each other, he will become different from other women.


    They can be regarded as the closest subordinates, and they know the heart of their master best.


    It seems that she is talking and laughing with tenderness in her eyebrows and eyes, but in her heart... still can''t really accept her.


    After all, the only one who really accepted her was Ning Guogong, who was thinking about the old love.


    Thinking of this, Gan Gu suddenly boldly said: "Master, since you already know who Miss Chang Zhen is. Why do you get along so well with her all these years?"


    However, Gangu, who had finished speaking these words, couldn''t help but take a step back after seeing his master''s glance at him.


    He seems to have said something that shouldn''t be said, asked something that shouldn''t be asked...


    If the master gets angry and wants to beat him...


    Could he choose to go to the Ruan Mansion to seek help from Miss Ruan...


    When Gan Gu, who was full of thoughts, was planning an escape route for himself, Gu Chang''an had already opened his mouth unhurriedly:


    "Getting along well is just a promise to my grandfather. In fact, there is one thing I have never mentioned to anyone. My grandfather is not ignorant of Chang Zhen''s temperament. It''s just that he feels that a little girl with no relatives and no reason, No matter how much you think, how bad can it be? So, my grandfather told me before he died, let me treat her like my own sister, and as long as I treat her well, she can treat me well. After all, she cares about her. However Since my grandfather passed away, I found that she was no longer just playing with her temper like before. She started to be dissatisfied with the status quo, and she started to desire more. I was nice to her before because she hadn''t shaken what I held on to But now, I have met my little fox, and I can¡¯t force myself. Especially when it may hurt Youqing, I force myself to be nice to another person. I believe that my grandfather is in the spirit of heaven, and he won¡¯t blame me of."


    Gan moved his lips and wanted to say something more, but he was stupid but didn''t know how to say it.


    The two master and servant walked towards Gu''s mansion in the city. After a long time, they continued to speak cautiously: "Master... If Miss Chang Zhen really did...something that hurt Miss Ruan...you are going to..."


    "Ningguo''s Chief Assistant has always been a ruthless and stern person, isn''t he?"


    ¡¸Master¡­¡¹


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, are you ready for the things I sent you?"


    "Don''t worry, master, the subordinates will definitely satisfy the master!"


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing on the other side returned to Ruan Mansion, he didn''t go back to the room directly.


    Instead, he deliberately went around to the other side of the Ruan Mansion, and climbed over the wall again.


    She returned to Beijing so impatiently because she wanted to go to Zhaixing Tower again.


    However, when she turned to Yueying''s room with ease, she found that there was no one in the dark room.


    Obviously communicated with him before...


    Could it be...


    Ruan Youqing immediately raised his vigilance, stepped lightly, and walked towards the depths of the room.


    At this moment, the door of Yueying''s room suddenly opened, and someone walked in slowly.


    Ruan Youqing just wanted to dodge sideways, but when she saw the figure coming in, she stopped and said with some hesitation, "Zisu?"


    After hearing this, the other party paused for a moment, then quickly turned around and closed the door.


    "The master came half an hour earlier than in the letter? The subordinate was negligent and didn''t come earlier."


    After Zisu turned on the lights in the room, she walked up to Ruan Youqing and bowed to her.


    "Where is Moon Shadow?" Ruan Youqing asked straight to the point.


    Zisu heard this, and quickly replied: "Yueying received a message early this morning, and went to the country of Guzi."


    "Go to the country of Guz?" Ruan Youqing was very surprised.


    "Yes, before he left, he told his subordinates that the master will come over tonight, so the subordinates will come here to wait for you, the master."


    ¡¸Do you know why he went to the country of Guz?¡¹


    Zisu frowned lightly and shook her head: "He only said that he wanted to investigate some things for the master, and he didn''t say anything more to his subordinates about the rest."


    Because they all perform their duties, Zisu''s main task is to collect intelligence among officials, while Yueying is responsible for collecting Ruan Youqing''s temporary task.


    So, the others didn''t know anything about Ruan Youqing''s coming to Yueying to ask about it.


    It''s not distrust, but the less people know, the safer it is for her.


    Seeing that her master was silent, Zi Su gently reached out to rub Ruan Youqing''s shoulders, and said softly, "Master also came here specially to find Yueying today?"


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, then hummed without saying much.


    She didn''t want too many people to know about the rebirth.


    This time, she wanted Yueying to investigate whether there is a secret technique that can regenerate people in this world...or...to be precise, the country of Guz.


    However, Yueying left suddenly.


    This caught her off guard.


    After feeling a little lonely on her face, Zisu exerted some strength behind her, and said in a dissatisfied tone: "Master really prefers Moon Shadow! You haven''t come to see Zisu for a long time!"


    Such deliberate jealousy not only did not anger Ruan Youqing, but made her chuckle: "Why? I want to be here even if I come here?"


    Zisu said coquettishly, "Zisu dare not!"


    "Okay, okay, today I''m here to "favor" our Zisu, tell me, what happened in Beijing these days?"


    After listening to Zisu, she continued to gently rub Ruan Youqing''s shoulders with satisfaction, and said with a serious face:


    "There hasn''t been anything particularly big happening in Beijing recently. But... the subordinates feel that there are two things that you should be more concerned about, master."


    "tell me the story."


    "One thing is that the Crown Prince Li Yi has already proposed marriage to the Rong Mansion a few days ago, and it seems that the dowry will be given tomorrow."


    Ruan Youqing raised his brows slightly, and said with a half-hearted smile at the corner of his mouth: "Have we reached the stage of giving the betrothal gift? Very good. Then... what about the other thing?"


    Speaking of another matter, Zisu''s expression gradually became serious, and she replied seriously:


    "This year''s Mid-Autumn Festival, except for the Jie people, envoys from other countries have visited."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： Growing up as a national concern

    Chapter 191 Growing up as a national worry


    Ruan Youqing returned to the mansion, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    In the previous life, there was also an envoy''s visit during the Mid-Autumn Festival. However, only the Canglong Kingdom in the north of Ningguo and the Yuhuan Kingdom on the east coast sent envoys to visit.


    Canglong''s folk style is simple and honest, not warlike. And Yuhuan Kingdom has always guarded its own small territory honestly, and has been on good terms with Ning Kingdom for hundreds of years.


    The country of Guz has always been mysterious, and rarely has any friction or even too much intersection with these countries in the Central Plains. Only the Jie tribe in the northwest and the Nanting Kingdom always waged wars on the borders of Ningguo, coveting Ningguo''s land.


    Therefore, Guzi and Nanting also sent envoys to visit, which made Ruan Youqing a little uneasy.


    Unfortunately, at this juncture, it was time for Li Yi to murder the emperor and usurp the throne.


    Ruan Youqing was at a loss, wondering if he should remind the emperor.


    Although the royal family is suspicious by nature, they are father and son who bleed the same blood after all.


    She didn''t know how to make the emperor trust her and became wary of Li Yi.


    It wasn''t until dawn that she fell asleep in a daze.


    Fan''er wanted to wake her up early in the morning, but seeing her master still frowning tightly in his sleep, she closed her mouth in distress and let her continue to sleep.


    Until the end of the day, Ruan Youqing felt a little hungry, and then slowly woke up after tossing and turning.


    The fan who had been waiting outside heard the movement, and then approached, squatted on the table next to the bed, and said with a concerned face: "Miss, you didn''t sleep well last night?"


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were still faintly green. After rubbing his eyes with his hands, Ruan Youqing slowly returned to her: "I''ve been thinking about too many things over and over again. The more I think about it, the more I can''t fall asleep."


    "The more you can''t sleep, the more you think about it?" Fan Er said with a clear face.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at her with a smile, then nodded: "People have always been like this, the more they can''t, the more they think about it."


    After Fan Er helped her get up, Ruan Youqing was going to eat something.


    Fortunately, the Ruan Mansion always eats around Weishi, when Ruan Youqing came, Ruan Chong and Mu Fei happened to be seated just now.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing walking in slowly, both of them greeted her with smiles on their faces.


    "It''s really time for Mo''er to come. The braised mutton I ordered before will probably be served in a while." Ruan Chong rubbed his hands, full of interest.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and he said, "Grandfather, let''s eat roasted lamb in a few days, shall we? You have been telling Youqing how happy it is to eat roasted lamb with the soldiers in Changzhou City. Looking forward to it."


    Ruan Chong was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "You little greedy cat, do you really want to eat roast lamb? If you want to eat it, I will buy one in two days and roast it for you myself. It''s just roasted in the capital." It''s... after all, it can''t compare to the taste of the frontier."


    Indeed, it seems that only in the boundless Gobi Desert, desert, or grassland, after the soldiers who fought bravely during the day and returned to camp safely, the brothers who fought side by side sit around drinking and eating meat, that is really the happiest thing in life up.


    "If Youqing wants to go, let''s go back to Changzhou together. But, it won''t be too late to eat this roast lamb after a while." Mu Fei stretched out his hand to touch Ruan Youqing''s head and said with a smile on his face.


    Ruan Youqing pretended to be angry and said, "Why did you have to wait for a while?"


    Mu Fei was still smiling, and there seemed to be light in his eyes: "Because, your father will come back from Changzhou in a while."


    "What?!" Both Ruan Youqing and Ruan Chong looked at the smiling Mu Fei in shock.


    Seeing that the grandpa and grandson were so excited, Mu Fei squinted his eyes and covered his lips with a smile: "The emperor just informed me about entering the palace today. He said that he has sent a letter to send him back. It will take about ten days sooner, and more than half an hour later." Moon will come back."


    After the excitement, Ruan Chong and Ruan Youqing''s expressions suddenly changed. Just as Ruan Youqing was about to speak, Ruan Chong had already expressed the question in his heart: "Why did the emperor let Ye''er come back suddenly?"


    Only then did Mu Fei put away his smile, and replied seriously: "Not only Ah Ye came back, Lingjun can also come back with him. And... on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, envoys from Canglong, Yuhuan, Guzi, and Nanting all came to visit. .¡±


    "Confused! It''s just envoys! How can the emperor show his back to those wolf-minded and ambitious fellows of the Jie clan! Both Ye''er and Lingjun have returned to the capital. If the enemy attacks, what if the others can''t stand it! No, I want to go to the palace to persuade the emperor to take back the will."


    As he spoke, Ruan Chong stood up and prepared to enter the palace.


    Seeing this, Mu Fei and Ruan Youqing hurriedly stopped him from left to right.


    "Grandfather, please listen to what mother has to say."


    After Mu Fei glanced at Ruan Youqing appreciatively, he continued to speak: "The emperor called Ah Ye and the others back this time, it is a secret decree. Over the years, the Jie people have been suppressed by Ah Ye for several years and have not caused any major wars. Chang There is not only Ah Ye guarding the state, but also the lieutenant general who has been fighting side by side with Ah Ye. The emperor wanted to reunite our family once. After all... our family has not sat down for more than ten years. Let''s have a meal together. Our Ruan family has done enough to Ningguo..."


    A dark color flashed in Ruan Chong''s eyes, and he sighed heavily: "I don''t know, our family has not been reunited for a long time. However, as the general protecting the country of Ning, Ye''er''s mission is like this. If we only care about The barbarians took the opportunity to invade because of their own selfish desires... It is the people of Ning who suffer."


    After the words fell, Mu Fei also sighed.


    Ruan Youqing on the side was heartbroken.


    If the grandfather knew, because he was framed by others, he would have his whole family ransacked, and the people he cared about the most would pour dirty water on them indifferently...


    Will he...will he think about his family...


    The sourness in his heart restrained Ruan Youqing and finally couldn''t help sobbing.


    And her sudden reaction naturally caught the attention of Ruan Chong and Mu Fei.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly start crying?" Seeing Ruan Youqing crying, Ruan Chong immediately frowned, a little flustered.


    Mu Fei naturally embraced her with a look of concern.


    Ruan Youqing just wiped his eyes indiscriminately, feeling pain and hatred in his heart.


    What hurts is that in the previous life, the contributions of their family were ignored and taken for granted.


    What I hate... what I hate is my former self, because Li Yi personally pushed his family into a boundless abyss.


    The body trembled uncontrollably, and Ruan Youqing''s tears seemed to burst a dike, but she couldn''t stop.


    "Grandfather, if...if we are framed and misunderstood by the people, you...you think so? Do you protect them wholeheartedly? Are the common people really...more important than family?"


    After Ruan Chong listened, he took a deep look at Ruan Youqing who had red eyes, and then said in a heavy voice:


    "I grew up worrying about the country... Well, if I were the grandfather of an ordinary family, I would hope to protect you all my life without any worries. The most important thing is that the family will be together forever. But...but we are the Ruan family. For generations The general who protects the country. The general who protects the country... The most important thing is to protect the country. If we only think about ourselves, who else is willing to guard this country? Even if one day, we are really wronged by others, the people of Li who are protected Misunderstanding, what is there to be afraid of? As long as the country is not destroyed, we... are not counted as family ruins."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： Lu Yu Princes Dowry

    Chapter 192 Lu Yu Prince''s Betrothal Gift


    Grandfather''s words were like an unfathomable pool of water, and Ruan Youqing sank into it, almost squeezing out all the strength in his body.


    She knew that her grandfather deeply loved the land of Ningguo, and deeply loved every single commoner living in this land.


    However, this burden... is too heavy.


    The **** scene in the previous life was as painful as peeling her skin and cramping. She didn''t want...don''t want to experience that kind of pain again.


    "But grandfather, if you listened to the rumors and really misunderstood you... wouldn''t you feel sad at all?" Ruan Youqing asked again, still unwilling to give up. Maybe... she is selfish. At this time, she only wants to let her family live in peace.


    Ruan Chong''s callused big hands touched Ruan Youqing''s head again, seeing the grievances of his little granddaughter who had been following him and had never suffered so much, he finally sighed again: "I can''t say no." Feel a little sad, you will be sad, you will be sad, but if you do it all over again, I will still choose to persevere at the beginning. It is me, and our Ruan family, who must bear the responsibility of defending every inch of Ningguo''s territory."


    "But, but grandfather, I just want to have a meal with my father, brother, grandfather, mother, sister, and our whole family. Grandpa...youqing''s request...isn''t too much Let''s go..." Ruan Youqing continued to sob a few times, his aggrieved appearance was heart-wrenching.


    Just pretend...she''s selfish.


    Ruan Chong couldn''t help Ruan Youqing being like this, his heart softened, and he could only nod his head after sighing: "In that case, then... let them hurry back after the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    "Thank you, grandpa, for making it happen!" Ruan Youqing finally smiled through tears.


    Ruan Chong looked at Ruan Youqing lovingly, then turned his head away, hiding the tears in his eyes.


    After the family of three had dinner, Mu Fei wanted to take Ruan Youqing out for a walk for the first time.


    The mother and daughter went out, but instead of riding in a carriage, they held each other''s arms and prepared to stroll over. Fan''er and Mu Fei''s personal entourage, Su Ge, followed behind, talking and laughing happily.


    ¡¸Mother, why do you suddenly want to go shopping?¡¹


    It is indeed a rare thing for General Mu to be able to take to the streets like an ordinary wife.


    After Mu Fei heard this, he smiled and replied: "Aren''t your father and Lingjun coming back? I''m going to take you to buy some outfits for them. These two people have been marching and fighting all year round. They are all wearing armor. The only few sets of regular uniforms have been worn for several years. Although we don¡¯t rely on dressing up, we can¡¯t make people think that our Ruan family is useless.¡±


    "Buying outfits for dad and elder brother? Then I will help mother to choose. It''s just... my elder brother is fine, but I haven''t married a sister-in-law yet. If daddy dresses up well...mother won''t be afraid... daddy will attract some unsightly Necessary peach blossom?"


    Although Ruan Ye is an iron-blooded and ruthless cold-faced general, his appearance is exceptionally handsome. Although they are already old, men of their age are most likely to attract the attention of a large number of women.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking narrowly, Mu Fei frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "I didn''t expect this. Although I believe that your father will not be easily fooled by others, those Yingyingyan Yan is annoying. Just in case... we will pick some old and ugly ones for your father."


    Ruan Youqing chuckled, and nodded solemnly: "Indeed, you can''t make Daddy look too good-looking."


    However, when the two finished shopping and were about to return home, a team of officers and soldiers suddenly cleared the road far from the street. Before Ruan Youqing could see what happened, a passerby behind them began to discuss in a low voice:


    "Did you see, our crown prince has sent a betrothal gift to the Rong Mansion!"


    "A dowry gift? The crown prince wants to marry Miss Rong?"


    "No, I just proposed a marriage a few days ago, and today I have already prepared the dowry and will send it to Rong''s residence."


    "Isn''t the Rong family... more and more arrogant? After all... the one from Juhui Palace is also from the Rong family... How can the emperor... be at ease?"


    "My cousin''s brother-in-law''s daughter is working in the palace. I heard..." The man deliberately lowered his voice before continuing, "I heard that this young lady of the Rong family had some... nasty things with the prince. , That''s why the emperor agreed to this marriage. Fortunately, although the Rong family is rich, they have no real power in the court. Otherwise, the emperor will definitely not rest assured that His Royal Highness will marry Miss Rong back."


    Ruan Youqing''s hearing is very good. Even if the other party lowered her voice, she still heard the other party''s whispers to the exact point.


    It seems that the matter of Rong Yan and Li Yi was not widely spread last time, and the empress probably shut down many people again.


    But... there is no wall that is not exposed to the wind in this world.


    Rong Yan''s reputation is still not as good as before.


    Sure enough, when the other person heard it, there was a tinge of contempt in his tone: "How virtuous and virtuous I am as the young lady of the Rong family, it turns out that behind the scenes... she is also this kind of person who will do nothing to climb the ladder. Before... Didn''t she go missing for a few days, and their Rong family even came forward and said that she went to a distant relative''s house. The prince, he...isn''t that annoying?"


    ¡¸Perhaps...they just like this one?¡¹


    ¡¸Keep your voice down! Don¡¯t be heard by others!¡¹


    Hearing the clear Ruan Youqing and Mu Fei''s silent glance, Ruan Youqing shrugged, while Mu Fei frowned slightly.


    Because officers and soldiers cleared the road, more and more people were driven to the side of the road.


    Now leaving is a bit conspicuous, so Ruan Youqing had no choice but to stand in the crowd with Mu Fei, and was forced to look at the dowry presenting team.


    Fan''er also came to Ruan Youqing''s side, looking at the not-too-long team, couldn''t help but whispered: "Miss, the prince''s betrothal gift to Miss Rong''s family...would it be a bit...shabby..."


    The reason for saying this is because the betrothal gift sent by Li Yi did not follow the standards of previous princes marrying princesses.


    Often among the gifts given by the prince to marry the concubine, there are hundreds of taels of gold and thousands of pieces of color, and the money of 500,000 may fluctuate slightly. But those brocade, silk, silk, silk, and all kinds of jewelry, livestock, melons and fruits are indispensable.


    After Ruan Youqing swept through the ten carriages pulling the betrothal gifts one by one, she was very sure that the betrothal gift from Li Yi was definitely not too much.


    Is he... giving Rong Yan a blow?


    After all...Rong Yan plotted against him, so that he had to marry her back.


    For Li Yi, who must take revenge, this is indeed his way of doing things.


    However...it is somewhat surprising that the emperor allowed him to do so.


    After the dowry delivery team passed, Ruan Youqing and the others prepared to return home.


    The people who were watching the excitement had already walked towards the Rong Mansion in twos and threes.


    Said to see Rong Fu''s reaction.


    At this moment, several people suddenly ran from another direction, looking for something in the crowd with a little excitement.


    One of them was coming in the direction of Ruan Youqing.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was slightly surprised, the man passed her and ran towards the two who were discussing behind them just now.


    ¡¸Why did you two brats come here!¡¹


    "Hey! Just now I witnessed the procession of His Royal Highness delivering the bride price to the Rong Mansion!"


    ¡¸Oh? The crown prince also sent a dowry gift?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Ah... Who else will give the dowry? And...you¡¯re so bold as to be on the same day as the crown prince¡¯s dowry?¡¹


    "Who else! Of course it is our chief minister! And ah... a total of twenty carriages!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： Come and see

    Chapter 193 Come and seek


    Ruan Youqing, who was originally calm and listening to other people''s gossip, froze in place with a shocked expression on his face.


    Mu Fei was also obviously taken aback, and then looked at her little daughter''s silly look, she couldn''t help but reached out and tugged at her sleeve, and said, "Silly girl, what are you doing here in a daze? Waiting for you at the mansion?"


    "Go back... Go back!" After Ruan Youqing realized it, she immediately grabbed her mother''s hand and ran towards the Ruan Mansion.


    And the passerby who spread the news saw the person in front of him run away suddenly, couldn''t help but said to his companion in surprise: "Why was that little girl so excited just now? It looks like giving her a betrothal gift." of."


    "Perhaps... Mr. Shoufu is her dream lover, right? Don''t look at his usual ruthless methods, but his appearance alone has attracted many girls to like him!"


    Ruan Youqing, who was away, didn''t hear the discussion behind her, she just wanted to know why Gu Changan suddenly came to give her a betrothal gift!


    And... don''t tell her in advance!


    Seeing that his silly daughter was about to rush to the main entrance full of parked vehicles, Mu Fei hurriedly grabbed her and pointed to the wall beside her: "You can''t go in through the main entrance rashly! Go! Let''s climb over the wall!"


    As he spoke, Mu Fei jumped onto the high wall first.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to follow closely.


    Four figures entered over the wall in such a majestic manner. After seeing the hidden guards patrolling everywhere in the Ruan Mansion, they could only look away with complicated expressions.


    Mrs. and Ms. climb over the wall together...


    It was really the first time I saw it in my life.


    After Mu Fei took Ruan Youqing back to the room and tidied up, he took her to the front hall.


    At this time, Ruan Chong was coaxed into a smile from ear to ear by Gu Changan.


    And Granny Jiang and Mrs. Ning Guogong came in person, and they were also listening to Gu Changan with a smile on their faces.


    "Youqing is here?" Following the whisper of the sharp-eyed Granny Jiang, the flattered Ruan Youqing hurried forward and performed a solemn ceremony to the elders.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong took her hand with a smile, and said slowly: "Youqing, today I am here to bring Chang An Ding. Look, how about the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month?"


    Ruan Youqing encountered this kind of thing for the first time, and he seemed a little at a loss: "I... I... I can do it... the elders are the masters..."


    When she finished speaking, she blushed with embarrassment at what she had said.


    You can say whatever you want...wouldn''t it look like she''s not reserved...


    And... this day... is it so settled?


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart, he was somewhat looking forward to it, but also a little apprehensive.


    Gu Changan also walked over with a smile: "Grandmother, don''t scare her, she is very ''cowardly''."


    "You... why did you suddenly..." Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip, her face was already turning slightly red.


    After Ruan Chong heard this, he chuckled: "Well, it''s not sudden. He told me in advance that he would come here today to give the dowry. It''s just... this kid said he wanted me to hide it from you and give it to you. A surprise. I thought, you like him too, so I agreed."


    "Changan has been preparing for these things these days. After you came back from Baiyun Temple that day, I came back right after you." Granny Jiang said with a smile at this time.


    Mu Fei, who was also kept a secret, didn''t think much of it. After all, Ruan Youqing was brought up by Ruan Chong. Since he has no objection, it means that this marriage is very suitable for his family Youqing.


    And she was inexplicably excited about this kind of thing.


    Being suddenly given a dowry gift by a loved one...It really pokes a girl''s mind.


    Just thinking about it, Ruan Youqing had already returned to her side, grabbed her hand, and said in a very low voice: "Mother..."


    Mu Fei patted her dotingly, and then looked up at Gu Chang''an: "Chang''an, I know that you wholeheartedly want to marry Youqing home, and you came to give the dowry today, and I am also happy for Youqing. But...you can Did you know that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince also went to give the Rong Mansion a betrothal gift today?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was still in a daze just now, gradually came to his senses after hearing his mother''s sensible words.


    The dowry gift that Li Yi sent to Rong''s residence was only ten carriages.


    But he, Gu Changan, brought twenty carriages to their Ruan Mansion.


    Moreover, Li Yi did not follow. Gu Chang''an brought the matchmaker and Mrs. Ning Guo to the door in person.


    hiss...


    Although Gu Changan''s move is a bit inappropriate, but...


    have to say¡­


    This silent slap to Rong Yan''s face made her feel extremely refreshed!


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s expression changed again and again, Gu Chang''an replied in a gentle voice: "Don''t worry, General Mu, Chang An is aware of the prince''s affairs. A few days ago, when Chang An and his grandmother were going to talk to the emperor about this matter, it happened that the prince His Highness was also discussing with the emperor about going to the Rong family to give the dowry. The original words of the prince were that, as the prince of Ningguo, he should put the people first and not waste money. The emperor was naturally happy when he heard this, and naturally agreed to his request. Then ..."


    Having said that, Gu Changan looked at Mrs. Ning Guogong with a smile in his eyes.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong raised her eyebrows and said calmly: "Afterwards, I told the emperor that my family, Chang An, does not have to be as oriented towards the people as the prince when he marries a wife. Moreover, Chang An''s parents left early, and if he married The daughter-in-law still feels aggrieved, and I don¡¯t have the face to explain to his grandfather and parents when I turn around and die. The emperor saw that what I said was such a reason, so he agreed. But this day... tsk, the prince can¡¯t give the bride price , don¡¯t allow us to send it?¡±


    If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that I would not dare to do so.


    Thinking about the identity of Mrs. Ning Guogong, Ruan Youqing gradually understood.


    Emperor...I''m afraid he couldn''t survive his aunt''s nagging before he agreed.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing lowered her head to hide her smile, avoiding being found out that she was not reserved.


    Afterwards, everyone stopped teasing the shy Ruan Youqing, and after seriously setting the date, Gu Changan, Mrs. Ning Guogong and Granny Jiang said goodbye and left.


    Because of Ningguo''s customs, on the day of presenting the dowry, the man is not allowed to stay at the woman''s house for too long, so Ruan Chong and Mu Fei did not invite them to have dinner together.


    After Gu Changan and the others left, Ruan Chong sent someone to unload the betrothal gift from Gu Changan, while he himself took the gift list.


    Although Ruan Youqing didn''t pay much attention to this kind of things on the table, since it was given by Gu Chang''an, she couldn''t help being curious about what he gave.


    Mu Fei on the side naturally saw through her careful thinking, and after a chuckle, she pushed Ruan Youqing in front of Ruan Chong, and said, "Look at it if you want, there are not so many rules in our Ruan family for you to be sure." Be reserved."


    Ruan Chong raised his head when he heard the voice, the surprised expression on his face has not faded.


    "Well, Changan treats you really well."


    Seeing his grandfather speak, Ruan Youqing became even more curious.


    Therefore, she didn''t care about being reserved, and leaned up to read the gift list.


    "One hundred taels of gold wares, ten thousand taels of silver, three hundred bolts each of brocade, silk, silk, and silk, ten pieces of gold embroidered and painted clothes, a set of red gold emerald head and face, a set of exquisite emerald emerald head and face, and a gold-plated head and face inlaid with gemstones. set, a set of golden silk inlaid with ruby ??heads, two wild deer and wild geese..."


    In addition to all kinds of jewelry and antique decorations, the rest are naturally those Sijing fruits, four-color sugar, three animals, seafood and the like.


    However, after she finished reading, Ruan Chong handed over another piece of vermilion letter paper.


    It is impressively written that You Qing kissed him.


    "Since it says that you should open it yourself, we can''t go and see it without authorization." Seeing Ruan Youqing took it, Ruan Chong said with a straight face.


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips in embarrassment and smiled, then slowly opened it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： distraught

    Chapter 194 Panic


    After leaving the Ruan Mansion, Mrs. Ning Guogong did not go out of the city to return to Quanling Villa, but followed Gu Changan back to his residence in Beijing.


    "Chang An, you have already told that girl about the West Building with such confidence."


    At this time, Mrs. Ning Guogong''s face was expressionless, but there seemed to be something flowing in those eyes.


    After waiting for her to take her seat, Gu Changan replied with a serious face: "I want to marry a wife who returns home. I think I need to explain clearly to her."


    "Then, you also promised that he would also become the master of the West Building after passing through the door? Gu Shoufu''s dowry is really amazing, and you are not afraid to let the world know that you dote on your wife too much?"


    On the carriage back, Gu Changan told Mrs. Ning Guo about the last letter he handed over to Ruan Youqing.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong heard it, although she didn''t have much reaction, but when she returned to the mansion, she couldn''t help but speak.


    Seeing his grandmother looking at him with deep eyes, Gu Changan said helplessly, "That''s why I secretly gave her a piece of letterhead and told her about myself."


    "That''s why you like her?" Mrs. Ning Guo frowned slightly, her eyes fixed on Gu Chang''an.


    ¡¸Yes, I like it very much, so much that I want to give her everything I have.¡¹


    Mrs. Ning Guo smiled, and said lightly: "Tsk, if you let those civil and military officials who regard you as a scourge see you, they will be frightened to think that you are possessed by a ghost."


    However, Gu Changan spread his hands with a meaningless expression: "What they think is never what I care about. It''s just..." His expression changed, and he continued: "Grandmother usually doesn''t care about me. Could it be that this time? ..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong snorted and patted him lightly: "I''m too lazy to care about you so much. Since you like it, treat him well, and don''t give up. No matter how powerful a girl is, her heart is soft, too. Those who need love and protection.¡±


    Seeing how open-minded his grandmother was, Gu Changan immediately smiled and said, "I knew my old lady was different from other old ladies!"


    While the two were chatting and laughing, Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly turned her head and called the servant girl to bring over a wooden box beside her pillow.


    After the little maid brought it over, Mrs. Ning Guogong opened the wooden box with some emotion, and took out a bright white jade bracelet from the box.


    "This is..." Gu Changan asked first.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled, and put the jade bracelet in Gu Changan''s palm: "Although I have bought a lot of things for you, this jade bracelet... I have been wearing it all the time, and it has a special meaning to me. Ordinary meaning. Seeing that you are so sincere to that girl today, I thought of giving this jade bracelet to you."


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, and wanted to return the jade bracelet: "Grandmother, since this jade bracelet is of great significance to you, you should keep it for yourself. If Youqing is here, I''m afraid she will I won''t take it."


    "You just have to accept it. This jade bracelet is a good thing. I''m already old and I don''t need it anymore. It''s time... to give it to young people."


    Seeing that the other party insisted on giving him the jade bracelet, Gu Changan could only accept it temporarily.


    Seeing that Gu Changan accepted it, Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled reassuringly: "Look, wouldn''t it be better if you put it away earlier? Don''t let me waste so much time! Well, it''s not too early, we will eat later Rest early after dinner, I heard that during the Mid-Autumn Festival, envoys from various countries will visit, and then... you will be busy."


    Speaking of this, Gu Chang''an couldn''t help but become serious: "Grandmother, it is understandable that Yuhuan and Canglong sent envoys to visit, but Nanting and Guzi also sent envoys this year...does it mean... "


    Ms. Ning Guohong looked up at him, and said meaningfully: "They are not safe, no, it should be said... they are not safe. You should know what to do, but... Be careful."


    ¡­


    Rong Yan didn''t know until early in the morning of the second day that it wasn''t just the prince who gave the betrothal gift yesterday.


    That chief assistant Gu Changan she had admired... actually... also sent a betrothal gift to the sick man in the Ruan Mansion!


    At first, she waited for the arrival of the prince with full of anticipation, but after seeing the ten carriages, the fire of anticipation in her heart was quickly extinguished.


    Not to mention, the prince never came here in person.


    It was hard... It was hard to comfort the prince. This is a low-key act and does not want to make too much publicity. The next morning, when she just woke up, Jin''er was crying and told her that Mr. Shoufu also went to give the dowry yesterday. things.


    If it was just a dowry...Jin Er shouldn''t have reacted like this.


    Therefore, after Rong Yan adjusted her mentality, she pretended not to care and said, "His Royal Highness always cares about being close to the people, and he can''t let others give the betrothal gift on the day when he gives the betrothal gift."


    Jiner shook her head, and said cautiously: "Miss, this is not what I want to say. I... I am going out this morning... I heard that it is..."


    Looking at Rong Yan''s face showing a trace of impatience, Jin''er rubbed her hands, regretting that she said so much.


    Sure enough, seeing Jin''er''s appearance, Rong Yan''s tone was a bit cold: "Just say what you heard, what kind of hesitation!"


    After hearing this, Jin''er could only take a deep breath, and then said timidly, "Miss, the betrothal gift that Mr. Shoufu sent to the Ruan Mansion...I heard...a total of twenty carriages..."


    "Twenty carriages?!" Rong Yan''s voice was a bit sharp.


    "And... moreover, Mr. Shoufu also brought Mrs. Ningguo, who hasn''t been seen outside for a long time, with him..."


    Seeing that the face of her own lady was covered with dark clouds, Jin''er flinched and took a few steps back after saying the last word.


    "Bang!" A vase flew directly over Jin''er''s head, landed at the door, and shattered to the ground.


    "Small...Miss, calm down!" Jin''er knelt down in fear, lowering her head and not daring to look at Rong Yan''s face.


    "Shut up! What is a little lady! Don''t stutter! I don''t want to hear what little lady! Save yourself thinking of that bitch! Bad luck!"


    ¡¸Yes...Miss...¡¹


    Rong Yan''s eyes were red at this time, and her chest was heaving violently due to strong anger: "Gu Chang''an, how dare he prepare more than His Highness the Crown Prince!"


    Jin''er still didn''t dare to raise her head, half prostrate on the ground, her voice trembling: "Miss Hui... I heard that it was Mrs. Ning Guogong who went to find the emperor herself and said...then...the emperor...has agreed..."


    Hearing this, Rong Yan laughed back angrily:


    "Mrs. Ningguo? That old widow is really ashamed to ask the emperor so many demands! Since they are so unscrupulous, don''t blame me for being cruel! You go and send a letter to Chang Zhen, just say...just say that this lady has another I gave her a good idea! Ask her to find some time to go to the restaurant where we met for the first time!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： The woman who came suddenly

    Chapter 195 The woman who came to the door suddenly


    Because there are still a few days before Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun will return, Ruan Youning, who originally wanted to stay in Baiyun Temple for a few more days, has been called back by Ruan Youqing Feige.


    After sitting with his grandfather and mother and talking briefly, Ruan Youqing pulled Ruan Youning to his room.


    "How is it? Sister, did you capture that iceberg beauty?" At this time, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    Ruan Youning was stunned when she asked her this question: "Iceberg Beauty?"


    "That''s right... that''s the one from Baiyun Guan... What''s his name Qiu..."


    "Qiu Si?"


    "Yes, yes, Qiu Si." Ruan Youqing nodded seriously.


    Ruan Youning suddenly chuckled, and said, "The title of iceberg beauty quite suits him."


    "How are you and him?" Ruan Youqing put his hands on his chin, as if asking the bottom line.


    "Well... After you left, he talked to me a few more words. It''s just that after receiving your letter, he happened to be sent out by the Lord Baiyun Temple to do something. So this time, he didn''t bring me with me. him together."


    Seeing that the other party still remembered the bold words she made when she came back, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help laughing.


    However, listening to the content of the other party''s words, that Qiu Si may still... not care much about his sister.


    Fortunately, he was sent to do other things when Auntie came back, otherwise, he would have been sad for a long time if he was rejected.


    The two sisters were laughing when Fan Er suddenly ran in from the door anxiously. Before Ruan Youqing could ask her, the little girl took the lead and said, "Miss, there are people outside the house...someone wants to see Missy..."


    "Want to see Sister?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, and turned back slightly teasingly: "Sister, did you catch up to find you?"


    The expression on Ruan Youning''s face also showed a trace of joy, but Fan''er continued to speak at this moment: "No, the young lady, the person who came to look for the eldest lady...is a woman with two children..."


    "A woman with two children?" Ruan Youqing said with a complicated expression: "Are you sure the other party is looking for sister, not my brother who hasn''t returned for a long time? This kind of drama of a woman with children... how do you think about it?" Like someone who has been let down and came to find relatives..."


    Ruan Youqing just finished speaking, Ruan Youning reached out and patted her on the head unceremoniously: "What''s in your head! You said I read too many books, I think you are!"


    Although Ruan Youning didn''t have much strength, Ruan Youqing still groaned, pretended to be in pain and said, "Then tell me, what is the purpose of a woman bringing two children to our gate?"


    Ruan Youning frowned and pondered for a moment, then he was a little surprised: "Could it be that... this woman is Qiu Bang''s wife? They came to ask me to blame me?"


    Seeing that the two ladies in his family were talking more and more out of line, Fan stamped his feet anxiously: "Oh, my ladies! Now is not the time for you to talk about this! There are many people gathered outside the door, looking It looks lively."


    "What did the woman say?" Ruan Youqing saw Fan''er''s anxious little face flushed, and finally put away the playful gesture just now and became serious.


    Fan''er shook her head: "She just knelt in front of our house and cried, and the two children also cried. When others asked her anything, she didn''t say anything, she just said that she wanted to see the eldest lady..."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing said in a deep voice: "Since she called to see Sister by name, we''ll meet as soon as we go out. If..." Ruan Youqing looked at Ruan Youning with sorrow in his eyes: "Sister, if she is really Qiu Si''s wife ...what do you want?"


    "Then let''s see what she thinks. If she doesn''t want me and Qiu Si, I... can''t brazenly pester her anymore."


    Seeing that Ruan Youning''s expression was a bit quiet, Ruan Youqing sighed and said, "Maybe, it''s just that we''re overthinking it. Let''s go out and see what''s going on." After saying that, the two of them followed the fan and walked out of the mansion together. .


    As soon as he walked to the front yard, Ruan Youqing saw his mother with the same serious expression. Since grandfather was on his lunch break, no one dared to disturb him easily.


    Mu Fei walked quickly to the front and back of Ruan Youqing and the two sisters, and asked in a serious tone: "You Ning, you haven''t done anything to bully people recently, have you?"


    "Mother!" Ruan Youning curled her lips in dissatisfaction.


    Ruan Youqing saw this, and hurriedly said: "Mother, no matter how much Sister likes to play around on weekdays, she would never do anything to bully the good and the weak. At most, she... bullies those dudes."


    Originally, she was grateful to her little sister for speaking up for her, but at the end, Ruan Youning said helplessly, "How can that be called bullying?"


    "I know You Ning won''t bully the weak, but I''m afraid that the other party will bite back." Mu Fei sighed softly, took the hands of the two daughters and continued to walk outside.


    As long as it wasn''t for the Ruan family''s fault, no matter how unreasonably the other party made trouble, they wouldn''t be afraid.


    While several people were thinking about how to deal with it, the scene at the gate came into view.


    I saw a plainly dressed woman kneeling upright at the main entrance of the Ruan Mansion, and beside her, there was a girl of about thirteen or fourteen and a little boy of about seven or eight kneeling together.


    Maybe when she heard footsteps, the woman''s lowered head suddenly lifted up, and the tears on her face obviously hadn''t faded away.


    This is a rather pretty woman.


    He has a graceful figure, but the clothes on his body are too shabby.


    "Who are you, why are you kneeling at the door of our Ruan''s house?" Mu Fei asked first with a cold expression.


    The demeanor of a generation of female generals is fully revealed.


    After the woman sobbed a few times, she spoke in a hoarse voice: "You... are you General Mu?"


    Mu Fei frowned slightly, then nodded.


    "Then..." The woman stood up suddenly, her fiery eyes looked back and forth at Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning, and finally, she landed on Ruan Youning very precisely, and said cautiously: "This... this is from the Ruan family ...Miss..."


    Seeing that she recognized him, Ruan Youning suddenly felt an indescribable strange feeling in his heart.


    "I''m Ruan Youning, the eldest lady of the Ruan family. I don''t know who you are... What are you looking for?"


    As soon as Ruan Youning finished speaking, the woman covered her mouth with red eyes.


    Women''s intuition is always sensitive, Mu Fei squinted his eyes and carefully looked at the appearance of this woman, and then looked at the appearance of her two children equally seriously.


    A thought she hadn''t touched in nearly twenty years was suddenly opened.


    Could it be...


    "This lady is looking for my sister..."


    "Madam, come with us to the mansion! Let''s sit down and talk about anything!"


    Ruan Youqing and Mu Fei spoke in unison.


    After listening to his mother''s words, Ruan Youqing looked at her sideways in some surprise.


    Mu Fei gestured to her, then quickly walked to the other side, and said something in a low voice.


    After Mu Fei finished speaking, the woman finally nodded, and followed into the mansion with the two children beside her.


    After a group of people entered, the people who were watching outside the mansion returned angrily.


    Ruan Youqing followed Mu Fei''s footsteps and brought the three women into the living room.


    Before she was seated, the woman knelt down again with a plop, and kowtowed three times to Mu Fei:


    "Minister Fu Zhi thanked General Mu''s family for their kindness in raising my parents and daughters!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Shock

    Chapter 196 Shocked


    After the woman named Fu Zhi finished speaking, the entire living room fell silent.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the woman kneeling on the ground in astonishment, then turned her head stiffly to look at her sister.


    The eldest daughter of this woman...couldn''t it be...


    "Are you really You Ning''s biological mother?" Mu Fei was only stunned for a moment, and then his expression was extraordinarily calm.


    And Ruan Youning, who should have been shocked the most, was also stunned, but his face was a little complicated and he didn''t speak.


    Therefore, the people present seemed to be the most shocked by what Fu Zhi had just said.


    After hearing Mu Fei''s question, Fu Zhi sighed and said slowly: "General Mu, you...Miss You Ning has a red cinnabar mole on her back near the lower right? "


    After the words fell, Mu Fei''s expression finally became a little dazed.


    And Ruan Youning couldn''t help but muttered: "So... so you are really my biological mother..."


    Looking at the various reactions of the crowd, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help but said: "You... what are you talking about? What is Sister''s biological mother? Mother, don''t tell me... aren''t you Sister''s biological mother?"


    Before Mu Fei could answer, Ruan Youning had already raised a wry smile and said, "Youqing, I...was really not born by my mother. This matter...I have known since I was sensible..."


    Mu Fei had already walked to Ruan Youning''s side, patted her on the shoulder lightly, then turned to Ruan Youqing and continued to explain: "Your father and I wanted to keep this matter from her, but who knew she was After you were born, I overheard my conversation with your father. So..." At the end, Mu Fei looked at Ruan Youqing with guilt.


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing had already guessed what his mother hadn''t finished speaking.


    Because Ruan Youning is not her own, so...


    So... In order to prevent Ruan Youning from thinking too much, she is the one who has been living in Changzhou City with her parents and brother.


    And myself... I was raised by my grandfather all the time.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes became sore unknowingly, at some time, Ruan Youning had already walked to her side and held her hand.


    The eldest lady of the Ruan family, who is always bright and flamboyant, now has an extremely flustered expression on her face: "Little sister...I''m sorry...I''m sorry...Mother is worried about me, so...that''s why you keep me by your side...I''m sorry...I took it. Mother''s love for so many years. These...these should be yours..."


    Seeing Ruan Youning like this, Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly tightened.


    It is too hypocritical to say that it is not uncomfortable.


    Can I ask her to complain? She didn''t complain at all.


    Because the human heart is fleshy, no matter in the previous life or the present life, she can feel that Ruan Youning really loves and pampers her sister who is not related by blood at all.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing pursing his lips hard, Ruan Youning''s hands couldn''t help trembling.


    She is afraid of...


    I am afraid that the little girl who knows the truth will let go of her hand, and will hate her and resent her because of this.


    However¡­


    Ruan Youqing suddenly held back, and then sighed softly: "My family, why do you have to be so sorry. You have taken over your mother, father and elder brother, and you must... always pay me back with your love."


    Ruan Youning heard it, and suddenly cried out: "I knew it! I knew you wouldn''t want me as a sister! You girl didn''t waste the divination given to me by the master of Baiyun Temple at Baiyun Temple!"


    "Huh? Didn''t the hexagrams divined by the master of Baiyun Temple be wasted?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    Then she remembered what happened when the two of them went to Baiyun Temple a few days ago.


    The master of Baiyun Temple gave a divination to the two sisters.


    When Ruan Youning came out, he couldn''t help but hugged himself, and said a few nasty words to himself.


    Could it be...


    "You asked... about... me?" Ruan Youqing looked at Ruan Youning in shock.


    Ruan Youning nodded and replied: "Yes, it''s about you. But I really can''t tell you too much about what it is. You just need to know that what I said to you that day is what I sincerely want to give you. You can do what you say."


    Let her live for herself...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but burst into tears: "Sister..."


    When the two sisters were talking to each other, the woman named Fu Zhi couldn''t help but interjected: "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to disturb you... Seeing that you have such a deep relationship, I am actually very pleased. This time... "


    Ruan Youqing just came out of Ruan Youning''s arms, and looked at Fu Zhi with a complicated expression: "Madam, are you here this time to recognize my elder sister?"


    Their Ruan family will never take the people by force, so when Ruan Youning came to their house, it must be because he was abandoned by the other party!


    However, it has been almost twenty years, and this self-proclaimed biological mother came to her again...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually turned cold.


    Fu Zhi was stunned for a moment by the cold and stern eyes of the little girl in front of her, and then she regained her composure, shook her head vigorously and said, "No, no, it was our fault...we abandoned her at the beginning. I...how could I think Then get her back from you. After all, your Ruan family raised her up... Besides, if she leaves with me, she will only suffer... I can''t harm this child again and again .¡±


    Hearing the other party''s so sensible words, Mu Fei''s indifferent expression just eased down, and his voice became softer involuntarily: "Then... this time... do you want to..."


    Just as Mu Fei finished asking, Fu Zhi pulled the two children and knelt down on the ground again:


    "The woman also asked General Mu to show mercy and take in the woman and these two poor children!"


    ¡¸You are¡­¡¹


    "The peasant woman''s husband has passed away, leaving only these two children to me. I am a woman, and I really can''t survive in a remote village. That''s why... I thought about taking these two children with me. Come to join their elder sister''s house...But General Mu, please rest assured, our three mothers will never eat and drink for nothing in the Ruan Mansion! I can wash and cook! These two children can also help! And...If you take in General Mu We, I... I... can still see more of the children left behind..."


    After listening, Ruan Youning frowned and wanted to speak, but was stopped by Mu Fei.


    "The location of the birthmark on You Ning is very private. Since you have said it accurately, your identity must not be false. Since you want to stay in Ruan Mansion, it is not impossible. But... For You Ning, this It¡¯s best not to let too many people know about it.¡±


    Hearing the other party''s agreement, Fu Zhi immediately nodded and said: "I know! You Ning will always be the eldest lady of the Ruan Mansion! I... the housewife will definitely keep this secret in my stomach, and won''t discredit her!"


    "You don''t need to call yourself a housewife. The Ruan Mansion doesn''t have so many rules. I left you because I thought that you are Yuning''s biological mother after all. You don''t have to be too nervous, just treat this as your second home. .¡±


    "General Mu, you are really a good man!" Fu Zhi kowtowed again with gratitude.


    Ruan Youning looked at the scene in front of him, feeling unspeakably awkward.


    But Ruan Youqing looked at the two quiet children thoughtfully, and then said softly:


    "Madam, how do you know that my elder sister is the child you abandoned back then?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： take them in

    Chapter 197 Take them in


    Ruan Youqing is not a kind person who is easy to soften his heart.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing was not so moved by the seemingly touching matter of a mother looking for a daughter.


    Especially the other party didn''t forcefully want to take back his own daughter, but brought his other pair of children to join this child who had been abandoned by him for nearly twenty years.


    So, this made Ruan Youqing very uncomfortable.


    Why, when you say you throw it away, you throw it away. Now that I have difficulties, I come to the door again and want to ask for help.


    In addition, there is another reason why Ruan Youqing is unwilling to trust the other party, and that is the appearance of this woman, which is a variable that she has never experienced in her previous life.


    After feeling the sharp gaze and sharp questioning of the young lady of the Ruan family, Fu Zhi froze, and then forced a smile to reply: "Actually, when we... left her behind, we saw that it was Mu The general carried her away. Later, after we inquired about it, and found out the identity of General Mu, we were relieved to let this child live in your Ruan Mansion for so long. Because what you can give to the child, we cannot. If not Now I''m really desperate, I...I actually didn''t want to disturb you. Denying this child is the best atonement for this child. But..." Fu Zhi looked at the two children who were snuggling beside her. Sighing: "I have already let down one child, so I don''t want to feel sorry for the other two, I don''t want... I don''t want them to suffer with me anymore."


    "Mother..." The little boy took the lead in crying, and the girl also sobbed softly and hugged Fu Zhi''s arm.


    Xu Shi is also a mother, who can empathize with a mother''s love for her children the most. Mu Fei''s expression has become completely gentle. She half-bent down and asked softly to the two children, "What''s your name?"


    The girl was too timid to answer. The boy might be more courageous. He first looked up at his mother, and then answered cautiously: "My...my name is Debao, and my sister''s name is... Zhaodi..."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    Anyone who hears this name can understand what it means.


    My elder sister is called Zhaodi, and my younger brother is called Debao.


    No wonder my elder sister was abandoned by the family.


    While Mu Fei listened, she raised her eyes to Fu Zhi with some meaning.


    Seeing this, Fu Zhi smiled wryly and said: "We poor people, we can only see the way out if we give birth to a child. If the children are all girls, let alone at home, even in the village, they will not be able to hold their heads up, and they will be easily bullied. .¡±


    Mu Fei didn''t reply, but looked at the two children gently and said: "You will live in our Ruan Mansion from now on, You Ning, come here."


    As he spoke, Mu Fei called Ruan Youning over.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing walked over with Ruan Youning.


    "Youning, Youqing, you need to take care of your younger brother and sister in the future." Mu Fei asked Ruan Youqing and sister with a serious face.


    The two sisters looked at each other, and Ruan Youqing responded first with a smile. Ruan Youning looked at the two children with complicated eyes.


    Looking at her younger brothers and sisters who really flowed with the same blood as herself, she couldn''t feel the slightest sense of intimacy in her heart.


    "Big Sister... This is for you!" After Debao saw Ruan Youning, his face showed a bit of intimacy.


    Ruan Youning was taken aback for a moment, and stiffly took what the other party handed over.


    is a piece of¡­ almost melting sugar.


    "This is..." Ruan Youning was a little surprised.


    To be honest, she didn''t like this sticky feeling, but seeing the other''s expectant eyes, Ruan Youning''s cold heart suddenly softened a little.


    "You child!" Fu Zhi reached out and patted Debao''s little head, reprimanded: "Your eldest sister has never seen anything! Crying on the road, let me save the candy you bought for yourself! "


    "No mother, it''s my younger brother who doesn''t want to eat it. He said yes... said he wanted to leave it to the eldest sister..." The girl named Zhaodi opened her mouth for the first time.


    It turned out that this candy... was left for her by the little boy who was reluctant to eat it.


    Ruan Youning, who was already kind, felt very sour.


    Fu Zhi withdrew his hand just now, and a look of sadness swayed on his face.


    Both Mu Fei and Ruan Youning were a little moved, but Ruan Youqing had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth all the time, but the resistance in his heart never let up.


    Until Ruan Chong woke up and knew the cause and effect, he ordered his servants to arrange their residence without expression.


    After receiving the orders, the upper and lower members of the mansion began to get busy for Fu Zhi''s family of three.


    When they went to rest, only Ruan Chongmu Fei, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning were left in the front hall.


    Ruan Chong looked at Mu Fei solemnly, and said slowly, "A Fei, are you sure this woman is really You Ning''s biological mother?"


    Mu Fei nodded and replied: "Father, when I was outside the mansion just now, I saw that the three of their mothers and You Ning had similar facial features, so I immediately brought them back to the mansion. Moreover, what the woman said about The birthmark on Yuning''s body is indeed real, which is enough to prove her identity."


    Ruan Chong sighed softly, then turned his head to look at Ruan Youning, who was a little lost in thought, and said:


    "You Ning, you don''t need to think too much. Since you have come to our Ruan family, you will always be the eldest lady of the Ruan family. Your mother can keep them because of you. Although she is at fault, after all, they are connected by blood. , as long as she doesn''t approach you with ulterior motives, our Ruan family is not such a mean and heartless person."


    "Grandfather, You Ning understands your and mother''s wishes." Ruan You Ning opened her mouth with slightly red eyes.


    The Ruan family''s kindness to her, she has never been clear in her life.


    Mu Fei seemed to see through her thoughts, and said softly: "You Ning, don''t have too much burden in your heart."


    Ruan Youning was taken aback for a moment, then bit her lip and nodded.


    While the three were talking, Ruan Youqing did not interrupt easily.


    The Ruan family has always treated people like this, and she can''t change it easily.


    But after all, people''s hearts are seen over time, so she can only observe for the time being how Fu Zhi''s family of three is.


    In the next few days, Ruan Youqing kept paying attention to the movements of Fu Zhi''s family of three.


    Almost all the servants of the Ruan family already knew the true identity of this woman, so when getting along with her, they all showed some courtesy and respect. Xu Shi knew that she was dependent on others, and Fu Zhi had always been gentle and kind to others. Others treated her politely, but she did not show arrogance at all.


    Although Mu Fei didn''t ask her to do anything, she seemed embarrassed to eat and drink for free. She would do whatever she could do easily.


    And those two children are also well-behaved, sensible and obedient.


    Without Fu Zhi''s order, they just stayed in the small yard assigned to them.


    When passing by the gate of the courtyard by chance, Ruan Youqing could still hear the sound of childish reading.


    Ruan Youqing''s tense heart began to loosen a little, could it be...she really overthinks...


    This family of three really just came to rely on sister and want to live a safe and stable life, isn''t it?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： ease of relationship

    Chapter 198 Relaxed Relationship


    This day, Ruan Youqing got up early.


    Because Ruan Youning said that he agreed to take Debao and Zhaodi to the streets to play.


    In just a few days, Ruan Youning has gotten closer to her two younger siblings. Ruan Youqing even said jealously that she had a "new love" and forgot about her "old love".


    Therefore, when going out to play, Ruan Youning wouldn''t dare to treat Ruan Youqing as jealous.


    After a brief grooming, Ruan Youqing walked to the front hall and saw that Ruan Youning was already waiting for her with Zhaodi and Debao.


    The two children have obviously begun to gradually get familiar with the life in the capital. Although the clothes on their bodies are not particularly precious fabrics, compared with when they first came, they seem to be in the sky and in the earth.


    It''s just that Zhaodi is still as shy as when she first came here, but Debao has become very familiar with the two sisters Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing coming in, Debao immediately grinned and said, "Sister Youqing!"


    Although Ruan Youqing gradually accepted him, she still resisted physical contact with people she was not particularly familiar with.


    Therefore, when Depot wanted to throw himself into her arms, she dodged him calmly.


    It''s just...the expression on her face is very gentle: "Debao, did you read the "Zeng Guang Xian Wen" that I gave you yesterday?"


    Debao straightened up immediately, and replied seriously: "Sister Youqing, Debao briefly read a few pages first."


    ¡¸Oh? Then...have you seen any impressive sentences?¡¹


    "Yes, yes! For example... the plan for a year lies in the spring, and the plan for a day lies in the morning. Depot thinks this sentence is very good, and my sister said, this sentence should always be kept in mind."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhaodi: "Has Zhaodi also read?"


    Since she was born in a poor family, as a girl, she can understand the simple truth even if she is not literate.


    This had to make Ruan Youqing suspicious again.


    Zhaodi, who was suddenly questioned, couldn''t help but grabbed the hem of her clothes nervously, and replied in a very low voice: "I... I have secretly learned from my younger brother. Sister Youqing, can you not tell my mother, because my mother do not know¡­"


    "Why didn''t you tell? It''s a good thing to be able to read!" Ruan Youning frowned, and took the words in surprise.


    Zhaodi lowered her head uneasy, and continued to whisper: "Mother said... a woman''s lack of talent is virtue..."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing also frowned, and said patiently: "Don''t listen to this, girls still need to study more, and their vision will be far-reaching in the future."


    Zhaodi, who thought she would be reprimanded, finally raised her head, with tears in her eyes: "Does reading really change people?"


    "Yes." Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning replied firmly.


    Although Ruan Youning can''t compare with Ruan Youqing in reading, it''s just a matter of personal preference. She also knows in her heart the benefits of reading.


    It''s just that...compared with martial arts, she still resolutely chooses martial arts.


    After all, the fist is hard, it is the right way!


    When Ruan Youning was thinking about whether to teach his younger siblings martial arts, Ruan Youqing urged him to speak:


    "Let''s go out quickly. After you told me that we were going out today, I booked the private room with the best location in the west building in advance. Although there are many famous restaurants in the capital, the best location is still There. It¡¯s late, don¡¯t be robbed by other people, after all, there is no shortage of rich people in the capital.¡±


    Although Ruan Youqing said so, she was not in a hurry.


    She knew that even if she went there in the middle of the night, someone would treat her there with good wine and good food.


    After all... that is Gu Changan''s territory.


    The reason why she said that was because she just wanted to see Zhaodi and Debao''s reaction.


    Sure enough, after she finished speaking, both Zhaodi and Debao were flattered.


    The greedy desires that belong to adults really did not appear in this sibling.


    ¡­


    Because it was the first time to bring Zhaodi and Debao out, Ruan Youqing didn''t bring a fan when he went out this time in order to avoid too many people attracting attention.


    After all, they were born in poverty. Even though they lived in Ruan Mansion for a few days, they still had to be cautious when facing the bustling scene in the capital.


    The bustling yelling among the hawkers, the dazzling array of shops on both sides of the street, and the smell of food from the restaurant from time to time, the two brothers and sisters were all excited but suppressed their excitement and didn''t want to be ashamed.


    Looking at the appearance of her own brother and sister, Ruan Youning felt a little sad. Therefore, whenever the eyes of these two people stayed at a certain place for a while, Ruan Youning would buy and buy with a wave of his sleeves.


    It wasn''t until the hands of the four people were all occupied that Ruan Youqing said helplessly, "Sister, if you buy again, we''re afraid we''ll have to rent a carriage to go home."


    Ruan Youning smiled embarrassingly, looked at Debao and Zhaodi with gentle eyes, then grinned at Ruan Youqing and said, "My good sister, you have worked hard today."


    She knew that Ruan Youqing''s kindness to Debao and Zhaodi was all because of her.


    After all, they are not related by blood.


    Ruan Youqing listened, but curled her lips: "Tsk, Miss Ruan is so polite to me? Then... you snatched those few weapons from me when you came back..."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Ruan Youning immediately turned around and walked forward, turning his face and ignoring anyone.


    Seeing her like this, Ruan Youqing smiled lightly.


    After laughing, she suddenly turned her head to look at the alley beside her.


    And yet...she didn''t see anything.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, but since she left the mansion, she felt that someone was following her.


    But every time she looked back, she didn''t see anyone.


    If it is not an illusion, then the other party is either a martial arts master, or is well versed in tracking.


    But no matter which one is for her, it is not good news.


    Looking at the backs of the three Ruan Youning siblings, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    But before she could think about it, she received a blow to the head.


    Ruan Youning was looking at her with dissatisfaction: "You girl, can you still wander in the street? You are not afraid that others will knock you out!"


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and answered her: "Sister, you are so rude, how could such a decent family come to attack me."


    "I won''t argue with you, I can''t beat you! Let''s go, I''ve been shopping for so long, I''m already singing empty city tricks in my stomach."


    Ruan Youqing nodded and followed Ruan Youning''s pace.


    Today, for some reason, the restaurant was full.


    If they hadn''t greeted them in advance, they might really be disappointed today.


    "Xiao Er, why are there so many people today?"


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s gentle question, Xiaoer immediately answered with a smile:


    "Miss Ruan, you often stay in the mansion, so you may not know much about the outside news. No, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival in a few days, and the envoys from Canglong Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom will arrive in our capital today!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： get together

    Chapter 199 Gathering


    The envoys from Canglong Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom are going to the capital today?


    Ruan Youqing''s expression became serious.


    In the past few days, she was only focused on observing the actions of Fu Zhi and the three mothers in the mansion, but she ignored the outside news for a while.


    And Ruan Chong and Mu Fei rarely discussed political affairs with them.


    Therefore, the envoys of the two countries have arrived today, and Ruan Youqing only knew.


    Ruan Youning beckoned Ruan Youqing to sit down, then glanced out the window:


    "You Qing, you have the foresight. The private room we set up is in a very good location. Envoys from the Canglong and Yuhuan countries must go through this road when they come to Beijing. I said that when I turned this road just now, There are many more patrolmen on the streets than in the past.¡±


    "Sister, have you met anyone from the Canglong Kingdom?" Ruan Youqing looked at her.


    Ruan Youning shook his head and said: "On weekdays, I have a lot of contact with the barbarians of the Jie tribe, but I have never seen people from Canglong Kingdom."


    "Looking at the anticipation on Sister''s face, I thought Sister had met someone from Canglong Kingdom!" Ruan Youqing joked with a smile.


    The two of you talked to each other very lively. Although Zhaodi on the side couldn''t get in the conversation, the expression on his face was always cheerful.


    And Debao looked at Ruan Youqing with curious eyes, then at Ruan Youning, and then asked tentatively, "Are Canglong Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom...good or bad?"


    Children look at things and are always used to figuring out whether they are good or bad.


    After Ruan Youning listened, he didn''t know how to answer him.


    Ruan Youqing turned his head and ordered a few dishes, and then looked at Depot''s immature face and answered him: "Whether it is the Canglong Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom that we have good relations with, or the Guzi Kingdom that we have little contact with, , even...the Jie people and Nanting Kingdom who have wars with us, we can''t judge them simply by good or bad. Because there are good people in Nanting Country and Jie people. And Canglong Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom, it is also possible There are bad people who are ambitious to covet our country of Ning. But...the bad people and the good people... are also difficult to distinguish."


    Ruan Youqing said a lot, but after she finished speaking, she felt a little helpless about what she just said.


    I said this to a seven or eight-year-old boy, he probably couldn''t understand it.


    Indeed, the little expressions on Depot''s face became a little funny twisted together because of more confusion.


    Seeing him like this, Ruan Youqing smiled slightly and continued to him: "Which is good and which is evil, which is black and which is white, has always been one of the problems that perplex the world. Maybe...you will be able to discover the truth when you grow up."


    After hearing this, Debao nodded obediently.


    "Do you mind if we go together?" There was a sudden knock on the door, and then a familiar voice came from outside the door.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows in surprise, then looked at Ruan Youning: "Sister, it''s...Master Gu...Do you mind..."


    Before the words were finished, Ruan Youning stood up cheerfully and walked over to open the door in person: "My brother-in-law is here! How could we mind!"


    When the door was opened, Ruan Youqing was overwhelmed with surprise when he saw the people standing in front of the door.


    Just because... not only Gu Changan came here.


    There are also the second prince Li Qian, Wei Wang''s son Wei Jue, Xiao Deyin, the eldest daughter of the Xiao family of the Taifu family, and Li Ange, the princess of Puyang.


    Jingbian and his party are all in one place.


    Ruan Youning didn''t expect to see so many people after opening the door, but she always likes to be lively. Although some people are unfamiliar, she still warmly welcomes them in.


    Ruan Youqing saw that they were all familiar people, so he naturally spoke more familiarly: "What kind of auspicious day is today?"


    After understanding what she meant, Li Ange took the lead and said, "Deyin entered the palace yesterday, so I invited her to go to the Ruan Mansion to look for you today. Who knows that you have already come out, so we have to come here to see if we can meet by chance. You. In the end, I ran into the Second Emperor Brother and the Crown Prince by chance."


    Li Yi then smiled and said: "I came out with the prince, met Miss Xiao and An Ge, and then went together. After arriving at this restaurant, I met Gu Shoufu again."


    "Master Gu..." Ruan Youqing looked up at Gu Changan.


    An inexplicable intuition told her that Gu Changan might... come straight to her.


    After all, this restaurant is his.


    Knowing she''s here, it''s no surprise.


    Sure enough, Gu Changan was looking at her with a smile.


    In order to prevent the other party from saying anything to shame her, Ruan Youqing didn''t give him another chance to answer, but turned around and introduced the identities of these people to Ruan Youning one by one.


    After they got to know each other with a smile, they sat down.


    Fortunately, this private room is not too small, and it is no problem to sit around ten people.


    Xiao Deyin had already seen Debao and Zhaodi, and after everyone exchanged pleasantries, she couldn''t help asking: "These two children..."


    ¡¸I...we are distant cousins ??of the Ruan family!¡¹


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Di, who was always timid, had the courage to answer this question, which even sister Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to answer.


    However, there was a tremolo in her timid voice.


    She never thought that she would meet so many noble people when she came out.


    In the past, she felt that the Ruan family was already out of reach.


    And today, it is the princess and the prince''s son...


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help being surprised to see Zhaodi''s answer in this way.


    "They are my younger brother and sister." After hearing Zhaodi''s answer, Ruan Youning added with some guilt.


    Originally thought that they would reveal their identities.


    As a result... this younger sister who had always been restrained took the initiative to help her cover up the truth.


    Although Xiao Deyin could see that Ruan Youqing and sisters looked a little wrong, she was not the kind of person who casually pryed into other people''s privacy. After she nodded and greeted the two children, she didn''t ask any more questions.


    Li Ange, who was sitting next to Ruan Youqing, didn''t pay attention to these things. At this moment, she was focused on complaining to Ruan Youqing.


    "You said, how long has it been since you came back from Jingbian? If I don''t come out to look for you, you don''t know to come to the palace to look for me? The queen mother mentioned you to me a few days ago, saying that you haven''t visited her in the palace for a long time, you said , are you a little heartless!"


    Being blamed by Li Ange all over the place, Ruan Youqing only felt like a heartless person.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed her brows helplessly, and coaxed her softly: "Okay, okay, I was wrong. In a few days, I will definitely go to the palace to accompany you and the queen mother. I just called the waiter in this restaurant. Mung bean paste, relieves heat and drives away heat, just to drive away your anger."


    Li Ange snorted, and stopped chattering.


    Debao and Zhaodi sat next to Ruan Youning, one on the left and the other on the right. Seeing the people in front of them who had never dared to think of it talking and laughing happily with the two elder sisters of the Ruan family, a slight change began to take place in their hearts.


    Is it... Their future identities can also make friends with these noble people...


    Ruan Youning was a little cautious at first, but under the coordination of Ruan Youqing and Li Ange, the group of people finally got to know each other thoroughly.


    Just as Ruan Youning "persuaded" Wei Jue to drink his eighth glass of wine, the window suddenly became noisy.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruan Youning, who was a little drunk, turned his head to lean out to have a look.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly grabbed her by the collar to prevent her from accidentally falling off.


    But Gu Changan raised his brows lightly, and his voice was as casual as ever: "It should be the envoys from Canglong and Yuhuan Kingdom who have arrived,"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： Ever Victorious General of Canglong Kingdom

    Chapter 200 The Ever-Victorious General of Canglong Kingdom


    As soon as Gu Changan finished speaking, the rest of the people looked out the window together with different expressions.


    The private room they were in had the good thing that there was an extra large window inside.


    Four or five people stand side by side in front of the window and it is not crowded.


    Just¡­


    Li Qian and Wei Jue looked at Gu Changan who had been sitting calmly with complicated expressions.


    Because they were stunned, several girls had already stood neatly in front of the window and looked out.


    The two children, at this time, were not afraid of being born and squeezed past.


    If they want to go and watch the excitement, there is no room for them at all...


    "Do you know! This princess has heard that the envoy from the Canglong Kingdom is their ever-victorious general. I heard... hehe... Not to mention good-looking, she is also very burly."


    At this time, except for the two children Ruan Youqing and Zhaodi Debao, the other three girls were already drunk.


    Therefore, when Li Ange revealed the news, both Ruan Youning and Xiao Deyin were excited.


    And Ruan Youqing seemed to be expecting something in his expression at this time.


    The ever-victorious general of the Canglong Kingdom...


    She had seen it in her previous life.


    To be precise, he even had a fight with him.


    It''s just that they don''t know each other, and have drank wine together a few times.


    What Li Ange said about him is good-looking and tall is indeed true.


    Moreover, his appearance is different from those of the Ningguo people. His facial features are deeper than ordinary people, and the lines on his face are tougher.


    This victorious general has an extremely attractive wildness.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help pursing his lips.


    Heart of beauty in everyone. But seeing the back figure that was obviously as happy as the other unmarried girls, Gu Changan only felt a little dazzling.


    Seeing this, Li Qian couldn''t help joking, "Gu Shoufu... don''t care?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changan still said indifferently: "I don''t care, she is mine. If others want to think something, they have to see if they have the ability. My little fox is not so superficial as to only look at people''s appearance. people."


    "Sister, look! The one riding a black horse is General Changsheng."


    "I think these people are all tall and big, Xiaoqing, how do you know that is General Changsheng?"


    ¡¸Because he looks the best!¡¹


    Gu Changan: "..."


    Why... He has a feeling of... paying by mistake.


    Seeing that Gu Changan''s face was a bit gloomy, Li Qian, who felt bad, hurriedly opened his mouth to divert his attention: "By the way, the envoys from the two countries have arrived in the capital today. Don''t you need Mr. Shoufu to greet you?"


    "When I came here today, I originally had this idea. But now, I don''t want to." Gu Changan replied blankly.


    Although Wei Jue was shocked by Gu Changan''s aura and dared not speak much, his eyes were full of happiness.


    Seeing Gu Changan being angry, he felt relieved!


    On the other side, a few girls were laughing and talking about the envoy of the Canglong Kingdom who passed by on the street.


    Perhaps the laughter of the few people did not restrain themselves. Finally, the man on the black horse lazily looked towards the source of the laughter.


    Afterwards, he saw several pairs of excited eyes looking at him.


    Although he is often scrutinized by this kind of eyes, the owner of these eyes is a bit more beautiful than he expected.


    One is cold, one is charming, and one is actually quite heroic. There was a hint of drunkenness in the eyebrows and eyes of the three, and when they saw him looking over, they even waved at him without showing any shyness.


    Only the one on the far side looks delicate, but his eyes are very sharp.


    After their eyes met, the girl actually smiled at him.


    That laugh made him feel fluctuating in his heart.


    "Youqing, look at him smiling at me!" Li Ange finally blushed and said excitedly, shaking Ruan Youqing''s hand.


    Ruan Youning on the side snorted, "You''re obviously looking at me smiling!"


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing helplessly dragged them back one by one.


    A princess of Ning country, a young lady of a general who protects the country, commits a **** to a general of another country, speaking out will really damage their image of Ning country.


    However, just as she calmed down the two people she had put off, Miss Xiao, who seemed to be the most stable, gave a yell to the outside.


    Ruan Youqing immediately pulled her back with sharp eyesight and quick hands.


    Fortunately, she moved quickly, and no one outside should have seen it.


    Looking at Ruan Youqing who was so busy, Gu Changan couldn''t help but said to her, "Why aren''t you with them anymore?"


    Ruan Youqing gave him a slanted glance, and replied slowly: "They are drunk, but I am not drunk."


    ¡¸Then...what if you are drunk?¡¹


    "I... how could I be like them, it''s not like I don''t have men... um..." After realizing what she said, Ruan Youqing immediately lowered her head with a blushing face.


    When a certain person heard the last sentence, his cold expression just now melted like an iceberg. His little fox is still on the right track.


    As her man, he felt particularly comfortable.


    Li Qian and Wei Jue, who were imperceptibly stimulated by these two people, looked at each other and sighed heavily.


    "Master Gu doesn''t need to represent us Ningguo people..."


    "No need, there are people from Honglu Temple, I just need to show up at the dinner." Before Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Gu Changan answered her question.


    However, just as Gu Changan finished speaking, they heard someone knock on the door of the room.


    ¡¸Who is outside the door?¡¹


    "Canglong Kingdom Ever Victorious General Wei Chijing."


    The expressions of Ruan Youqing and the others became serious. The person who was walking on the street just now... found him?


    The door was opened by Wei Jue with a cold face, and the people outside walked in after being rude.


    "Master Gu... we... can''t stop..." The people in the restaurant leaned in from Yu Chijing''s side in a panic, and explained to Gu Chang''an cautiously.


    Gu Changan waved at the man calmly, then stood up and greeted him.


    "General Yuchi just arrived, and you can''t wait to experience the life of our Ningguo people?" After standing still in front of the other party, Gu Changan spoke to him unhurriedly.


    However, Yu Chijing looked behind Gu Changan with other meanings, and also replied unhurriedly: "Just now I saw a few ladies downstairs waving their hands, I thought... they were inviting me to have a drink together. Yan Huan."


    Because Yu Chijing''s eyes were too hot, Gu Chang''an, Li Qian and Wei Jue all felt uncomfortable.


    Thus, the three of them stood in a row without any communication, which happened to block Yu Chijing''s view of Ruan Youqing and the others.


    ¡¸Is this how the people of Ningguo treat guests?¡¹


    ¡¸Is this how the people of Canglong Kingdom treat guests?¡¹


    The atmosphere has begun to become tense.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： general for equality

    Chapter 201 The General Who Pursues Equality


    Seeing that the two sides were about to have a conflict, Ruan Youqing knew Yu Chijing''s character, so she wanted to stand up and say a few words to ease the atmosphere.


    However, just after taking a few steps forward, Xiao Deyin next to her covered her lips and sneered, her voice as sweet as a silver bell.


    "I thought that as a general, he would be much more tolerant than us. Who would have thought that he would covet the desire of the tongue at this moment?" Xiao Deyin squinted his eyes and looked at the other party with a smile. After speaking, he directly embraced the other party. Ruan Youqing''s arm walked between several men.


    Ruan Youqing felt his scalp go numb, and rubbed between his brows helplessly.


    Because, she suddenly realized why Yu Chijing ran over to find them in such a disregard of etiquette.


    Recalling her previous life, her deepest memory of Yu Chijing still stopped at the question he had poked at the deepest part of her heart.


    At that time, the two of them also drank a lot. Yu Chijing asked her seriously under the moon, why men can have three wives and four concubines, but women can''t? He also said why women must stay at home to care for their husbands and children, and cannot enter the court as an official or engage in business.


    Disguised as a man, she thought that the other party had spotted her identity, and ran back to the capital overnight in a panic.


    She never imagined that Yuchi Jing, who seemed to be such a domineering and barbaric man, would actually...advocate equality between men and women.


    So, when he sees girls who behave differently from ordinary women, he gets very excited.


    Even want to make friends with him.


    No, seeing them drinking and greeting him so freely, he immediately ran up.


    "Who is this lady?" Hearing Xiao Deyin''s question, Yu Chijing not only didn''t get angry, on the contrary, the coldness on his face just now gradually faded away, and there was a hint of interest in his eyes in an instant.


    An iceberg snowdrop covered with thorns...it really meets his criteria for choosing a friend.


    "General Yuchi, please forgive me. The few girls in this room today are not ordinary girls. Our friends came out to have a small gathering, and we were a little dazed for a while, so we leaned out to greet you regardless of our dignity. We... and There is no other deep meaning. It is our fault that caused your misunderstanding. If General Yuchi does not dislike it, we will invite you to meet again after the palace banquet. But today''s matter...Please pretend that General Yuchi didn''t see it. After all, we Ningguo people pay the most attention to women''s etiquette."


    Ruan Youqing saw that Xiao Deyin was about to stab him with words, so he hurriedly held Xiao Deyin down in the dark, and explained to Yuchijing gently and modestly.


    She knows what attracts his attention the most and what turns him off the most.


    Because Xiao Deyin was not sober at this time, everything he did was different from usual. It would not be a good thing if she attracted the attention of the generals of other countries because she indulged herself while drunk.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing decisively prevented Xiao Deyin from continuing to speak. And just now, she has been explaining to him focusing on decent etiquette.


    Should...will dispel his interest in them...


    Sure enough, Yu Chijing looked suspiciously at a few people, and then at a few men with unfriendly expressions, the joy that had appeared just now was slowly replaced by disappointment.


    "That... I''m being reckless. Farewell!" After Yu Chijing said something with cupped fists, he actually left without looking back.


    Seeing Yu Chijing coming and going in a hurry, Wei Jue opened his mouth and spoke first: "This Yuhuan general is probably sick? Still thinking of drinking with our Ningguo girls? What is in his mind? They Yuhuan How did your emperor send him with confidence?"


    Li Qian also frowned slightly, and then said: "General Chang Sheng has always had the title of living Yan Luo on the battlefield. I thought he would be a cold-blooded and ruthless person. But just watching his behavior... feels... a little strange People can''t figure out what he wants to do. It seems that after I go back today, I will report to my father, this person should not be underestimated."


    Ruan Youqing felt like laughing when he heard their discussion about Yu Chijing.


    Yet she knew. That is because she has been with Yu Chijing before, so she knows what kind of person he is. But Li Qian and Wei Jue are different, their feelings towards Yu Chijing may be the most intuitive feeling the world has towards him.


    "He''s not a complicated person." Gu Changan said leisurely at this time.


    Seeing Wei Jue and Li Qian''s blank faces, Gu Chang''an continued: "You may not have heard that this General Yuchi has many female confidants in Canglong Kingdom."


    "Female confidant?" Li Qian and Wei Jue looked shocked.


    Gu Changan tapped his fingers on the table, and after making a rhythmic sound, he continued to speak slowly: "It seems that he is easy to get women''s favor, but this kind of favor is not limited to the relationship between men and women. He and those confidants are really good friends. What''s more, his confidants have one characteristic in common. That is, they are as free and unrestrained as men, and not as rigid as ordinary women in secular etiquette."


    Listening to Gu Changan''s speech, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but look up at him.


    "So, it was just because... An Ge and the others'' unrestrained appearance aroused his interest?" Although Li Qian also drank alcohol, but at the moment he was sober, and instantly understood the point of what Gu Changan just said.


    Gu Changan nodded, got up and went to order Xiao Er to make some hangover soup.


    "We don''t want to go out until we are fully awake. After all, today is different from the past. The envoys of the Canglong Kingdom have just left, and the envoys of the Yuhuan Kingdom have not yet arrived. This street is the center of the capital, and it is the main route from outside the city to the palace." Dao. People come and go, they are like this... still need to pay attention."


    It was originally a rare and careful concern, but at this time Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, looked at Gu Changan and asked word by word: "Master Gu values ??a woman''s reputation so much? Are secular etiquette really so important?"


    People, once there is a comparison, they will easily feel dissatisfied.


    Even Ruan Youqing felt a little uncomfortable after hearing what Gu Changan said just now.


    Because people come and go, they have to pay attention.


    Be careful what other people think.


    Although she realized that she was making trouble for no reason at this time, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    In this world, except for Yu Chijing, do other men think that women should be gentle and virtuous, but doing indulgent things is inappropriate.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was struggling with conflicts, Gu Changan bent his fingers and tapped her forehead lightly.


    ¡¸Fame and worldly etiquette? Do you think...I care about this?¡¹


    ¡¸Then why are you keeping us waiting?¡¹


    "Do you know that your looks are the most likely to arouse the interest of envoys from other countries. Because there are many gentle and virtuous women, but there are very few unrestrained and unrestrained ones. Especially those men always have a different desire to conquer. We The women of Ningguo, how can they take advantage of them at will. Especially...your identities are related to the foundation of Ningguo."


    Gu Changan''s eyes were too gentle, and Ruan Youqing''s thought of how to refute him had been completely swallowed up by his gentleness.


    Okay, gentle Shoufu-sama, whatever you say is right.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： People from Yuhuan Kingdom

    Chapter 202 People from Yuhuan Kingdom


    Because of their young age, Debao and Zhaodi were sent back to Ruan Mansion by Gu Changan after Yu Chijing left. Ruan Youning, Xiao Deyin, and Li Ange leaned groggyly on a bench to rest and adjust after being "filled" with hangover soup.


    Ruan Youqing, who was the most sober, was not idle at this time. After "filling" a cup of hot tea for each of the three of them, she stood up and looked out the window.


    "Who was sent from Yuhuan Kingdom?" Ruan Youqing looked at the bustling crowd on the street and asked curiously.


    ¡¸They always like to send members of the royal family to visit other countries, but there has not been a prince yet, so...I don¡¯t know which prince it will be.¡¹


    Gu Changan walked up to her at some point, the two of them were very close, but neither of them felt that there was anything wrong with getting along like this.


    Only Wei Jue looked at Ruan Youqing sadly, and Gu Changan angrily.


    It seems that he and Miss Ruan are completely out of luck.


    Li Qian looked at his listless look, and said kindly, "Master Gu, although you and Miss Ruan have already fixed the date of marriage, no one would dare to gossip, but... can you take care of us who are not yet married?" Daughter-in-law."


    Gu Changan glanced back casually, and said slowly: "The second prince and the eldest son are so outstanding, and it will be a matter of time before they get married. You don''t have to envy me and Youqing too much."


    "But we don''t have it yet!" Wei Jue patted the table in rebellion.


    Ruan Youqing blushed when they discussed such a topic in such a serious manner, and gently pushed Gu Changan some distance away.


    Gu Changan, who was left out in the cold, immediately looked at Li Qian and Wei Jue coldly, and said obviously angry: "If you continue to be so blind, you may not have it in the future."


    Li Qian and Wei Jue, who were targeted, immediately shut their mouths, silently toasted each other with a glass of wine.


    A prince, a prince, was intimidated by a chief minister to such an extent...


    It is really sad.


    But there is no way, the emperor just spoils him.


    In the entire Ning country, Gu Changan can almost be said to be an existence under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Ruan Youning finally came back to his senses at this time, and after drinking the hangover soup, he finally regained consciousness.


    It''s just...she looked at Ruan Youqing and the others with a little confusion in her eyes.


    Ruan Youqing saw that his elder sister sat up straight, so he handed over a cup of hot tea that was not too hot: "Sister, do you feel better?"


    "Where''s that burly handsome man just now?"


    Ruan Youning''s first words after waking up were still thinking about Yu Chijing.


    Ruan Youqing saw her like this, and glanced at her angrily: "When did sister become so philandering? You are like this... can you be worthy of Qiu Si?"


    "Like and appreciate are different. You Qing, just now you just looked at that ever-victorious general and your eyes got cold... um..." As soon as she was about to finish speaking, Ruan Youqing immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    Ruan Youning caught a glimpse of Gu Changan, who was smiling and looking at her, froze, and hurriedly patted Ruan Youqing''s hand to signal her to let go.


    Seeing that Ruan Youning''s eyes gradually became clear, Ruan Youqing let go with a cold face, and then threatened her elder sister with her eyes.


    If you say one more sentence, I will ignore you!


    After receiving Ruan Youqing''s look at her, Ruan Youning gave a dry smile: "You guys are really laughing, I''m not sober just now, my young Qing Mingming only sees Mr. Gu''s green eyes! "


    Ruan Youqing''s relaxed expression immediately froze again.


    Gu Changan smiled even deeper at this time.


    "Okay, okay! Don''t provoke us anymore! I looked outside and there seemed to be another figure flickering! Could it be someone from Yuhuan Kingdom is coming!" Wei Jue couldn''t stand it anymore, and stood up from his seat and looked out go.


    Originally, he just wanted to change the topic that made him uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, when he looked out, he actually saw two carriages and a group of soldiers wearing exotic armors slowly approaching downstairs.


    Ruan Youqing heard the words, pulled Ruan Youning and moved over.


    The carriage was not sealed, and it was surrounded by veils.


    In the dimness, one can see the figures sitting on the two carriages.


    In the carriage in front of him was a suave and suave man, beside him and at his feet, there were two graceful women snuggling up. There was even some interaction between the three of them, as if there was no one else around.


    In the carriage behind, a red figure of Manli was extremely enchanting. Even, after hearing the people on both sides of the road whispering softly, her white fingers lifted the veil and smiled charmingly at everyone.


    Ruan Youqing also has an impression of these two people.


    The romantic and happy man is Nangong Liuyu, the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom, and the beautiful woman is Nangong Liuyun, the seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom.


    Their mother is a beautiful woman who can overwhelm the country and the city. Therefore, the appearance of the siblings is also extremely outstanding.


    And the emperor of Yuhuan Kingdom loves this pair of siblings the most.


    If she remembers correctly, the sixth prince will be established as the prince in the future.


    Because Ruan Youning was already sober, she restrained herself a lot when she saw a good-looking person again this time.


    Just¡­


    "Youqing, that woman...is really pretty. She just gave me a light glance...I feel like my soul has been sucked away. I feel...if I were a man...I wish I could get her right away Take it home."


    However, this time, Ruan Youning''s words were so absurd and straightforward, but Ruan Youqing didn''t feel that something was wrong, but turned his head to look at the other three men thoughtfully.


    Needless to say, Wei Jue wished he could run out to talk to that princess immediately.


    Even Li Qian, who is self-disciplined, looked at the Seventh Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom with a touch of fanaticism in his eyes.


    Gu Changan was the only one with an extremely gloomy expression on his face.


    "The princess of a country actually practiced the sorcery of enchanting people." Seeing Ruan Youqing looking at him, Gu Changan calmed down before explaining to her.


    Ruan Youqing also frowned. In her previous life, she didn''t have much contact with Yuhuan Kingdom. Li Yi''s contacts with Yuhuan Kingdom were almost all in person.


    So, she is not familiar with the people of Yuhuan Kingdom.


    Only she has heard of the charm of the Seventh Princess.


    It is rumored that as long as the seventh prince uses charm on his own initiative, no man can escape her grasp.


    It''s just... why is Gu Changan indifferent at this time?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help stretching out his hand to grab his face, and tentatively said, "Why isn''t Mrs. Gu attracted to her? Are you afraid that I''m angry and holding on? It doesn''t matter, after all, the other party used some tricks. I I can understand your difficulty."


    Gu Changan was slightly stunned by Ruan Youqing''s actions, but after hearing her words, he grabbed her dishonest hand and held it in his palm with some helplessness: "Just don''t look into her eyes, otherwise, Looking at her, both men and women will be disturbed by her."


    "So powerful? Then my sister..."


    "It''s okay, it''s only a moment. If the concentration is strong enough, you will only be dazed for a moment before you can wake up."


    Listening to Gu Changan''s explanation, Ruan Youqing felt relieved.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youning finished speaking just now, he frowned and took a few steps back within a while.


    ¡¸Little sister, that woman is tricky! She... seduced me!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： show your true colors

    Chapter 203 revealing his true colors


    After Ruan Youning finished speaking, she covered her face with her hands and leaned on Ruan Youqing''s shoulder: "My... all my fame has been ruined by her."


    "It''s okay, if I look into her eyes, I''m afraid I won''t be able to escape her seduction." Ruan Youqing covered her lips with one hand and smiled lightly, and comforted her by patting her on the shoulder with the other hand.


    While the two were talking, Li Qian seemed to have come to his senses. With a pale face, he took a few steps back, and then said to Gu Changan with a terrified expression: "I...I just had a...disagreement with this princess. I want to..."


    It''s just that it wasn''t Gu Changan who answered, but Ruan Youning who was equally terrified: "It''s okay, I also had unreasonable thoughts about her just now."


    Li Qian: "???"


    Ruan Youqing didn''t care to laugh at this time, because she had already heard Xiao Deyin and Li Ange waking up.


    "I...why do I have such a headache..." Li Ange frowned and rubbed his temples, the redness on his little face hadn''t faded away.


    Ruan Youqing had already handed the warm tea to her at this time, without thinking, he stretched out his hand and rubbed her head for her, while rubbing, he said softly: "Princess drinks so much, don''t indulge her in the future."


    Li Ange grunted and hummed, then honestly drank the warm tea.


    After being warmed by the warm tea, she felt a little better.


    Xiao Deyin, who woke up together with her, immediately sat up straight after seeing everyone in the room, with a serious expression on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Ruan Youqing sat beside her, holding back a smile and whispering, "Do you remember what you did and said just now?"


    Xiao Deyin''s expression gradually became panicked, and then subconsciously grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand, with a face full of tears: "I...I won''t molested any man, right?"


    "Not really." Ruan Youqing comforted gently.


    Seeing that Xiao Deyin was about to let out a long sigh of relief, Ruan Youqing continued to smile and said, "But you almost attracted General Changsheng of Canglong Kingdom to have a drink with you."


    "The ever-victorious general of the Canglong Kingdom?"


    "You don''t even remember him?" Ruan Youqing was slightly surprised that Xiao Deyin''s drinking capacity was so poor?


    Xiao Deyin shook his head with a complex expression, and his voice drifted a bit: "No, I do remember the "stunning glimpse" of him just now by the window... the rest...seemed to be particularly blurry. What happened next...? "


    "I seem to remember that General Chang Sheng came to the door, but... was blocked by Gu Shoufu and Erhuang brother." Li Ange took the words and spoke slowly. It''s just that there was a hint of regret in her tone at this time...


    After hearing this, Li Qian helplessly stretched out his hand to pick her up: "Okay, I think you are almost sober up, and you have ordered someone to pick you up just now. Now the crowd outside the restaurant has dispersed. We need to go back to the palace as soon as possible." Otherwise, Empress Empress will blame me for bringing you down."


    Li Ange hurriedly put his hands together and begged, "Second Brother, when you go back, don''t tell the queen mother that I drank outside, otherwise... I might be punished by her to copy the Buddhist scriptures! No, no, no, I will be punished for copying the Buddhist scriptures." It''s still light, she might want to ground me!"


    "Then after you go back, wash up first, otherwise if the smell of alcohol on your body meets the queen...even if the second prince doesn''t say anything, you won''t be able to escape." Ruan Youning came over and added kindly.


    Li Ange nodded hastily, bid farewell to Ruan Youqing and the others, and left with Li Qian.


    Seeing Li sending them away, Wei Jue said goodbye and left.


    Sister Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan and Xiao Deyin were left alone.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at Xiao Deyin, she saw that there was still an unnatural blush on her cheeks, her heart sank, and she asked softly, "Deyin, if you go home like this, you can''t escape being seen by your family members to drink... will your family... Will you care?"


    After all, Xiao Deyin is the eldest lady of the Taifu family, and the Taifu always pays attention to proper manners. If you know that your granddaughter is out in public after drinking... I''m afraid it''s...


    "Don''t worry. Grandfather always pays attention to etiquette, but we usually drink with each other at home. He won''t be angry when we come out to have a drink with friends... um... as long as he doesn''t know that we are unscrupulous outsiders Just say hello..."


    Ruan Youqing listened, and then nodded reassuringly: "Since you can go home without punishment, then we will send you back first."


    After speaking, they left the restaurant without further delay.


    ¡­


    "Say, who did you meet in the restaurant?"


    Fu Zhi was sitting in the room, at this time she was completely different from the hard-working she Ruan Youqing had seen in the past few days.


    I saw her half lying on the bed, holding the rare fruit that Ruan Youning brought in her hand.


    Debao and Zhaodi, who had just been sent back, were standing in front of her, talking excitedly about what they had just seen and heard.


    "Mother, just now we met the princess, the prince, and the eldest son in that very big restaurant that we went with Sister Yuning and Sister Youqing! Later, there seemed to be some general from another country!" Debao was a little happy at this time Dance with hands and feet.


    Fu Zhi hugged him in his arms with a look of doting, and said with a smile: "You must have a good relationship with your sister You Ning and sister You Qing! Maybe...you can be a son-in-law or something in the future!"


    At this time, Fu Zhi''s eyes were full of madness.


    Zhao Di saw this appearance in her eyes, frowned slightly, and said softly: "Mother, I think... Sister Youqing doesn''t look as weak and weak as the rumors say. We should... be more careful in the future?"


    "When you said that, I also remembered. The day we first came, I felt that her eyes were too sharp, and I didn''t dare to look up at her. Although she looks gentle and soft, she is easy to talk, But I always feel that the entire Ruan Mansion...is the most terrifying."


    Listening to the conversation between mother and sister, Debao frowned slightly and said, "But... But I think Sister Youqing is very nice... She even gave me several books!"


    Hearing what her son said, Fu Zhi curled her lips and gave him a blank look: "You silly boy, you start to bend your elbows when someone gives you some sweets? I want to make it clear to you, don''t be stupid What to say to others with all your heart and soul. Especially...certain things. Even if you are killed, you can''t say it casually! Do you know!"


    Debao lowered his eyes in grievance, twisted his clothes with his hands, and nodded after a long time.


    Seeing this, Zhaodi hurriedly said: "Mother, my brother is still young, he still doesn''t know some things. Don''t be angry..."


    Fu Zhi just snorted, and leaned back again: "You just need to remember to deal with the Ruan family. The rest, everything will be taken care of by you. And, no matter what, you Always insist, Ruan Youning is your real sister!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： storm

    Chapter 204 Storm


    As the Mid-Autumn Festival approached, the capital of Ningguo became more and more lively.


    Because apart from the Jie people, several other countries sent envoys to visit their capitals.


    General Changsheng of Canglong Kingdom and the six princes and seven princesses of Yuhuan Kingdom have been in the capital for two days. Today is the day when the envoys of Guzi Kingdom and Nanting Kingdom arrive in Beijing.


    The most important thing is... Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun and his son will also arrive in Beijing today.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning woke up excitedly early in the morning, and after tidying up neatly with perfect understanding, they rode out of the city and waited.


    "Little sister, when you met your elder brother in Jingbian, what did your elder brother do when he knew about Master Gu''s relationship with you?"


    The two sisters were chatting while riding a horse, and they happened to talk about Gu Changan.


    Ruan Youning and Ruan Lingjun have lived together for nearly twenty years, so they naturally understand Ruan Lingjun''s temperament better than Ruan Youqing.


    I think back then, there were a few brave people in Changzhou City who had shown their affection to her, but... they were all scared away by Ruan Lingjun.


    Because Ruan Lingjun held a big knife at that time and said that if he wanted to marry his sister, he had to defeat him.


    In Changzhou City, everyone knows that Major General Ruan is a martial idiot!


    If you want to defeat him, I''m afraid you will have to risk their lives!


    And Ruan Youqing is the little Jiaojiao of their Ruan family, the eldest brother is probably able to praise her to the sky.


    Sure enough, when Ruan Youqing heard her question, she smiled strangely: "Back then, my brother was busy going to guard the Cangmang River, and he didn''t have time to discuss with Mr. Gu..."


    Ruan Youning squinted his eyes and laughed out loud: "I said that big brother can''t let him go easily, you wait, tonight, he will definitely have a discussion with Mr. Gu. You, fortunately, you didn''t find someone who knows how to care. Gentle husband."


    "Master Gu, he is actually a civil servant..."


    "Tsk, I can hear a burst of complacency from your words."


    "How can there be!"


    While the two were fighting, they had already left the city and arrived at a post station outside the capital.


    "Didn''t daddy and elder brother come back secretly? They will pass by the station?" Ruan Youning saw that there were already many people in the station, so he frowned and said, "And... the envoys from Guz and Nanting... also Will you come here? If you meet..."


    Ruan Youqing finally realized that the two of them stopped beside the post station outside the city.


    Moreover, in the post station, there are already many officials waiting to welcome the envoys of Guzi and Nanting.


    "But this is a road that must be passed. If we don''t wait here, will we miss Dad and brother when we go to other places..."


    The two of them were wondering where to wait when they heard someone arguing suddenly at the post station.


    "You two, get out of here! Do you know where this is! If you offend a nobleman, you won''t even be able to pay for your lives!"


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be arrogant! Do you know...¡¹


    The other party didn''t finish speaking, so he was stopped from continuing.


    After hearing the voice, Ruan Youqing frowned and looked at Ruan Youning.


    Ruan Youning''s face gradually darkened at this time.


    Because, this voice is very familiar to them.


    It''s... Ruan Lingjun...


    Their eldest brother.


    If the guess is correct, the two who were ridiculed and insulted should be Ruan Ye and his son.


    Sister Ruan Youqing glanced at each other, and immediately ran towards there with a cold face.


    ¡­


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun''s journey back to Beijing from Changzhou City can be said to be quite bumpy.


    Because it was the emperor''s secret decree, Ruan Ye told the lieutenant general who was guarding the city, and personally set up several formations in the Gobi Desert outside the city to prevent surprise attacks by the Jie people.


    The father and son changed into normal clothes at will, and then set foot on the road back to Beijing together.


    Because it was just the two of them, the bandits encountered along the road took a lot of time. When they arrived near Xiangcheng, the two of them relaxed for a while and their horse was stolen.


    Looking at the arrival in the capital, the father and son wanted to rest at the post station. As a result, they saw people standing inside and outside the post station.


    The two of them wanted to keep a low profile, so they hid beside a haystack outside the post station, but they were still chased away by the blind people.


    Ruan Lingjun was full of passion, how could he bear this kind of humiliation when he was being belittled and humiliated by others.


    So, as soon as the other party finished speaking, Ruan Lingjun yelled angrily: "Don''t be arrogant, do you know..."


    It''s just that before the end of the sentence, Ruan Ye pulled him behind him, and then said to the other party with a smile: "Okay, my lord, let''s leave now."


    However, seeing Ruan Ye showing weakness, the other party actually made an inch of it and said contemptuously: "Arrogant? Is this arrogant? I think you two trash, do you want to go to jail?"


    After the man finished speaking, a few soldiers came over and looked at Ruan Ye and his son fiercely.


    Finally, Ruan Ye frowned slightly, and his voice was a little gloomy: "Today should be the day when Guzi envoys and Nanting envoys come to the capital together. This lord treats us like this, so you are not afraid of being laughed at by outsiders?"


    The man laughed mockingly, and said unhurriedly: "The envoy hasn''t arrived yet, we are here to get rid of idlers and others."


    "As far as I know, the emperor has never ordered that this post station drive away its own people in order to entertain envoys from other countries. Is this the great national prestige of our Ning country?"


    A clear voice suddenly came. When everyone looked for the sound, they saw two beautiful figures looking at them immediately.


    Although the others were at a loss, Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun were trembling with excitement.


    Because these two people are the two sisters Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning who rushed over immediately after hearing the quarrel.


    "What do you two brats know!" The person who spoke harshly to Ruan Ye before faced Ruan Youqing, but his attitude was not as bad as before.


    Just because of the Ma Feifei products worn by the Ruan Youqing sisters, the clothes of the two sisters can also tell that they are either rich or noble.


    "I don''t know who this lord is..." Ruan Youqing looked at the other party and asked about the other party''s identity.


    It is understandable not to know the two sisters.


    I don¡¯t know¡­the Great General of the Nation¡­


    That is really ironic!


    The other party snorted proudly, straightened his back and replied: "This official is the newly appointed You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple. His Royal Highness specially ordered this official to come here to receive the envoys of Guznanting and the two countries."


    Ruan Youqing sneered, and said calmly: "It turns out that Sir Shaoqing directly obeys His Highness the Crown Prince''s orders? It is understandable that His Majesty does not understand the orders of the Emperor."


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple was taken aback for a moment, and then became a little annoyed: "You little girl, don''t talk nonsense! I...I am directly under the emperor''s orders!"


    Ruan Youning, who hadn''t spoken all this time, sneered, and took over the conversation: "Then... why don''t you listen to the emperor''s words, but listen to His Royal Highness?"


    The two sisters, you and I, have already made You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple a little dizzy.


    After waiting for a long time, he finally realized, and said with a stern look: "Are you guys teaming up to play tricks on me? When did I only listen to His Highness the Crown Prince''s words and not the Emperor''s? His Royal Highness sent me here beforehand. I got the emperor''s will! Come, arrest these two women who disturbed the official business!"


    Ruan Ye, who had been silently admiring the sparkle of his daughter, changed his aura in an instant after hearing the words of You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple.


    ¡¸Let me see who dares to touch my daughters!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： lesson

    Chapter 205 Lesson


    The inconspicuous person just now became extremely aura in an instant.


    It''s like a huge wind wall raised in the boundless desert, which makes people depressed and timid.


    Different from the low-key restraint he was with Ruan Lingjun just now, seeing that the two daughters were going to be bullied, Ruan Ye no longer cared about keeping his aura, and strode towards Ruan Youqing and the others with a cold face.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing immediately jumped off the horse. At this time, she is also different from the toughness just now. Now she is full of the posture of a delicate little girl.


    "Daddy!" Ruan Youqing rushed into Ruan Ye''s arms, Ruan Youqing''s nose was sore, and he took a sharp breath to keep himself from crying.


    Ruan Ye recognized Ruan Youning first, and when he saw the beautiful girl next to her, he knew it.


    This... must be his youngest daughter.


    The father and daughter have not seen each other for more than ten years, so they are full of emotion.


    Ruan Youning watched from the side, and couldn''t help rubbing his red eye sockets.


    Ruan Lingjun, who was still angry just now and wished she couldn''t kill her, felt so soft after seeing her two younger sisters.


    But unfortunately, there are people who spoil the scenery.


    "Unexpectedly, these two sharp-mouthed little girls actually have a family of homeless people like you."


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple saw this scene, interrupted with a sneer and ruined the happy atmosphere of their family.


    After Ruan Youqing heard it, she turned her head slowly, with a horrifying cold killing intent in her eyes.


    Different from the sharpness just now, at this time she has already launched a murderous plan.


    Actually dared to insult her father and elder brother, this person... is courting death!


    After making eye contact with Ruan Youqing, You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple couldn''t help taking a few steps back, a trace of fear began to appear on his face.


    This girl just saw him...


    Why makes him feel so creepy...


    Like...a ghost who climbed up from **** to seek his soul...


    "What did you just say? A homeless man?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes were threatening, but the corner of his mouth evoked a faint smile.


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple froze for a long time, and after realizing that the other party was only a girl, he shook his body angrily, stretched his neck forward and said, "Get out of here quickly, and save the messenger from coming later." Come on, you''re embarrassing yourself here!"


    Although he was still driving away, he no longer dared to say those words easily.


    Ruan Youning was also completely annoyed at this time, and said angrily: "I think it''s you, a dog official who humiliates people indiscriminately!"


    "You...you dare to scold me!! Come on, lock up this whole family! I want to teach them a lesson and let them know what dignity is! Especially these two girls..." The You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple seemed to be Relying on being surrounded by his own people, when he looked at Ruan Youqing and the two sisters, his eyes gradually cast a layer of filth.


    "I let them know what to say and what not to say!"


    "Master Shaoqing, look at the outfits of these two girls...maybe..." A follower was more careful than him, and whispered in his ear to remind him to speak.


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple curled his lips and smiled contemptuously: "It doesn''t matter if you dress well, the fathers are so neglected... Where can they be so honorable? Stop talking nonsense! Arrest them for me!"


    As soon as the words fell, the people around him immediately moved, attacking Ruan Youqing''s family directly.


    Just¡­


    I thought I would see this family begging for mercy in a panic...


    result¡­


    These four...why...


    Suddenly laughed happily...


    Later, he understood why the other party was so happy.


    Because, before his men could make a move, they were beaten by three opponents.


    The man he hadn''t looked at him from the very beginning was walking towards him slowly.


    The other party was travel-stained, his face was covered with ashes.


    So, he couldn''t see what the other person looked like at all.


    Only those eyes were like an abyss, which made his heart tremble.


    Before he knew it, his legs softened, and he knelt down.


    A man who can bend and stretch is a man!


    Consoling himself in this way, You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple begged for mercy: "Hero, please forgive me. It''s because I have eyes that don''t recognize Mount Tai. Please forgive me, hero!"


    Ruan Ye looked at him condescendingly, and then said calmly: "You have to know that there are mountains outside mountains, and buildings outside buildings. And the people you meet may not necessarily be ants who are slaughtered by others."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple knelt on the ground and dared not look up.


    After an unknown amount of time, he heard the sound of a horse kicking after howling, and then raised his head cautiously.


    As a result, those people had already entered the city.


    "Master Shaoqing, do you want to send someone to catch up?"


    Without the threat, You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple immediately stood up, and some of his subordinates came to help them, but he scolded them all.


    "Trash! They are all trash! What are you doing after them? Tell the defenders that we have been beaten? Fortunately, the envoys from the two countries came late and didn''t see them! Otherwise, it would really... really insult the image of Ningguo!"


    Just when he lost his temper, two lines of teams finally came in the distance.


    It is the envoys of Guz Kingdom and Nanting Kingdom.


    ¡­


    "Daddy! Why didn''t you reveal your identity!" After entering the city, Ruan Youning became more and more angry, and couldn''t help asking.


    Ruan Ye first comforted her with a smile, and then explained: "After all, today is different from the past. Envoys from other countries are visiting. Maybe there will be some eyeliners around here staring at this movement. They don''t recognize my identity just right. , so as not to be leaked by people with ulterior motives. If everyone knows that we are returning to Beijing, the emperor¡¯s good intentions will be in vain.¡±


    "But...but just now it was too insulting!" Ruan Youning still frowned dissatisfied.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were also a little distressed: "Daddy, you...are tired."


    As soon as the soft and crying voice sounded, Ruan Ye couldn''t help but want to hug his little daughter in his arms to protect her.


    "Daddy is the great general who protects the country, and he doesn''t care about such face-saving things. You must know, young Qing, that most of the time, survival is the most important thing." Speaking of this, Ruan Ye felt a little annoyed. I patted my forehead: "What do I tell you this! You are our little Jiaojiao, and you don''t have to go to the battlefield!"


    "Daddy, you just came back and saw my little sister, so you''re going to spoil her!" Although Ruan Youning curled her lips to play with a temper, her eyes were full of smiles.


    Ruan Lingjun, who had been lowering his head and laughing silly, spoke for Ruan Youqing at this moment: "You grew up in front of your father, why are you jealous of my little sister?"


    Ruan Youqing also smiled and shook his body, with a smug look: "Sister, look, now my father and brother are facing me, so I ask you if you are angry!"


    Seeing Ruan Youqing, who seldom had such a mischievous attitude, although Ruan Youning felt a little sour in her heart, she still snorted very cooperatively: "Then I will go home and **** my grandfather!"


    Ruan Ye looked at the playful two sisters lovingly, feeling extremely at ease in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： he is suffering but he wants to say

    Chapter 206 He is suffering but he wants to say


    Happy time doesn''t seem to last long.


    After Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning received Ruan Ye and his son, they returned directly to Ruan''s Mansion.


    Ruan Chong and Mu Fei had already heard the news and rushed out to wait in the courtyard.


    If it weren''t for the fear of the family standing at the door to attract attention, they might all be standing at the door and waiting.


    But when it was supposed to be a family reunion, Fu Zhi walked over from a distance with Debao and Zhaodi.


    "Sister Youqing! Sister Yuning! I just caught a butterfly in the garden!" Debao was jogging over happily, but after seeing Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun sizing them up, he backed away in a hurry After a few steps, one accidentally fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Fu Zhi hurried over to pick him up from the ground.


    Zhao Di pursed her lips and stood beside Fu Zhi, not daring to say a word.


    "This is...?" Ruan Ye asked with some doubts.


    Ruan Youning''s expression was a bit complicated, and she clenched her little hands tightly, not knowing how to answer.


    Ruan Youqing, who was silently looking at Fu Zhi''s mother and son, saw her elder sister was silent, immediately walked up to her, and softly answered for her: "Father, this lady... claims to be... elder sister''s biological mother, He has been in our residence for a few days."


    Ruan Ye immediately looked at Mu Fei who was walking towards him in shock, and said in a hoarse voice: "Ah Fei, what You Qing said..."


    "It''s true." Mu Fei walked up to Ruan Ye, grabbed his hand, and said with a smile, "But you don''t need to panic, the daughter is still your daughter, but she has another mother to love her. .¡±


    After Ruan Ye listened, he looked thoughtfully at this neatly dressed woman.


    After Fu Zhi comforted Debao who wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry, she got up and bowed to Ruan Ye: "The woman Fu Zhi has seen the general."


    "You don''t have to be so polite." Ruan Ye stretched out his hand to help her without expression.


    Fu Zhi smiled very decently, and then took a few steps back before continuing to speak: "My youngest son just made a fuss about coming to see his two sisters... um... two ladies..."


    Originally, she habitually wanted to call Ruan Youqing and the others sisters, but perhaps because of Ruan Ye''s presence, she subconsciously changed her name.


    After listening to Mu Fei''s explanation, Ruan Ye waved his hands indifferently and said, "Since you have taken refuge in You Ning and stayed in our Ruan Mansion, you don''t have to be so polite in the future."


    Speaking, Ruan Ye stretched out his hand and grabbed his collar, frowned and complained to Mu Fei: "Lingjun and I didn''t take a good bath on the way."


    Mu Fei laughed lightly and said, "I said why did I smell a bad smell."


    "A Fei, you despise me! During the war before, I didn''t despise you when you just crawled out of the swamp!"


    Mu Fei stretched out his hand and gently pushed him, and gave a rare coquettish smile: "I don''t despise you! But... today is the first time I saw you since I can remember, you look like this, I am not afraid that my daughter will despise you~"


    Ruan Youqing saw his parents flirting so much, he giggled and said, "I don''t dare to dislike my father~"


    "Okay, okay, there are so many people here, Ah Ye and Ling both go wash up and change into clean clothes!" Ruan Chong looked at the family like this, although he urged, but the smile on his face couldn''t stop live.


    Ruan Ye listened, and after repeatedly agreeing, he dragged Ruan Lingjun, who still wanted to talk more with his sister, away to take a shower.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the two leaving figures with a smile, feeling full of emotion in his heart.


    finally¡­


    Their family was finally reunited.


    In this life, no one can take her relatives away from her again, and she will do everything to protect their Ruan family.


    ¡­


    After Ruan Ye and Ruan Ling both packed up and rested for half an hour, the family set off for the palace.


    When the General Protecting the Nation returns to Beijing, no matter whether he returns in a fair manner or with the permission of the emperor''s secret decree, he still needs to enter the palace.


    However, when they had just arrived outside the imperial study room, Ruan Youqing heard Li Yi''s voice coming from the imperial study room.


    It seems to be reporting something to the emperor.


    But before she could think about it, the **** who sent the message came out and invited them in with a smile.


    Sure enough, after entering, Ruan Youqing saw Li Yi and a man standing in front of the emperor, talking outrageously.


    And that person...


    It was You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple they met at the post station.


    Looking at his appearance... he probably doesn''t know the identities of Ruan Youqing and his family.


    Now following the prince to the emperor, I don''t know why.


    However, after seeing Ruan Youqing and others, You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple was obviously agitated. After pointing to Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning, he immediately said to the emperor with awe-inspiring righteousness:


    "Your Majesty! It is they who disturbed the order of the lower officials just said by the lower officials! The lower officials were thinking about where to find them! Who knew that they would dare to look for them by themselves... um..."


    You Shaoqing, who was still very angry at first, finally found out that something was wrong.


    Why can this family enter the palace...


    And...and came directly to Yushufang!


    At this time, the emperor''s expression was very exciting. He looked at Ruan Ye and his son who were standing upright, and then at You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple who was flushing red. Then, he said unhurriedly: "Are you sure...it''s them?"


    "Indeed...sure...these two girls look alike...but those two..." You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple bit the bullet and looked at the handsome Ruan Ye and his son, then swallowed.


    These two people... are those two ragged and disheveled homeless... Hans he met outside the city?


    this¡­


    Li Yi''s expression was also a little strange. After he subconsciously looked at Ruan Youqing''s expression, his heart sank suddenly.


    "Father, there must be some misunderstanding. You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple just took office, so..."


    "The last general will see the emperor!" Ruan Ye brought Ruan Lingjun to salute the emperor at this time.


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple froze, and his face paled instantly.


    If you call yourself the last general...it must be a certain general.


    Although he just took office not long ago, he has already met several generals in the capital...


    Only a few people stationed in the frontier...


    Well... stationed on the frontier...


    Could it be...


    "You Shaoqing of Honghe Temple, I''ll ask you again, did my great general who protects the country really disturb you to maintain order?" The emperor squinted his eyes and looked over, and the aura of calm and prestige instantly overwhelmed Honghe Siyou Shaoqing knelt on the ground.


    "The lower official...maybe...a misunderstanding...the general didn''t reveal his identity, he might be... trying to help the lower official maintain..."


    "Your Majesty!" Ruan Ye finally clasped his fists and opened his mouth, but...


    A look of grievance appeared on the face of the dignified general.


    "Your Majesty! After getting the emperor''s will, the general arranged for the guards of Changzhou City, and then returned to Beijing overnight with the dog. Along the way, he ate and slept in the open, and suffered the hardships of traveling thousands of miles. Originally, he thought that he could relax after arriving at the post station." Tone... Who would have thought that this little friend... actually said that he would drive us out in order to meet Guznantin''s envoy... We just squatted beside the haystack outside the post station... but our bodies looked a little bit busy because of the rush. Embarrassed... Your Majesty... the last general is suffering!"


    He is suffering...but he wants to talk!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： tacit agreement

    Chapter 207 tacit understanding


    ¡¸Is this true?¡¹


    The emperor was still watching a show, but when he heard Ruan Ye''s aggrieved accusation, he immediately frowned and looked at the You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple in a deep voice.


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple watched in shock as the famous general protecting the country complained to the emperor, and a strange feeling arose in his heart.


    Because the general at this time...is like a wronged...


    Little daughter-in-law...


    Where is there a little bit of a heroic general who makes the enemy frightened!


    ¡¸I...I...not...the general..."


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple wanted to speak up to defend himself, but Ruan Ye''s reaction made him overwhelmed, and he didn''t know how to refute.


    Ruan Ye didn''t even look at him, and continued to speak with a heartbroken look: "Your Majesty, the last general stayed in Jingbian City for more than ten years, dedicating all his blood to the frontier. Who knows...it''s actually the time when he came back. After suffering like this..."


    At first she wanted to say the word insult, but Ruan Youqing suddenly walked up to Ruan Ye with red eyes, and after holding his arm, she sobbed and opened her mouth:


    "Daddy, don''t say any more. The emperor already knows that you have been wronged, and our wise and mighty emperor will definitely make the decision for you."


    Ruan Ye patted her little hand, then sighed.


    The wise and mighty emperor suddenly slapped the table fiercely, stood up and walked towards the shivering You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple.


    "The great general who protects the country is treated like this, I feel very sad! You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple, you have committed crimes below and above, and you don''t know people clearly. Now I will dismiss your official position and order you to go home and reflect. Do you have any opinions?"


    You Shaoqing, who was suddenly dismissed from office, did not react, and stood there in a daze.


    Li Yi originally wanted to speak for him, but seeing the emperor''s expression was extremely serious, he just moved his lips for fear of getting angry, and then he lowered his eyebrows and fell silent.


    When a guard came forward to drag him down, the You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple finally realized that he had kicked the iron board this time.


    Unwilling, he hurriedly begged for mercy: "Your Majesty! This official made a mistake! Please take back your orders. This time I will go back this time, and I will definitely make amends! Your Majesty! This official is also wholeheartedly for the peace of our Ning country!"


    Ruan Youqing glanced at him, only to find it funny.


    For the peace of Ningguo?


    He really dared to put gold on his face.


    However, even though she was extremely contemptuous of him in her heart, she said softly with some embarrassment on her face: "Youqing first thanked the emperor for his kindness on behalf of daddy, this lord...although he humiliated daddy and elder brother in front of everyone. , and said to Youqing and Ajie that he would teach us what is called dignity...but...Youqing thinks...he should not be guilty of this...Please think again, Your Majesty."


    "What is he going to teach you about dignity?" The emperor''s face was completely gloomy.


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple saw this, his heart sank suddenly, and he explained for himself in a panic: "Your Majesty! It''s the lower officials who don''t know Mount Tai! The lower officials don''t know the identity of the general''s family, and they think they are just ordinary people. ...so...the next official..."


    Li Yi frowned, looking at him like looking at a waste.


    Does he still think that he is not thorough enough?


    The entire Manchu civil and military in Ningguo, no one knows that their emperor dislikes the court ordering officials to use power to suppress others!


    Sure enough, the emperor sneered and said: "You mean, if they are ordinary people, they should be insulted by you and taught by you? I named you You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple to let you be among the common people. Domineering in front of you? I asked you to go to the station to receive the envoys to maintain order, not to drive away innocent people!"


    You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple was already sweating profusely at this time.


    However, the more flustered he was, the less he knew how to defend himself.


    The emperor obviously lost his patience at this time, and with a wave of his hand, he ordered the guards to drag him down.


    Li Yi still lowered his head, looking honest.


    Actually, his eyes hidden in the dark were full of hatred.


    "Prince, you go down first. I have something to say to Ruan Aiqing."


    "yes."


    Li Yi saluted respectfully, then smiled and said a few words to Ruan Ye before leaving.


    At this time, only Ruan Youqing''s family and the emperor were left in the imperial study.


    There was no one else around, and the emperor''s majestic and stern expression just now dropped instantly, and he looked at Ruan Ye with a hint of teasing in his eyes: "I haven''t seen you for many years, Ruan Aiqing is good at it? You are not afraid of spreading the misfortune like this. The majesty of your general?"


    However, Ruan Ye laughed twice, walked up to the emperor and clasped his fists and said: "The general has to thank the emperor for his cooperation, otherwise the general will cry miserably here. You don''t care about asking the emperor, the general will be embarrassed directly. Die here."


    At this time, the emperor slowly put away the smile just now, stretched out his hand and patted Ruan Ye''s shoulder, and there was a look of sadness in his eyes: "I haven''t seen you for more than ten years, your temples... have gray hair."


    Ruan Ye smiled bitterly, and replied in a dull voice: "Your Majesty, your eyes are no longer as sharp as before."


    "Time makes people old." The two looked at each other again, then sighed and sighed in unison.


    Seeing these two people getting along so closely, Ruan Youqing still had a slight ripple in his heart.


    Although in her impression, she always remembered that her father had an old friend relationship with the emperor, but... the relationship between the two was actually so good.


    Not to mention other people, even she finds it very strange.


    After all, it can be said that since ancient times, there are very few open and harmonious relationships between monarchs and ministers.


    "You are here lamenting that this old man is not old, how can I feel the relationship between me and the empress dowager, two serious old people?"


    Ruan Chong, who had been silent for a long time, saw that the two were a little sad, and couldn''t help frowning and interjected to stop the two from continuing to lament that time was passing by.


    Such a scene naturally attracted the three brothers and sisters Ruan Youqing who wanted to laugh but did not dare to indulge in laughter.


    Mu Fei also came up to them at this time, and said with a faint smile: "Ah Ye is back, the emperor seems to be more energetic than before. It''s not like the last time the general came back..."


    Before he finished speaking, Mu Fei smiled and closed his mouth.


    The emperor is good everywhere, but every time he sees her, it is always like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Made it look like she was a scourge!


    Isn''t it because he beat him up violently when he was young, how can he bear the grudge until now!


    The emperor mentioned by Mu Fei took a step back subconsciously, clenched his fists secretly.


    This woman!


    Did he evade and act like a king when he met her before satirizing him!


    Ruan Ye saw the emperor walking behind him calmly, couldn''t help but chuckled: "The emperor is still like this..."


    "Shut up! The juniors are all here! Save some face for me!" The emperor didn''t wait for him to finish, and immediately blushed and growled in Ruan Ye''s ear.


    After hearing this, Ruan Ye had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    The emperor''s first name, he still needs to keep it.


    The sharp-eyed Ruan Youqing saw the interaction between the elders, and with a heartbeat, she walked up to Mu Fei and hugged her arm.


    "Your majesty, Youqing also felt that when you saw my father, you were in a much better spirit than before. Youqing privately thought that it was because your majesty cared about our Ruan family, and seeing our family finally reunited, for the sake of We are happy. Man, when you are happy, you will be full of energy!"


    When the emperor, who was under the steps Ruan Youqing paved, looked at her, his eyes were full of love.


    "Youqing girl is right. I feel that your Ruan family is the one I feel the most sorry for in my life. So this time it is reported that Ruan Ye is back, and I have something else I want to discuss with you."


    "What does the emperor want to discuss with us?" Ruan Ye saw the emperor like this, and immediately straightened his expression and asked seriously.


    After looking at the six members of the Ruan family, the emperor opened his mouth very solemnly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： Emperors decision

    Chapter 208 The Emperor''s Decision


    After hearing what the emperor said to them, Ruan Youqing felt mixed feelings.


    "Your Majesty, this is..." Ruan Chong frowned and spoke first.


    The emperor saw the reaction of the Ruan family, heaved a heavy sigh and continued:


    "It''s not been a day or two since I had this idea. I used to think that letting Ruan Ye stay at Jingbian and old General Ruan at the capital would not only protect my Ning country for a hundred years, but also make others feel that I am guarding you. People are not old, let them know that I don''t trust you, and no one will be jealous of you and frame you. And I also thought that this is to protect you. But... as you get older, this thing you look at It¡¯s different from when I was young. Especially during the Chinese New Year every year, thousands of families are lit up, and your Ruan family alone cannot be reunited... I began to feel that I was wrong. I said it was to protect your safety, but after thinking about it, I felt that I was still occupied by selfishness .To protect you, as I see it now, is a high-sounding excuse I gave myself to comfort myself.¡±


    "But your majesty, you asked all of our family to go to Jingbian City...you are not afraid..." Ruan Ye frowned tightly, feeling uneasy.


    "Afraid that you will rebel? Hehe, I don''t know the virtues of your Ruan family? Even if you hand over the plan to your hands, your family will sneer and throw it away or just hand it over to me. I''m not afraid that you will think I''m hypocritical. , I feel that apart from a few old ministers in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, only your Ruan family is the most trustworthy. Moreover, it does not mean that all of your family should be moved to Changzhou City. After all, Youqing is I want to marry Chang An. If the young couple just got married, I will let them separate the two places... Chang An is the first one who doesn''t want to."


    "Then leave only one person in the capital, we are still afraid of her being bullied!" Ruan Chong said truthfully with his lips curled up.


    After hearing this, the emperor continued: "Don''t worry about that, I like this little girl, Youqing, too. Chang An went to give the dowry with great fanfare this time, and it was also with my acquiescence! If you are really worried, I can accept it. If she is a righteous daughter, what we Ange can get, I can also give to Youqing. If anyone dares to bully her in the future, I will be the first to agree! Or... instead of going to Changzhou City, you can go back to Beijing. But , I don''t know the situation in Changzhou City yet. If you think that the Jie tribe will not invade our borders again, you can come back. After all, this is what I have always expected. And... I am a general who can fight , it¡¯s not just your Ruan family!¡±


    The emperor talked about this topic with his family so seriously, everyone in the Ruan family was very moved.


    Only Ruan Youqing had an extremely complicated heart.


    The Li family, father and son, are like one in the sky and the other in the earth.


    Emperor Li Long treated them with such trust and generosity. But Li Yi was racking his brains to figure out how to use her and everyone in the Ruan family to satisfy his ambitions.


    If Li Yi hadn''t ascended the throne...


    Their Ruan family will always be safe and sound.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes to suppress his hatred for Li Yi, secretly thinking in his heart that he must find evidence that Li Yi planned to usurp the throne and kill his father as soon as possible.


    In this life, she not only wants to protect the Ruan family.


    Still need to protect this rare good emperor.


    The emperor took so much trouble to tell them so much, their Ruan family will not be proud of their favor.


    Therefore, after Ruan Chong and Ruan Ye father and son looked at each other, Ruan Ye said in a deep voice: "The emperor is so generous to our Ruan family, the end will be very grateful. But, it''s okay to go back to Beijing, let''s go to Changzhou city together Forget it, the general and his family still need to think about it carefully.¡±


    The emperor nodded: "I know this. After all, I don''t want to feel guilty about your Ruan family anymore. I just want your Ruan family to be reunited. However, the country is the most important thing. I believe that you can find a way to balance the best of both worlds." .Anyway, I have said everything I need to say. If your family insists on separating the two places, you can¡¯t tell me that I am ruthless!"


    "Our emperor is the most enlightened emperor ever, how could he be a ruthless person!" Ruan Ye retorted righteously.


    The emperor grinned and said, "It would be nice if you all know my good intentions."


    "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager is here!" The eunuch''s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    After hearing this, everyone quickly turned around and greeted them.


    "The Ai family heard that Ye''er is back, and because there are so many rules in the palace, it is inconvenient for you to see the Ai family, so the Ai family has come to see you."


    As soon as the Queen Mother walked in, she looked at Ruan Ye with a smile and spoke slowly.


    After Ruan Ye heard this, he was flattered and quickly brought his family to salute.


    The Queen Mother waved her hands with a smile, and after asking about Ruan Ye''s life in the frontier, she shifted her gaze to Ruan Youqing, and then she stopped smiling.


    "You girl, after your mother and sister came back, have you forgotten the helpless old man Aijia?"


    After leaving the palace for a short stay last time, Ruan Youqing never had time to visit her old man.


    Even if she enters the palace, she is too busy with various business affairs to find time.


    Thinking of her queen mother, this is the time to ask the teacher for a crime.


    Ruan Youqing knew what she wanted, so she hurried over to support her, and said coquettishly, "The Empress Dowager, don''t be angry, Youqing knows you''re wrong. After these busy days are over, Youqing will come to the palace to stay with you for a few days."


    After the Queen Mother heard Ruannunuuo''s coquetry, her deliberately stiff face couldn''t hold back for a moment, and she smiled and said, "Okay, okay, if you dare to lie to Ai''s family, Ai''s family will move out of the palace and live in your Ruan''s mansion for a few days .¡±


    "Mother Queen!" The emperor curled his lips and shouted softly: "You go to live in the Ruan Mansion for a while, if someone spreads the word, others will think that our palace has treated you harshly!"


    The Empress Dowager glanced at him lightly, and replied calmly: "Is it harsh treatment? Among these juniors, Ai Jia likes An Ge and You Qing the most. Leaving aside the last time you asked them to go to Jingbian for disaster relief, what did An Ge do in the past few days to make the queen ground her feet? It''s not even allowed to go to Ai''s house! "


    Li Ange was grounded?


    Could it be because of drinking?


    Ruan Youqing was worried, and the emperor quickly replied: "An Ge is too wild, she can''t compare with Youqing''s quietness and prudence. The empress restrained An Ge''s feet, and she wanted to make her restrain herself. If you are the queen mother, you will miss her , I immediately went to ask the queen to play the Ange."


    "That''s more or less the same." After finishing speaking, the Empress Dowager turned her head away to talk to Ruan Youqing and her mother and daughter.


    Watching a few women gather together and talk about family affairs, Ruan Ye, Ruan Lingjun and his son, who were ignored, smiled helplessly, and honestly continued to talk to the emperor about what happened in Jingbian City in recent years.


    Ruan Chong, who was left behind, sat comfortably in the corner alone, drinking cups of tribute tea unique to the emperor.


    Monarchs and ministers get along like this, it''s like a family.


    And somewhere outside the window of the imperial study, a handsome young **** was pretending to play with the potted plants outside the window, while eavesdropping on the hearty laughter coming from the room from time to time.


    If he heard correctly just now, the emperor seems to be...wanting General Ruan to return to Beijing?


    He must hurry up and tell the master!


    Thinking of this, the little **** hurriedly straightened the potted plant in his hand, and then carefully ran towards a certain place in the palace.


    As everyone knows, the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind.


    Behind him, there was also a figure silently observing him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： benefactor

    Chapter 209 Benefactor


    The second day after Ruan Ye and his son came back was the Mid-Autumn Festival, so Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning woke up early again this morning, planning to go out with a few maids to buy some things for the festival.


    But this time, Zhao Di actually offered to go with her.


    Because it was not an excessive request, Ruan Youqing and the others naturally had no choice but to agree.


    "Youqing, I heard that the dim sum in Ruifuxuan in the capital is the best. Why don''t we go there directly to see if there are delicious mooncakes and preserves."


    Ruan Youning said excitedly, and Ruan Youqing smiled back at her gently: "Let''s go wherever Sister wants to go."


    ¡¸You dote on me like a younger sister.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing listened, but just smiled and said nothing.


    Zhaodi, who saw everything in her eyes, lowered her head and followed behind the two obediently.


    Although she came out this time begging to be together, but after she came out, she returned to the timid look before.


    After coming out of Ruifuxuan, Ruan Youning and Ruan Youqing were chatting vigorously. Therefore, the two didn''t notice... Zhaodi who suddenly separated from them.


    It wasn''t until she was about to go back home that Ruan Youning realized that a little tail was missing.


    "Where is Zhaodi?"


    Ruan Youning looked at Ruan Youqing in panic, Ruan Youqing also had a dignified expression, and frowned slightly: "Just now we only cared about talking...it was..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youning turned to look for her.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing naturally hurried to follow.


    "Sister, don''t worry, we didn''t go to other places when we came out of Ruifuxuan. There are only three trails on the road from Ruifuxuan to our mansion. We should find it in time."


    Ruan Youqing comforted her gently, but in her heart... there were other considerations.


    She and her elder sister are both martial arts practitioners, and their hearing is very good. If there is any movement, it is impossible for them to know nothing.


    And this little girl disappeared without a sound...


    It''s kind of weird...


    Ruan Youning pursed her lips tightly, and grasped Ruan Youqing''s hand with a little force, as if Ruan Youqing was her life-saving straw at this time.


    ¡¸Youqing...I...I can''t let her have an accident...She is also my sister...If something happens to her...I...I''m sorry for that person..."


    She was talking about Fu Zhi, of course. Since Fu Zhi came to Ruan''s Mansion, although Ruan Youning gradually accepted Zhaodi and Debao, she always wanted to avoid Fu Zhi habitually when facing Fu Zhi.


    Therefore, she never called each other mother.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Ruan Youning was really panicked. After sighing, the two of them grabbed her tightly and started looking for someone along the same road.


    But the two of them didn''t take a few steps, Ruan Youqing saw two figures, one big and one small, coming towards them.


    It''s just that one is trotting, and the other seems to be limping.


    When they got closer, Ruan Youqing could confirm that one of them was Zhaodi.


    "You girl, why are you running around? You can''t scare me to death!" Ruan Youning pulled her over without saying a word. Although she was scolding, her face was full of worry.


    With red eyes, Zhaodi pointed behind her, her voice was trembling like a kitten''s, "Sister Youning... Just now... It was this... uncle who saved me. Otherwise... Zhaodi might... lose her innocence it''s..."


    Ruan Youqing listened, then raised his eyes to look at the man Zhao Di pointed at.


    Dressed in a coarse cloth jacket, with dark skin and good looks, he seems to be a good person.


    Just¡­


    Ruan Youqing smiled and said, "Thank you, uncle, for helping our little sister."


    Ruan Youning on the side also came over, and said gratefully: "Thank you, uncle! You are our benefactor!"


    The man scratched his head and smiled, his voice was a little hoarse: "Seeing the road is rough, draw your sword to help! Just now I saw this little girl was bullied by a few hooligans in an alley. As a man, I naturally want to help her."


    alley? Hooligans?


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Zhaodi with deep meaning in his eyes and said, "Zhaodi, you''re so good, why... you suddenly ran into an alley?"


    Zhaodi rubbed her little hands uneasily, and said cautiously: "I... I heard a puppy barking miserable in the alley... So I wanted to see what happened..."


    It is a reason to say the past.


    At this time, Ruan Youning looked at the man with inconvenient legs and said, "I don''t know the uncle''s name? Where does he live? We will send someone to take you back later. And uncle, if you want to thank you, just say it, as long as... as long as I can do it."


    The man smiled a little embarrassedly: "My name is Zhao Gao, but...I am not from the capital. I just came here today and wanted to find a place to do a part-time job. As for the place to live...I...haven''t found one yet. place... But this lady, you don¡¯t need to give me any thanks. I save people because of my conscience, not for gain.¡±


    ¡¸Just came to the capital?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes... If Miss knows any places that are recruiting part-time workers, can you introduce me there?¡¹


    Ruan Youning listened, pondered for a moment, and said, "If uncle doesn''t dislike it, why not come to our house? We happen to be short of people in our house. Uncle, you saved our little sister. We must repay uncle. Right now, uncle may be the most in need. This is the place to live." Ruan Youning said solemnly.


    The man named Zhao Gao was stunned for a moment, and then he said embarrassedly: "Is...is this okay? If the ladies are in trouble, there is no need to bother! After all, I can help this little girl with a little effort."


    ¡¸No trouble no trouble, our mansion is nearby!¡¹


    ¡¸Then...thank you ladies!¡¹


    At this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t ask any more questions, but just watched with a faint smile.


    It wasn''t that she lowered her vigilance.


    But at this time, she just wanted to see what the other party wanted to do.


    Because she didn''t miss it, when Ruan Youning asked him to go back home with him, the man''s and Zhaodi''s eyes intertwined.


    Although he didn''t stop, Ruan Youqing still felt very keenly that these two people must know each other.


    After Zhao Gao returned home with Sister Ruan Youqing, Ruan Youning immediately eagerly sought someone to arrange his residence and work.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Zhaodi who had been drooping and saying nothing, and said softly, "Zhaodi, you go and take this uncle for a stroll around the house first."


    Zhaodi nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the backs of the two who were far apart, Ruan Youqing slightly raised the corners of his lips.


    Fan Er gently rubbed her shoulders, and said curiously: "Miss, how can you rest assured that a person of unknown origin will come to our house?"


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes, and slowly replied: "The origin may not be clear, but it is possible to have ulterior motives."


    "what do you mean¡­"


    "Go and investigate Fu Zhi to see if her husband has passed away for real or a fake death. I wanted to see them in peace and order, so I didn''t want to investigate prematurely. But now it seems that the more calm the situation, the more The undercurrents below are even more difficult to ignore."


    "yes."


    On the other side, Zhao Di took Zhao Gao to the gate of a small courtyard. At this time, she still looked timid, but when she looked at Zhao Gao, she had some other emotions.


    ¡¸This is... This is where I live with my brother and mother.¡¹


    "You guys are having a good time."


    Zhao Gao smiled, but he was different now.


    The man''s face... was full of violence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： Envoys from other countries

    Chapter 210 Envoys from other countries


    "Master, there really is something going on at the prince''s side."


    When Gu Changan was sitting in his study and looking at something, Tian Wen walked in quickly and reported with a gloomy expression.


    "Let''s listen to it." Gu Changan didn''t look up, but still looked down at the slightly yellowed book in his hand.


    "Yesterday, my subordinate saw a little **** sneaking around outside the imperial study room, and then ran to the Prince''s East Palace. As for what he said... I''m sorry I couldn''t get close and couldn''t hear it."


    "Oh? Where is that little **** from?" Gu Changan still calmly flipped through the books in his hand.


    "It looks like it should be the little **** in charge of flowers and plants outside the imperial study."


    Gu Changan finally put down the book in his hand after hearing this. He raised his head, but there was still no expression on his face.


    "He should be going to tell Li Yi that the emperor wants to keep the Ruan family."


    "The emperor wants to keep the Ruan family?" Tian Wen seemed a little surprised.


    "Yes, yesterday morning, the emperor mentioned this matter to me. He felt that it is not good to keep the Ruan family separated from each other, so he wanted to make their family reunion possible. It''s just...whether to go to Jingbian City, or to go back to Beijing...that''s it. It depends on what they want.¡±


    "Then..." Tian Wen cautiously raised his eyes to look at his master, and said after considering, "Then...the Ruan family...are they willing to leave Miss Ruan here alone?"


    When Ruan Youqing was mentioned, Gu Changan''s expression finally changed.


    The corners of Gu Changan''s mouth curled up unconsciously, and then he said slowly: "My little fox, I will protect it. It''s just...they should really be reluctant to leave her in the capital alone."


    "That¡­"


    "The Ruan family is more likely to come back."


    Tianwen frowned slightly, and continued: "The Ruan family returned to Beijing, what should we do in Changzhou City? If the Jie people come to commit crimes...wouldn''t it be a big deal?"


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled slightly: "Look, you all think so. Most people in Ningguo rely too much on the Ruan family. This...is not a good thing. Whether it is for the emperor or for their Ruan family Let¡¯s talk about it. In Ningguo, the Great General Protector is not the only one who can lead troops to fight. You have to have some confidence in our other generals. And... the Jie tribe, who have been suppressed by the Ruan family, dare not go to war.¡±


    Tian Wen was still a little puzzled: "Then General Ruan returns to Beijing, who will the emperor send to guard Changzhou City?"


    "The emperor didn''t have any suitable candidates, but I recommended someone to him. The younger brother of Jingbian governor Xinxiu, Xinyang. Xinxiu is upright but has his own tact. But his younger brother is even more upright than him. The ability... is actually not bad."


    After the master and servant talked about the current situation, someone outside the house came in to report.


    It was Gangu, Diming, and Zhisen who were sent out by Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan''s four hidden guards were all here at this time.


    After getting permission to enter the house, the three first saluted Gu Changan, and Di Ming stood up straight and spoke first: "Master, you sent your subordinates to watch those envoys for the past few days, and your subordinates discovered something."


    "tell me the story."


    "The Changsheng General of the Canglong Kingdom can hold his breath and doesn''t make any big movements. Every day, he either wants to drink or find someone to learn martial arts. But those two from the Yuhuan Kingdom..." Di Ming''s face turned red, and he sighed. After coughing a few times, he continued: "The sixth prince and seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom called several famous oirans in our capital, and they played and sang songs almost every night. And... that seventh princess... seems to have a few... little Waiter is waiting on you."


    Gu Chang''an didn''t have much reaction, but turned his head and told Tian Wen: "Remember, don''t let You Qing have too much contact with this woman, so as not to be spoiled."


    Tian Wen was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly answered yes.


    After instructing Tianwen, Gu Changan looked at Diming and continued to speak: "Since there is not much movement in Canglong Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom, then what you are talking about should be the people from Guz and Nanting who just arrived in Beijing yesterday. .¡±


    Di Ming nodded and replied: "My master is wise, what my subordinates discovered is related to the envoys from the two countries."


    ¡­


    Fan''er was about to leave to investigate Fu Zhi, but Ruan Youqing suddenly stopped her again.


    "Fan''er, Dad and the others came back yesterday, so I couldn''t take care of other things. Of course, I also missed the envoys from Guz and Nanting Kingdom to Beijing. Do you know who Guz and Nanting Kingdom sent to visit?"


    After the fan stopped, I heard my lady ask about it.


    Thinking of what the little girls in the mansion had said yesterday, Fan Er quickly nodded and replied: "Miss, I heard a thing or two about it yesterday. The one sent by Guz Kingdom is a wizard!"


    "Wizard?" Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly moved, and he frowned slightly.


    Fan''er nodded and continued: "For the people of Guz Kingdom, wizards have a very high status among them. I heard that the wizard sent here is also the national teacher of their Guz Kingdom. From this point of view, Guz State attaches great importance to this visit to our Ning State.¡±


    ¡¸Do you know the name of that wizard?¡¹


    "It seems to be called Kugli. I heard that... he is the direct apprentice of a certain great wizard. However, the servant of the great wizard has never heard of his name. It''s just..." Fan''er''s face suddenly became a little weird, and then he moved closer Ruan Youqing said cautiously: "I heard that the great wizard has something to do with King Nanjing. Didn''t we encounter a lot of things from Guz Kingdom in King Nanjing''s tomb? I think that King Nanjing and King Nanjing That great wizard must have a lot to do with it. It''s just...the two of them have passed away...the story is only known to them."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing clasped his hands silently, and he probably knew who the great wizard with Fan''er''s accent was.


    It is... the lover of King Nanjing.


    After returning from Jingbian, Ruan Youqing carefully put away the full moon token that the corpse of King Nanjing had handed over to her.


    Since the person from the country of Guz is the apprentice of that senior...


    Could the token she brought back come in handy?


    Can she ask if there is any witchcraft that can surpass cognition and allow people to be reborn...


    Fan''er saw that her master was suddenly stupefied, so she boldly stretched out her hand and shook it in front of her: "Miss! I haven''t finished talking to you yet!"


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing still didn''t respond, Fan couldn''t help but patted her on the shoulder. At this point, Ruan Youqing regained consciousness, helplessly patted Fan''er''s hand, and said quietly: "You girl, are you planning to scare your young lady to death?"


    Fan''er stuck out her tongue embarrassingly, and said in a soft voice, aggrieved: "Miss, this servant is because you don''t listen carefully to what this servant says!"


    "Then you continue talking."


    "Nanting Kingdom sent their prince, Baili Huaijin."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： sister talk

    Chapter 211 Sisters'' Conversation


    Fan''er has already left to find someone to investigate Fu Zhi, leaving Ruan Youqing alone, with his chin resting on his hands, frowning.


    The envoy from the country of Guz did not know whether it was an enemy or a friend, but Nan Ting...


    Ruan Youqing thought of the smiling prince who was harmless to humans and animals, and her heart could not be calm for a long time.


    Recalling the few days she stayed in the Nanting military camp, getting along with the Nanting prince Baili Huaijinxu and the snake, and in the end, the mutual cynicism and ridicule that almost tore their faces, what she can be sure of is that Baili Huaijin must be a A grudger.


    This kind of person who usually pretends to be kind and innocent to lower the vigilance of others is the most ruthless.


    Hmm...she seems to be...that kind of person too...


    Ruan Youqing laughed at himself, unable to tell what it was like.


    "Youqing! Is it convenient to go in?" At this moment, Ruan Youning''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Ruan Youqing immediately stood up, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    Just because, when did her elder sister become so polite?


    Get up and open the door, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help asking: "Why don''t you just come in like before?"


    Ruan Youning smiled in embarrassment, took Ruan Youqing''s arm and hugged her in his arms: "Good sister, stop teasing me."


    "But do you want me to do something?" Seeing her like this, Ruan Youqing slowly became aware of her intentions.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youning pursed her lips, and said in embarrassment: "Little sister, can you...can you do something for Sister?"


    "Huh? What made my sister use the word ''help''?"


    ¡¸Because I suddenly felt...bringing that uncle back was a bit abrupt...but...the words have been spoken, I...I can''t drive him away..."


    Ruan Youqing snorted lightly and said, "Then... sister means you want me to be the bad guy?"


    "No, no, I didn''t ask you to drive him away..." Ruan Youning hurriedly shook his head and explained: "I felt that I was too hot-headed just now, and I didn''t investigate his details properly. It would be a big taboo if it was placed in the army. But he saved Zhaodi, I can''t do too many things... So, I wanted to let you see if you can find someone to investigate his background. If he is telling the truth, we will keep him. If not... I am sure Resolutely drive him out of the house."


    Listening to Ruan Youning''s explanation, Ruan Youqing was inexplicably relieved.


    Fortunately, her elder sister is not so simple as to easily believe a stranger''s words.


    After patting her hand to show comfort, Ruan Youqing smiled and said, "Don''t worry, sister, I''ve already sent someone to investigate."


    "Ah! It''s my Ruan Youning''s sister!" After hearing this, Ruan Youning immediately relaxed and smiled.


    After she calmed down, she discussed the arrangements for tonight with Ruan Youqing again.


    After all, it is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it is indispensable for the whole family to sit together and enjoy the moon and drink wine.


    Ruan Youqing watched her say a lot of words with a smile, and then slowly reminded her: "Sister, if it was a normal day, we would definitely be able to drink and talk at home. But today, envoys from all over the world gathered in the capital, grandfather Now he probably has received a post from the palace, inviting our family to the palace to attend the palace banquet."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ruan Youning instantly wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost.


    "You must enter the palace..." Ruan Youning looked like he wanted to cry.


    She doesn''t like to enter the palace the most. There are so many rules, even if she wants to drink, she can''t drink quietly.


    Ruan Youqing just smiled, and patiently said with relief: "We will enter the palace around Shen time, and the palace banquet will officially start at You time. After one or two hours, we should be able to go back to each mansion. Those envoys have special With the company of officials, we only need to be strong at the beginning. Moreover, the purpose of the emperor''s decree to let Dad and the others come back this time is to let our family reunite and celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Her words had an effect, and Ruan Youning''s expression really eased.


    "But little sister, isn''t it a secret decree from the emperor when Daddy and the others return to Beijing this time? If Daddy enters the palace with us... the envoys from those countries will know..."


    "Sister, could it be that you have forgotten what the emperor told us yesterday? Daddy and the others may all stay in Beijing in the future. It is no longer important that envoys from other countries know about this."


    "Then the emperor just let daddy come back with great fanfare! In this way, daddy and elder brother won''t be bullied by that cold-eyed You Shaoqing of Honglu Temple."


    "The emperor should be worried that there will be troubles. If Dad is on the way back, and there is news of war in Changzhou City, tell me, Dad and the others will return to Beijing, or return to Changzhou City?"


    Ruan Youning was still a little puzzled: "Then he isn''t afraid of another incident after returning to Beijing?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly:


    "Sister, do you think I''m the emperor''s confidant? Questions come one after another. After I answer one, you have to continue to ask the bottom line. The emperor is not stupid, so he is more thoughtful than us." Since he has plans to let his father return to the capital, he should consider whether Changzhou City, which is not guarded by the Great General, can resist the invasion or harassment of the Jie people. Moreover, it is Canglong who came to the capital this time Envoys from the four countries of Yuhuan, Guzi and Nanting. The Jie people rarely visit any country. If they want to know the news at the first time, then there must be a country in the four countries that has close relations with the Jie people. Contact. Nanting and Yuhuan are thousands of miles away from the Jie tribe, and the possibility of forming an alliance is very small, because the benefits will not be great, and cooperation will not be too easy. And the Canglong Kingdom...is not very good at dealing with the Jie tribe. If they can put aside hundreds of years of hatred and jointly deal with our Ning country, it will not be possible to reach a consensus overnight. The remaining Guzi does not rule out this possibility, but the envoy of the Guzi country wants to pass the news to the Jie people , the time it takes will be within a few days of the day when Dad and the others return to Changzhou City. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    Ruan Youning looked at Ruan Youqing with some admiration, and said with an incredulous expression: "Little sister, your analysis of the pre-war situation is quite similar! If I didn''t know that you had been staying in Beijing with your grandfather, I would have doubted whether you were Have you traveled around secretly or personally led troops to fight!"


    "Well... I''m just talking on paper. To be able to say this is also to trust my father and the emperor." Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and smiled, suppressing the loneliness in her eyes.


    She has indeed traveled all over the world, and she has personally led soldiers to fight.


    Although she has little contact with some countries, she knows the general situation.


    So, she just analyzed the consequences of her father''s exposure to return to Beijing based on her impression of these countries.


    After all, everyone will know about returning to Beijing sooner or later.


    Before Ruan Ye returns, he will definitely deploy countermeasures for emergencies.


    So, what Ruan Youning is worried about is really nothing to worry about.


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s consolation played a role, Ruan Youning really stopped thinking about these troublesome things.


    When the two sisters were happily dressing up and preparing to enter the palace, they saw that their father, who had never paid much attention to clothes, was actually wearing court clothes.


    "Daddy, this is..." Ruan Youqing looked at the extraordinary Ruan Ye, his expression was full of surprise.


    Ruan Ye was looked at by his own daughter, and he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it. He turned around unnaturally, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned: "This dress...isn''t it good?"


    "Daddy looks like a celestial man now! Moreover, you look much better than those civil servants in this court dress!"


    Ruan Ye then closed his lips and smiled, squinted his eyes and looked at Ruan Youqing and said, "Then... how does Daddy compare to your future husband?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： The cusp

    Chapter 212 On the cusp


    On the way into the palace, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning whispered to each other in their carriage and chatted about each other''s childhood fun, while Ruan Ye couldn''t stop laughing in his own carriage.


    Mu Fei, who has always been gentle to him, couldn''t help but glanced at him, and then said angrily, "It''s not that Youqing praised you as being prettier than that kid Gu Changan. The corner of my mouth never let go."


    Ruan Ye bared his teeth and smiled at his daughter-in-law, his eyes were full of complacency: "My family''s Xiaoqing praised me, can''t you make me happy?"


    Mu Fei snorted softly, and continued: "I don''t know how you compare with your future son-in-law."


    "You don''t understand this, don''t you~ A man''s desire to win or lose can be there at any time." Ruan Ye smiled again, and then moved in his heart, he moved closer to Mu Fei and continued: "Then Ah Fei, if I and my father-in-law compared to¡­"


    Mu Fei glanced at him slantingly again, and said unhurriedly: "Of course... you still look good."


    "Ah Fei really has good eyesight!" After hearing this, Ruan Ye embraced Mu Fei in his arms with a smile.


    On the other side, Ruan Lingjun, who was sitting with his grandfather, was a little bit uncomfortable.


    Ruan Chong first asked him to talk about the battles he personally led troops to fight in recent years, and then asked him to analyze each experience, such as which time the chasing soldiers fell into the opponent''s trick, and which time they let go because they were too cautious. away the enemy.


    Ruan Lingjun saw his grandfather''s serious face, so he had no choice but to tell him honestly.


    Soon, the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace.


    Some important ministers who were invited were already waiting here with their families. Those who came early did not advance to the palace because the emperor had specially ordered them to wait here when he gave them posts.


    Although they didn''t know why, they got out of the carriage and waited obediently.


    Only a few high-ranking and influential families got some gossip, secretly guessing the emperor''s intentions.


    After Ruan Youqing and sisters got out of the carriage, Ruan Ye and the others also got out of the carriage.


    Then, the officials who were waiting in place were stunned.


    Someone who reacted faster trotted to Ruan Ye, saluted with a slightly excited expression and said, "General Ruan is back! Oh... The general hasn''t been back for more than ten years, and the situation in Beijing should be taken seriously." I understand too well. I am Bai Ke, Minister of Dali Temple!"


    Ruan Chong had already stepped aside, nodded towards the other party with a smile, and then explained to the bewildered Ruan Ye in a low voice: "Master Bai, did you just enforce the law and return the two girls when they were wronged?" clean."


    Sure enough, when Ruan Youqing and the others were mentioned, Ruan Ye''s expression of alienation eased instantly, and he smiled and hugged Dali Siqing''s shoulders, and said with deep affection: "Master Bai has always been honest and fair, and he has long respected him!"


    Bai Ke originally admired Ruan Ye, and when he saw his friendly attitude, he immediately replied with joy in his heart: "The general praised you absurdly!"


    The two were about to say a few more words when a middle-aged man with a smiling face came over slowly.


    When he stopped in front of Ruan Ye, because the folds on his face were piled together, it made people think that this smile... was as bright as a blooming chrysanthemum.


    I saw him look up, down, left, and right at Ruan Ye, and then exclaimed, "But... General Ruan?"


    Ruan Ye also narrowed his eyes and grinned, and replied unhurriedly: "Master Liu, are you safe? I haven''t seen you for more than ten years, and Master Liu is still in the official department?"


    This person is Liu Zhui, Minister of the Ministry of Officials, the father of Liu Rou''er who had conflicts with Ruan Youqing at that time.


    Liu Zhui chuckled: "I''m still in the Ministry of Officials! But thanks to the emperor''s favor, I have now been promoted to Minister of the Ministry of Officials."


    Ruan Ye slightly raised his eyebrows, continued to smile and said, "Then... congratulations, Mr. Liu."


    Just as Ruan Ye wanted to talk a few more words and left, Liu Zhui suddenly changed his expression slightly, approached Ruan Ye and asked in a low voice, "General Ruan, returning to Beijing this time...you came back privately?"


    Ruan Ye glanced at him with deep meaning, suddenly smiled softly, and replied unhurriedly: "If I come back privately... I will enter the palace boldly?"


    Sure enough, the other party froze, and then reached out and patted his head: "Look at my elm head, I didn''t even think of such a simple truth."


    As he spoke, he suddenly turned to the others and said in a loud voice: "My colleagues, the emperor asked us to wait here, presumably for General Ruan! After all, General Ruan has been fighting in the frontier for more than ten years. It¡¯s reasonable for us to wait for such a long time when we go back to Beijing.¡±


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly when he heard it.


    It seems that this Liu Shangshu is not as tolerant as she heard before. If she guessed correctly, he should take revenge on them for his daughter Liu Rou''er.


    She embarrassed his daughter, so he came here to embarrass Ruan Ye.


    Especially this kind of seemingly non-hostile, even intimate look, like a soft but poisonous knife.


    And what he just said is extremely ingenious.


    After all, a group of high-ranking officials were waiting outside the palace for a general who came back suddenly. It would be better if they were broad-minded.


    Moreover, the emperor did not clearly state the purpose of making them wait here.


    If the emperor had other ideas, Ruan Ye who was pushed out by Liu Zhui would be in a very embarrassing situation.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing looked at Liu Zhui with some coldness.


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, some people were whispering, and some people strode towards them and greeted them politely.


    Liu Zhui, who was still smiling at this time, praised Ruan Ye and praised him very highly.


    The time of delay is getting later and later, and some people already have unhappy faces and bad eyesight.


    At this moment, the personal **** serving the emperor suddenly appeared, and seeing Ruan Ye who was surrounded by everyone, he covered his mouth and smiled, then raised his voice and said, "My lords, be quiet first, our family is here to replace you." Your Majesty has something to tell you.¡±


    After the sharp voice sounded, everyone immediately fell silent, waiting with bated breath for him to continue his message.


    And when Liu Zhui lowered his head, the smile in his eyes was instantly replaced by treachery.


    What he said just now, he just wanted to push Ruan Ye to the forefront.


    No matter why the emperor asked them to wait here, he would push Ruan Ye to a higher place. This would not only make some people feel dissatisfied, but also make the emperor feel jealous when he saw that he was so respected.


    Others are also thinking about it at this time.


    The **** looked at the crowd with a smile, and after seeing them quiet down, he continued to speak slowly:


    "The emperor said that General Ruan has been guarding Changzhou City for more than ten years. It can be said that he has a loyal heart. General Ruan is worthy of everyone''s admiration for guarding such a remote place loyally. Therefore, I have specially invited you today. Here, you must greet the general well.¡±


    The emperor ordered these people to wait at the gate of the palace earlier, but it was really to wait for the general who protects the country.


    This kind of treatment instantly made some people with ulterior motives red-eyed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： unfathomable sacred heart

    Chapter 213 Sacred Heart Unpredictable


    Suddenly, there are more and more flatterers.


    And Ruan Ye''s smile became more and more sincere.


    If it is someone else, it may be how far it will swell. But the Ruan family was tense at this moment, and when someone came to say hello, they immediately greeted them with a smile.


    I''m afraid... I will fall into the mouth.


    Even the old general Ruan Chong, who has always disdained false flattery, now looks much softer than before, not to mention Ruan Youqing and his juniors.


    Looking at this situation, Ruan Youqing felt a little complicated.


    The emperor just said that he wanted the Ruan family to come back, and now he gave them enough face at this time.


    It¡¯s actually a bit frightening, after all...the Sacred Heart is unpredictable.


    There are many people who come together to get close, but not few. If they hadn''t already reached the gate of Changcui Palace, those people would have stayed by Ruan Ye''s side and chatted with him one after another.


    Seeing the vermilion gate of Changcui Palace, Ruan Ye smiled brightly in an instant: "My colleagues! We have arrived! You can''t keep the emperor waiting!"


    "Yes, yes, General Ruan is thoughtful!"


    Ruan¡¯s family: ¡°¡­¡±


    Flirtatious to such an extent... It''s really overwhelming.


    Fortunately, the **** finally saw that Ruan Ye, who wanted to escape quickly, was feeling uncomfortable, and then he smiled and stepped forward and said, "My lords, please come in, after a while, those envoys will also come. "


    After everyone listened, they nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, the great **** moved to Ruan Ye''s side, and then said: "General Ruan, General Ruan, General Mu, your family is advanced."


    The Ruan family thanked them in a neither humble nor overbearing manner, and took the lead in stepping into the main hall of Changcui Palace.


    While guiding the Ruan family to their seats, Ruan Ye finally couldn''t help but lowered his voice and asked:


    "Your Majesty, this is..."


    The **** covered his lips and said with a smile: "The emperor said that he suffered so much grievance because of the secret decree to let you return to Beijing, and now he wants to restore your face. And... this kind of battle is completely worthy of your selfless guardianship in Changzhou City .¡±


    After knowing the emperor''s intentions, Ruan Ye patted his chest and said: "I will tell the emperor when I turn around, don''t do this in the future. I, Ruan Ye, are not afraid of going to the battlefield to fight, but I am most afraid of this kind of hypocrisy."


    Eldest lady listened, still giggling: "Our family dare not influence the mind of the emperor and his elders, if you don''t like this kind of situation, you''d better tell the emperor yourself later."


    "Okay, okay, I will tell myself later."


    The other officials who were still waiting at the gate outside the palace finally put away the grin behind their ears just now, with different expressions.


    There are a few people who are familiar with each other on weekdays, and they have gathered together to discuss in a low voice.


    "At first, I thought it was Liu Shangshu who wanted to elevate him on purpose, but in the end...the emperor asked us to wait outside for so long, is it really just to wait for him and welcome him into the palace?"


    "Isn''t it! If I was greeted by hundreds of officials, I would definitely feel embarrassed."


    "Tell me, why did General Ruan suddenly return to Beijing? And... it''s still at this juncture. The emperor... but what''s his plan?"


    "Perhaps, the emperor did it on purpose. He wanted to see everyone''s attitude towards the Ruan family, and by the way, let him show his true self-satisfaction... and then... then..."


    "Hiss...you mean...the emperor has a heart of jealousy towards the Ruan family?"


    "So, just a few words of flattery is enough, don''t befriend the Ruan family sincerely. Maybe when the Ruan family will be... then what..."


    The voices of several people were extremely low, but Liu Zhui, who was very close to them, could hear the general idea.


    ¡­


    The emperor, who was considered to be jealous of the Ruan family, was accompanied by Gu Changan, and walked slowly towards Changcui Palace.


    "Chang An, do you think I can make those guys feel that I value the Ruan family by doing this?"


    Gu Changan was originally following with his hands behind his back, but when he saw the emperor looking back at him hesitantly, he stopped and answered seriously: "Those old guys who are used to thinking too much, Maybe you will feel that you are jealous of the Ruan family and deliberately praise and kill them."


    The emperor frowned, and kicked away a stone under his feet in distraught: "These self-righteous guys!"


    "Your Majesty, don''t be angry. The reason why they think this way is not because you created it on purpose before." Gu Changan said bluntly with a calm expression.


    The emperor glanced at the other party with some sad eyes, and snorted dissatisfiedly: "You boy, you are becoming more and more unscrupulous in speaking in front of me."


    Gu Changan''s expression changed, and then he smiled: "Isn''t it what you are used to, Your Majesty?"


    "That''s all, I won''t talk to you here. If those people feel that I still fear the Ruan family, they should think so. After all, if the Ruan family comes back, someone will come to visit. In this way, Those people who are hypocritical can be separated. Those who remain can really be friends. I also understand the character of the Ruan family. The friendship of smiling and saying hello on weekdays is enough. If you are a close friend, you still have to choose .In this way... I seem to have helped them with another thing. Later, I will ask for some favors from them. The time is almost here, and the envoys should have arrived, right?"


    Mentioning those envoys, the emperor''s expression finally became serious.


    Gu Changan nodded, straightened his expression and said: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, the hour should be just right now, after all... you have already taken your humble minister around the garden three times."


    ¡¸Hmph, I can¡¯t let me wait for them!¡¹


    ¡­


    At this time, in Changcui Palace, basically everything that should be there has arrived.


    After all the officials were ushered into their seats, the crown prince and several princes also brought in envoys from various countries.


    The person Li Yi received was naturally Baili Huaijin, the crown prince of Nanting Kingdom.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly when he saw these two people together.


    She didn''t want to see too much involvement between Li Yi and Baili Huaijin.


    Turning her gaze back, she saw that it was Li Ange and the third prince Li Si who she had never met before receiving the sixth prince and seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom.


    The relationship between these four people obviously looks a little strange.


    Li Ange had a cold face, Nangong Liuhan, the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom, seemed to be tirelessly talking to her. And the seventh princess Nangong Liuyun didn''t know what she said to the third prince Li Si, which made him blushed and lowered his head as if he wanted to hide.


    Because the fourth prince Li Han did not come back with Ruan Ye and his son, the second prince Li Qian accompanied the wizard of Guzi Kingdom and Changsheng General of Canglong Kingdom.


    Li Qian has always treated others with gentleness and humility, and he is quite comfortable getting along with these two people with completely different temperaments.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing saw Li Ange walking towards him suddenly.


    Naturally, Nangong Liuhan, the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom, and Nangong Liuyun, the seventh princess, behind her also looked at her.


    After Li Ange walked up to Ruan Youqing, she first greeted everyone in the Ruan family with a smile, then she leaned closer to Ruan Youqing, frowned and whispered:


    "Youqing, can you find a way to get me over there? That Nangong Liuhan is really annoying!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： Drunkards dont want to drink

    Chapter 214 The Drunkard Doesn¡¯t Care About Drinking


    After Li Ange finished speaking, Ruan Youqing realized that the reason why she accompanied the sixth prince and seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom was all because of the queen''s arrangement.


    But Li Ange didn''t like the flirtatious style of these two.


    Receiving Li Ange''s call for help, Ruan Youqing frowned in embarrassment. At this time, she really had no good way to help Li Ange, especially on this occasion.


    Just as the two were frowning together, the brother and sister Nangong Liuhan and Nangong Liuyun unexpectedly came towards them.


    ¡¸Princess Puyang, this beautiful lady is...¡¹


    Nangong Liuhan just stood in front of Ruan Youqing, his eyes were attracted by Ruan Youqing and couldn''t move away.


    After all, he rarely sees such a soft and delicate girl.


    And Nangong Liuyun looked at Ruan Youqing with scrutiny in his eyes.


    Seeing that she had accidentally caused trouble for Ruan Youqing, Li Ange felt a burst of remorse, and quickly stood in front of Ruan Youqing, with a stiff smile, "This is the young lady of General Ruan''s residence, and I have a pretty good relationship with you." It''s just that...she has been ill for a long time and is extremely weak, and she rarely leaves the house on weekdays! No, I finally saw her, so I came over to say hello to her."


    Hearing Li Ange covering himself, Ruan Youqing immediately picked up the handkerchief he hadn''t used for a long time and covered his mouth, coughed a few times, and then said softly: "Youqing has met the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom, and the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom. Seventh Princess."


    After hearing that she had been ill for a long time, Nangong Liuhan was not as interested as before, and only said a few polite words in a perfunctory manner.


    Li Si also came over at this time, and after greeting everyone in the Ruan family, he blushed and said to the Nangong brothers and sisters: "The banquet is about to begin, you two go and take your seats first."


    After speaking, the Nangong brothers and sisters followed Li Si and left.


    However, Nangong Liuyun looked back at Ruan Youqing with a smile, with deep meaning in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing frowned, feeling a little uneasy.


    This Nangong Liuyun does not seem to be a simple one.


    Because Li Ange couldn''t sit around at will, he could only follow behind them with a sullen expression.


    After everyone was seated, the **** outside shouted into the hall with a majestic voice: "The emperor is here!"


    After the words fell, everyone stood up and bowed towards the door.


    Even the prince of Nanting Kingdom and the six princes and seven princesses of Yuhuan Kingdom were not exempt from this etiquette.


    After all, as juniors, it is common for them to salute their elders.


    At this time, the emperor strode in with a serious face. Apart from a few attendants and the queen who had been waiting for him outside for a long time, beside him was a person whose aura was not inferior to his.


    It was Ning Guo''s chief assistant, Gu Chang''an.


    When Ruan Youqing looked up, he was in a trance for a moment.


    At this time, Gu Changan was wearing a black court dress, with a hint of unruliness between his brows and eyes, as if looking down on all sentient beings.


    Ruan Youqing only felt that the emperor had spoiled him too much by allowing him to behave like this regardless of other people''s opinions.


    After the emperor also took his seat, the graceful dancers entered one after another. When the music started, they danced with smiles on their faces.


    Following their dancing postures, the maids each carried dishes and placed them on the table in front of everyone.


    The two of them used the same desk, so Ruan Youqing naturally sat with Ruan Youning.


    After the food was served, the dancer got the order to put on the final ending posture, and the emperor cleared his throat and began to speak some very official words.


    Until he finished speaking, with a big wave of his hand, the dancer swayed again, and the banquet officially began, and everyone could use the dishes in front of them.


    Because everyone was not allowed to bring their own servants with them at the palace banquet, therefore, there was a maid waiting on both sides of each table.


    However, although the dishes placed in front of them looked exquisite and delicious, how could everyone really focus on eating them at this time.


    Although the food was silent, everyone still listened to the movement of the emperor.


    If the emperor speaks, everyone must put down their chopsticks and listen attentively.


    "I am very happy that all the envoys have come from afar. I welcome you with a glass of sake."


    Sure enough, after a few mouthfuls, the emperor raised his wine glass.


    After hearing this, everyone stood up and had a drink with the emperor.


    After several turnovers like this, after two or three glasses of wine, the atmosphere gradually became lively.


    Several respected veterans also toasted in turn.


    After Xiao Taifu toasted the wine, Nangong Liuhan, the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom, suddenly stood up with a smile, and said loudly to the emperor:


    "Excuse me for being cold, the seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom would like to toast you a glass of wine to the emperor."


    After the words fell, Nangong Liuyun also stood up, raised his wine glass with both hands and left the table, then walked to the center of the hall, and saluted the emperor.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, and said slowly: "Princess, you don''t have to be so polite."


    Nangong Liuyun raised a smile, and said: "Liuyun has long heard that you are wise and powerful, and you are admired by all people. When I saw you today, Liuyun only felt that what I said was a little lacking. I just saw you from a distance. With just one glance, Liu Yun couldn''t stop feeling reverence in his heart. As a junior, it''s only natural for Liu Yun to toast the elders he admires, right?"


    These words naturally coaxed the emperor to laugh loudly.


    Ruan Youqing still lowered his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.


    Ruan Youning on the side couldn''t bear to watch it, and couldn''t help but moved to Ruan Youqing''s side, lowering her voice and said, "Is this princess of Yuhuan Kingdom covered with honey? This praise of the emperor of another country is so sincere, when she It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s real.¡±


    Ruan Youqing then moved, and raised his finger to his lips: "Sister, don''t talk too much on this occasion. Even if you lower your voice, be careful."


    Seeing her little sister''s serious expression, Ruan Youning hurriedly closed her mouth obediently.


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun saw that the emperor''s eyes on her gradually softened, so she continued to speak boldly: "Liuyun came to your country with the emperor this time, actually... has selfish intentions."


    "Oh? Selfishness? Let''s hear it." The emperor was taken aback for a moment, and then he was a little surprised at the princess''s boldness.


    Nangong Liuyun pursed his lips and smiled, and then looked at Gu Changan, who was sitting on the left hand of the emperor, drinking alone, with eyes full of spring.


    It so happened that Ruan Youqing raised her eyes in surprise when she heard the sound. From her angle, she saw Nangong Liuyun looking at Gu Changan affectionately.


    Heart suddenly sank, Ruan Youqing''s expression darkened instantly.


    This woman has her eyes on Gu Changan!


    What a ulterior motive!


    There were also many young masters and young ladies who came with their elders. But among these young masters, almost none can compare to Gu Changan.


    Although Ruan Lingjun, who bowed his head and restrained himself, is also very outstanding, it''s just that he is as repulsive as Ruan Youning on this occasion. In order to avoid attracting attention, he restrained his edge and lowered his sense of existence from the moment he came in.


    Therefore, Gu Changan, who is fully exposed, is naturally more likely to attract the attention of some people than him.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had obtained the emperor''s permission, smiled softly, and spoke in a delicate voice:


    "Your Majesty, Liu Yun came to Ningguo with his brother this time, in fact, he also wanted to find a good husband. Now, Liu Yun really has his eyes on one."


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who has such an honor?¡¹


    "Liuyun... I have taken a fancy to the Chief Assistant of your country, I wonder if the emperor can make it happen?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： The Arrogant Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom

    Chapter 215 The Arrogant Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom


    At this time, the main hall of Changcui Palace was extremely quiet.


    The look on everyone''s face is also wonderful.


    When Ruan Youqing heard Nangong Liuyun said that she wanted to find a good husband, she already had a guess in her heart.


    Afterwards...she really fell in love with...Master Shoufu...


    This woman...has a big appetite.


    Ruan Youning poked her waist anxiously, and said indignantly: "This woman is actually trying to compete with you for taking care of your lord! It''s really... really... overestimated!"


    Ruan Youqing just raised her eyes coldly and glanced at Nangong Liuyun who was smiling brightly. At this time, she suddenly calmed down.


    "You said... you fell in love with Gu Shoufu?" The emperor was also stunned for a long time before he gradually came back to his senses. After finishing speaking, he looked at Gu Changan with strange eyes, and then at Ruan Youqing.


    These two parties... were surprisingly quiet.


    Nangong Liuyun smiled brightly at this time, nodded and said: "Yes, Liuyun wants to marry her."


    Such blunt words naturally made everyone present gasp after hearing it.


    This woman from Yuhuan Kingdom is so bold.


    Finally, Gu Changan, who had lowered his head, slowly raised his head, then smiled lightly, and slowly opened his mouth:


    "Marry me? I don''t want to marry you."


    The atmosphere became strangely quiet again.


    Everyone thought that this Gu Shoufu would refuse, but they never thought that this Gu Shoufu would refuse so simply and without delay.


    He even said that he didn''t leave any sympathy for the other party.


    But thinking about the master''s usual style, this operation seems to be quite in line with his style of doing things.


    Nangong Liuyun blushed when he was so rejected, and Nangong Liuhan also said angrily: "Master Gu, what does this mean? It''s your honor that my little sister has taken a fancy to you, how can you allow such an insult!"


    Gu Changan drank a glass of wine indifferently, and smiled coldly: "What? The princess of Yuhuan Kingdom is going to force her to marry her?"


    "You!" Nangong Liuhan was so angry that he was about to rush to Gu Changan, but was caught by Nangong Liuyun in time.


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Gu Changan with a hint of resentment in her eyes, and she pursed her delicate red lips tightly, and she continued: "In this case, Mr. Gu will always give me a reason to make my heart die. "


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, then looked at Gu Changan, wanting to hear his answer.


    And as soon as he glanced over, Gu Changan also looked at her.


    The eyes of the originally arrogant and unruly person softened instantly.


    However, looking at Nangong Liuyun, he became cold-blooded and ruthless again: "Is it so easy for the princess of Yuhuan Kingdom to fall in love with someone? You don''t even know what kind of person I am, so you want to marry me?"


    After Nangong Liuyun heard this, a frenzy flashed in his eyes: "Does Gu Shoufu believe in love at first sight?"


    "I believe it." Gu Changan replied with raised lips. For example, he almost fell in love with his little fox at first sight.


    "Then...Liu Yun fell in love with you at first sight! Can this reason make Mr. Gu feel a little affection..."


    The crowd has already begun to whisper, but it''s all about this exotic princess.


    No one dared to say that Gu Shoufu was wrong.


    Unless...they don''t want to live.


    The emperor saw that Gu Changan''s face became more and more gloomy, and he was afraid that Gu Changan would be angered by this princess regardless of the occasion. As the most pitiful emperor in history, he could only show a very kind smile, and said to the princess: "Princess Liuyun, our Lord Gu is actually married and has a fianc¨¦e."


    "Have a fianc¨¦e?" Nangong Liuyun''s tender and affectionate face just now became cloudy in an instant.


    Gu Changan just glanced at her indifferently, and said unhurriedly: "Yes, I already have a fianc¨¦e."


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Gu Changan, feeling annoyed and unstoppable liking in his heart.


    What kind of man can''t get her Nangong Liuyun!


    Only this...


    The more she can''t get it, the more she wants to get it.


    Thinking about this, Nangong Liuyun continued to smile and said, "Then... can you tell Liuyun which girl is so lucky?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone rushed to answer: "It''s Miss Ruan''s family!"


    This voice is somewhat familiar.


    When Ruan Youqing was recalling who the owner of the voice was, Nangong Liuyun had already walked in front of her.


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, she smiled softly and said, "You are Miss Ruan, right?"


    Seeing everyone looking at him in unison, Ruan Youqing held back his displeasure, and also responded gently yes.


    "Then... you and Master Gu should divorce, this princess can give you some compensation."


    Ruan Youqing: "???"


    The princess of Yuhuan Kingdom...


    Is it a little too arrogant? ? ?


    Except for a few envoys, the faces of the others present all changed slightly.


    Not only because of Nangong Liuyun''s arrogance, but also because of her extremely insulting behavior.


    Moreover...the one insulted...is the baby of the General Protector''s family.


    The Ruan family stood up in unison, and when they were about to go forward and have a good talk with the Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to stop her, and then covered her mouth and nose with her sleeve and coughed before saying:


    "Youqing didn''t quite understand what the princess meant."


    Nangong Liuyun narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "What this princess said is... let you divorce Master Gu. You look sick, if you marry Master Gu, you will definitely hurt him. How about stopping losses in time, sacrificing yourself, and helping others, isn¡¯t it a very noble thing?¡±


    Such natural persecution almost made Ruan Youqing laugh.


    It''s just that, although she has been irritated in her heart, the expression on her face is still harmless and pitiful: "The princess wants me to divorce? Then I will fulfill you and Mr. Gu?"


    "Exactly." Seeing how weak she was, Nangong Liuyun thought she would agree.


    Gu Changan, who was watching from a distance, just raised his hand to cover his slightly raised mouth when he saw this.


    The reason why he didn''t speak was because he knew that his little fox was not such a temperament to be manipulated by others. Even if she couldn''t use force, she would not let others take advantage of her easily.


    Another reason is that he feels that at this time, it is very suitable to say something to express his heart.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youqing suddenly withdrew his smile at this time, and a layer of mist was cast in his eyes instantly.


    Those who knew her character and ability all felt that her ability to cry when she said it was as impressive as her fists and feet.


    ¡¸Sorry, sorry, I can¡¯t agree with what the princess just said.¡¹


    "You...what did you say? You, a young lady, dare to disobey me?" Nangong Liuyun was shocked, as if he couldn''t believe that this weak lady from Ningguo dared to resist her!


    Ruan Youqing raised his head slightly, with a stubborn expression on his face: "Master Gu and I love each other, the princess is like this, don''t you think that you are a bit... a bit bullying? And... as a princess of a country, how can you do such a thing as a mandarin duck?"


    Nangong Liuyun was stunned, then smiled softly: "We love each other? Then why don''t we see each other..."


    She was just about to say why Master Gu didn¡¯t come out to protect her, but Gu Chang¡¯an walked over at some point, and when he walked to Ruan Youqing¡¯s side, he raised the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that we both love each other.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun, who originally thought that there was no real relationship between the two, took a few steps back in embarrassment.


    It turned out that she was the only one who was ashamed!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： I want to compete with her again

    Chapter 216 I want to compete with her again


    Seeing that the princess of the Yuhuan Kingdom was in a very embarrassing situation, the emperor broke the silence first by rubbing his brows:


    "Princess may have misunderstood something. The young lady of our Great General''s Mansion and our Chief Assistant can be said to be a perfect couple. If the princess wants to find a good husband, it is better to find someone else!"


    As soon as the emperor finished speaking, he saw Nangong Liuyun looking at Ruan Youqing fiercely from shame, but soon, she suddenly smiled contemptuously, and said word by word: "This little lady... is from the General''s residence? "


    After meeting Nangong Liuyun''s eyes, Ruan Youqing knew what she wanted to do.


    Another person who sees her as weak and wants to humiliate her from the general''s mansion but is a waste.


    Sure enough, before Ruan Youqing could answer her, Nangong Liuyun continued with a smile and said, "Since you belong to the General''s residence, how about... let''s compete with each other? This princess likes to compete with others in archery or swordsmanship. Since Miss Ruan is from In the general''s mansion, these abilities should be nothing to worry about. Mr. Gu favors you, and you must convince me. How about it? Competing with you, a young lady from the general''s mansion, should not be bullying you, right?"


    Nangong Liuhan also came between the two of them at this time, and said with interest in his eyes: "The young ladies of the General''s family should be very powerful. Sister, don''t you want to play tricks on others."


    The two brothers and sisters talked to each other, and Ruan Youqing was already lifted up lightly.


    But the expressions of the other people present were extremely complicated.


    It''s just that there are those who look sad, some who look worried, and some... who look gloating.


    After all, this young lady of the Ruan family looks...too delicate.


    Compete with others in martial arts...


    Looking at her appearance, it feels like one palm can easily push her down.


    The Ruan family who wanted to stand up for her was stopped by Ruan Youqing in time again, and the rest of the people watched carefully and did not dare to say a word, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble.


    "Princess, Youqing doesn''t know martial arts."


    After Ruan Youqing finished speaking, she happened to see Nanting Prince Baili Huaijin looking at her.


    After her heart skipped a beat, she tightly pressed her lips together, waiting for Baili Huaijin''s reaction.


    Back then in Jingbian City, she really had a lot of contact with Baili Huaijin.


    It''s just that when she went deep into the enemy''s camp, the other party only knew that she set fire to the tent, but when she killed people, except for Qiaoer and the others, all the rest were dead.


    Even if he doubts...should...it is not based on real evidence.


    So...if he raises doubts, she should be able to push the matter of killing General Zhenbei...on Gu Changan.


    Well...if that''s the case, she''ll do it!


    Just when Ruan Youqing was wary of whether Baili Huaijin would stand up to question and expose her, the other party just smiled with deep meaning, and looked at her with smiles in his eyes.


    It''s just that this smile... doesn''t make Ruan Youqing feel at ease.


    On the contrary, it will only make her more wary of whether Baili Huaijin has ulterior motives.


    Fortunately, he has not spoken.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Nangong Liuyun was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Ruan Youqing with a bit of naked contempt, and then suddenly covered his lips and smiled:


    "Look, this princess has actually forgotten that Miss Ruan''s body is so weak, it seems that she really can''t practice martial arts. If this is the case, then this princess can''t be strong. It''s just... because of you, I suddenly let this princess treat you Ningguo My impression has dropped quite a bit. After all... the mansion of the great general raised such a weak young lady..."


    Just as she finished her sarcasm, the violent Ruan Chong suddenly stood up, stared at Nangong Liuyun with a murderous expression on his face, and said slowly, "Is your princess from Yuhuan Kingdom so uneducated?"


    "You... who are you! Who gave you the right to say this!" Nangong Liuyun took a few steps back in fright from the furious Ruan Chong. The precious pride of being a princess of a country still made her pretend to be calm and question the other party.


    But Ruan Chong is not very human, he just sneered a few times, but did not answer.


    "He is our Ningguo''s respected veteran general who protects the country."


    ¡¸Princess¡¯s words are really out of proportion.¡¹


    The emperor and Gu Changan spoke successively.


    One has a cold tone, and the other has a solemn tone.


    Nangong Liuyun finally closed his mouth and transferred his anger to Ruan Youqing.


    I have to say that Gu Changan still knows Ruan Youqing quite well.


    Will not be easily bullied.


    Especially at this time, the family and the country have been humiliated.


    She couldn''t swallow this breath easily.


    Even if... began to reveal his own strength.


    It''s just...how to make up with the previous lies...is a difficult task.


    "Youqing, although you don''t know martial arts, didn''t General Ruan teach you a set of swordsmanship that is calm and calm? Just right, you can use it to compete with this princess."


    Gu Changan looked at her with a gentle smile on his face, and seriously gave her reasons.


    Ruan Youqing immediately understood what he meant, and immediately followed the words: "But... it''s just a set of swordsmanship for physical exercise...Will the princess...would she dislike it..."


    Nangong Liuyun''s eyes lit up, and he thought about it: "It''s okay, we can simply learn about swordsmanship. If you don''t have internal strength, I don''t need it."


    After all, the swordsmanship and boxing techniques that were only used to exercise the body really existed, Nangong Liuyun didn''t realize the other party''s lies.


    Seeing that she agreed, Ruan Youqing smiled softly and said: "Then... I ask the princess to be merciful."


    Nangong Liuyun smiled brilliantly: "It''s only natural, our Yuhuan Kingdom will never bully the weak."


    When the emperor saw this, he frowned worriedly.


    But soon, he was keenly observant and immediately saw the suppressed smiles of the Ruan family.


    this is¡­


    Ok¡­


    The emperor finally gradually guessed the general idea.


    He already knew that the Ruan family... no matter how much they dote on the child, they would not let the child be manipulated casually.


    Although there were speculations before, but now, it seems that the truth can be confirmed.


    It¡¯s just that... even he lied to...


    He must severely punish the Ruan family for the crime of deceiving the emperor!


    How about...detain that guy Ruan Ye in the palace for a few days, and let the husband and wife taste the difference?


    Hiss...I''m afraid it won''t work...Mu Fei enters the palace every day, so he should be killed...


    That''s all, let''s talk about punishment in the future.


    The emperor was thinking wildly, and Ruan Youqing and Nangong Liuyun had already opened up and prepared to start.


    Except for a few specific people, other people are not allowed to wear weapons privately when entering the palace.


    Therefore, the swords for the competition between the two were selected on the spot.


    Although the young lady of the Ruan family said she can''t fight, and she looks like she can''t fight, but for some reason, some people who have a good impression of the Ruan family can''t help but grab it tightly.


    And some other people with ulterior motives kept a sneer on the corners of their mouths, coldly preparing to watch Ruan Youqing make a fool of himself.


    For example, Rong Yan and Liu Rouer, who have learned to restrain themselves and have never spoken easily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： Who is the flower shelf

    Chapter 217 Who is the showman


    "Yan''er, you said that this Ruan Youqing won''t hit by mistake? Really, what kind of self-cultivating swordsmanship... is better than that princess of Yuhuan Kingdom?"


    Liu Rouer was originally sitting with her father Liu Zhui.


    However, after a while, the scene has become a little lively.


    After all, it is really rare for the princess of Yuhuan Kingdom and the lady of Ningguo General''s Mansion to learn swordsmanship.


    Although some people are still sitting obediently, some can''t help but leave their seats after observing the surrounding situation and go to the direction of acquaintances to have a discussion.


    There were too many people leaving their seats, and the emperor didn''t have the leisure to take care of them.


    The emperor let them do whatever they wanted, so naturally no one dared to yell at them.


    However, there is only one family between Rong Yan and Liu Rou''er, so she is not eye-catching when she walks beside Rong Yan.


    After hearing Liu Rou''er''s question, Rong Yan smiled slightly and said: "Look at her sickly appearance, how could she compare to the princess of Yuhuan Kingdom who practiced martial arts since childhood."


    After hearing this, Liu Rou''er felt relieved, and looked at the woman they both hated together, side by side with Rong Yan, as if watching a play.


    On the other side, after Ruan Youqing finished selecting the sword, he took two steps back.


    When she looked at the other party again, her eyes, who were still weak just now, suddenly burst into a cold light.


    When Nangong Liuyun felt the coldness, although he was surprised that the other party could have such a look, he still had a lot of disdain for this young lady of the Ruan family.


    Therefore, she smiled charmingly, and said unhurriedly: "Miss Ruan, although we are just exchanging sword skills, but...after all, swords have no eyes. If you get hurt...it is inevitable. So..."


    Having said this, Nangong Liuyun continued to smile coquettishly and said when he looked at the emperor and the others in a blink of an eye:


    "The emperor and everyone please help Liu Yun to witness, if Liu Yun''s sword accidentally scratches Miss Ruan''s delicate skin..."


    "Then what if my sister accidentally scratches your skin!" Ruan Youning, who had been held down by Mu Fei, finally couldn''t help it, and before Nangong Liuyun finished speaking, he stood up and asked angrily.


    This princess of the Yuhuan Kingdom is really annoying! Everyone knew what she meant by saying this! Injury is inevitable, if her younger sister is injured, she will pick herself out and pretend to be innocent!


    Although this kind of rhetoric similar to life and death orders was very normal before the competition, but now Nangong Liuyun doesn''t know that Ruan Youqing knows martial arts.


    In her eyes, Ruan Youqing is just putting on airs!


    Really shameless!


    Xiao Deyin, who was honestly sitting next to Grand Tutor Xiao, couldn''t help but stand up and said coldly: "I can''t, those who hurt us can be exempted from responsibility. On the contrary, you princess of Yuhuan Kingdom is delicate and expensive, and you are the princess of our Ruan Kingdom." Can you blame others after the young miss is injured?"


    Nangong Liuyun sneered: "If she really has the ability to hurt this princess, of course this princess will not blame her!"


    Seeing the tense atmosphere, the queen, who had been sitting upright, smiled and smoothed things over: "It''s just a simple trick, so why did it involve getting injured. They are all cute little girls, so let''s go as far as we can."


    "That''s right, harmony makes money, harmony makes money!" Liu Shangshu also stood up at this time and interjected with a smile like a peacemaker.


    After Nangong Liuyun listened, the sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth still did not fade away, and he looked at Ruan Youqing more provocatively: "Thank you, Empress Empress, and this lord for your concern, this princess will definitely be merciful, and won''t let Miss Ruan get too angry. It''s embarrassing."


    Ruan Youqing just smiled and waved at her, and said leisurely: "Princess, let''s start?"


    Seeing that she was so indifferent, Nangong Liuyun couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and then grabbed a sword flower and rushed straight to Ruan Youqing''s face.


    She wants to let this sick man know that those sword techniques that cultivate one''s body and spirit are nothing at all when confronted with real swords and spears!


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun felt that he had seen Ruan Youqing paralyzed on the ground in fright.


    However¡­


    Ruan Youqing was still expressionless at this time, but turned his body slightly, and avoided her move.


    Actually... hid?


    Rong Yan and Liu Rou''er were surprised when they saw it, and curled their lips. Rong Yan pretended to be casual and said: "She is quick-witted, but... I don''t believe that this competition can be won by quick-witness alone."


    However, she and Liu Rou''er had just finished whispering, and Ruan Youqing''s next actions made both of them widen their eyes in shock.


    It''s because Ruan Youqing''s seemingly simple movements are as chic as flowing clouds and flowing water, but she just made a few random gestures with the sword, and the proud princess of Yuhuan Kingdom just now was forced to step back every step of the way. .


    Nangong Liuyun''s charming smile just now was replaced by a flustered expression.


    how come¡­


    She is not just a show of self-cultivation...


    Why...why not only did she easily dodge her moves, but she was even able to force her to be powerless!


    No, she can''t lose to this trash!


    Thinking of this, Nangong Liuyun''s eyes flashed viciously, and the sword in his hand poured a trace of internal energy, and immediately stabbed Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    "Be careful!" Someone who knows martial arts saw it and couldn''t help but make a sound to remind him.


    Ruan Youqing just raised his eyebrows slightly, and held the sword in front of his face with one hand, as if he wanted to catch Nangong Liuyun''s attack.


    "Overestimating one''s abilities!" Nangong Liuyun laughed wildly, changing stabs to chops.


    However¡­


    The scene that shocked everyone happened again.


    Not only because Ruan Youqing accepted it easily, but even...


    She raised her hand to pick it up, and Nangong Liuyun''s sword was directly thrown aside.


    Because the hall was extremely quiet, the sound of the long sword falling to the ground was particularly ear-piercing.


    Because of inertia, Nangong Liuyun hurriedly stepped back a few steps before stabilizing his figure.


    "You... you, a person with no internal strength, actually caught it!" Nangong Liuyun looked at Ruan Youqing incredulously.


    Ruan Youqing still just smiled, walked towards Nangong Liuyun step by step, and said as he walked, "The princess really has superb martial arts skills."


    "You...do you know martial arts?!" Nangong Liuyun looked resentful.


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly and shook his head: "Everyone here is watching, I didn''t use my internal force like a princess. Besides, I''m just putting on airs."


    "Did you really just use that kind of swordsmanship?" Nangong Liuyun frowned tightly, and naturally there was a little doubt in his tone.


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun''s question, it wasn''t Ruan Youqing who answered her, but Li Ange who came over at some time.


    "Of course! Our family, Youqing, just used the sword technique that she usually uses to keep fit in Fuchu."


    "I can prove it." Xiao Deyin also slowly stood up to testify for Ruan Youqing.


    "I don''t know if the princess can accept my fianc¨¦e? But...it doesn''t matter if you still refuse. Because..." Gu Changan gradually put away the lazy look just now, and his eyes gradually became cold and stern:


    "It has nothing to do with me if I am not convinced. My fianc¨¦e, Gu Changan, cannot tolerate repeated provocations and humiliations. Even if you are a princess of a country, you must apologize for your rudeness just now. "


    Gu Changan, who seemed to be careless just now, has become extremely strong at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： about how to love someone

    Chapter 218 on how to love someone


    It was at this time that Ruan Youqing felt that Gu Changan was really not to be easily provoked. And he was so feared by the officials, and it seemed to be traceable.


    If it is someone else, at this time, they will take care of the relationship between the two countries and give each other a step down.


    Even if you don¡¯t want to, at most you will show a cold face and you won¡¯t say much. After all, misfortune comes from the mouth.


    But Gu Changan didn''t.


    After Ruan Youqing let Nangong Liuyun lose the match and was slapped in the face, he stood up again and demanded an apology from Nangong Liuyun.


    And at this time, he was not as casual as usual, but was filled with murderous aura around him, and the aura was so suppressed that it was hard to breathe.


    After hearing Gu Changan''s words, Nangong Liuyun''s face paled for a while, and she wanted to ask how the chief assistant of Ningguo dared to say such arrogant words to make her lose face.


    However, she seemed to be choked by someone, unable to speak a word.


    Just one look from the other party made Nangong Liuyun feel cold sweat. This chief assistant, at this moment, doesn''t look like a polite civil servant.


    Stared at by those cold eyes, Nangong Liuyun finally mustered up the courage to bite his lower lip, with a pitiful look:


    "Master Gu..."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be so pitiful. We... we Miss Ruan are so weak that we can fight you to the death to protect the reputation of the Ruan family and the prestige of Ningguo. You can''t just because you lose to such a delicate lady like her, you can''t do that. Feel wronged? She hasn''t been wronged yet, why are you wronged?" Changan abruptly changed "my family" to "us", unable to fully inform everyone of Ruan Youqing''s ownership, Gu Changan gradually became a little irritable.


    These words are even more merciless.


    Thin-skinned, I''m afraid he covered his face and ran away long ago.


    But Nangong Liuyun gritted his teeth with red eyes, didn''t say a word but didn''t move.


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously looked at her imperial brother, the flamboyant Nangong Liuhan.


    Just now he was glaring at Gu Changan because of Nangong Liuyun.


    And now...


    He actually looked at all this with a flat face.


    It seems that the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom is also very human.


    "Liu Yun, if you make a mistake, you have to apologize. Just now we were short-sighted and underestimated Miss Ruan. Now we also know that Miss Ruan''s swordsmanship is not to be underestimated."


    Finally, seeing that Nangong Liuyun hadn''t said a word, Nangong Liuhan smiled and spoke slowly.


    However, his voice made Ruan Youqing extremely uncomfortable.


    Thinking about it, Ruan Youqing folded his sleeves and lowered his eyes, and said, "The Sixth Prince praised you, and Youqing was really terrified. It''s just...Youqing''s self-cultivation of swordsmanship is just a show, and he only narrowly defeated the princess just now."


    Nangong Liuyun also lowered her eyes at this time, but her slightly trembling sleeves revealed her anger and unwillingness.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought that the other party was going to explode, she suddenly raised her head slowly, and the somewhat ferocious expression on her face just now was completely gone.


    It was replaced by her extremely bright smile.


    "Miss Ruan, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have provoked you just now, and I shouldn''t have proposed to compete with you. But... since you like Mr. Gu, you should know that it is irrational to like someone. Especially... when you know When he already has a fianc¨¦e, he will feel that there is no one else in this world who is worthy of him besides himself. So... I just lost my composure just now, and I wanted to see where Miss Ruan''s charm could make Mr. Gu like this like."


    Because her tone was extremely sincere when she spoke, even in front of Ruan Youqing, she kept looking at Gu Changan with eyes full of affection.


    After being able to speak out her selfish desires so frankly as a princess of a country, people who originally hated her arrogance gradually changed their views.


    When Ruan Youqing heard this, the coldness in his heart spread overwhelmingly.


    This princess of the Yuhuan Kingdom, after her arrogance, is not particularly brainless. At least she knows her strengths and how to control the direction of people''s hearts.


    For example, now, the arrogant and rude image just now was instantly transformed by herself into a true-tempered woman who is desperate for love.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that the young lady of the Ruan family was silent, and walked over with a gentle face, took her hand and said, "Since you and I like the same person, then our other hobbies should also be the same. Yes. Maybe we can get along well in the future!"


    "His Royal Highness!" Ruan Youqing was just letting others bully you, but now he suddenly frowned and spoke in a very serious tone.


    "What''s wrong?" Nangong Liuyun frowned accordingly.


    "Since you keep saying that you like Mr. Gu, how can you compare Mr. Gu with other objects or with nothing specific. This is an insult to him!" Ruan Youqing''s righteous words made everyone feel Some were caught off guard.


    Only Gu Changan, who was mentioned, looked aloof and unapproachable just now, but now the corners of his eyes were faintly tinged with a smile.


    His little fox is about to fight back again.


    Sure enough, Nangong Liuyun was stunned by Ruan Youqing''s words for a moment, and after realizing it, she immediately paled and explained: "That''s not what I meant! I..."


    "Your Highness, you don''t need to explain anything to me. Of course, you don''t need to explain anything to Mr. Gu. What you need most now is to see your heart clearly. The reason why you like Mr. Gu is because you like your lover Do you still really like him? Moreover, if you really like someone, how can you have so many...selfish thoughts. Youqing is not like a princess, who thinks whether others are suitable or not. Youqing thinks that as long as What Mr. Gu likes is the most beautiful existence in this world. Even if he has another woman he likes, Youqing will only think that that woman must have enough advantages to be liked by Mr. Gu. As for what Youqing likes It''s not important...You Qing...just hope that Mr. Gu is happy."


    At the end, Ruan Youqing''s voice trembled slightly.


    Unknowingly, Xiao Deyin and Li Ange stood side by side watching Ruan Youqing, stunned to see Ruan Youqing''s so pretentious, ah no, such a delicate and strong scene, wishing to applaud her just now.


    The men present were all impressed by Ruan Youqing''s sense of kindness.


    Women, on the other hand, have admiration and approval, and some feel very uncomfortable because they can''t explain why.


    Until those uncomfortable people got married and their husbands were captured by others, those who became the white moonlight in the husband''s heart seemed to have the shadow of Miss Ruan now.


    It''s just that they are still in the boudoir now, how can they understand the twists and turns.


    Only the queen and the wives looked at Ruan Youqing full of inquiry.


    Ruan Youqing, who was being watched by all kinds of eyes, did not appear nervous and cramped, and still had that weak but stubborn expression.


    Ruan Youning moved her lips, and looked back at Mu Fei: "Mother, what Youqing just said..."


    Mu Fei''s expression was a bit complicated, and then he slowly said: "In the future, if you are not sure about your sweetheart, or if you meet someone who doesn''t know how to **** it from you, you just need to remember to seek your little sister''s help. .¡±


    Ruan Youning nodded in a daze.


    After listening to what Ruan Youqing said, Nangong Liuyun only felt that he was suffocated and wanted to vomit blood.


    this¡­


    The other party is actually better at controlling people''s hearts than himself!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： mid autumn night

    Chapter 219 Mid-Autumn Night


    After Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Gu Changan immediately reached out and rubbed his eyes.


    Laughing out loud in case he ruined his image in front of everyone.


    He didn''t believe what the little fox said just now.


    He knew in his heart that if he fell in love with others all the time, it would be good for the little fox not to slash him with a knife. What he likes must be the most beautiful in the world. Regarding this kind of words, he knows very consciously. Just listen to it, don''t take it seriously.


    After he adjusted his mood and took his hand away, he saw everyone looking at him with envy or hatred.


    After all, I couldn''t help but curled up the corners of my lips. When Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing, the tenderness in his eyes was almost overflowing: "Youqing is a good girl, and I just want to spend the rest of my life with her."


    The love words from Gu Shoufu naturally made the girls present blush.


    Ruan Youqing naturally blushed and lowered her head.


    When Nangong Liuyun wanted to say something, Nangong Liuhan pulled her aside with a half-smile. After the brother and sister said something in a low voice, Nangong Liuyun finally closed his mouth obediently.


    Because of the incident caused by the princess of Yuhuan Kingdom, it was about half an hour later than usual when the palace banquet ended.


    Moreover, after everyone sat down again, several eyes in the hall looked in her direction from time to time.


    Ruan Youqing could clearly see the owner of these gazes from the corner of his eye.


    It''s all... expected people.


    She didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The only thing she cared about was Gu Changan who was sitting beside her.


    Because at this time Gu Changan was sitting with her regardless of everyone''s eyes, even the emperor just smiled and said nothing when he saw it.


    And the Ruan family also saw that he had protected their young Qing so much just now, and they were very close to him in words.


    Those who felt that it was not in line with etiquette did not dare to say a word.


    Even when Master Xiao of Delong Wangzun wanted to speak, after his granddaughter said something in his ear, he unexpectedly did not stand up and criticize for the first time.


    Slowly, Ruan Youqing calmly accepted the reality.


    Now, in a good mood, she turned her attention to a very unique dish on the table.


    "Oranges and crabs...would it taste good together?" Ruan Youqing bit her lip, wondering whether to extend the chopsticks in her hands.


    Want to try, but afraid of the strange taste.


    In the previous life, she didn''t remember whether she had eaten or not.


    Or, at that time, she didn''t have the leisure time to pay attention to these things.


    Seeing her confused face, Gu Changan couldn''t help but chuckled twice and said, "This crab-stuffed orange was developed by my grandmother from a book. You can try it with confidence."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback, and said in surprise, "It was developed by Mrs. Ning Guogong?"


    "Exactly."


    After listening to Gu Changan''s definite answer, Ruan Youqing made up his mind to take a sip.


    It was... extraordinarily delicious?


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s bright eyes, Gu Changan felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    Waiting for everyone to eat and drink, the condescending emperor saw that someone already had the idea of ??leaving.


    Being considerate, he immediately waved his hand and ordered all the officials to leave the palace and return home, and the rest could go to Baiyun Terrace to enjoy the moon at will.


    Ruan Youqing''s family left the palace after resigning with the emperor without hesitation.


    After returning to Nguyen Mansion, the family sat around the pavilion on the rockery, and a round of bright moon hung high in the sky, which instantly calmed people''s hearts.


    The Ruan family already had a lot of alcohol, so the few glasses of light wine they drank in the palace were only for fun.


    After Ruan Chong took out his private collection, everyone looked at it covetously.


    "Today is the gathering of our family for nearly twenty years, so, are you going to get drunk tonight?"


    "Okay!" The whole family answered in unison.


    People who practice martial arts have always been bad at expressing their feelings, and everything is in the wine. Even though his eyes were slightly red, no one said those pretentious words.


    Ruan Youqing was already a little tipsy at this time, watching the family happily pushing and changing cups, and the scene of toasting and drinking could not help but feel a little sour.


    Ordinary people, when they get drunk, they must have some fun such as drinking orders.


    But in the Ruan family, their fun is all about fighting and fighting.


    First, the grandparents competed with each other, and then the father and son competed with each other.


    By the time Ruan Chong and Ruan Ye and his son were fighting empty-handed, some servants, maids and guards who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep or were drinking with permission had already attracted onlookers.


    The more people there are, the more lively the atmosphere will be.


    Even Mu Fei, who had been watching with a smile on his face, was coaxed and tricked by Ruan Yelian to perform a sword dance under the moon.


    Although she has given birth to two children, Mu Fei still maintains a proper figure. What''s more, she was taller than ordinary women, so her figure would naturally appear taller and slender.


    A blue long sword seemed to have life in her hands, which made people unable to stop admiring.


    Under the bright moon night, she is as graceful as a frightened bird, and graceful as a dragon swimming.


    After the dance, Mu Fei, who was still sober just now, smiled and snatched a glass of wine from Ruan Ye.


    Perhaps because of the activities, it is easier to get drunk.


    Ruan Youqing talked and laughed with his family, but couldn''t help but burst into tears again.


    However, when she turned her head away and wanted to wipe away her tears secretly, she saw that Ruan Youning sitting beside her was surprisingly quiet at this moment.


    Seeing her dazed eyes, Ruan Youqing instantly understood.


    For Ruan Youning, although she knew her background in the past, but no one came to find her, she was able to adjust to the atmosphere very well.


    But now it is different.


    Her biological mother came to the door with her younger siblings, but she had a drink with them.


    In her heart, a difficult hurdle was created.


    "Sister..." Ruan Youqing reached out and stuffed the last candied fruit he snatched from his brother into his mouth.


    Ruan Youning was still in a daze, but after hearing Ruan Youqing''s voice, she subconsciously looked at her.


    Then something suddenly entered her mouth, and she subconsciously chewed it before realizing it was a candied fruit.


    Sweet and sour...It suits her mood at the moment.


    Ruan Youqing saw that her cheeks and eye sockets were a little red, so she couldn''t help but sighed softly.


    After holding her hand in his own, Ruan Youqing said softly: "Sister, don''t be unhappy today."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing looked at her with tenderness in her eyes, Ruan Youning subconsciously moved closer to her: "Did you owe me in your last life, so it''s unreasonable to treat me well in this life. My every move can''t escape your observation at all. .¡±


    At this time, Ruan Youqing froze when she heard the first half of her sentence.


    Yeah...in a previous life...


    She owes sister...


    So, in this life, she will do everything to love this silly elder sister.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing said bluntly, "But are you worried about that? Why don''t I go with you?"


    Ruan Youning was startled, then turned to look at the rest of the Ruan family.


    Coincidentally, Mu Fei just got up and walked towards their position.


    Before the two sisters could speak, Mu Fei smiled and said, "You Ning, you go to the small courtyard over there for a while. After all... we can''t always occupy you."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youning curled his lips as if he was about to cry: "Mother, you don''t want me..."


    "Go, go, it''s a big festival, who did you learn this wronged look from?" Mu Fei didn''t wait for her to speak, and tapped her forehead with her fingers.


    Ruan Youning, who was treated so "cruelly", felt at ease.


    After grinning, she pulled Ruan Youqing up and stood up.


    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll take my little sister with me!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Suspicious

    Chapter 220 Suspicious


    After greeting his grandfather and the others, Ruan Youning smiled and pulled Ruan Youqing away.


    Along the way, the two laughed and chatted a lot.


    Because it was a little far away from the independent small courtyard where Fu Zhi and the others lived, the two were still worried about whether they would delay their rest.


    Fortunately, the lights are still on in the small courtyard, it should be that Fu Zhi and Zhaodi and Debao are also admiring the moon.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice for us to come here empty-handed?" Ruan Youqing realized when he was approaching the gate of the small courtyard that he needed to send some melons and fruit snacks when visiting others during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    After Ruan Youning heard this, he waved his hands and said, "No need, a lot of things have been delivered today. There are only three of them, and they can''t finish eating too much. And...the Ruan family treats them... well enough. "


    Ruan Youqing saw that she seemed a little depressed again, and quickly patted her lightly: "Your family is our family. Sister, don''t say such foreign words, this is not your style."


    Being comforted by Ruan Youqing, Ruan Youning finally calmed down, smiled and nodded.


    At this time, Fu Zhi''s family was indeed sitting in the courtyard admiring the moon.


    What was placed on the table was the same as what Ruan Youqing and the others had just eaten.


    It can be seen from this that the Ruan family really treated them well.


    Just¡­


    The atmosphere of a family of three that should be happy and harmonious is a bit strange at this time.


    Just because there was one person sitting among them.


    It was Zhao Gao, the man Ruan Youqing and the others met during the day who helped Zhao Di.


    At this time, he was gorging on the big food without the slightest politeness, and because he also drank a lot of wine, it can be said that he completely exposed his character when he spoke.


    "The Ruan family is quite interesting." Zhao Gao said while holding a shiny chicken leg in his hand, chewing on it.


    Depot looked up at the chicken leg in the opponent''s hand, swallowed, then lowered his head again.


    And Zhaodi seemed more restrained than before at this time. There was a plate of vegetarian dishes in front of her, so she just picked this vegetarian dish and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Fu Zhi, on the other hand, had a face full of spring, looking at Zhao Gao affectionately, with a very gentle voice: "Tonight is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the Ruan family is busy making fun of themselves. This small courtyard is remote, why don''t you..."


    "Why, it''s been a long time since we''ve been together, and you''re thinking about it?" Zhao Gao ignored the children beside him, reached out and grabbed Fu Zhi''s hand with a wretched expression, and started to touch it.


    Debao and Zhaodi lowered their heads in a familiar manner, without saying a word.


    "You bastard, stop talking nonsense in front of the child!" Fu Zhi glared at him angrily, then withdrew her hand.


    Zhao Gao curled his lips, and smiled indifferently: "You didn''t seduce me first!" After finishing speaking, he was ready to reach out to hug Fuzhi.


    At this moment, sisters Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning happened to walk in hand in hand.


    "What are you doing!" Ruan Youning yelled angrily, and immediately walked to the front, looking at Zhao Gao with hostility in his eyes.


    Fu Zhi was obviously frightened by the sudden arrival of Ruan Youqing and the other two, she immediately stood up and asked in a panic, "You...why are you here?"


    Ruan Youqing just wanted to speak, but Ruan Youning replied first: "We were just passing by and wanted to come and have a look. In the end...why is Uncle Zhao here?"


    "Ah...it''s like this...Zhao Di told me before that Zhao...elder brother saved her life, I thought...Mid-Autumn Festival is always a day for family reunion, it''s very pitiful for him to come to the capital alone...so...so I Let Zhaodi and Debao call him over and have a makeshift meal together." Fu Zhi pursed her lips, and replied falteringly.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youning looked at Zhaodi and Debao suspiciously: "Is that true?"


    Debao lowered his head, humming in a very low voice.


    Instead, Zhaodi took the words and responded: "We thought...the crowd would be more lively, so we called the uncle over together, isn''t it...is it breaking the rules in the mansion?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled softly: "The rules are not broken, it''s just that we just came in, and it seems that we saw the uncle stretching out his hand to the wife. This is..."


    "I...I want to toast!" Zhao Gao, who had been tense and silent, finally spoke.


    "Toast?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows and looked at the other party.


    Zhao Gao avoided her direct gaze, glanced aside and said, "Yes, yes, toast."


    "That¡­"


    "Since this is the case, then eat slowly. My sister and I are just passing by. Seeing that you have nothing to do, we won''t bother you." Ruan Youqing interrupted Ruan Youning and continued to ask. After speaking with a smile, he quickly pulled Ruan Youning and turned away .


    As for whether these people are still in the mood to eat, that is their own business.


    The two sisters were no longer as relaxed and happy as they were when they came here. They walked for a long time in silence until the small courtyard was completely hidden in darkness, then Ruan Youning said in a daze, "I... am I taking too much care of you?" ? After all...they might just see each other right...we can''t let her be a widow for the rest of her life..."


    Ruan Youqing naturally noticed the interaction between Fu Zhi and Zhao Gao.


    No one would easily believe that the two of them were innocent.


    Just don''t know... when these two started.


    After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing comforted him: "Don''t think too much today, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. After all, we don''t know what happened between them, what if... that Zhao Gao is trying to plot something wrong?"


    Ruan Youning shook his head: "It can''t be a conspiracy, I think the two of them... it''s your choice. That''s all, what do you want to do so much, what time is it now?"


    ¡¸Is it about time to touch the child?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s getting late, go back and rest!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing said softly with a worried face: "Sister...you..."


    "I''m fine! What can I do!" When Ruan Youning looked up again, his face was already full of smiles.


    Only in the eyes, but there is nothing.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to comfort her, so she nodded in agreement.


    However, after sending Ruan Youning back, she immediately called Fan to her side.


    "Miss?" Seeing her blushing, Fan Er hurriedly took a handkerchief soaked in cold water to warm her up.


    After Fan''er finished covering his face, Ruan Youqing asked solemnly: "I asked you to check on Fu Zhi''s details before, did you do it?"


    After hearing this, Fan''er put down the handkerchief in his hand and hurriedly replied: "This servant took some time to go to the Star Picking Tower, and I have already ordered them to investigate. At the latest... there should be news tomorrow night."


    Ruan Youqing nodded and continued: "The one named Zhao Gao also needs to be investigated. Now I suspect that he and Fu Zhi are old acquaintances, and the relationship between the two must be extraordinary."


    "Miss? What do you mean...they used the relationship of the eldest lady to cheat us into our house?"


    "Don''t let Sister know about this first. After everything is cleared up, I will... tell her."


    She must not let sister be cheated.


    Even if they are biological parents, what kind of grace is there if the only gift for nurturing is education.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： The moonlight is just right

    Chapter 221 The moonlight is just right


    Ruan Youqing was sitting in front of the window, staring at the full moon outside the window in a daze.


    The full moon like a white jade plate hangs in the night sky, and the surroundings it reflects are dyed with a soft halo.


    But at such a quiet moment, Ruan Youqing could not calm down in his heart.


    Not only because she was worried about Ruan Youning''s affairs, but also because of... some little daughter''s concerns.


    Just as she was fiddling with a hairpin in her hand, there was a sudden sound outside the window, and then a figure stopped outside her window in such a majestic manner.


    Just when Ruan Youqing frowned and was about to ask the other party''s identity, the other party opened the mouth on his own initiative.


    "Miss Ruan, can I have the face to accompany Gu to watch the moon outside the city?"


    What broke into her ears was the voice that haunted her.


    Gu Changan... came to her at this time...


    Feeling a moment of joy in his heart, Ruan Youqing immediately gave up his reserve and ran out.


    At this time, Gu Changan had already changed out of his previous black court attire. He was dressed in a moon-white robe with gentle brows and eyes. Matched with the moonlight, he seemed to have a trace of immortality.


    It''s just that unlike the fairy who is neither sad nor happy, Gu Changan''s eyes are full of affection.


    What Ruan Youqing was about to say was instantly buried in the watery warmth.


    Seeing her blushing face looking at him, Gu Changan slowly opened his mouth and said, "Do you want to ask, why am I here?"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing immediately lowered her head subconsciously after hearing what he said. The responding voice seemed muffled because of bowing his head.


    Gu Changan raised his foot and took a step forward, said with a slight smile, "I felt empty in my heart when I came out of the palace and returned to the mansion. I didn''t realize why it was empty until I came to you."


    Ruan Youqing raised his head to look at him as his heartbeat quickened due to his earnest and deep voice.


    Clenching her hands tightly, Ruan Youqing said softly: "Today... you treated the princess of Yuhuan Kingdom so indifferently and ruthlessly at the banquet, are you not afraid that the people of Yuhuan Kingdom will hate us because of this and it will be detrimental to Ningguo? Although the emperor treats you very well, But if something really happened..."


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows lightly, ready to wait for her to finish speaking.


    "If the relationship between Yuhuan Kingdom and Ning Kingdom deteriorates, the emperor will no longer be able to indulge you as you like."


    Ruan Youqing saw that his expression was still relaxed, so his tone became a little hurried.


    "Don''t worry, these two people from Yuhuan Kingdom will not turn against our Ning Kingdom because of such things that they have no confidence in. Don''t think that these two brothers and sisters act arrogantly, but their emperor is barely a wise king. And...this time they came here, not just for a simple visit." Seeing that Ruan Youqing was worried about him, Gu Changan stretched out his hand to rub the center of the other''s brows, and patiently explained to her.


    ¡¸Then...they want something from us?¡¹


    "Exactly. The Yuhuan Kingdom is near the sea and far away from the Central Plains. They don''t have many things in the Central Plains. This time, they want to open a road for trade with us Ningguo."


    Trade?


    Yuhuan Country is near the sea, and Kening Country also has a border town near the sea. In terms of trade, Ningguo will not get much from Yuhuan Nation. On the contrary, the terrain of Ning country is complex and diverse, and its products are much richer than other countries.


    If a trade route is deliberately opened up, Yuhuan Kingdom will benefit more than Ning Kingdom.


    So, at this time, the Yuhuan Kingdom would definitely not dare to turn against Ning Kingdom easily.


    With the measurement in mind, Ruan Youqing was completely relieved.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s watery almond eyes just looking at him like this, Gu Changan took a tight breath, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Would you like to accompany me to watch the moon outside the city?"


    "Outside the city?"


    "Yes, there is a good place outside the city, which is the best place to enjoy the moon near the capital. And... at this time... that beautiful place should belong to you and me only."


    Ruan Youqing really became interested when he heard what he said.


    Just¡­


    "Why do you avoid those secret whistles every time you come? Even if they recognize you... they shouldn''t let you in every time... After all... After all... You... You and I are not married yet... You, you, you always come looking for me in the middle of the night ...Finally...after all, it is not in accordance with etiquette." Ruan Youqing blushed and stuttered a few words.


    "They didn''t see me."


    "Eh?"


    "I said, they didn''t see me. Your Ruan Mansion''s secret sentry can guard against the world, but it can''t guard against me, Gu Chang''an." At this time, Gu Chang''an suddenly forced Ruan Youqing to the corner, supporting the wall with his hands, and Ruan Youqing happened to be Imprisoned in front of him, the two breathed intertwined and looked at each other.


    Ruan Youqing blinked his eyes, and then put his hands on his chest.


    "You...you step back a little...it''s too...too hot..." Ruan Youqing spoke incoherently, not daring to stare at Gu Changan anymore.


    Just because of this, Gu Changan''s eyes... are too hot.


    "Now...but it''s autumn..." Gu Changan said with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing looked annoyed at being offended by him, and just pushed him hard, but Gu Changan held his hands tightly in his palms.


    "Miss Ruan is really weak."


    "Gu Changan!"


    Ruan Youqing puffed up his face angrily, but now his almond eyes that were still watery were staring at him with embarrassment.


    "Okay, okay, the moonlight is just right, let''s go quickly, after all, the time has been delayed for too long." Seeing that she was really angry, Gu Changan had to take a few steps back as if begging for mercy.


    Gu Changan, who is so cowardly, will turn pale with shock if he is seen by others.


    but¡­


    At this time, the two of them were indeed seen.


    "I thought it was someone who could always get in and out of Ruan''s mansion without hiding from the secret sentry, so it turned out...it was this kid!" Ruan Ye was hiding in the shadows in the distance, clenched his fists angrily.


    If Mu Fei hadn''t hugged his waist tightly, he would have rushed out at this time to teach this chief assistant who coveted his little Jiaojiao a lesson.


    "Ah Fei, let me go, I''m going to beat him up. Come and meet us privately in the middle of the night." After Ruan Ye struggled a few times and found that he couldn''t break free, he looked back at Mu Fei and spoke helplessly. .


    Mu Fei, who stopped him, shook his head, and said with deep meaning: "Don''t do to others what you don''t want yourself to do to yourself."


    ¡¸Ah Fei, what does this mean?¡¹


    "Before you and I were married, how often did you sneak up to me in the middle of the night?"


    ¡¸This...this is different!¡¹


    "Only state officials are allowed to set fires, but the common people are not allowed to light lamps? This is not the style of our General Ruan."


    "A Fei..." Ruan Ye''s angry expression softened instantly.


    "Don''t worry, this kid, Youqing, won''t mess around. And...you always have to give the two kids a chance to improve their relationship."


    "Then... I''ll listen to you. The two of them... eh???" After Ruan Ye nodded in agreement, he subconsciously wanted to see what the two of them were doing again.


    However, when he looked over, he found that the two people who were there just now had disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： August night cinnamon

    Chapter 222 August Night Osmanthus


    "The evening clouds gather to overflow the cold, and the silver man turns the jade plate silently. This life and this night will not grow well, where will the bright moon look next year."


    Unknowingly, Ruan Youqing thought of this poem.


    This life and this night are not good, where will the bright moon look next year.


    I only hope... next year, there will be such a bright moon and... Gu Changan.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan have already arrived at the good place to enjoy the moon that Gu Changan said.


    On a small hill outside the capital.


    The small hill is not too high, and it didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to climb to the top and overlook the capital city under the moonlight.


    The imperial palace is located far away in the light of bits and pieces, shining like stars in the dark night.


    "It''s late at night, but there are still so many people who haven''t fallen asleep?" Ruan Youqing looked at the magnificent scene in front of him, and after a flash of amazement flashed across his face, he asked softly in surprise.


    Gu Changan was standing beside her, and his brows and eyes were as dark as the night.


    "Life is full of suffering. So, in order to dispel these pains, people subconsciously like to be lively. When it is lively, you can temporarily forget your troubles. Mid-Autumn Festival is also a day for family reunion, just like New Year''s Eve. The curfew will be lifted at such a time in the capital, and it will last all night. It''s just for... the rare excitement."


    Ruan Youqing should have fallen into her own bitter memories because of his words, but she didn''t at this time.


    In her eyes, Gu Changan''s figure could not be driven away no matter how hard she tried.


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, he found that the people around him were still. When he turned his head to look at her, he felt that the soft and delicate hand of the other party suddenly held his own.


    "Is there something on your mind?" Ruan Youqing asked subconsciously.


    Straightforward, without any twists and turns.


    Even Gu Changan, who is good at manipulating people''s hearts, was caught by her sudden question.


    Is there anything on your mind?


    mind... may or may not have...


    After all, he deserves to be happier than everyone in this world.


    With the love of the elders and the trust of the king.


    One side of the world let him break free.


    Only¡­


    Only he is not accompanied by his parents.


    He doesn''t remember the memories before he was two years old, so he doesn''t remember what his parents looked like either.


    In the past few decades of his life, he has only this regret.


    And those things that he encountered growing up...he learned early on not to take it to heart.


    In other words, some have already received the punishment they deserved.


    Just¡­


    It''s just that although his grandfather and grandmother treated him well, there are some differences after all.


    Behind the glamor and brilliance, there will always be sadness that others cannot see.


    Ruan Youqing asked him if he was worried...


    Gu Changan''s originally silent heart dispelled the darkness like a breeze.


    "I don''t have anything on my mind. If I have to say it, then my mind is probably all about you. I''m wondering if I can marry you home in advance."


    "Master Gu is always glib!" Ruan Youqing turned his back, and the tenderness just now dissipated instantly.


    The moonlight streams down, and the night wind blows the scent of unknown flowers on the mountain.


    "Don''t move." Gu Changan suddenly approached Ruan Youqing, his voice was very low.


    After feeling Gu Changan''s temperature, Ruan Youqing froze instantly.


    Gu Changan gently leaned into her ear and murmured something in a low voice.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing''s body finally relaxed.


    The two people hugged each other, very charming.


    At the same time, the bushes on the top of the mountain rustled with the night wind.


    Someone leaned down and quickly attacked Ruan Youqing and the other two.


    The two who were still embracing each other just now greeted each other in two directions with a tacit understanding.


    Someone who wants to sneak attack, naturally cannot escape the keen insight of Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing.


    Because when Gu Changan found someone dormant in the dark, he moved to Ruan Youqing''s side and told her in a romantic way.


    Ruan Youqing, who woke up from the love between children in time, also immediately realized that something was wrong, and took advantage of the situation to hug Gu Changan.


    The two reacted like this, so they naturally deceived the killer in the dark.


    It''s just... The killer who suddenly appeared this time was not something they had encountered before.


    The killer is agile and extremely ruthless when attacking.


    Helpless, they faced Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing.


    The two fought against the enemy together, without any communication, but they understood each other''s eyes.


    At this moment, a dark cloud covered the bright moon, and the night sky became dark and mysterious.


    The killers suddenly became faster and their movements became more deadly.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Chang''an originally wanted to stay alive to investigate each other''s origins, but the opponent''s desperate fight forced them to attack and defend with all their hearts.


    More than a dozen figures rose and fell in the darkness, some fell down, and some were still desperately trying.


    At the end, when there was only one killer left, Ruan Youqing turned to look at Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan immediately understood what she meant, and the two launched an attack together. After the remaining killer escaped a few tricks by chance, he was forced to the edge of the cliff before he knew it. At this moment, he also gradually realized that the strength in his body seemed to be taken away bit by bit.


    "You...have been poisoned?" The killer finally spoke, but his voice was extremely hoarse.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan stood side by side, Ruan Youqing looked over coldly, and said in a deep voice, "Tell me who instigated it, and we can walk around you without dying."


    The killer gave a weird laugh, and when he lowered his head, he saw a deep bone-deep wound on his left hand.


    He instantly understood where the poison came from.


    At the next moment, the killer chopped off his injured left hand with a knife, and the blood flowed like a fountain, staining the grass red.


    Then he moved and wanted to escape.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing rushed over immediately.


    As a result... a scene that shocked her happened.


    When the killer saw Ruan Youqing rushing over, he suddenly changed the direction of his escape and rushed towards the cliff.


    Although this mountain is not high, you will still die if you jump off it.


    The killer laughed wildly, and jumped off the cliff to commit suicide.


    By the time Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan arrived at the edge of the cliff, it was already too late.


    "He really jumped..." Ruan Youqing frowned, leaned forward and looked down.


    Helplessly, the night is too dark, and only endless black shadows can be seen.


    "He will definitely die. Under this cliff, there is a rocky beach." Gu Changan''s voice at this time was still cold.


    After all, it was hard to bring Ruan Youqing out to enjoy the quiet time that only belonged to two people.


    Happened to be disturbed.


    Gu Changan, who was on the verge of rage, was still surrounded by hostility.


    "Can you tell where these people are from?" Ruan Youqing asked again.


    Gu Changan took a deep breath, and after calming down, he first sent out a signal belonging to him into the night sky, and then he said: "Looking at their martial arts just now, they don''t look like people from Ningguo."


    "You mean...it was sent by those messengers? But...it would be too reckless to act at this time."


    "It doesn''t have to be reckless, it could be... arrogance."


    Ruan Youqing''s complexion gradually became gloomy, and countless guesses arose in her mind, but in the end she denied them one by one.


    "Go and see what''s on these corpses." Ruan Youqing frowned, turned and walked towards the corpses lying on the grass.


    However, after taking two steps, she was held back by Gu Chang''an.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： Two peoples guess

    Chapter 223 Two people''s guess (add 3 more for Qihua Luosheng''s cutie)


    After Ruan Youqing, who wanted to check the corpse, was stopped by Gu Changan, his calm and calm voice rang in her ears.


    "I''m coming, you just wait by the side. Little girl, don''t touch these things too much. It''s fine to kill and kill these corpses. It''s better not to touch these corpses. You, remember to leave this kind of thing to me in the future That''s fine."


    When Ruan Youqing was stunned, Gu Changan had already walked to the nearest corpse. He first tested his hand to see if the other person was still breathing, and then after seeing that the other person''s chest did not rise and fall, Gu Changan put down his vigilance and stretched out his hand Go and study this corpse.


    Ruan Youqing was still in a daze, with tears in his eyes.


    What Gu Changan said just now moved her even more than the love words he uttered gently on weekdays.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was staring at Gu Changan''s back in a daze, Gu Changan suddenly turned around and said, "Youqing, do you still remember the marks on the people of Nanting?"


    "Eh? The mark of the Nanting people?" Ruan Youqing quickly came back to her senses, and after realizing what Gu Changan said, she answered after deliberation: "You mean... the snake-shaped mark on their hands?"


    Gu Changan nodded: "Yes, men in Nanting Kingdom will have a snake-shaped mark on their wrists when they become adults."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing walked quickly to the front.


    Following Gu Changan''s gaze, Ruan Youqing immediately saw a snake-shaped mark on the corpse''s wrist.


    "A dead soldier sent by Nanting Kingdom? Could it be... Baili Huaijin wants revenge?"


    "If the finger is directed at Nanting Kingdom, I don''t think they are. After all, the prince of Nanting Kingdom...you understand."


    When someone was mentioned on a rather serious topic, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt that Gu Changan''s tone was a bit... sour.


    Recalling what happened in Cangmangjiang before, Ruan Youqing said helplessly: "Master Gu, do you still think that I have a good relationship with that prince?"


    Gu Changan only raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at Ruan Youqing with a smile on his eyes: "What I want to say is that you have been lying with him for a few days, and you should know that he is not as harmless as you see. .It can even be said that the city is extremely deep.¡±


    After hearing this explanation, Ruan Youqing didn''t care about being ridiculed again, but looked solemnly at the seven or eight corpses on the ground: "Indeed, if Baili Huaijin sends someone to assassinate , will definitely not expose their characteristics so stupidly.¡±


    "So someone else must have framed it." After the two said in unison, Gu Changan got up and walked towards the other corpses.


    After he finished checking one by one, he said with a serious expression: "On these corpses, only the marks on the wrists can be seen. There is nothing else."


    Ruan Youqing frowned upon hearing the words, and gradually had some ideas.


    It''s just that when she was about to speak, several figures in the distance rushed towards them.


    It was Tian Wen, Gan Gu, Di Ming, and Zhi Sen who came here after seeing the signal.


    When Gu Changan saw them, he immediately pointed to the corpses behind him and said in a deep voice: "Heavenly, you send people to look for corpses dressed like them at the bottom of this mountain. "


    Tianwen took the order, turned around and disappeared into the darkness without saying a word.


    Gu Changan looked at the remaining three people and continued: "Diming, go and investigate what happened to those messengers recently, Zhisen, go and check these corpses carefully, and see if you can find anything more."


    After the words fell, Di Ming and Zhi Sen also went to work on the tasks assigned by the master.


    After Gan Gu was left alone, Gan Gu tentatively asked, "Master, what do you need to do?"


    Gu Changan glanced at him, and said unhurriedly, "Escort Miss Ruan back."


    Before Qiangu could speak, Ruan Youqing frowned and asked, "Aren''t you going back to the city?"


    ¡¸I have to investigate some things myself, I don¡¯t feel relieved to let you go back alone.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing knew what he wanted, so he could only nod his head.


    ¡­


    When I returned to Ruan Mansion, it was already ugly time.


    Others have fallen asleep due to drinking a lot of alcohol.


    Fan''er was sitting at the door of the house, dozing off while waiting for Ruan Youqing to go back.


    When Ruan Youqing walked up to her and was about to gently wake her up, Fan''er had already heard the sound and woke up.


    "Miss, you''re back. The servant has prepared some hangover soup for you..."


    "There''s no need for the hangover soup, the mountain wind just blew, and the wine has already woken up." Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and pulled the fan from the ground, and the master and servant entered the room together.


    After closing the door, Fan''er became surprised and said, "Shanfeng? Where did you go?"


    "I... went out of the city with Master Gu. You don''t have to worry, we just went to a nearby hill to admire the moon for a while. What about you, didn''t you tell you to rest earlier, why are you sitting at the door waiting for me again?"


    Fan''er pursed her lips, and said in a low voice: "Miss, you only care about yourself, and you don''t know how the servants face the general and the others."


    "Daddy? Are they here?"


    "Yeah, the general and his wife came here to order the servants, saying that you and Mr. Gu have sneaked out to play, and let the servants wait for you. You don''t even know the face of the general... It''s cloudy! If the lady didn''t stop you , the general must have picked up his sword and chased him out long ago.¡±


    Ruan Youqing, who left Fan''er alone, patted her head guiltily, and comforted her: "It''s all right, Daddy and the others have always understood righteousness and will not take anger on you easily. Next time I go out, I will definitely take you with me. "


    Although it was just a promise of a chance head, but seeing that her master looked a little tired, Fan quickly reached out and prepared to change her clothes.


    At this moment, Fan''er smelled the **** smell gradually emanating from her body.


    "Miss?! Are you injured?!" Fan''er panicked.


    Ruan Youqing hastily covered her mouth, and said in a low voice with serious eyes: "Keep your voice down, don''t wake up Daddy and the others. This matter...I plan to discuss it with them tomorrow."


    Fan''er nodded hastily, but the movements of his hands didn''t seem to stop at all.


    She needs to check carefully where her little lady is injured.


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Youqing patted her hand gently, and continued: "Don''t worry, this blood is not mine."


    "That¡­"


    "Master Gu and I were assassinated. It was a group of dead soldiers with high skills. That''s why I have a lot of blood on my body."


    Although Ruan Youqing looked calm, Fan''er was worried when he heard it.


    She is aware of her master''s skills, and to be praised for her skills is not inferior...there is danger in it...Fan''er dare not think about it.


    Seeing Fan''er looking at her with distressed face, Ruan Youqing squeezed her face in relief: "Okay, I''m back. Just put your heart in your stomach. But..."


    "What''s your order, miss?"


    Ruan Youqing remembered what he had discussed with Gu Changan before, and then slightly curled his lips and said:


    "Tomorrow, I will go to the pharmacy in the city and buy some medicines to stop bleeding and invigorate Qi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： hard-working peddler

    Chapter 224 The Hard-working Hawker


    On the second day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, the peddler Wang Ermazi pushed his trolley to the busiest street to sell mung bean cakes steamed by his mother-in-law.


    However, it was only 10 o''clock, and there were already many hawkers on the street he frequented to grab a seat.


    Finding the best relationship in the weekdays, Wang Ermazi leaned over with a smile and said, just to tease: "Why, I managed to go home early yesterday, so I woke up so early today? Shouldn''t I...sleep all day long?"


    The other party looked around cautiously, and then suppressed his voice and said, "Still sleeping three poles a day? I hardly closed my eyes all night!"


    Wang Ermazi opened his eyes wide curiously, and asked, "What''s wrong? Why haven''t you slept all night?"


    "Don''t mention it, doesn''t my house live by the city gate? If there is any movement, I can say that I can hear it clearly. It was last night. I guess it was around three o''clock in the ugly hour, and suddenly there was something different at the city gate..."


    ¡¸In the middle of the night...why is there a sudden change of movement?¡¹


    "Listen to me! I listened to the movement and sneaked out to have a look, and then I saw... Our Lord Chief Assistant, full of murderous looks, was talking to Jingcheng Shouzheng..."


    "Hiss... full of murderous intent? Who dares to offend our Chief Assistant? Don''t you want to die!"


    "No! Do you know what else I heard? It seems that the young lady of the Ruan family was injured!"


    Wang Ermazi touched his head in a daze, and said in surprise, "Miss Ruan was injured? No... I didn''t quite understand what you said! Didn''t you just say that Master Shoufu was angry? Why did you suddenly... "


    "You elm head! You don''t know the relationship between Miss Ruan and Master Shoufu? It is said that Master Shoufu took Miss Ruan to go out to admire the moon, and then... met an assassin!"


    "Assassin... Assassin? Someone still dare to assassinate our lord Shoufu and that young lady of the Ruan family? Are they tired of their jobs? Ah... no... the young lady of the Ruan family went to watch the moon with Lord Shoufu in the middle of the night? This... Isn''t it a bit out of order?" Wang Ermazi was still wondering why such an incomprehensible person would assassinate Gu Shoufu and the others, but in the end, he was rewarded by Lord Shoufu and Miss Ruan in the middle of the night. Things like Yue diverted attention.


    But the other party reached out and patted his shiny forehead, and said in a bad mood: "You have the courage to talk about Lord Shoufu! What''s more, the two of you, but The betrothal gifts are all over! Marriage is not just around the corner! What do you do with this! The point now is that Lord Shoufu and Miss Ruan were assassinated! And Miss Ruan...was injured! You know...no one in the entire capital would dare to assassinate these two together."


    When Wang Ermazi heard this, a thought suddenly flashed in his mind.


    His eyes widened in shock, Wang Er Mazi half covered his mouth with his hands and lowered his voice following the other party: "You mean...the envoys from other countries did it?"


    ¡¸We don¡¯t know which messenger¡­but¡­it must be related to them!¡¹


    After the two men muttered a few more words with serious expressions, they dispersed because there were a few passers-by who wanted to buy something.


    After a while, Zhao Dazui, who was on the other side of Wang Ermazi, suddenly approached, and asked curiously what Wang Ermazi was chatting with others just now.


    Wang Ermazi didn''t want to say it at first, but Zhao Dazui was soft and stubborn.


    As the sun rose higher and higher, when Wang Ermazi left, he found that his old acquaintance had also left at some point.


    At this time, the person who had just spat with Wang Ermazi was standing in front of Gu Changan respectfully reporting to him the mission he had just done.


    "Master, my subordinates have said everything they need to say. As for how they spread the word...it''s their business. After all, that Zhao Dazui is a well-known fast mouth in the well of the capital. It''s just...Master, let your subordinates Rumor has it that you and Miss Ruan family watched the moon in the middle of the night...would it damage her reputation...after all..."


    "Youqing brought it up by herself. Since she brought it up, she is as smart as her, and she can definitely think of the possible consequences. Since she doesn''t care, I don''t care, why should I care about those irrelevant people? What about the rhetoric? Although people¡¯s words are scary, you still have to look at your own heart.¡±


    "Then master... what is the next task for this subordinate?"


    "Continue to go to the streets, and say that the killers'' corpses have some unique marks of Nanting people on their wrists."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    Because of being in a foreign country, Baili Huaijin didn''t sleep very comfortably these days.


    The sky had already turned pale, and he was just about to fall asleep when he heard the panicked voices of servants outside.


    Baili Huaijin concealed the gloom on his face, and replaced it with an approachable smile.


    He has always been used to disguising himself in front of people.


    Even for his subordinates who get along with him day and night, he has never really felt at ease to show his true self to each other.


    After all... it was too dark.


    But it doesn''t fit his image of a gentle and jade-like Mr. Pianpian at all.


    At the same time, Baili Huaijin walked out slowly with a gentle smile.


    "His Royal Highness!" Seeing Baili Huaijin go out, the visitor immediately knelt on the ground, as if something was wrong.


    "I have something to say slowly, don''t panic." Seeing this, Baili Huaijin was a little dissatisfied, but he still spoke very calmly.


    "His Royal Highness! In the early hours of this morning, Gu Shoufu of Ningguo and that young lady of the Ruan family were assassinated outside the city!"


    A dark look quickly flashed in Baili Huaijin''s eyes, and then raised his eyebrows slightly, pretending to be worried: "I met an assassination? But who did I offend? Also, were those two injured? If so...the orphan ...Should I go and visit? After all...it can be regarded as an acquaintance..."


    "No, His Royal Highness, this is not the point! The point is...the point is that they saw...the marks of our Nanting people on the corpses of those killers!"


    The smile on Baili Huaijin''s face immediately froze, and a haze began to pervade her body.


    "what did you just say?"


    "Subordinate...subordinate heard...the killer who assassinated Gu Shoufu and Miss Ruan...had...the imprint of our Nanting people!"


    However, after seeing Baili Huaijin''s sinister expression, his voice became less and less confident.


    "Someone actually wanted to frame us!" Baili Huaijin tightly held his hand, and he didn''t let go until he felt a little pain, and then continued word by word: "Go! Order! Help Ningguo Someone find out the real culprit behind this assassination! Gu wants to see who is going to pour this dirty water on Gu!"


    "yes!"


    "Also! Go...invite Mr. Guz, the wizard, and talk to him about something important!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： care

    Chapter 225 Caring


    Due to falling asleep too late, Ruan Youqing slept a little deeply this time.


    Fortunately, there was no dream all night.


    However, when she woke up, she saw Mu Fei sitting on the side and looking at her tenderly.


    "Mother? When did you come? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Ruan Youqing sat up hastily, and then asked Faner to get a clean dress for her.


    Seeing her wake up, Mu Fei walked up to her and said slowly, "Fan''er told us everything about yesterday, no, your father and grandfather are waiting for you in the front hall, ready to discuss with you. How to deal with it."


    Fan''er also came over at this time, pointed to the table piled with things beside him and said, "Miss, this servant has bought back the medicinal materials you mentioned."


    After listening, Ruan Youqing looked up.


    ¡¸What did you buy?¡¹


    "At your command, they are all for stopping bleeding and nourishing Qi."


    "Then... did the guy in the pharmacy ask you anything?"


    "Yes, the guy in the store said that ordinary people don''t use these things. He asked the servant why he bought these things. The servant just followed what you said, and he made up a random excuse. The other party...should be more think."


    Ruan Youqing nodded very calmly when he heard Fan''er''s report


    When she turned to Mu Fei, she said with a straight face: "Mother, let''s go over and have a brief talk with grandfather and the others."


    Afterwards, after Ruan Youqing followed Mu Fei to the front hall, the three men in the family stood up and rushed to Ruan Youqing.


    ¡¸Is there any injury?¡¹


    ¡¸Is my good daughter hurt?¡¹


    ¡¸Is my little sister injured?¡¹


    Seeing the three of them looking at him with concern on their faces, Ruan Youqing looked at Mu Fei who was standing aside with a look of disgust in a daze.


    "Your grandfather and the others heard that you were assassinated last night, and they were so worried that they could wait for you to wake up at the door of your room. After I talked earnestly for a long time, they finally came to the front hall to wait for you."


    Ruan Youning, who was left behind the three of them, also walked over with her lips curled up at this time, and said helplessly: "I''ve had enough of them walking around, did I just say that they have no confidence in my little sister? But it was said."


    As he spoke, Ruan Youning hugged Ruan Youqing''s arm and shook it as if he had been wronged.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was naturally provoked by his family to chuckle.


    Mu Fei was obviously also quite helpless: "When I was in Changzhou City, Lingjun was injured, and I don''t see you caring so much."


    "That''s different!" The three men spoke in unison again.


    Before Ruan Chong and Ruan Ye could speak, Ruan Lingjun spoke seriously, "I''m a rough old man, how could I be so particular about it. You Qing is different! Don''t talk about getting hurt, if someone hurts her hair, I''ll kill her." Fight him hard!"


    Although Ruan Youqing smiled, there were faint tears in his eyes.


    very nice.


    It''s nice to have family that''s so protective...


    "Okay, okay, it''s useless to talk about it! Come on, sit down quickly, and tell me what you plan to do when you send Fan to buy those medicinal materials for stopping bleeding and nourishing qi?"


    After Ruan Chong finished speaking, Ruan Youqing was pushed by Ruan Youning and sat on a cushioned chair.


    Such careful care naturally made Ruan Youqing''s eyes red again.


    It''s just... now is not the time for such hypocrisy.


    The most urgent task is to deal with the immediate matter.


    Because, she found that since she came back from the final resting place of King Nanjing, she didn''t have much memory of many things that happened. She didn''t know if it was because it didn''t happen in her previous life, or because she had forgotten it.


    This feeling made her a little uneasy.


    "Youqing, did you find anything on those dead men yesterday?" Ruan Chong finally straightened his expression at this time, his eyes sharp.


    Ruan Youqing replied truthfully: "Grandfather, Youqing and Master Gu did find something on those corpses...the mark of the Nanting people..."


    ¡¸The mark of the people of Nanting? You mean...the totem of the snake?¡¹


    "Exactly."


    After hearing this, Ruan Ye frowned and interjected: "The evidence is so obvious, it shouldn''t be them."


    "Not necessarily." Ruan Chong immediately denied it: "You know...they may have done it on purpose, doing the opposite."


    Ruan Ye frowned, and then his eyes suddenly became sharp: "Father means..."


    ¡°The more obvious it is, the more suspicion will be dispelled. Similarly, they can use this principle to do the opposite. After all, people always tend to think things complicated.¡±


    Ruan Youqing, who was obediently sitting by the side, also sank in her heart, for she had actually neglected this point.


    She had no doubts about Baili Huaijin, but now she began to waver.


    It''s just... Baili Huaijin... probably wouldn''t do such an unsure thing.


    For example, does she know martial arts...


    Baili Huaijin should not be confirmed yet.


    Facing the unknown her, he will not easily send out dead soldiers.


    Just as she was getting more and more clueless, Ruan Chong continued to speak to him: "Well, you bought those medicinal materials to spread false news that you were injured?


    "Yes, grandfather, You Qing made a decision yesterday when he parted with Mr. Gu. This kind of matter should not be kept secret. And...the bigger the trouble, the better. It is best...to drag Yuhuan Guzi Canglong Nanting into the water together. Innocent, Naturally, they will spare no effort to help us find out the truth and prove our innocence. And the perpetrators should also show their feet slowly."


    "But..." Ruan Lingjun looked very solemn at this moment: "Will this ruin your reputation, little sister? After all, this happened in the middle of the night..."


    As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, he was hit on the head by Ruan Ye and Ruan Chongzi.


    ¡¸Our family¡¯s reputation is ruined by looking at the moon with her man?¡¹


    "Our young man Qing is not afraid of the shadow slanting! Whoever dares to say nonsense, I will kill him immediately. Or... I will go to the emperor and let the emperor make decisions for you!"


    Ruan Lingjun touched his head with aggrieved face, then sighed softly.


    Ruan Youqing saw them like this, and immediately replied with a smile: "Grandfather, father, brother, don''t worry. Master Gu will specially order someone to guide the direction of public opinion. At this time, the spearhead will only be pointed at those messengers."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s response, Ruan Lingjun breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Ruan Chong picked up Ruan Ye''s collar, and said murderously: "Go! Accompany me to meet the Holy One! Since we want to make this matter bigger, then let''s make this matter bigger." The matter is serious! No matter who the other party is! I must let them know what will happen if they break ground on Tai Sui''s head!"


    Just¡­


    Just a few steps away, Ruan Chong frowned slightly, with a strange tone:


    ¡¸Wait a minute, I have to go somewhere first.¡¹


    "Huh?" Everyone looked at him strangely.


    Ruan Chong just waved his hands, and walked out with complicated expressions and weird movements.


    Before leaving, he left a very angry sentence:


    "Last night, some of you secretly put ice cubes in my wine! It''s autumn!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Lets compete again

    Chapter 226 Fighting again


    Looking at the old man''s suddenly hunched back, Ruan Youqing and the others had complicated expressions.


    "You guys, who put ice cubes on grandfather?" After a long pause, Ruan Ye frowned, and opened his mouth with a rather solemn expression.


    The three brothers and sisters glanced at each other, and then Ruan Youning stood up timidly, and said cautiously: "I... I saw that it was autumn, and there were some ice cubes left in the ice cellar, so I sent someone to take them out. ...In this way, it will be convenient to store more for this winter...mainly...grandfather''s Tibetan wine is too strong, adding ice cubes...the taste is lighter..."


    Ruan Ye helplessly reached out and tapped her forehead lightly, saying: "Don''t do this kind of thing in the future."


    Ruan Youning stuck out her tongue and replied, "Got it... I''ll just let you guys play some in the future."


    "We don''t need it!" Mu Fei also held his forehead helplessly: "Although it is still a little hot in autumn, the night is already cool. Especially your grandfather, after all, he is getting old and can''t bear it."


    "Got it..." Ruan Youning bowed his head and admitted his mistake with an excellent attitude.


    Seeing that she had admitted her mistake, Ruan Ye didn''t criticize her too much.


    Turning his head to look at Mu Fei, he said with a stern face, "Ah Fei, why don''t you stay in the mansion for a while?"


    Mu Fei immediately understood his intention, nodded and said: "Okay. But... you and your father go to the emperor... Do you want to tell him the truth?"


    "It''s natural. The emperor should have guessed some of Youqing''s secrets now... Telling him the truth will make it easier for him to understand how to handle this matter."


    After several people had another conversation in the front hall, Ruan Chongcai came back refreshed.


    Presumably... there should be nothing serious.


    Because Ruan Youqing is going to make things bigger this time, she needs to stay in the mansion honestly these few days.


    When Fan''er came to report to her that Qiao''s son Ya and Yu Xie Erlong wanted to see her, she remembered that she had been entangled in various things these days, and she hadn''t seen them for a long time. Especially the two girls Qiao''er and Ziya, after she didn''t have much free time, she handed them over to her grandfather for teaching.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing turned to talk to his parents and brothers and sisters, and immediately set off to find them.


    After staying in the mansion for the next few days, she has time to spend with them.


    When Ruan Youqing came to the small school field in the backyard, she saw the four of them playing together.


    And... the progress of several people is quite rapid.


    What made Ruan Youqing even more gratified was that Ziya was currently exchanging ideas with Yu Xie, and it seemed... neither of them showed mercy.


    Yu Xie''s moves are still tricky and fierce, but Ziya dodges them one by one calmly, and after Ziya has an insight into Yu Xie''s false move, Ziya actually begins to gain the upper hand.


    Until the end, Yu Xie was afraid of hurting Ziya, so he finally withdrew his hand and let Ziya win.


    Although Yu Xie still retains two points, it is not bad compared to the previous timidity.


    Especially Ziya, whose red face was full of excitement.


    Looking at Yu Xie''s eyes, there is also a gentle light.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me getting hurt, after all... Only when you get hurt, can you learn a lesson." At this time, Ziya was no longer angry because of Yu Xie''s mercy like last time.


    It seems that the relationship between the two has warmed up a lot.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but walked up with a smile on his face, his voice was crisp and clear: "Do you want to have a game with me?"


    "Teacher?"


    "Miss Ruan?"


    The four of them looked at her together, and then two pretty figures rushed towards her, and Qiaoer was the first to speak: "Master! I thought you were going to forget us!"


    Ruan Youqing said with a little guilt: "Recently, there are too many things to do, and I neglected you."


    Seeing her like this, Ziya immediately shook his head and said, "It''s okay, instructor! Qiaoer is naughty, she is just joking with you!"


    Seeing that Qiaoer and Ziya have become much more cheerful than before, Ruan Youqing feels better.


    "Miss Ruan, you just said that you want to fight with us?" Erlong looked forward to it with excitement.


    Yu Xie interjected with a chuckle: "Miss Ruan''s words...that''s called teaching us."


    Ruan Youqing looked at them with a smile on his face and said, "If you think a fight sounds more comfortable, then it can also be regarded as... a fight."


    After Erlong heard this, he snorted at Yu Xie in an air, and then said to Ruan Youqing: "Then Miss Ruan, how about the four of us go up together? You just happened to see what the old general taught us, and we happened to watch too." Let''s see how things go together these days."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, with a hint of excitement in his expression: "Okay, if you have no objections, I can do it."


    Ziya was a little embarrassed and said, "But wouldn''t it be unfair for the four of us to be together..."


    Qiaoer has already opened her posture: "Zi Ya, it''s pointless to talk about fairness and unfairness with the coach! If we fight one by one, I''m afraid we won''t be able to pass a few tricks!"


    Ruan Youqing immediately said: "When facing the enemy, you must not underestimate the enemy, and at the same time, you must not destroy your ambition. You haven''t tried it yet, so how do you know you can''t do it?"


    Perhaps it was because of the encouragement in Ruan Youqing''s tone that Ziya nodded reassuringly.


    At the same time, Yu Xie and Erlong have already found their respective positions.


    Qiaoer and Ziya had already stood up with weapons in hand.


    The weapons of the two girls are still the long-handled knives they had fancy at the beginning.


    It''s just that today is different from the past, Ruan Chong has already taught them how to use the long-handled knife without reservation.


    As for how to apply it, it depends on their own understanding and practice.


    Erlong and Yu Xie also revealed their weapons at this time.


    Erlong used a pair of hammers, which fit his personality quite well.


    Yu Xie held a long whip in his hand.


    It was clear that the four of them were fighting with bare hands just now, but it was her turn to fight with her, and they all took up the weapons they had practiced so hard these days in unison.


    Ruan Youqing said with a helpless face: "Why... you suddenly used a weapon?"


    "Competing with the coach, of course you have to do your best!" Ziya smiled.


    Seeing their serious faces, Ruan Youqing immediately ordered Fan to fetch a weapon.


    In the past, Ruan Youqing used short swords.


    This time, Ruan Youqing chose a phoenix wing.


    Seeing the shocked faces of the four people, Ruan Youqing explained with a smile: "Your weapons are all heavy weapons. If I choose some long swords and daggers, it would be too arrogant. Since you are going all out, then I will naturally Seriously choose the one that is worthy of you.¡±


    What Ruan Youqing said was indeed the truth.


    Even if she is excellent in martial arts, in the face of three heavy weapons and a long-range predatory weapon, it is not a wise choice for her to choose either a long sword or a short sword.


    Although she is sure of winning, it is taking someone''s life, not a duel.


    So, Ruan Youqing chose this weapon after thinking for a while.


    means seriousness and respect.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： Preach

    Chapter 227 Preaching


    Didn''t say anything more, the four of Ziya had already re-negotiated their positions, and they just waited for Ruan Youqing to start.


    Ruan Youqing saw that they were all waiting for him, and said with a smile, "Why, if you are facing the enemy, you have to wait for them to get ready?"


    The four of them finally took action after hearing this.


    Zi Ya and Fan both attacked her in front of her. But the second dragon quickly circled behind her, and the three of them prepared to attack back and forth.


    Yu Xie was waiting on the sidelines, ready to seize the opportunity before dispatching.


    If Ruan Youqing chose a light weapon, then Yu Xie would definitely wait for the opportunity to take away her weapon and throw it away.


    But Ruan Youqing chose a phoenix-winged éE this time, a long and heavy weapon.


    Whether facing Ziya and Fan''er''s long-handled sword Erlong''s hammer, or Yu Xie''s long whip, her phoenix-winged scorpion will not fall into a disadvantage.


    Although the four of them have practiced together in coordination on weekdays, this is the first time that they have actually fought with each other.


    Therefore, at the beginning, when they shift positions, mistakes will occur if they are not careful.


    Fortunately, the four of them have good comprehension skills. After a few moves, it can be seen that they are gradually familiar with each other, and their cooperation is becoming more and more coherent.


    At this time, they had switched attack methods, Ziya and Qiaoer attacked left and right, and Erlong held double hammers in front to attack.


    Yu Xie kept going around behind Ruan Youqing, waving his long whip from time to time to divert Ruan Youqing''s attention.


    After Ruan Youqing dodged the attacks one by one with a calm face, suddenly his footsteps slipped and he turned around and attacked Yu Xie.


    Suddenly, Yu Xie, who was facing her head-on, panicked for a moment. At this moment, Ruan Youqing quickly danced the phoenix wings and wrapped the long whip around it actively, and then she suddenly stirred and threw the long whip.


    Just as Yu Xie was about to turn around to pick it up, Ruan Youqing raised his voice with a stern expression: "When you turn around, I will cut you down from behind. So... Yu Xie, you can end now."


    Different from the gentle and approachable in the past, Ruan Youqing''s tone at this time was very cold.


    Yu Xie was taken aback for a moment, then understood, and walked to the side with a regretful expression.


    Seeing Yu Xie "killed in battle", the remaining three seemed a little anxious, and then Ruan Youqing discovered their loopholes one by one and broke them one by one.


    As a result, Ruan Youqing naturally won.


    However, the four of them have survived so many tricks under her hands, and they are already much better than ordinary people.


    After all...she once confronted hundreds of people by herself.


    Although it was already a matter of the previous life, there are certain things that can never be forgotten.


    At this time, Erlong looked a little downcast: "After practicing for so long, the four of us can''t beat you... It feels like... It''s a waste of effort."


    Ruan Youqing saw that he was discouraged, and said in a deep voice: "Victory and defeat are commonplace in military affairs, and you should learn from it. You should not say such frustrated words because you lost. Also... grandfather only taught you martial arts on weekdays?"


    "No... Old General Ruan would occasionally say a few words to us like what you just said, the instructor." Ziya replied aloud.


    Ruan Youqing nodded clearly, then glanced at Erlong, and said coldly: "Faner, wait for Erlong to receive the punishment."


    Fan''er nodded calmly, but the other three were a little shocked.


    Because of her entrustment, Ruan Chong hardly received any substantive punishment after making mistakes when training them. Although it was not his way of doing things, he was still worried that Ruan Youqing would soften his heart.


    So, at most, the four people who had received a verbal lesson looked at Ruan Youqing with shock and a hint of fear in their eyes.


    They did not expect that Ruan Youqing would be so strict.


    Seeing their doubts, Ruan Youqing patiently explained: "In a battle, if someone says something depressing because of a failure, this kind of thing will demoralize. And I have always trained you in the direction of Ruan''s army. Of course, you don''t want to If you go, you can always follow me.¡±


    "I want to go!" Erlong looked excited. Although he used to be with bandits in the past, when faced with a choice, he still yearned to fight the enemy.


    It would be too wasteful for a man with martial arts not to go to the battlefield to fight the enemy bravely.


    So, after saying that he wanted to go, Erlong trotted to Fan''er immediately, begging her to take him to receive the punishment quickly.


    It is also a good thing to receive a penalty and learn a lesson!


    After Erlong left with Faner, Ziya recovered from Ruan Youqing''s words just now, and said with an incredulous expression: "Teacher... Me... Qiaoer and we... We can do it too?"


    Too many people subconsciously believe that it is impossible for women to go to war.


    Ruan Youqing finally calmed down after Erlong Kuaijue received the punishment. After hearing Ziya''s question, she resumed her usual gentle tone: "My mother''s subordinates are full of heroines who are not inferior to men."


    "Then... I will work hard!" Ziya immediately stated excitedly.


    Qiaoer on the side saw this, and quickly responded: "I have to work hard too! After all... I want to become the all-powerful pair of long swords with Ziya!"


    "Long sword and double beauty?" Ruan Youqing looked at Ziya Qiaoer and Ziya Qiaoer with raised eyebrows.


    Ziya grinned, and said a little embarrassedly: "This is a title we just thought of when we were free."


    Ruan Youqing listened, but straightened his expression and said, "Okay, I can''t wait for the long-swords and Shuangjiao to become an existence that can make the enemy fearful."


    The three of them were talking, but Yu Xie on the side suddenly walked up to Ruan Youqing, with a slightly mysterious voice: "Miss Ruan, I...I want to take you to see something good..."


    "Good stuff?" Ruan Youqing was slightly taken aback, and then realized what Yu Xie was good at.


    Yu Xie saw that Ruan Youqing was interested, and immediately replied excitedly: "When I am resting, I would have some weird ideas, and then... I made something yesterday."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing immediately nodded to let him lead the way.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing took Qiao''er and Ziya to Yu Xie''s residence.


    Although Yu Xie and Erlong live in the same small courtyard, they still have their own rooms.


    After Yu Xie pushed the door and entered, Ruan Youqing was frightened by the place where he had nowhere to go.


    Just because...Yu Xie''s room is full of wood blocks or waste that he cut into various shapes.


    Ziya and Qiaoer who followed Ruan Youqing were also stunned.


    After a while, Qiaoer spoke to Ziya meaningfully: "Ziya...after you marry Yu Xie in the future...you will have to worry about it..."


    Zi Ya has lost the original shyness at this time, but said with a cold face: "If he is like this after marriage, then he should be ready to sleep in the yard."


    Yu Xie, who thought it was nothing at first, finally smiled a little embarrassedly after seeing the reactions of these girls when they saw his room: "I made you laugh, I went to bed late yesterday, and I didn''t have time to clean up... I''m not like that."


    Ruan Youqing naturally heard what Ziya said just now, so Ruan Youqing just found it interesting to see Yu Xie so strongly proving his "innocence".


    After Qiaoer continued to laugh and tease a few words, seeing Yu Xie blushing for the first time, Ruan Youqing kindly changed the subject and asked: "Where is the good thing you said? Quickly bring it out and let us have a look~ "


    Seeing Ruan Youqing rescue him, Yu Xie quickly turned around and walked towards the desk.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： start to forget things

    Chapter 228 Things to forget


    After Yu Xie turned his head, Ruan Youqing saw him walking towards them holding a palm-sized object in both hands.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t see what was in his hand until he came in front of her.


    A¡­a bird made of wood looks lifelike and delicate.


    "This is it?" Ruan Youqing took it over with amazement, watching carefully.


    "A senior of the Ji family once made a wood sparrow, which is said to be able to fly for three days without setting, but... the actual use may not be very big. These days, I look at the little birds flying around in the sky, Then I remembered this invention, so... I wondered if I could develop some practical uses while making the wooden bird.¡±


    "You mean the wood sparrow that has been lost, and you made it again?" Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide, and raised the wooden bird in his hands to his eyes.


    She originally thought that this was just a gadget made by Yu Xie on the spur of the moment. Unexpectedly, it was the lost wooden bird that could fly for three days without falling!


    It''s just...It''s really not very useful...


    Seeing Ruan Youqing gradually showing regret, Yu Xie hurriedly said: "Miss Ruan, this wooden bird I made is useful!"


    ¡¸Huh? Come and listen to me!¡¹


    ¡¸This wooden bird can be used to deliver letters!¡¹


    "Delivering letters? This sounds really useful. After all, we now use carrier pigeons to send letters over long distances, or manpower...but... how can it know where the letter is received? And... if there is no life, how can it be so accurate What if it falls into the recipient''s hand? Or... what if it falls from the sky halfway?" Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but frowned when she heard Yu Xie''s answer, and listed out the questions in her heart one by one.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, Yu Xie looked quite calm: "What I think of now is to let it fly a short distance first, or set up a few stops at the critical point of the wooden bird''s flight like a post station, and then Then set it up and let it fly again. The only limitation is that the route must be planned in advance.¡±


    "Then... if there is an enemy who wants to get the letter, so what if he attacks it and shoots it from the air? Although it is not life, will the arrow damage affect the flight or directly fall from the air..."


    "That''s not true. I purposely made the wooden bird very strong. As long as it doesn''t hit its core directly, it won''t affect its flight. Moreover, its flying altitude is not too low. Few people will fly The arrow goes that high and still has the power to shatter it."


    "Then... if someone calculates its end point, and then waits at the end point... what about the bird?" Ruan Youqing continued after thinking for a moment.


    Finally...Yu Xie looked a little stiff, rubbed the center of his brows, and then replied: "Miss Ruan, I specially set up a mechanism for this wooden bird. If you want to open it, you must know the solution to the mechanism."


    "Can''t you tear it apart violently?" Ruan Youqing asked seriously.


    The reason why she asked so many questions was because she didn''t remember Yu Xie making this thing in her previous life.


    She naturally has to ask questions about things she is not sure about.


    Fortunately, Yu Xie is still patient: "I put a small device inside, if it is broken... it will explode."


    Ruan Youqing nodded suddenly, and praised without hesitation: "Young Master Yu is really considerate."


    Yu Xie just smiled at this time and didn''t say any more.


    Because...his heart is so tired!


    He wanted to be praised by Miss Ruan in front of Ziya...but he was almost overwhelmed by Miss Ruan''s continuous questions.


    Fortunately, he has considered all these. otherwise¡­


    After Ruan Youqing asked these questions, seeing that Yu Xie didn''t speak, she was a little puzzled.


    It''s just that when she saw Yu Xie''s small eyes that glanced at Ziya from time to time, she instantly understood some of Yu Xie''s little thoughts.


    Tsk tsk tsk, Yu Xie is really a bit silly when he likes someone.


    In the previous life...he seemed to...


    No... In her previous life...why doesn''t she remember how Yu Xie treated that Ziya whom she found someone to impersonate...


    This kind of thing...she shouldn''t forget...


    Ruan Youqing instantly put away the thought of teasing the two of them just now, and left quickly after saying something.


    However, she went back to her room and quietly dressed up as a handsome young man.


    Then she quietly walked out of the mansion and went directly to the Zhaixing Tower.


    It was still Zisu who received her, and Yueying went to Guzi and hadn''t returned yet.


    "Yueying hasn''t come back yet?" Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but feel worried.


    Zisu stood aside, and replied with a serious expression: "He sent the letter back within the stipulated time, and there was nothing strange about the contents of the letter. It''s just...he seemed to be approaching a family of wizards, as if he wanted to set something up information."


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and said, "Bring me his letter."


    Zisu nodded in response, then turned and went to the makeup mirror next to the bed.


    There is a dark compartment next to her makeup mirror, where some important objects are often placed.


    Because Ruan Youqing was her master, Zisu pressed the switch unpreparedly and took out the letter from the hidden compartment.


    "Master, there are three letters in total, and they are all here." Saying that, Zisu sent the letter to Ruan Youqing with both hands.


    After Ruan Youqing took it, he quickly opened the letter and read it one by one.


    As Zisu said, both the handwriting and the tone of voice are all from Yueying''s hand, and there is nothing strange about it. The contents of the letter are simply expounding what he saw and gained after he arrived in Guz. Because the letter was not directly handed over to Ruan Youqing, he did not reveal in the letter about the Wangqing Pill she mentioned earlier.


    However, in the last letter, after he explained that he was close to a wizard family, he saw a lot of strange things from the other party, and finally said that it might arouse the interest of the master.


    Ruan Youqing instantly understood that Yueying should have discovered the existence of Wangqing Pill in that wizard family.


    It seems that she needs to hurry up and go to the country of Guz...


    After a few days, these messengers will leave her and go!


    Because in the past few days, she has inadvertently found that...the things she has impressions about her previous life have suddenly decreased!


    I don¡¯t know if this kind of thing will happen again in the future... I don¡¯t know if she will... forget all the things in her previous life...


    No, she can''t let things develop in this direction like this!


    If she forgets... she will forget after she has avenged her!


    Therefore, the most urgent task now is to find out what is the reason for forgetting.


    Although the Wangqing Pill has the effect of making people forget, it is a matter of the previous life, and has no substantial connection with this life.


    On the contrary, it was... rebirth, which involved her past life and present life...


    "Master?" Seeing Ruan Youqing frowning slightly, Zi Su couldn''t help calling out a little worried.


    "Before I get married... I want to go to Guz. I will ask Faner to come and tell you in a few days. You are ready to go with me." Ruan Youqing ordered with a serious face.


    After Zisu was surprised, she knew that her master always said one thing, nodded and continued: "Master, Fan told me yesterday, let''s check the two people named Fu Zhi and Zhao Gao. Some of the past materials provided by Yunfeng have been found out now.¡±


    Ruan Youqing, who was still in a daze, immediately lifted his spirits when he heard this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： another unexpected encounter

    Chapter 229 Another Unexpected Encounter


    Putting aside the panic for the time being, Ruan Youqing has always been clear about which is more important.


    Although she can''t wait to go to Guz to find the truth, but right now she still needs to help Sister Fu Zhi and the others expose their true colors!


    And Li Yi, she has to hurry up and send someone to watch him.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing signaled her to continue talking.


    After hearing this, Zisu said in a stern voice: "Master, my subordinates found out that Fu Zhi was originally from Dingzhou, but because he married a Changzhou native, he went to Changzhou with him. Then, the two gave birth to a child." The baby girl is...it is Miss Ruan..."


    It seemed that Ruan Youqing would feel uncomfortable hearing this, Zisu subconsciously paused after saying this, and looked at Ruan Youqing''s reaction.


    Because she knows what happened in Ruan Mansion recently.


    It happened that Ruan Youqing also raised his head, and when he saw Zisu looking at her, he smiled and said, "That''s what you say, I''m fine."


    Only then did Zi Su breathe a sigh of relief, and continued: "Afterwards, due to the intrusion of the Jie people, Fu Zhi and her husband were forced to separate. In that situation, she felt that the children around her became her burden. ...Then...she made her own decision and abandoned the child on the only way that General Mu must pass. Because she knew that General Mu would not sit idly by when he saw it. Then, when General Mu passed by there, he found the child lying on the ground Abandoned babies, and from time to time, some Jie people who broke into the city rushed out of the surrounding area. Seeing that the child was not adopted, General Mu took her back."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing''s face gradually turned cold.


    His hand was firmly held by her. After knowing that Ruan Youning was not Mu Fei''s own, she just knew the circumstances under which Ruan Youning was adopted.


    This Fu Zhi...is really ashamed to be a mother!


    Zisu looked at Ruan Youqing''s face, and said cautiously: "Miss, are you... all right?"


    "It''s okay, you can continue talking."


    "Yes. Then after Fu Zhi abandoned...the child, she went to look for her husband again. As a result...the result was that her husband was killed by the Jie people..."


    "Wait, dead at this time? Then... what about her other children?"


    If Sister¡¯s biological father passed away at this time...


    Then... who is the biological father of Debao and Zhaodi?


    "Master, her other children were born later. After knowing that her husband died at the time, she returned to Dingzhou in exile, and then married another man, and had a boy and a girl..."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing thought of something extremely disgusting, and his face was completely gloomy: "That man, what''s his name?"


    "Gao Zhao."


    "Gao Zhao... Zhao Gao... is really a family..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing muttering to himself, Zisu added: "I heard that Gao Zhao is a well-known butcher in Dingzhou City."


    "A famous...butcher?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows lightly, his voice a little puzzled.


    Zisu nodded and continued: "Yes, I heard that... no matter how fierce the animal is in his hands, he can kill it with a sharp knife."


    Ruan Youqing lightly tapped the table next to him with his fingers, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, but his voice seemed to be frozen three feet: "It seems that this guy is also a **** man, but now relying on women to support our Ruan family...is extremely shameless."


    ¡¸Master, how are you going to deal with it?¡¹


    "Wait until I see what their family wants to do. Well, I should go back after being out for so long. Remember what I just told you, contact various places in advance and help me prepare. "


    "yes."


    only¡­


    When she left from Zhaixing Building and returned home, she was actually...


    Met Gu Changan again...


    Seeing the wonderful expression on Gu Changan''s face, Ruan Youqing''s heart was even more complicated.


    In order to prevent being seen, she came out this time in a hurry and changed into men''s clothes before coming out.


    The appearance hasn''t changed much, so she just chooses some deserted alleys. Fortunately, most of the people had gone to take a nap at this time, and she didn''t meet anyone when she first came here.


    But...


    Just jumped from the window of Zisu Corridor, obviously learned the lesson from the last time, and checked in advance to see if there is anyone...


    But just as she stood firmly on the ground, she saw Gu Changan walking out from the corner.


    Looking at each other, both of them were slightly embarrassed.


    After all... this is the second time.


    Finally, Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear it anymore, and said cautiously: "That...Master Gu...would you like to listen to my explanation?"


    Gu Changan finally concealed the complicated look just now, and then smiled brightly like stars: "Little fox, there are some things... repeat again and again."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan has come to Ruan Youqing.


    The distance between the two was extremely close, but Ruan Youqing lowered his head and dared not look at him.


    The second time I met in this kind of fireworks and willow lane...


    Eating fast and chanting Buddha in the previous life would not have gotten this kind of fate...


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s pale face, Gu Changan finally softened his heart, and after a long sigh, he said, "Then...how about you explain it to me?"


    Ruan Youqing finally raised his head, and said hello with sparkling eyes.


    However, when she wanted to continue talking, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan heard footsteps approaching from a distance.


    Followed by the man''s teasing laughter.


    Moreover, this man''s voice is still very familiar.


    If they heard correctly, it should be...the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom... Nangong Liuhan!


    Seeing that the other party was about to turn into this alley, before Ruan Youqing could make a move, she was suddenly pushed against the wall by Gu Changan, and then he was wrapped in his arms.


    Ruan Youqing is no longer a little girl with a pure mind who doesn''t understand anything, she immediately understood Gu Changan''s intentions.


    Because, she cannot easily appear outside the mansion now, after all, she is still "injured"...


    Especially when the other party is still under suspicion...


    From the corner of her eye, she saw a figure appearing around the corner. Ruan Youqing quickly tore her clothes into a mess, and then she wrapped her hands around Gu Changan''s neck, and kissed him without much thought.


    Anyway... It''s not someone else, and it''s not like I haven''t kissed before. At this time... dispelling the other party''s suspicion is the most important thing.


    When Gu Changan felt Ruan Youqing''s soft lips, his body froze suddenly, and then he took advantage of the opportunity to hug Ruan Youqing even tighter.


    Let outsiders not see her appearance at all.


    The two hugged and kissed without affection, which naturally made Nangong Liuhan who was passing by here stunned for a moment.


    "It''s broad daylight... There''s actually a pair of wild mandarin ducks here?"


    An enchanting figure half leaning on him covered his mouth and smiled: "My lord, why don''t you come here to seek excitement?"


    It turned out that Nangong Liuhan appeared here because he spent a lot of money to bring an oiran from a certain brothel here to find some excitement.


    In the end...but someone got there first...


    "Do you want me to go over and say something?" Oiran asked fawningly.


    Nangong Liuhan sized up the other party sideways with eyes full of interest, then smiled softly and led the oiran to turn around:


    "No need, two men... I''m not interested in making out with you where they''ve been entangled."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： The siblings who took the initiative to come to the door (for Weitang Weibing Xiaoke

    Chapter 230 The siblings who came to the door actively


    Although the two pretending to be ecstasy seemed intimate and hard to separate, they had been listening carefully.


    After hearing that the other party left completely as if they were broken sleeves, Ruan Youqing was gradually relieved.


    Gu Changan also let go of Ruan Youqing at this time.


    The atmosphere started to become a little strange. Ruan Youqing tidied up her clothes in a panic, rubbed her feet on the ground involuntarily, and finally couldn''t help but say:


    "Why does Mr. Gu often walk in this kind of alley...and...and always meet me..."


    In the last half of the sentence, Ruan Youqing didn''t have any confidence in what he said.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, "If I wasn''t used to walking in this kind of quiet and deserted alley, I wouldn''t know...my little fox...appeared here one after another?"


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips so hard that the blood was gone. After she had some calculations in her heart, she looked at Gu Changan with a very serious expression, and then said cautiously: "Master Gu, can I... trust you with all my heart..."


    Looking at the other party''s wet eyes, Gu Chang''an only felt a stagnation in his heart.


    Then his expression became serious: "You can trust me."


    It was only six words, but he said it very seriously.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing finally raised a smile: "Then... the Zhaixing Building in the capital may...be my dowry in the future."


    "Huh?" Gu Changan''s serious expression just now split again.


    Using...brothel as...dowry?


    Seeing Gu Changan''s rare bewildered face, Ruan Youqing also had a hint of teasing, raised his head and approached him suddenly, and narrowed his eyes with a smile: "How? If you marry me, you will have a large group of destructive women in the capital." , don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re making money without losing money?¡±


    Gu Changan cast a condescending glance at her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and brought her very close to him.


    "Master Gu..."


    "Three thousand weak waters, I, Gu Chang''an, just take a scoop to drink. It''s not important that it''s absolutely stunning, I just want to know... what little secrets does my little fox have that I don''t know?"


    Gu Changan''s eyes were too deep, Ruan Youqing turned his head away from looking at him, and his voice was much weaker than before: "When you are free, I will invite you to be a guest at the Zhaixing Tower. When the time comes...you should know Also... Mr. Gu, can you let me go... I... I''m going back..."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing looked weak and helpless, but he didn''t have the posture of fighting with a knife full of murderous aura.


    Moreover, every time she is held in Gu Changan''s arms, she will forget that she knows how to struggle to get rid of such things.


    Gu Changan... seems to be her nemesis.


    Because the two were too close, Gu Changan himself began to feel a little restless. Looking at Ruan Youqing''s shy face, Gu Changan finally chose to let her go.


    That''s all, he can bear it any longer.


    When it was the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, his little fox... couldn''t run away even if he wanted to.


    However, just as Gu Changan let go, Ruan Youqing ran away after saying goodbye.


    Looking at the slightly familiar scene, Gu Changan''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing returned to the mansion and changed her clothes, her breathing became more stable.


    The cyan robe she wore just now has already been stained with a lot of Gu Changan''s smell.


    If she doesn''t change again, I''m afraid she will always have the illusion of being hugged by Gu Changan.


    It''s really... embarrassing.


    Just when her heart felt numb like being bitten by a bug, the sound of a fan talking to someone suddenly sounded outside the door.


    "What happened to the fan?" Ruan Youqing asked loudly.


    "Miss, Zhaodi and Debao came over and said... I want you to take them out to buy something."


    Fan''er answered immediately after pausing outside.


    This time she didn''t open the door directly.


    After all, after my lady came back, she locked the door from the inside, and she couldn''t get in even if she wanted to.


    Ruan Youqing touched her face, and found that it was no longer as hot as before. She took another deep breath, adjusted her condition thoroughly, and then walked out the door.


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened the door, Ruan Youqing saw Fan''er, Zhaodi and Debao standing at the door and looked at her curiously.


    Fan''er originally wanted to ask her why she closed the door suddenly, but after thinking that there were outsiders around, it would be inconvenient for the master to elaborate, so she honestly didn''t ask any more questions.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at Zhaodi and Debao, his eyes were unconsciously tinged with a layer of coldness.


    Before she treated them well because she knew they were Ruan Youning''s younger siblings.


    And now... it''s just a half-brother!


    Especially...she doesn''t know whether these two children know the truth...if they know...then behind their innocent appearance...they are really mature, sinister and frightening.


    Debao couldn''t see any changes in her. Although he felt that sister Youqing seemed to be alienated today, he simply thought it was just that she was in a bad mood. therefore. Debao smiled as usual and said, "Sister Youqing, we want to go shopping, can you show us there?"


    Ruan Youqing listened, her voice was a little cold: "Why don''t you go to your sister Youning?"


    Zhaodi, who had already sensed something was wrong, flashed her eyes, opened her mouth and answered for Debao: "It''s because Debao wants to buy a book to read, and he has already finished reading the one you gave me last time. As for buying books...we agree I think it would be more appropriate to find you.¡±


    Ruan Youqing looked expressionlessly at the two siblings in front of her, then frowned slightly, and beckoned to Faner to support her.


    She almost forgot...she was "injured"...


    "I... don''t feel well, I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you today."


    The matter of her injury should have been accidentally spread by someone at this time, and she can''t let others see through it because of a momentary soft-heartedness.


    "Sister Youqing, what''s the matter with you?" After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Debao''s smile disappeared instantly.


    Seeing that the concern on his face is not fake, Ruan Youqing has mixed feelings in his heart.


    "Miss, the old general and the others have just entered the palace, and this matter has not been spread in the mansion yet." After understanding, Fan Er explained softly beside Ruan Youqing.


    It turned out that these two people really didn''t know.


    In order to avoid revealing the truth, Ruan Youqing said in a soft tone: "I''m really sorry, I may really not be able to accompany you to go shopping today."


    Fan''er also added in time at this time: "It''s better for you to go back first. After a while, I will send someone to tell you when the young lady is well."


    Debao said with a worried face: "Why is sister Youqing feeling unwell all of a sudden? Why don''t Bao go out and invite a doctor to take a look?"


    ¡¸Don¡¯t bother me so much, I¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡¹


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s temples began to sweat, Depot, who felt that she was really uncomfortable, turned his head and looked at Zhaodi helplessly.


    Zhaodi bit her lip, the hem of the clothes in her hands had been creased several times.


    "Sister Youqing..." Zhaodi suddenly lowered her voice, and then seemed to observe her surroundings.


    When Ruan Youqing responded with a surprised face, Zhaodi continued to speak with a suppressed voice:


    "Sister Youqing, my brother and I are here this time...in fact, we want to talk to you about something...but...we want to go in and talk...it''s not convenient for you..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： confession and temptation

    Chapter 231 Confession and Exploration


    Hearing what Zhaodi said, Ruan Youqing was obviously a little surprised.


    This is the first time that their siblings have come to find themselves together, and... Judging from their appearance, it seems that they still want to say something important to her?


    With a move in his heart, Ruan Youqing immediately raised his eyes and looked around. After finding that there was no suspicious person around, Ruan Youqing immediately waved and brought Zhaodi Debao into the room.


    After Ruan Youqing called them to sit down, Fan immediately placed the dried fruit snacks beside Zhaodi Debao.


    In the past, Depot would definitely not be polite in front of her, and would laugh and pounce on something delicious when he saw it.


    Today, he just glanced silently, and then sat obediently beside Zhaodi, obediently waiting for something.


    "What''s your matter, you can talk about it." Seeing their serious expressions, Ruan Youqing already had a guess in his mind.


    Maybe... these two kids are not like their parents...


    "Miss Ruan, please forgive our mother and father!" After hearing Ruan Youqing''s voice, Zhao Di immediately pulled Debao and knelt down on the ground with a plop.


    Even Ruan Youqing was a little overwhelmed when he saw the two children coming out of nowhere.


    Signaled Fan to help the two of them up from the ground, Ruan Youqing struggled for a while, and finally said in surprise as if he didn''t know anything: "What are you two doing? Forgive your mother and...father?"


    Zhaodi bit her lower lip anxiously, as if she was fighting with herself.


    Ruan Youqing was silently waiting for their answer.


    Fortunately, the waiting time is not long.


    Zhaodi broke free from the fan and knelt on the ground again: "Miss Ruan, please let Zhaodi kneel, only in this way... Only in this way will Zhaodi feel more at ease...Zhaodi came to you with Debao...because ...because we have something to confess to you!"


    At the end, Zhaodi lowered her head very low.


    ¡¸Confess something? What did you two do so mischievously?¡¹


    The softer Ruan Youqing''s voice was, the deeper the guilt Zhaodi and Debao felt.


    "Sister Youqing...I...we lied to you!" Debao grabbed his clothes nervously, his fleshy face was flushed red at this moment.


    Ruan Youqing stood up and walked to the side of the two, then said softly: "How did you lie to me?"


    Debao looked at Zhaodi anxiously, and after feeling Debao''s eyes, Zhaodi took a deep breath and said word by word: "Although our mother is the same person as Sister Youning''s mother, but ...Our father is not. We and her...are half-brothers...and our father...also came to Ruan Mansion. It was the uncle I met on the street that day...that day."


    After speaking, there was no anger or questioning as expected.


    The house fell into silence, and the uneasiness gradually eroded Zhaodi Debao and the two of them.


    Then, both of them raised their heads to look at Ruan Youqing, wanting to see her current reaction.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was looking at them with burning eyes.


    "Sister Youqing..." Debao called out to her cautiously.


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, reached out and patted his head and said, "Then...why did you come to tell me? If you don''t tell me, we won''t know."


    "Because...because we were uneasy. Yesterday...yesterday my mother and the others discussed doing bad things, but when we tried to dissuade us, we were scolded. And...and my sister was beaten up." Debao said. Pushed Zhaodi forward, and then rolled up her sleeves.


    Seeing those old wounds and new wounds criss-crossing on the young girl''s fair and tender arms, Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned cold for an instant.


    Ruan Youqing could tell that they were not playing tricks.


    Many of those scars are old ones.


    Zhaodi saw Ruan Youqing''s cold eyes that were different from the past. Terrified, he immediately retracted his arms. Some stuttered and said carefully: "Miss Ruan, Depot is still young and ignorant. I don''t want you to see these ugly things..."


    "Tell me what Fu Zhi and the others are going to do..." Ruan Youqing personally took the siblings to sit down, and then asked straightforwardly.


    Zhaodi looked at Ruan Youqing timidly, and seeing the gentleness on the other side''s face, she mustered up the courage to continue: "Daddy, he...he... asked mother to go...go..." At this point, Zhaodi''s face turned red, as if to meet her It''s hard to say when you come down.


    Seeing that his sister couldn''t continue, Debao frowned, and said, "Daddy wants mother to seduce General Ruan! If you say that, you will be a serious family!"


    Debao is still young and doesn''t know much about the relationship between men and women.


    And Zhaodi already has a sense of right and wrong. After hearing this, she only felt ashamed.


    For the sake of prosperity and wealth, my parents already have no bottom line at all! Especially... especially their father...


    Not even a thing!


    Thinking of this, a trace of hatred flashed in Zhaodi''s eyes, and then she said with slightly red eyes, "Debao is young, so he doesn''t really know how despicable this matter is. But... I know... this kind of thing is It''s extremely shameful. My father...inspired my mother to seduce someone else''s husband in order to get what he wanted...I...I don''t want to become the same person as them..."


    Debao pouted at this moment and said, "I...although I don''t know much about some things, but I do know that Daddy often beats sister and mother!"


    "He hit you?" Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes, his voice was very low.


    Debao nodded, and continued: "Mother and sister would beat them if they did something that didn''t suit him. But... but mother can talk, and father doesn''t beat her much, but Sister... my sister is the one who gets beaten the most..."


    Ruan Youqing listened, and when she shifted her gaze to Zhaodi, it happened that the resentment in Zhaodi''s eyes hadn''t faded away.


    After the eyes of the two met, Zhao Di did not avoid her gaze any more.


    Originally... Originally, today she just wanted to try to see if she could break free from this home that made her breathless.


    Except for Depot, she has long since lost her dependence on her parents.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her for a while, and gradually understood what Zhaodi was thinking.


    A girl who is not valued by her parents and is often beaten and scolded will have no bright future. According to her father''s character, if she was older, she might be sold by her biological father without hesitation to make money.


    So...to expose her parents'' conspiracy to gain her favor...is Zhaodi''s desperate choice.


    I have to say... this kid, he does things neatly,


    However, it is necessary to be defensive, and she cannot completely believe the words of the other party just because they are two children.


    If it was really a bitter plan devised by a family of four, just to lure her trust in the two children, it would be really suffocating,


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing took the hands of the two of them and opened his mouth gratefully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： struggle

    Chapter 232 Struggling


    "Thank you for trusting me and telling me the truth of the matter. I will remind my family later. But... but will you be... beaten again?"


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was still caring after knowing the truth, Debao and Zhaodi felt even more sorry.


    Especially Depot, although he is not very old, he knows that one cannot lose one''s conscience. But his parents lost their thoroughness.


    Zhaodi had other thoughts in her heart, she wanted to escape from them with Debao. To escape, one must find a new support.


    During these days in the Ruan Mansion, although Ruan Youqing has always been gentle with them, Zhao Di felt in her heart that this young lady of the Ruan family was actually different.


    It''s like... a fairy who looks down on this mortal world and can see everything.


    Finally, Zhaodi slowly opened her mouth: "Miss Ruan, Zhaodi... Zhaodi wants to stay by your side to serve you. Zhaodi can be a maid..."


    "What about... Depot?" Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes, with a smile on his face.


    Zhaodi continued: "Debao...I can raise him."


    "But you have parents..." Ruan Youqing pretended not to understand.


    Debao also said blankly: "That''s right, sister, although father and mother... did something wrong, they are still our parents... What sister said just now, why does it seem that she wants to sever ties with them..." Said In the end, Debao curled his lips with an aggrieved face, as if he didn''t understand Zhaodi''s behavior very much.


    He thought it was enough to follow his sister and confess his mistakes.


    In the future, their family will live a good life again.


    But Zhao Di doesn''t think so.


    Hearing Depot''s question, Zhao Di felt her nose sour, and her eyes filled with tears instantly.


    Sure enough, Depot is different from her...


    Ruan Youqing was not particularly comfortable seeing the sudden disagreement between the siblings who were still fighting against each other just now.


    Depot is just like his name, like their family got a baby. He himself said just now that both Fu Zhi and Zhao Di would be beaten and scolded by Gao Zhao.


    Only...he didn''t.


    And when being beaten and scolded, Fu Zhi would say some nice words to coax him, and the reserved Zhaodi naturally became the last punching bag.


    All of Gao Zhao''s unhappiness may fall on Zhao Di in the end.


    Looking at the old and new injuries on her body, one can tell that this kind of life has been going on for many years.


    Although Debao loves his sister, he can''t really empathize with Zhaodi''s grievance and pain.


    So, Zhaodi wanted to escape, but Depot couldn''t understand.


    Sighing softly, Ruan Youqing''s voice was really gentle: "Okay, I already know some things. You go back first, as if you haven''t been here today. I have my own plans for some things. "


    "Sister Youqing! You...you don''t blame us?"


    ¡¸How can I blame you?¡¹


    It is really rare to be able to get out of the mud without being stained.


    Debao immediately smiled happily, and then pulled Zhaodi away.


    At this time, Zhaodi lowered her eyes and said nothing, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing slowly opened her mouth: "There is no shortage of maids around me, and you don''t have to ask anyone for help or cling to anyone. What you need is to break free from the shackles and find your true self. And I... When you need I will lend you the east wind."


    Zhaodi, who was still gloomy just now, suddenly raised her head, and the light began to recover in her eyes.


    Seeing Zhaodi''s reaction, Ruan Youqing smiled in relief.


    It seems that she understands her intentions.


    Get rid of... You don''t have to be her maid.


    Although Zhaodi has a restrained personality, Ruan Youqing gradually develops a good impression of her because of her intelligence and decisiveness, and she is unwilling to be content with the status quo.


    Smart people don''t need to talk too much when they come into contact with smart people.


    After learning about Ruan Youqing''s attitude, Zhao Di became brighter.


    "Sister Youqing, we are leaving first. We will come to you after you recover in a few days."


    She no longer calls her Miss Ruan as before, and the smile on her face is now as bright as spring.


    After the siblings left, Fan''er said, "Miss, how credible are their words?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled, took a bite of the dim sum that Faner had just served: "About eight cents."


    ¡¸That¡¯s two points left!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing still smiled: "A person''s eyes are the closest to the soul. Just now, the eyes of these two people are full of sincerity. And... If Zhaodi teaches her well, she will achieve something in the future. After all, if you can be like There are not many girls who dare to break away from their incompetent mothers and **** fathers like her."


    Fan''er curled her lips and said: "Miss, you haven''t said yet, what if these two are the remaining two points?"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows and said: "If they cooperate to deceive us, it will be even more rare to have such a scheming at such a young age. However, if they really threaten our Ruan family and do things that hurt our Ruan family, then...it must be They can¡¯t be allowed to go on like this. But, I¡¯m even more convinced now that they¡¯re not lying.¡±


    "why?"


    ¡¸Because...they seem sincere!¡¹


    Faner: "???"


    Ruan Youqing covered her lips and smiled, and lowered her head to hide the deep meaning in her eyes.


    Employees are not suspicious, suspects are not.


    Ruan Youqing has always trusted her own eyesight, Zhaodi is a girl with a personality that she likes quite a bit.


    So, if she can help, she will naturally help.


    "Miss... Since you believed what they just said, then... what are you going to do about what the shameless couple is about to do? And... and Missy, what should I say..."


    After Fan''er finished speaking, he saw his master''s expression darkened.


    Ruan Youqing frowned, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Let''s hold our ground for now, so as not to change, let''s see what Fu Zhi is going to do. There is also Sister... I must say it... But... finally Well, let her see with her own eyes what kind of people those two are. Only in this way will she kill the last thought in her heart."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing rubbed the space between her eyebrows for a while, then suddenly stood up, and started to walk out.


    "Miss, where are you going?" Seeing this, Fan quickly followed.


    Ruan Youqing''s expression has returned to normal now: "Go and find Sister."


    ¡¸Huh? Go find the lady now?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and then said in a deep voice: "It just occurred to me that I still need to insinuate Elder sister''s attitude towards Zhi. Although elder sister has always been lukewarm towards that woman these days, blood is thicker than water after all. , I''m afraid that Sister still has some feelings for her. If you really tear her true face naked and show Sister, I''m afraid... Sister will feel uncomfortable."


    However, just at the end of the sentence, Ruan Youning''s voice rang out: "Why do I feel uncomfortable? Did you secretly say something bad in front of Fan behind my back?"


    Ruan Youning found it by himself.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know how much she heard, so he tried to calm down and said, "Why did Sister come here suddenly?"


    Ruan Youning smiled, and pulled Ruan Youqing over.


    "Tonight, I''ll take you out for a stroll? I heard that there is a poetry conference tonight in Zhaixing Tower!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： foggy

    Chapter 233 Fog


    "Zhaixinglou...there is... a poetry conference???" Ruan Youqing looked bewildered.


    Whether it''s the location or this poetry conference... She was extremely shocked.


    Why doesn''t she know, what kind of poetry conference is going to be held in Zhaixing Tower? ? ?


    Although... she really rarely manages the daily operations of the Zhaixing Building on weekdays...


    Ruan Youning saw Ruan Youqing with an unbelievable expression on his face, smiled lightly and said, "Yes, it''s the Tower of Stars! Little girl, you shouldn''t have any prejudice against the place of fireworks, last time you took me there secretly The boat is coming!"


    Ruan Youqing quickly smiled and said: "Of course there is no prejudice, I''m just curious, how come the Star-Zhai Building suddenly held a poetry conference. And... let''s not talk about why they are allowed to do this kind of literary thing, sister...you ...When did you become interested in poetry?"


    The teasing smile in his eyes naturally made Ruan Youning dissatisfied: "What! Your sister is interested in poetry!"


    It''s just that she didn''t have any confidence in what she said.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and said lazily: "Tell me, why does Miss Ruan have to go there?"


    Finally, Ruan Youning laughed dryly twice, and said with some embarrassment: "Of course... I left for someone..."


    "Going for someone? Who is it for? Sister, don''t you have a crush on another young master?"


    "Of course not! Qingbi and the others sent me a letter saying... that Qiu Si has come to the capital."


    Ruan Youqing said jokingly: "Let''s not talk about when you became so familiar with Qingbi, Sister, Qiu Si came to the capital, why did you go to Zhaixing Tower? Don''t worry about letting him know and misunderstand you Deeper?"


    Ruan Youning''s expression was a little dignified and he said: "I heard...the Lord of Baiyun Temple gave him a divination, saying that...tonight, he will have a certain opportunity in a place of fireworks in the capital. If possible...he should You will also know your own life experience from it..."


    "Opportunity?" Finally, Ruan Youqing''s tone stopped being joking, and a dark color appeared in his eyes.


    "Yes, didn''t you say that Qiu Si lost his memory before? He only knows his name, but he doesn''t know his background. Now that there is finally hope of knowing his background, he naturally wants to find out."


    "Then, the master of Baiyun Temple didn''t specify which brothel it is... Sister, why do you conclude that he... will go to Zhaixing Tower..."


    "He will definitely go and see everywhere, but the largest and best building in the capital is the Zhaixing Building, so... I thought it would be better to go to the Zhaixing Building and wait there. Moreover, there will be a poetry conference in the Zhaixing Building tonight , presumably... he will be more interested in this."


    Seeing Ruan Youning''s serious face, Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to react.


    It''s a good thing that sister likes someone so much, but Qiu Si''s identity...


    Now it is unknown.


    And... what kind of poetry conference is going to be held in her Zhaixing Building... Is she the last one to know about this behind-the-scenes boss?


    The more unknown things there are, the more Ruan Youqing knows that he cannot relax.


    After agreeing to Ruan Youning to go with her, and coaxing her to leave, Ruan Youqing directly ordered Fan''er to bring Kong Qing back.


    Within half an hour, Kong Qing followed the fan.


    After closing the door, Ruan Youqing said bluntly: "Kong Qing, can you go home for a while?"


    Kong Qing was obviously taken aback for a moment, but quickly smiled: "Miss, you are really good at counting, it just so happens that I will wean the child these few days, and the child will cry and beg for a drink when he sees me all day long." When I saw him crying, I couldn''t help but feel soft-hearted. I tried to break it several times before but couldn''t. Miss, you gave Kongqing a chance this time."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly: "Why do you suddenly think about weaning? But the nutrition can''t keep up with the milk?"


    Hearing her young lady who has not left the court so indifferently asked about this, Kong Qing inexplicably blushed: "It''s not enough... just... the child is over two years old, and it''s almost time to cut it off. Otherwise, the older you get, the more difficult it is to cut it off. Besides, Kong Qing It won¡¯t be very convenient for Aoi to do many things... Oh my lady, don¡¯t talk about Kong Qing anymore! What¡¯s the matter with having Sorao come back this time?¡±


    "There are too many things to do recently, and Fan''er can''t handle it alone. So, I thought of calling you back."


    "Miss, just do what you say." Kong Qing immediately stated seriously.


    Seeing that Kong Qing quickly entered the mood, Ruan Youqing also said directly: "I heard from my sister today that there will be a poetry conference for the stars. I just went there today, so I don''t want to take the risk to ask what''s going on. And ...When I left from there, Zisu didn''t report this matter to me. She always had her own ideas, and she often told me after finishing things, but she never told me about the danger. This This time is different from the past. Envoys from various countries can move freely in the capital. I am a little worried that she will accidentally provoke people who should not be provoked. Although I have to go at night, but Sister is by my side, it may not be convenient for me to ask So, you should go there first." After speaking, Ruan Youqing thought of something and continued to add: "Also, Yueying has gone to Guz, and the current manager should be Zisu."


    Kong Qing heard that Yueying had gone to Guz, although she was surprised, but she was used to it so that she didn''t ask further, but simply answered yes.


    After Ruan Youqing ordered a few more words, Kong Qing immediately left to pick the stars.


    It wasn¡¯t until she and Fan¡¯er were the only ones left in the room that Fan¡¯er cautiously said: ¡°Miss... I just met Missy, you didn¡¯t seem to find out her thoughts on dealing with Zhi until the end¡­¡±


    Ruan Youqing helplessly rubbed the center of her brows: "There are too many things today, and it was not a good time just now. Sister, although she thinks things are simple, she is not out of her mind. If I asked just now, she might not know herself I have to guess something. Besides, I am afraid that she will run to Fu Zhi to ask something, and it will be easy to startle the snake."


    Fan''er nodded, and said, "Miss, do you want to take a break? After all...you have to go out with Missy tonight...but, tonight, it''s better if you disguise yourself as a man, after all, this kind of poetry There are many arty people in the conference. Tonight''s Zhaixing Building will definitely be much more lively than before."


    Ruan Youqing smiled: "I don''t know... how my sister will react if she finds out that the Zhaixing Tower is mine."


    "If the eldest miss knows that you are the owner there, the young miss, I''m afraid... you will stay there!" Fan''er smiled and covered her mouth.


    "This is quite in line with her personality." Ruan Youqing also smiled and rolled her eyes.


    After Fan''er said a few more words, she urged her little lady to rest first.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t beat her, so she folded her clothes and half-lyed on the soft bed.


    Close your eyes, but you are full of thoughts.


    It seems that everything has piled up recently, and the successive accidents made her a little overwhelmed.


    Those envoys are still in Beijing, and the real culprit behind the last assassination has not yet been found out.


    Ruan Mansion also took in Fu Zhi and his wife who had ulterior motives.


    After being reborn, she had never felt this kind of confused and flustered.


    It seems to be suddenly shrouded in an invisible fog, and a crisis that is dormant in the invisible darkness is dormant at any time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： Good and evil

    Chapter 234 Love of Good and Evil


    ¡¸You two bastards, where have you been?¡¹


    Debao and Zhaodi had just returned to the courtyard when they saw their father...Gao Zhao walking out of the house.


    Following him was the disheveled and flushed mother Fu Zhi.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t be overheard by others." Fu Zhi frowned slightly, and looked at the door for anyone passing by.


    Just as Debao was about to speak, Zhaodi took him one step ahead and replied, "We... we went to Miss Ruan."


    "Go to that sick man''s place?" Gao Zhao subconsciously pouted.


    "Sister Youqing is not a sick child!" Depot retorted dissatisfiedly.


    Seeing this, Fu Zhi, who was silent at the side, immediately pulled him over and complained in a low voice: "What did mother tell you before? You must listen to what daddy says obediently, and don''t talk back! If you make mistakes again in the future, mother But I will punish you!"


    Gao Zhao was dissatisfied after hearing this: "Punish? You can punish my son at will? If you talk back, you can talk back. Boys should be naughty and have a strong temper. What does it look like to be limp all day long!"


    Although Fu Zhi was aggrieved by the reprimand, she had to hold back and nodded yes a few times.


    Seeing that Fu Zhi and Debao had calmed down, Gao Zhao continued to look at Zhao Di, and continued to ask with a cold expression, "What did you guys do there?"


    Zhaodi shook hands secretly, and forced herself to reply calmly: "Debao wants to buy books. After thinking about it, we thought Miss Ruan could help me choose some. So, I took him to Miss Ruan. But Ruan Xiao Miss may be unwell, so she couldn''t take us out, she said yes... said she would take us there after she recovered."


    Gao Zhao raised his eyebrows: "And then?"


    "Then...we had a conversation with her and came back..." After finishing speaking, Zhaodi lowered her head as usual and stopped talking.


    She didn''t dare to look into the other''s violent eyes.


    Gao Zhao narrowed his eyes and looked at his timid daughter, then suddenly laughed twice, and said unhurriedly: "You two are obedient, and you didn''t lie. I happened to pass by there just now and saw you go in and wait It took a while to come out. And I did hear that there was something wrong with Miss Ruan''s body."


    Hearing that the other party had actually seen where she and Debao had gone, Zhaodi was terrified for a while.


    If she just messed up just now...


    The consequences... are simply unimaginable...


    Debao on the side was even a little flustered, but he was always held in Fu Zhi''s arms, and his panic reaction would not be easily seen by Gao Zhao.


    At this time, Gao Zhao continued: "I hope that the stupid words of the two of you last night will not come out of your mouths again. Otherwise...you know my temper. Also, I have nothing to do in the future. The two ladies should establish a good relationship. You should know what to say and what not to say. Well, I will not stay here for a short time, so I will go first."


    However, when he just walked to the door, he suddenly paused, then turned back to Fu Zhi, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t forget what I told you, I asked, that woman named Mu Fei has something to go out tomorrow. You have to seize the opportunity and remember, you don¡¯t want your child to be caught by a wolf.¡±


    After repeated exhortations, he left completely.


    Fu Zhi watched his back disappear with complicated eyes, and then brought Debao and Zhaodi into the room.


    After Fu Zhi pushed a bowl of rice full of meat to Debao, and a bowl of leftovers was placed in front of her as usual, Zhaodi took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    This kind of thing... She is obviously used to it.


    But...but after she came out from Miss Ruan Xiaoxiao today, she actually...has more resentment in her heart than before.


    But when Fu Zhi looked at Zhao Di, she didn''t find anything wrong with her, she just murmured to herself: "General Ruan is so handsome, it would be a good thing if he could really become his man. But...can you believe me?" I''m not sure about it, alas... Zhao Di, if you are still young enough to pinch water, you will definitely make that General Ruan completely bow down under my pomegranate skirt."


    Hearing her mother''s unrestrained words, Zhao Di held back her disgust, and carefully inquired: "Mother, I see that General Ruan and General Mu are in love with each other. Tomorrow... what will you do to make it... what? ..."


    Seeing Zhaodi''s blushing question, Fu Zhi suddenly sneered: "Why, you little hoof is interested in men and women?"


    ¡¸I...I didn¡¯t! Mom won¡¯t say it!¡¹


    But Fu Zhi snorted, and said slowly: "Damn girl, I will tell you once for my mother. In the future, if there is a man in love, you must seize the opportunity. Cook the raw rice first. If the process does not go well , you can play a little tricky, such as... medicine. You know, some medicines can kill people if you don¡¯t vent them properly.¡±


    As he spoke, Fu Zhi''s eyes were full of spring.


    She seems to have already thought about the encounter with General Ruan tomorrow...


    ¡­


    In the Zhaixing Building, both the girls and the boys are busy preparing for tonight''s poetry conference.


    The most important three people in the building are discussing important matters for tonight in a certain room at this time.


    "Zisu, you haven''t told the master in advance what kind of poetry conference you are going to hold this time?" A woman in a blue dress had dull eyes, but her voice was childish.


    This person is Yue Ling who appeared on the boat with Yue Ying before.


    And standing beside her in a light yellow dress is her younger sister Yue Jian.


    Yue Jian was sitting on a chair beside her at this moment, a pair of bare feet swaying slowly. Seeing Yueling asking Zisu, she couldn''t help but said, "Zisu definitely won''t tell. If master knows Zisu''s intentions and methods, master will definitely not trust her to do so."


    On the other hand, Zisu applied makeup to the mirror indifferently, and her red nails were slightly raised: "Master has worried enough things, that guy Yueying has gone to Guzi and hasn''t come back yet, although the master didn''t say anything, but she She was no less worried than us. When she left today, she also told me to prepare and go to Guz together in a few days.¡±


    ¡¸The master is going to Guz too?¡¹


    "Yes, so, before the master goes to Guz, we have to find out for her who is trying to assassinate her and Mr. Gu. This time, you two should just hide in the dark."


    Yue Ling hummed inaudibly, but Yue Jian curled her lips and said: "It''s natural, we don''t want to deal with those stinky men like you."


    Zisu was taken aback for a moment, then smiled silently: "Yes, that is, I have the patience to deal with stinky men."


    After realizing that what she just said was wrong, Yuejian immediately stood up from her seat, and ran to Zisu barefoot in a panic: "Zisu, I''m sorry, I...I didn''t mean anything else just now."


    Yue Ling also glanced at her sister dissatisfied at this time, and said in a slow voice: "Zisu, Yue Jian has never been modest. We know what you are like."


    Zisu still smiled and waved her hands: "You don''t have to worry about me getting angry, I understand Yuejian''s temper. I know how you treat me."


    But...she actually doesn''t like dealing with people...


    But her body has been injured since she was a child, and she can''t practice martial arts. For her master who rescued her from hell, the only way to repay her master is to keep dealing with others and obtain useful information...


    At this moment, there was a knock on their door.


    It was Kong Qing who was ordered by Ruan Youqing to inquire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： Go to the stars again

    Chapter 235 Go to the stars again


    Ruan Youqing at this time has already changed into an ordinary young man.


    The reason why she is called a teenager is because although she is taller than ordinary girls, she is still... not very outstanding among men.


    Ruan Youning looked at Ruan Youqing who was dressed up like this, and couldn''t help teasing: "This young man, are you going to go to the brothel before you have grown your hair?" As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and lifted Ruan Youqing''s chin.


    Ruan Youqing glared at his elder sister angrily, and said, "Why do you talk like those old bustards in brothels!"


    "This is not to let you get used to it in advance!" Ruan Youning replied with a playful smile.


    Fan''er watched from the side, and couldn''t help covering her mouth and secretly laughing.


    After a long time, seeing her master gradually becoming embarrassing, Fan could only speak for her master leisurely: "Miss, your outfit actually... looks quite young."


    Ruan Youning at this time is naturally easy-going.


    After silently giving her a thumbs up, Ruan Youqing said solemnly, "Auntie, with your appearance... aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to recognize Qiu Si?"


    "I just don''t want him to recognize me! Like you said before, if he sees me shopping in a brothel, he might think I''m restless. If that''s the case... when can I marry... Ah, not marrying him!"


    Hearing Ruan Youning''s words, Ruan Youqing said helplessly: "Then you don''t want him to recognize, what''s the point of going there and waiting for him?"


    Ruan Youning pursed her lips: "I... I just want to take a look at him from a distance. By the way, I want to see what kind of opportunities he will encounter... If there is danger, I can still protect him."


    "Sister, sister!" Ruan Youqing frowned tightly, and spoke with a bit of resentment, but she finally swallowed the following words.


    Fan''er saw that the atmosphere of the two people was a bit depressed, so she quickly said: "You two young ladies, it''s getting late, if you two continue to talk about something, what kind of poetry conference, Mr. Qiu Si, I''m afraid it''s time to leave and go gone!"


    Ruan Youning panicked and took Ruan Youqing''s hand and walked out. While walking, he ordered Faner: "Help us set up a good cover! When grandfather asked, he said we went out for a walk!"


    "Yes." Fan''er replied obediently immediately.


    It''s just that the two of them had just left on their front feet when Mu Fei came on their back feet.


    Simply put, Fan''er looked calm, and answered Mu Fei''s questions quite smoothly.


    Mu Fei looked thoughtfully at the girl next to her daughter, and then sighed helplessly: "Forget it, that girl You Ning was not a stable master in the past, and it is only natural that You Qing was led astray by her. But Did they change their clothes when they went out? After all, it was just said that Youqing was injured and recuperating at home, if those envoys saw it..."


    "General Mu, the two ladies are very well prepared to go out. Most people can''t recognize it!"


    Mu Fei nodded and left in reassurance after hearing the words.


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning had just walked into the Zhaixing Building when they were frightened by the scene full of people inside.


    ¡¸This...is just a poetry competition...¡¹


    "I heard that if you win the first prize, you can get Miss Zisu to accompany you for a night! And... Miss Zisu seems to have a finale show that she hasn''t performed before at the end. Hehehe, it''s exciting to think about it!"


    There were other people following Ruan Youqing and the others. Naturally, there were many people who responded the same as them.


    So, when someone asks, someone answers the question.


    Listening to what others said, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help frowning.


    No wonder, Zi Su didn''t say anything to herself!


    Finale not performed...


    I''m afraid it''s...that secret about her...


    She did not hesitate to expose her secrets in public, for what reason...


    Just when Ruan Youqing was secretly angry, a girl had already come up to meet her. She first sized up Ruan Youqing and the two of them, and then she still smiled and said:


    "You two young masters, do you have a private room reserved in advance? The poetry conference will take more than half an hour to start. You might as well order some drinks and wait."


    Before Ruan Youqing could answer, Ruan Youning had already opened his mouth: "Ah, do I still need to make a reservation in advance for the private room? What if there is no reservation?"


    The girl continued to smile and said: "If it is not necessary on weekdays, but today is different. Today, several waves of nobles have sent people to book the private room in advance. If there is no reservation in advance, the two young masters can only feel wronged. The seats are gone. However, there is also the fun of dispersing seats. Later, the girls here will take turns to toast each table. If there is a girl who likes it, if the price is right, they can stay and have fun together. And in In the hall, the Poetry Conference will start to be seen more clearly."


    Ruan Youqing originally wanted to make a gesture towards the other party that belonged only to her, but after thinking about the purpose of coming here, she took her hand back.


    That''s all, the lobby also has the convenience of the lobby.


    Later, under the guidance of the girl, the two sisters Ruan Youqing chose a place by the window and sat down conveniently.


    "A pot of peach blossom wine, plum meat, fermented rice balls, green bamboo shoots and duck meat, jujube cake." After sitting down, Ruan Youqing subconsciously ordered the special wine and dishes in the Zhaixing Building.


    The girl who served Ruan Youqing was obviously taken aback, and then she was a little surprised: "Young master is very familiar with our place~ Some regular customers may not know that these foods in our Zhaixing Building are the best."


    Ruan Youqing''s hand froze while pouring tea, and then he smiled and said, "Well... I have a friend who is a regular customer. I asked him for advice before I came here."


    The girl covered her lips with a smile, and left without saying anything else, telling people to prepare to go.


    After she left, Ruan Youqing subconsciously looked up at Ruan Youning.


    Sure enough, at this time, she whispered suspiciously: "Say, who is that friend of yours?"


    Ruan Youqing faltered for a while, and had no choice but to pull out a person at random and said, "It''s... the prince of Wei. He is a regular visitor here! Sister, have you forgotten that the man who took away the girl Zisu on the boat before?" Having said that, Miss Zisu is the confidante of Prince Wei''s son."


    Ruan Youning rubbed his nose as if suddenly realized, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Ruan Youqing, who breathed a sigh of relief, silently praised his wit in his heart.


    After the food and wine were served, Ruan Youqing and the others began to eat and drink while observing the people coming and going.


    In a short while, she recognized many acquaintances.


    For example, Wei Jue who regards Zisu as her confidante.


    It''s just that Wei Jue''s coming here is reasonable...


    But the wizard Kugeli of the Guz kingdom who was traveling with him and Baili Huaijin, the crown prince of Nanting, also came here together...


    Ruan Youqing gradually began to feel a little startled.


    However, just as she was about to stand up and prepare to sneak away to find Zisu under the pretext, a figure stopped in front of her.


    "Little brother, the other seats are already full, can you please sit together?"


    When Ruan Youqing looked up, he saw a man wearing a bronze mask looking down at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： acquaintance

    Chapter 236 Acquaintances


    The other party was wearing a moon-white gown, and the hem of the clothes seemed to be embellished with some cloud patterns with silver threads. Only the bronze mask on his face added a little bit of indifference and alienation to Mr. Pianpian, who should have looked gentle.


    But this person who should have been indifferent opened his mouth to talk to Ruan Youqing.


    It''s just that his voice is a bit too hoarse.


    After being stunned, Ruan Youqing smiled lightly and said in a low-key manner: "Brother, do as you please~"


    Ruan Youning also smiled at the other party very friendly, and then moved to sit with Ruan Youqing.


    The man thanked him and sat down slowly.


    Because there were strangers around, it was inconvenient for Ruan Youqing to say anything more to Ruan Youning, and the two of them could only continue to watch people coming and going in a bit of boredom.


    "Little brother...isn''t he from the capital?" The man spoke suddenly, with no emotion in his tone.


    Ruan Youqing paused, and then laughed back at him: "It is true that you are not from the capital, how can you tell, brother?"


    "I''m quite familiar with the capital city. Seeing that little brother was born in front of you, I thought of asking a question."


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help feeling tense after hearing this.


    Familiar with the capital... Then this person''s identity may be an acquaintance...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing boldly looked at him.


    In the end, he just happened to meet his looking eyes.


    Why... when the other party looked at her, his eyes were full of smiles and... tenderness...


    Could it be...


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes widened in disbelief, and then he already had a guess about this person in his heart.


    The other party...I''m afraid it''s not...Gu Changan...


    However, now that she has changed, how could he... recognize her!


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips, and tentatively opened his mouth: "Brother looks extraordinary, should he be the son of a family in the capital?"


    The other party smiled lowly, and then replied: "If you think it is, then it is."


    "Why does the son of a family still wear a mask when he visits the brothel? I think this son is some high-ranking official who is afraid of being watched by his colleagues?" Ruan Youning joked with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing helped her forehead helplessly, she really didn''t know what to say to her elder sister who was so familiar with others.


    After hearing Ruan Youning''s words, the other party still curled up his lips and said with a smile: "Young Master...can''t be a high official?"


    Ruan Youning: "..."


    Ruan Youqing on the side raised his eyebrows, confirming his identity even more.


    After that, the three of them didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing that the poetry conference was about to start, Ruan Youqing looked anxiously at the middle stage.


    Zisu and the others haven¡¯t shown up yet...


    "I... I''ll go out first!" Ruan Youqing couldn''t stand it anymore, stood up abruptly and was about to go out.


    Ruan Youning stood up subconsciously and said, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to the toilet..." Ruan Youqing stammered.


    Ruan Youning frowned slightly, stood up and sat down again: "Oh...then go by yourself..."


    Seeing Ruan Youning sat back, Ruan Youqing silently breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, just as she took a step, a voice behind her suddenly sounded: "I want to go too, why don''t you... together?"


    "Together...Together???" Ruan Youqing took a few steps back in shock.


    If it wasn''t for the ointment needed for disguise, her face would be extremely red now.


    "They are all men, isn''t the little brother shy?" The other party narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a playful look in his eyes.


    This guy must be Gu Changan!


    Ruan Youqing gritted his teeth and said hello with a smile, then turned around and walked to the side first.


    When the two of them reached a corridor with no one around, Ruan Youqing finally said, "Master Gu is really in a good mood!"


    The other party laughed in a low voice, and then moved closer to Ruan Youqing: "The little fox can still recognize me?"


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and said in frustration, "You can recognize me when I disguise myself, but you just put on a mask and changed your voice. Could it be... Is my disguise so clumsy..."


    Although Gu Changan was still wearing a mask at this time, the pampering in his eyes couldn''t be stopped no matter what: "Because you have some small movements that are exclusive to you, and of course people who don''t observe carefully can''t find them. And... the things on your body The taste is also unique, if I hadn''t gotten close to you, I wouldn''t dare to confirm it."


    Hearing the other party''s serious explanation, Ruan Youqing felt that his heart was about to jump out.


    But now is not the time to be in love with his children, Ruan Youqing woke up in time, frowned slightly, and said with a complicated expression: "Master Gu...do you still like to visit brothels on weekdays?"


    Gu Changan tilted his head and said with a smile: "Then...Miss Ruan, this is..."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then rubbed the center of his brows: "Didn''t I say that I would invite you to come to pick up the stars as a guest? It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Today... I will take you to meet them."


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing took the initiative to grab Gu Changan''s hand, and walked through the corridor to an inconspicuous room at the end.


    After pushing it open, there was another door inside.


    Except this door seems to be locked.


    Under the gaze of Gu Changan, Ruan Youqing opened the lock with ease,


    Behind the door, a corridor appeared again.


    Gu Changan looked at everything in front of him, but raised his eyebrows slightly, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing took Gu Changan through this corridor again. There were many rooms on both sides of the corridor, but Ruan Youqing took him directly to the last room.


    Until she knocked on the door, the room was quiet for a moment, and after a while, the door was opened.


    The people in the house are Zisu and the others.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Zisu took a step back with a cold face, while Yueling Yuejian walked over with her hands behind her back expressionlessly.


    Seeing that these people did not recognize her, Ruan Youqing glanced at Gu Changan before saying quietly, "It''s me."


    People who are familiar with her can naturally recognize her voice.


    Sure enough, Zisu and the others looked at Ruan Youqing in astonishment, and then came over with a sudden realization.


    ¡¸Master?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing nodded.


    Gu Changan on the side was obviously stunned for a moment after hearing these people address Ruan Youqing. But he quickly recovered his indifference.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t care about introducing Gu Changan to them at this time, and asked directly: "Zisu, what are you going to do this time? Do you know if it''s yours... Let others know, it will bring you so much trouble!"


    Zisu, who was "prosecuted by Xingshi", smiled lightly, then pulled Ruan Youqing to sit her down, and then explained: "I thought it would be good to hide Kong Qing from the past. But...Master, you came here in person gone."


    That''s right...Kong Qing was sent by her before, but she hasn''t come to report the news since then.


    Could it be...


    Seeing Ruan Youqing frowned, Zisu immediately said by herself: "In order to prevent Kong Qing from going back to sue you, my subordinates let Kong Qing... sleep for a while..."


    Ruan Youqing, who roughly guessed it, still frowned tightly, and said in a reproachful tone: "You always have your own ideas, and I didn''t bother to care about you too much in the past. But this time, what you are facing is an unknown country. Messenger, the water here is very deep, you are still so willful!"


    Zisu listened, but just giggled and said nothing.


    Seeing her like this, Ruan Youqing put on a straight face and said, "This poetry conference...do you want to find out the real culprit who hurt me and Mr. Gu?"


    Zisu lowered her eyes and smiled lightly, then nodded.


    "Master, don''t worry, Zisu will not do anything that hurts her master or herself, Zisu knows it well."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： gathering

    Chapter 237 Gathering


    After figuring out Zisu''s thoughts, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to reluctantly agree.


    There is no way to disagree, the fish have already swam into the pit they dug.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s face finally became relaxed, Gu Changan said slowly: "Actually... I came here this time for this matter. It''s just... the method may be different."


    ¡¸Are you also trying to find out the real culprit behind the scenes?¡¹


    Gu Changan nodded and continued: "Like you, I have ruled out the envoys of Yuhuan Kingdom and Canglong Kingdom. Only the wizard named Kugli from Guzi Kingdom and Baili Huaijin from Nanting are left. Although Baili Huaijin is cautious, it doesn''t mean he won''t make a risky move. After all...the time we were in Cangmang River, he should have always held a grudge. And that wizard Kugli, do you feel...his presence has always been Weak?"


    "Let''s put it this way... My impression of that wizard is indeed a bit vague... It seems that the wizard named Kugli is not to be underestimated. We should be more careful when dealing with him." Ruan Youqing frowned and said softly.


    Zisu curled her lips conceitedly at this time, pretending to be dissatisfied and said, "Master, does this mean that you don''t have confidence in Zisu''s ability?"


    "I have confidence, but you are enough to worry me. This time, I will not punish you first. Next time, if you have such a plan without my permission, you will be punished."


    Zisu knew that her master was worried, and her heart warmed up, and she hurriedly stated: "Yes, yes, yes, if Zisu does this again next time, master, you can just punish me."


    Seeing that Zisu admitted his mistake, Ruan Youqing continued to order: "What are you going to do in the poetry conference later?"


    "Master, don''t worry, even though there are so many people in the hall, there are only a few who are truly knowledgeable. And if you want to participate in this poetry conference, you must sign up from me and get my permission to participate. Therefore, I screened out Some of them are not too outstanding. Those who are really talented have been rejected by me with some reasons. Also...the Prince Nanting is very talented and proficient in all kinds of poetry and poetry. Even if there are many talents here, you will Have some confidence in Prince Nanting."


    Ruan Youqing snorted when he heard the words: "Why should I have confidence in him? He is a prince from another country, and he has emerged in our territory. Isn''t that a bit overwhelming?"


    "Master, don''t be in a hurry~ After you''ve made your mark, there''s still a "big gift" waiting~ If they don''t let them overwhelm the host, I''m afraid there will be no excuse for the subordinate''s big gift!" Zi Su took over the conversation with a smile.


    Gu Changan also frowned slightly at this time: "Since the poetry conference is used as a cover, you should also do something here. It''s just... what will happen after this? What are you going to do? Both Baili Huaijin and Kugli You are not simple people, do you want to get some information by being alone?"


    "No, no, Mr. Gu, what we want is not to get information by being alone. We, what we want is to let him tell the truth in full view." Zisu covered her lips and smiled, and then looked at him lightly. Ruan Youqing.


    After receiving her hint, Ruan Youqing suddenly became interested.


    "Master Gu, although our Zisu doesn''t know martial arts, but...she has the only...great ability that is different from ordinary people in this world."


    Gu Changan slightly raised his brows, and said slowly, "What is it?"


    ¡¸You will know after you try it.¡¹


    ¡­


    At this time, Wei Jue was trying his best to persuade the envoys of the two countries to drink.


    Zisu is going to organize a poetry conference recently. As her frequent visitor, he will naturally come to join her.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know who to listen to. The prince of Nanting Kingdom is full of talents, and his poetry is even more outstanding.


    No, he couldn''t stand her soft and hard paws, so he finally invited him over with the cheek.


    Fortunately, the prince Baili really became interested when he heard about the poetry conference.


    But...Zisu asked him to invite the national teacher of the Guz Kingdom, which was a bit unexpected to him.


    However, the beauty wants something, how can he not?


    Randomly made up a reason... The national teacher of the Guz Kingdom actually came.


    Seeing that the prince of Wei seemed to be thinking about something, Baili Huaijin raised a glass of wine to toast him: "My lord, Gu is very happy that you can bring Gu to experience the blossoming nightlife of Ningguo. Originally, Gu is still here. Thinking about how to bring Wizard Kugeli together so as not to be rude, he did not expect the prince to be so thoughtful and invite Wizard Kugli! After all, he came to Ningguo alone and got along very happily. Wizard Kugli is none other than."


    After hearing this, Wei Jue immediately raised his wine glass to salute him: "Prince Baili doesn''t need to be praised so much. At first, this prince thought that Prince Baili was interested in poetry, so he wanted to invite only Prince Baili. But later Hearing that Prince Baili had a very happy conversation with Wizard Kugli, it was only then that I realized that this prince did not treat guests well and ignored Wizard Kugli.


    As he spoke, Wei Jue actually drank the wine in his glass.


    Fortunately, the wines sold in Zhaixinglou today are not too strong.


    While he raised his glass to drink, Baili Huaijin and Kugli quickly exchanged eyes, and then Kugli also raised his glass and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty is refreshing, why don''t we have a drink together?"


    Hearing Kugli speak, Wei Jue subconsciously looked at him.


    For some reason, when the wizard is silent, it is difficult for people to pay attention to his appearance. It wasn''t until he opened his mouth that Wei Jue subconsciously looked at him.


    He wore a black robe without any decoration, as if it was as mysterious as a dark night.


    And his appearance is really ordinary.


    Wei Jue smiled and raised his glass to drink with him again.


    After drinking for three rounds, Wei Jue leaned on the railing and looked down.


    It doesn''t matter, he actually saw a few acquaintances.


    The second prince Li Qian, who has always kept himself clean, actually brought the third prince Li Si here.


    What''s even more shocking is... the ever-victorious general of the Canglong Kingdom was beside them.


    Subconsciously looking back at the other two envoys who were chatting and laughing happily, Wei Jue suddenly felt a shudder in his heart after feeling that it was lively.


    Heroes gather in this star-seeking building...


    Really just came here for this poetry conference?


    Wei Jue frowned, and silently complained to Zisu.


    This woman is very bad.


    If you want to see a handsome man, just say it, and Wei Jue is not that kind of stingy person.


    As soon as he thought of Zisu, a graceful figure suddenly walked out slowly on the middle stage.


    I saw that the other party obviously had a cold and beautiful face, but the smile around the mouth and the corners of the eyes made the whole soul go away.


    Before she could speak, the men who were running towards her started shouting excitedly.


    It can be seen how attractive perilla is.


    But Ruan Youqing, who returned to Ruan Youning''s side, felt a little headache from being entangled by her.


    Everyone gets drunk when the wine is not intoxicating, Ruan Youning has already become a little drunk at some point, at this time she is tugging on Ruan Youqing''s sleeve, lying next to her ear and whispering: "You girl, are you really dating a big man? Let''s go to the toilet together! Let me tell you! Since you are going to marry Gu Changan, you have to be honest and don''t be tempted by other men!"


    Ruan Youqing covered her mouth with a slap, and lowered her voice viciously: "Sister, I know! If you talk too much, be careful and I won''t talk to you again!"


    Listening to the conversation between the two sisters, Gu Changan was in a good mood and ate another piece of jujube cake that Ruan Youqing and the others ordered.


    Well, Miss Ruan''s family looks more and more pleasing to the eye, after all...


    But it can help him watch a certain little fox.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： about to start

    Chapter 238 is about to start


    After Ruan Youqing comforted Ruan Youning, he looked at the eye-catching Zisu with a serious expression.


    At this time, Zisu''s frowns and smiles are full of amorous feelings, she lowers her eyes and covers her lips and smiles, then raises her eyes again, her voice is like a warbling cry:


    "Masters, sons, Zisu is very happy to see you here tonight. Although Zisu has little talent and learning, she likes poems with extraordinary artistic conception very much on weekdays, so she thought of holding a poetry conference in Zhaixing. Today Everyone who comes, whether you participate or not, Zisu will pay each table a pot of green plum wine out of her own pocket."


    At this point, the atmosphere in the audience became more lively.


    Zisu looked at everyone''s reaction with satisfaction, and continued to speak: "Since it is a poetry competition, we must choose one or two. The top three will all have surprise gifts. And this first place is not only a big gift... Zisu will do her best to accompany her for a night. Whether she wants to drink or continue to talk about poetry...or..." Zisu lowered her head and smiled shyly, but didn''t speak directly.


    But everyone has already understood.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s resentful expression, Gu Changan couldn''t help but leaned close to her and comforted her in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "With Zisu''s ability, if there are really people who want something out of the ordinary...she can''t Let people take advantage of it casually.¡±


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then reached out and knocked on his forehead, a little annoyed: "I didn''t think of such a simple truth!"


    Seeing that the little fox was so confused, Gu Changan couldn''t help smiling.


    Ruan Youning didn''t have much interest in looking at others at this time, but just stared at the crowd and searched for the figure that made her worry.


    Tonight...Qiu Si should come...


    By the stands at this time, after Zisu finished speaking, someone raised her voice and said, "Then... you can do whatever you want?"


    Zisu squinted her eyes and looked over, with a shy face: "As long as you can get the first place, it is of course what you want to do...Zisu is up to you~"


    "Then...you know martial arts? Can you learn martial arts with me for one night?"


    "Wu???" Zisu was taken aback for a moment, and then saw the two people standing beside this person, and gradually understood the identity of the other person.


    The ever-victorious general of Canglong Kingdom, Yu Chijing.


    Hmm... Really a martial idiot.


    Although Zisu was slandering in her heart, she still had a smile on her face: "Zisu is weak, I''m afraid she can''t bear your honored guest...to discuss all night..."


    These words are ambiguous, and someone is already smiling wretchedly.


    Only Yu Chijing snorted with a cold face and did not speak again.


    The third prince Li Si beside him secretly raised his eyes to look at Zisu, and then lowered his head blushing.


    Zisu teased them, coughed lightly, then raised her hand to signal for silence:


    "Guest officers, please be quiet first, Zisu hasn''t finished talking here~ After all, before the poetry competition starts, we have to clarify the prize for the final winner. The first place will not only get Zisu to accompany you all night, At the end, Zisu will show you something under the witness of all of you. And this thing, after Zisu demonstrates it to everyone... will give it to the guest officer who ranks first."


    "Don''t be a fool!" Wei Jue said dissatisfiedly as he stood at the railing on the second floor.


    Zisu glanced at him coquettishly and angrily: "Leave a sense of mystery in everything, wouldn''t it be more attractive! If you dismantle Zisu''s position again, my son, you won''t make any money in the future even if you are rich!"


    After hearing this, Wei Jue had no choice but to smile helplessly: "Take good care of you, my son has really made your temper worse."


    After laughing a few times, Zisu waved to the side, and then said slowly:


    "Then... are we going to start now? Rong Zisu will briefly introduce the rules first. The Poetry Conference must be a competition of poetry. Therefore, the first part is Poetry Solitaire. Those who catch it continue to the next part, and those who cannot catch it go to the next part." It¡¯s a pity that I have to quit~ This poem Solitaire, you should be able to understand the two characters of Solitaire, and the two characters must be connected together. Of course, it depends on how much ink you have in your belly~ Solitaire¡¯s poems must be to recite the ancestors The poem. Then... the second part is to beat the drums and pass the flowers to compose a poem. Zisu covers her eyes and dances for everyone. Zisu stops her movements, and whoever holds the prepared wreath rests on the palm will compose an impromptu poem. Then I can¡¯t stand it... I still have to quit~ The third part is the last one. Naturally, we will give you a topic and you will write a poem~ We will choose a few words at random, and then you will give you the corresponding time to write a poem if you stick to it until the end First of all, of course, the last link...Naturally, people need to judge whether it is good or bad. And we are very honored to invite two distinguished guests. We will invite you to the identity of the distinguished guests at the end. Some thoughts of being close to distinguished guests."


    Zisu narrated the rules. Her voice was nice, and she spoke at a leisurely pace, which made people feel very comfortable.


    Even if I joked at the end to remind everyone not to have those crooked thoughts, everyone here just smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Little...brother!" Ruan Youning lay next to Ruan Youqing''s ear at some point, and whispered, "Why did that man just disappear?"


    What she said was naturally Gu Changan.


    When Gu Changan introduced the rules to Zisu, he told her and left.


    And Ruan Youqing realized that Gu Changan had left after seeing his elder sister, and suppressed a smile, pretending to be at a loss: "This... I don''t know... After all, he is a stranger. Ah... brother, don''t ask too much."


    Of the two honored guests that Zisu mentioned just now, one of them was Gu Changan who had recommended himself.


    Watching him come here wearing a mask, you can tell that he doesn''t want to reveal his identity.


    But after hearing about Zisu''s plan, he withdrew his own plan. It didn''t matter whether he showed his face or not.


    "You haven''t seen Qiu Si yet?" Ruan Youqing asked after thinking about it.


    She looked at this guy and kept flicking his eyes all night.


    After hearing the question, Ruan Youning''s expression froze for a moment: "Well... I didn''t see it... Could it be that he has come or not?"


    Ruan Youqing thought of Gu Changan who was wearing a mask, and then continued: "Maybe...he is wearing a mask?"


    She did meet a few other people in masks just now.


    Ruan Youning sighed: "There''s nothing shameful about him, how could he be wearing a mask. Besides, even if he was wearing a mask, I can still recognize him. After all... I''ve seen him..."


    Before she finished speaking, Ruan Youqing quickly covered her mouth.


    She doesn''t want to hear those shameless words from her elder sister!


    While the two sisters were talking, Zisu seemed to have already started.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： pick someone

    Chapter 239 Picking people


    Amidst the turbulent tide, Ruan Youqing suddenly lost the anxiety in his heart because of Gu Changan''s existence.


    Even if Zisu''s plan fails, from Gu Changan''s calm expression, he can guess that his plan can be made up at any time.


    It''s just that people who are calm and calm sometimes panic.


    Before in the room, Ruan Youqing couldn''t resist Zisu''s temptation, and acquiesced that Zisu used her skills against Gu Changan.


    That was the first time Ruan Youqing saw confusion in Gu Changan''s eyes.


    After the daze, it was those words that she could never forget.


    ¡¸I like her, so I will definitely protect her well.¡¹


    Her feelings for Gu Changan are not wishful thinking.


    Just as Ruan Youqing was thinking about what happened just now, Zisu had already invited the people who signed up for the poetry conference to stand on the stage.


    There are actually not too many people, just enough for ten.


    It seems that many potential candidates in the capital have been rejected by Zisu.


    He just used some high-sounding reason, but Zisu never told her.


    Because Baili Huaijin and the others are uncertain factors, they can only introduce him into the game specially set up for them in today''s scene.


    Zisu looked at the ten people with a smile, and said slowly: "These people all signed up with Zisu in advance. In order to prevent all guests from thinking that Zisu will operate in secret, Zisu will choose another one on the spot today." Several people."


    Saying that, Zisu closed her eyes, gestured her fingers randomly in the air, and finally stopped in Ruan Youqing''s direction before she slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Ruan Youning couldn''t help being taken aback for a moment, but soon she became excited, raised her voice and said to Zisu on the stage, "Girl has good eyesight! My little...brother is very talented! He will definitely win this poetry competition Number one!"


    Ruan Youqing, who was looked at by everyone, seemed to wave his hand in embarrassment, and said modestly: "No, no, although I have read a few books, I am not very talented."


    Zisu looked at her master''s skillful performance, pursed her lips and said loudly, "Young master misunderstood, Zisu wants...you to choose a few people to participate together."


    Ruan Youqing smiled awkwardly, scratched the back of his head before saying: "It''s better to find me... Then... I like to look at my appearance better, so... let''s find some people with more outstanding looks."


    After the words fell, Ruan Youqing jumped onto the bench in a big stab, and began to pick up condescendingly.


    It¡¯s just that, with such a challenge, naturally some people who are not outstanding in appearance but are eager to try whisper to their companions in dissatisfaction: ¡°This challenge, is it a beauty pageant or a poetry contest!¡±


    "Hush! Keep your voice down! Miss Zisu picked him. No matter how dissatisfied you and I are, this kid is lucky."


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ruan Youqing waited and watched nervously.


    She first set her sights on the third prince Li Si who was next to the second prince Li Qian.


    Li Si is naturally clear, and she loves poetry and songs very much.


    However, let Gu Changan talk to him later, it should be possible to release the water properly...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing opened his mouth: "I think His Royal Highness the Second Prince is here too, and this...little son next to him... has red lips and white teeth. He looks like a good poet!"


    Because Li Qian treats people kindly on weekdays, although many people in the Zhaixing Tower know his identity, everyone does not feel awkward because he is in the same room with the prince.


    As for Li Si, he stayed in the palace most of the time. Few people know him, of course... Those who went to the palace to participate in the palace banquet may have some impressions of him.


    Seeing that he was selected, Li Si looked at Li Qian who was beside him in a daze, and whispered anxiously: "Second Brother..."


    Li Qian smiled, and comforted in a low voice: "Don''t panic, just act as if you were in the palace on weekdays."


    Li Si then walked up to the stage.


    Ruan Youqing continued to choose after seeing him walk on stage. However, at this time, she frowned slightly and looked at it for a while, then raised her voice and said to Zisu who was smiling at her on the stage: "Miss Zisu, I want to ask, how many people do I need to choose?" ? After all... there are not a few of you present who are outstanding in appearance!"


    Her words naturally made some people who were still aggrieved just now inexplicably happy.


    In this way, they have a reason to comfort themselves not to be selected.


    There are too many people with outstanding looks, and if they are not selected, it does not mean that they are not outstanding.


    After hearing this, Zisu laughed softly: "In this case, it''s really not easy to choose. After all, we can''t let everyone come up, and we can''t stand too many people on this stage. Now that the young master has chosen one, then ...and choose two more who are close to your eyes."


    After receiving the answer, Ruan Youqing nodded, and then continued to choose.


    After searching the hall for a while, her eyes turned to the open corridor on the second floor.


    Finally, she pointed to Wei Jue, and said, "I see that young master next to Prince Wei, he looks as gentle and modest as a gentleman, why not just this young master."


    What she was referring to was naturally Baili Huaijin.


    Seeing that Baili Huaijin was selected, Wei Jue grinned and said, "Prince Baili, I was just thinking about how to get you to participate through the back door, now it''s all right, I don''t need to owe Zisu any more favors." gone."


    After Baili Huaijin was slightly surprised, everyone looked at him.


    ¡¸That person is the prince of Nanting Kingdom!¡¹


    There are those who recognize him, and naturally there are those who don''t.


    After all, not everyone went to the streets to watch the excitement on the day they arrived in Beijing.


    Therefore, when someone shouted out his identity, many people were quite shocked.


    ¡¸How can a prince from another country come to our poetry conference!¡¹


    After Ruan Youqing heard this, he frowned and said in a deep voice: "Our Ningguo is a big country, how can we not have such tolerance? What''s more, if this is Prince Nanting, then he is more qualified to participate! This is our Ningguo and Ningguo. Nan Ting Kingdom''s performance of getting along with each other! You...is this kind of stomach enough?"


    After the words fell, there was complete silence in the building.


    After a long time, Zisu took the lead in clapping and applauding: "What this young master said is very true. The prince of Nanting Kingdom can participate in our poetry conference, which shows that our conference is not only for Ning country, but also for other countries! We are deeply honored to reach the stars!"


    Ruan Youqing led Zisu to sing along, and those who opposed gradually fell silent.


    Baili Huaijin saw that everyone looked at him with different expressions, so he raised a very cordial smile and said: "Gu is also very honored to be able to participate in your country''s poetry conference. Since you are lucky enough to be selected, then...Gu will make a fool of himself." .¡±


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked down the stairs beside him. It''s just that Wei Jue and the Guz wizard also followed him.


    Due to the investigation of Zhaixinglou and Gu Changan, the final evidence points to Baili Huaijin and Kugli, and then...the investigation stopped. Therefore, among these two people, as long as one of them is confirmed or not, the other will naturally be able to determine whether he is innocent.


    What surprised Ruan Youqing was that the two seemed to be working together, but...


    They don''t seem to be honest with each other.


    For example, in this assassination, all kinds of evidence prove that there is only one person behind it.


    Therefore, the possibility of cooperation between the two is ruled out.


    Or, it was Baili Huaijin who planted herself in revenge to make people relax their vigilance.


    Or, the wizard of Guz... wants to kill two birds with one stone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Perillas Secret

    Chapter 240 The Secret of Perilla


    Seeing Baili Huaijin standing on the stage, Ruan Youqing stopped looking at him, but continued to look for her last candidate.


    It stands to reason that if the fish is hooked, she should relax.


    But the last candidate made her a little bit difficult.


    The rest of the people, she doesn''t know the depth of each other. Therefore, if the opponent kept his secrets, he might have won against Baili Huaijin.


    However...she mentioned to Zisu in advance that if a dark horse really broke out halfway, it might not be a bad thing for Baili Huaijin to come second.


    Because Zisu has already explained just now, the top three will all have surprise gifts. Therefore, being able to get the first place with her all night is just a cover.


    Her real motivation is just to give the first "big gift" and at the same time lead the top three to feel the power of this "big gift".


    Regardless of whether Baili Huaijin is interested in him or not, as long as he can relax his vigilance and participate, the matter will be considered a success.


    Everything else is just an excuse to make Baili Huaijin relax his vigilance.


    Just because... the ability possessed by Zisu is a special ability that is rarely known by the world.


    Be able to get people to tell the truth without using anything.


    However, the premise is that you must hold hands with the opponent and face each other.


    Zisu''s family was destroyed because of this ability. If she hadn''t been rescued by Ruan Youqing, she might have disappeared forever in this world.


    When Zisu''s family still existed, not many people knew their secrets. It has disappeared for nearly two decades, and there are almost no people who know this secret.


    At this time, in order to help Ruan Youqing find out the truth, she did not hesitate to push herself to the forefront again.


    Therefore, when Ruan Youqing knew that she was going to use this ability, it was inevitable that she would be angry.


    Fortunately, in order not to worry Ruan Youqing, Zisu promised to use this ability on an item. It makes people think that what she does depends on something.


    And this thing is given to the first place as a reward... It seems that it still has some weight.


    The reason why they took so much trouble to step into this situation is first of all because they couldn''t find conclusive evidence to prove who sent the dead men to assassinate Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing. The second is because of the evil things he has done in public, exposing his true face under the disguise. This is actually a more torturous thing for them than killing them.


    Struggling to lure Baili Huaijin to come out step by step, they dare not neglect half a step.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing deliberated and pointed to a man sitting beside the table who was drinking silently.


    Because, the people around him were all standing excitedly.


    Only he sat and drank by himself like a misfit.


    When the man felt that everyone was looking at him, he couldn''t help being taken aback, and slowly raised his head.


    Looking up, Ruan Youqing was also stunned.


    The person her elder sister tried so hard to find, she didn''t know how long she had been drinking there alone.


    This person is naturally Qiu Si.


    Perhaps he dressed up deliberately and simply. Although he could be recognized by his appearance, his cold nobility at the beginning was deliberately suppressed by him.


    After seeing his face clearly, Ruan Youqing subconsciously reached out and pressed Ruan Youning beside him. I''m afraid that she will rush over at a brisk pace and say something vague about how hard it is to find him.


    After all, they are now dressed as men...


    She doesn''t want to attract more attention from others.


    Fortunately, after Ruan Youning at the side saw that the person she had been looking for for a long time had been drinking in a corner with her head bowed, she just pursed her lips, then lowered her eyes and did not speak.


    Only Ruan Youqing could feel that Ruan Youning''s body was trembling slightly at this moment.


    It wasn''t just Ruan Youqing who was surprised by Qiu Si''s sudden appearance.


    On the other side, there was another person who opened his eyes in shock and opened his mouth slightly.


    This person is Wei Chijing, the ever-victorious general of Canglong Kingdom.


    It''s just that he didn''t move after the shock, but lowered his eyes to cover up the surprise in his eyes.


    Qiu Si agreed after knowing that he had also been selected to participate in this kind of poetry conference, frowning slightly.


    Seeing his back on the stage, Ruan Youqing, who thought he would refuse, jumped off the stool, leaned into Ruan Youning''s ear and said in a low voice: "I see that he always looks cool on weekdays. Things will refuse."


    Ruan Youning was sitting very upright at this time, and after hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, she turned her body slightly and replied solemnly: "Qiu Si is not an ordinary person, this kind of thing that can be compared with talented people, He has no reason to refuse."


    Hearing sister''s praise, Ruan Youqing curled her lips and said nothing.


    A woman who is dazzled by love, don''t think about having a serious discussion with her about the person she likes.


    After Qiu Bang took the stage, Zisu didn''t waste any more time and started directly.


    The first link is poetry solitaire, and the order of solitaire is obtained by drawing lots.


    Because the poems that have been said can no longer be used, the lower the ranking, the greater the crisis.


    Unexpectedly, the third prince Li Si that Ruan Youqing had just selected, Baili Huaijin, the crown prince of Nanting, and Qiu Si, who was randomly selected in the end, were all ranked behind.


    Therefore, the idea that Ruan Youqing was found by Zisu was completely dispelled.


    After all, if you want to operate in the dark, it must be as safe and simple as possible.


    At the start of the competition, the first person who spoke was a man with the appearance of a scholar. He held a fan in one hand, and took a step forward in a serious manner before he spoke: "There is nowhere to find the spring of eternal regret. I don''t know where to turn." Come."


    At the beginning, it was not easy. The scholar seemed to really want to win.


    The second one is a middle-aged man who seems to be in high spirits. He touched his stubble-covered chin and said without hesitation: "The guest is stepping on the clear stream, singing and accompanying the jade flute."


    The word flute stunned the third person. After a long delay, he couldn''t think of the poem that started with the word flute.


    Of course, he didn''t catch it, regretfully retreated and left the stage.


    Fortunately, the time for this meeting is not too short, and the fourth one has already come up with an ancient poem that begins with the word flute.


    After that, the few people went smoothly, and no one stopped.


    Until Qiu Si, what was left for him was the word "Xiang".


    After hearing this, Qiu Si blurted out without even thinking: "Xiang Wan felt unwell, so I drove to Guyuan."


    Behind him is Baili Huaijin, and Baili Huaijin also blurted out without any inferiority: "The original low curtain is close to the pillow, let me talk about it in detail, every night in Jiangxiang, I think about it even after the cold."


    Poetry conference, of course, not only refers to poetry. The words are naturally in line with the regulations.


    Li Si, who was behind him, was stunned for a moment, but soon he said, "Recalling plums going down to Xizhou, folding plums and sending them to Jiangbei."


    This round is over.


    Until the second round and the third round have a total of three withdrawals, the first link is not over.


    Baili Huaijin, Qiu Si, and Li Si naturally made it to the second level smoothly.


    The second level is "Beating Drums and Passing Flowers to Compose Poems".


    Zisu smiled and said the rules again, and then joked: "This level requires more than talent. Because, if you are lucky, you may directly enter the next level. By the way, let me add the rules. The remaining nine In this round, three people must quit in order to enter the next level.¡±


    After saying that, Zisu covered her eyes with the dark black opaque long cloth prepared in advance, and then danced with her long sleeves, accompanied by musicians beside her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： in progress

    Chapter 241 is in progress


    Along with the sound of the piano, Xiao Sheng played a slightly poignant tune. Zi Su lightly stretched out her long sleeves, and her swaying eyebrows attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Isn''t this the same song that I danced on the boat painting day?" After seeing Qiu Bang, Ruan Youning finally became a little more awake than before.


    "Yes, she danced Tai Ping Le that day while painting the boat, but today... it is Bing Di Lian." Ruan Youqing nodded, and when she looked at Zi Su, she unconsciously showed a hint of tenderness.


    Zisu is four years older than her.


    At that time, Zisu saw that the person who rescued her was younger than her, and she suddenly seemed to have new strength after being ashamed.


    At a young age, Ruan Youqing lived a luxurious life, but she still silently let herself work hard to grow and protect the people she cared about.


    And for her, who has the hatred of exterminating the family, how can she be willing to degenerate and let others slaughter her.


    So, for Ruan Youqing who rescued her from the darkness, she promised at that time that she would dedicate her life to Ruan Youqing no matter whether she could take revenge or not.


    She didn''t know why a little girl would persist in saving them who were on the verge of death. She only knew that Ruan Youqing was not as weak as her appearance.


    No matter what the other party wants to do, she will be with her until the end.


    And Ruan Youqing''s relationship with her is not limited to the relationship between master and subordinate.


    Whether it is Zisu, Yueying, or others, Ruan Youqing regards them as equally important.


    So, Zisu did this for her, and she will do her best to keep her safe.


    At this moment, Zisu suddenly stopped, and the sound of the piano and Xiao ensemble stopped abruptly.


    Only then did the people immersed in the perilla dance realize that now...the poetry conference is still going on.


    And the wreath was quietly lying in someone''s arms.


    "Ah, it fell into the arms of this young master." After Zisu untied the black cloth covering her eyes, she watched the man speak slowly.


    The one who caught the garland was the middle-aged man who had just ranked second in Solitaire.


    The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment, but walked out very calmly.


    "Since that''s the case, then... I''ll throw bricks to attract jade."


    He frowned and stood still on the stage, looked at Zisu, then looked at the others, then he suddenly smiled, and in the blink of an eye, he had already chanted softly: "From the wind back to the sleeves, the sun turns around." Huatian. Sympathize with the pillars, and go to the crisis together.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone applauded.


    Zisu pursed her lips and smiled, "Zisu is here, thank you for your praise."


    After the middle-aged man successfully passed, Zisu continued to move.


    After two rounds of dancing, the wreath was passed to the middle-aged man again.


    At this time, the middle-aged man looked more flustered than before, and his face turned slightly pale.


    Looks like...he''s going to stop there.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man''s temples have gradually begun to sweat.


    ¡¸I...my mind suddenly went blank...¡¹


    It turns out that the poem just now was not written by him on the spot.


    Now everyone is staring at him, and naturally he can''t think of anything due to nervousness.


    Don¡¯t talk about writing poems on the spot, let him recall what he wrote in the past, and he is too dizzy and doesn¡¯t remember a single word.


    Middle-aged man, failed and exited.


    Then Zisu continued to dance, and after a few more rounds, another person withdrew.


    Because someone withdrew, some of the remaining people started to get nervous.


    They no longer had the heart to appreciate how wonderful Zisu''s dance was, and they kept drooping their heads and frowning in silent meditation.


    At this moment, Zisu stopped again, and the wreath happened to fall into Li Si''s hands.


    Li Si was taken aback for a moment, looked down at the wreath in his arms, and then looked up at Zisu who was smiling and looking at him.


    The dignified third prince blushed under the eyes of everyone.


    Ruan Youqing thought of the rumors about the third prince, and couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    It is not easy for their Li family to raise such a pure prince.


    I saw Li Si scratching his head, and smiled embarrassedly: "It''s my turn...then...then I''ll make a fool of myself... Jiao''e with a slanted bun is late at night, pear blossoms are calm and birds are perched on branches. It''s hard to put your thoughts and people together Say it, say it and know it with the blue sky and the bright moon.¡±


    As he finished his last word, everyone present burst into thunderous applause.


    ¡¸What a talent!¡¹


    After several compliments, Zisu danced lightly again.


    When everyone saw her dancing hard without feeling tired, they couldn''t help but praise her.


    Only Ruan Youqing could not stop feeling distressed as she watched.


    After several more rounds, it was Baili Huaijin''s turn.


    Until the next round, another person got stuck and retreated.


    At this point, this link is considered to be over.


    Among the last six remaining, Baili Huaijin, Qiu Si, and Li Si are naturally still among them.


    And Qiu Bang was the lucky one. From the beginning to the end, the wreath did not fall into his hands.


    "He is really lucky." Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but turned to look at Ruan Youning, wanting to see her reaction.


    Sure enough, Ruan Youning looked proud at this time: "That''s right, the person I''m looking at is more than just a good-looking person. Yushu Linfeng is full of talent and knowledge, luck...naturally not too low. Otherwise...how could he meet me?"


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help curling her lips when she saw her look of being both honored and honored.


    At the beginning of the third session, Zisu looked at the crowd with a smile, and then said slowly: "Everyone gather together to pick the stars...maybe... let''s write a poem with the word "Zhaixing". The word "Zhaixing" can be separated. , can also be combined together. Because the delay in the second link just now was a bit long, so... our time for this link should be shortened, just... a quarter of an hour."


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone brought up a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    This will work, just for these people to organize their thoughts.


    After everyone stood firmly in front of a long table, a little maid gave them pens, inks, papers and inkstones and placed them in front of them one by one.


    It was at this time that the counting of time officially began.


    Seeing this, all the onlookers breathed lightly, for fear that it would disturb them and affect their performance. And those who were whispering also subconsciously held their voices, and all looked up to the stage.


    Quite a quarter of an hour, Zisu walked up to them slowly, and said slowly, "The time is up, everyone can stop."


    Hearing that, five people had already put down their pens.


    Only one person in a blue gown continued to write something anxiously.


    "Sir, it''s over, please put down your pen." Zisu walked up to him, still smiling at him.


    The man in blue frowned tightly, and said in a dissatisfied tone: "A quarter of an hour is too short, how can I write a good poem in such a hurry! You...you give me some more time! I still have a short time Two sentences!"


    Zisu still said patiently: "But... the others have already finished. It is impossible for Zisu to break the rules with you."


    After hearing this, the man in blue raised his head and looked at Zisu angrily: "It''s just a brothel girl, what do you know! There are rules in pretending!"


    Zisu narrowed her eyes, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly: "Master, if you lose your temper...Zisu will invite you out."


    "Do you know who I am..." The man in blue subconsciously wanted to threaten him with his identity, but in the end he remembered that there were many people who were more noble than him.


    The atmosphere was suddenly a little awkward, until someone burst out laughing.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, tell us, what is it that makes you so confident?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： critic of poetry

    Chapter 242 The Poet Critic


    As soon as Wei Jue''s words fell, the others naturally laughed.


    Indeed, there are princes, princes and princes from other countries present. Unless some emperor comes, there is no one who can compare with them.


    The man in blue felt ashamed for a while, and wanted to speak up to argue, but he didn''t know how to speak up.


    Seeing this, Zisu rolled her eyes with a smile: "Young master, it''s not that Zisu is arrogant, but that Zisu is backed by His Royal Highness, Zisu can still have some confidence to talk to you. If you are really Your Royal Highness, Zisu has eyes but no pearls, and will definitely kneel down and beg for mercy. If not... please take back what you just said, withdraw voluntarily, and don¡¯t let Zisu do such bullying things.¡±


    She spoke in a soft voice, soothing and threatening.


    At this moment, Baili Huaijin on the side suddenly said, "Although Gu is the prince of Nanting Kingdom, he also knows that he must understand the rules. Since he didn''t write a poem within the stipulated time, this young master should quit .¡±


    Seeing that the momentum was not good, the man in blue walked down with a very gloomy expression.


    After seeing this person go down, everyone continued to wait quietly for Zisu to speak.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the purple-clothed man, and could see the ferocity in his eyes with just one glance.


    Looks like...he''s not going to let it go.


    Cursing her lips lightly, Ruan Youqing stretched out her hand to beckon the little girl who welcomed them in first.


    The little girl came over immediately, bent down and said, "Young master, what do you want?"


    Smiling, Ruan Youqing took out an ingot of silver from her bosom and put it in her hand. At the same time, Ruan Youqing quietly drew a signal signal in her palm.


    The little girl who thought she was being teased was taken aback for a moment, but after sensing the signal signal she drew, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Ruan Youqing still looked at her with a smile.


    Fortunately, the little girl reacted quickly, quickly regained her composure after being shocked, looked obediently at Ruan Youqing and said, "Young master, this is..."


    "This is for you guys. I think Miss Zisu has been dancing on the stage for so long just now. It was really hard work. And the young man in blue just said so rudely, she has been wronged. And... the man in blue I think he has a bad complexion, Miss Zisu should be more careful in the future."


    The little girl quickly understood what Ruan Youqing meant, and said respectfully, "Xiangying is here to thank you for your concern for Miss Zisu, and Xiangying will definitely tell Miss Zisu what you said."


    Seeing her quick response, Ruan Youqing nodded after remembering her name to indicate that she could leave.


    Later, she wanted to tell Zisu that if this little girl named Xiangying had a clean background, she could definitely focus on her training.


    Seeing the little girl go down and order people to stare at the man in blue, Ruan Youqing gradually relaxed.


    Ruan Youning on the side, after seeing Ruan Youqing''s generous reward, said with some distress: "You little... boy, you can be so generous!"


    Ruan Youqing smiled, "You can buy a favor with a piece of silver, why not do it."


    Besides, the money will eventually flow into her hands.


    Reward yourself silver taels, there is no need to be stingy.


    While Ruan Youqing was talking with Xiangying, the two people on the stage who were selected by Zisu had already shown their own poems.


    Although a rhyme and rhythm are neat, he only cares about piling up gorgeous words and ignores the connotation and artistic conception.


    The other one is the opposite, with artistic conception, but the rhyme seems awkward.


    When Ruan Youqing looked over, it happened that Li Si showed his poem to everyone with a shy face.


    "The mountains are steep, the rocks are flat, the sky is low, and the stars can be picked. When a traveler visits ancient times, a boat stops under the willow."


    Sure enough, the third prince''s poetry attainments are pretty good.


    Afterwards, Baili Huaijin and Qiu Si also presented their poems.


    Zisu walked to the center again at this time, smiled and said: "Okay, since everyone has already written poems, then... Zisu will invite the distinguished guests just mentioned to judge these poems, and the top three will be selected. It''s over." After saying that, Zisu clasped her hands in front of her body, and said solemnly, "Your Highness, Second Prince, please move to the stage~"


    After she revealed the identities of these two people, everyone was in an uproar.


    His Royal Highness the Second Prince was expected, after all, he has been here all along.


    And Mr. Shoufu...


    He actually... also came to pick up the stars.


    You must know that there have never been any rumors of their chief minister visiting the Flower House.


    While everyone was dumbfounded, Gu Changan had already walked down the stairs.


    At this moment, he had already taken off his mask, and by the way, changed into a long black gown.


    I saw a faint smile hanging on the corner of his mouth, and he walked to Li Qian''s side unhurriedly.


    At this time, Li Qian had been informed that Gu Changan would appear here, and he also knew their intentions.


    However, he pretended to be slightly surprised and said, "It''s really rare for Mr. Gu to come here."


    Gu Changan just smiled lightly, and said slowly: "I was invited by someone, so I have to come."


    Just eight words shocked everyone present.


    Invited...have to come...


    Let¡¯s not talk about who is so brave enough to invite Mr. Shoufu to the place of fireworks. Hearing the word ¡°not allowed¡± from Mr. Shoufu¡¯s mouth is too frightening.


    In Ningguo, the emperor is probably the only one who dares to make Mr. Shoufu have to do it.


    Even, Lord Shoufu dared to refuse the emperor''s order if he really didn''t want to.


    This...someone can actually make Mr. Shoufu come to the brothel!


    After being startled, everyone began to raise the position of Zhaixing Building in the Beijing Central Fireworks and Willow Lane again.


    If you can please move Mr. Shoufu...Maybe, Mr. Shoufu will still protect this place.


    Seeing the different expressions of the people, the corners of Ruan Youqing''s lips could not help but curl up.


    After Ruan Youning was shocked, he poked Ruan Youqing with his finger, and said in a low voice, "Gu Changan actually came here! He doesn''t look clean! How come he came here!"


    Ruan Youqing glanced at her lazily, and replied unhurriedly: "First, we are here too. Second, your sweetheart Qiu Si is also here."


    After a few words, Ruan Youning shut her mouth obediently.


    After Li Qian and Gu Changan took the stage, the reactions of the five people who were to be evaluated were also quite interesting.


    Some are embarrassed; some are extremely excited; some have a calm face;


    At this time, Li Si still has many people who don''t know his identity.


    Li Qian looked at him, then turned to face the crowd and said, "These five...one of them has a close relationship with me, so it''s not convenient for me to evaluate him. The final decision is still up to Mr. Gu."


    What he said was naturally Li Si.


    When Li Si heard this, he smiled a little honestly.


    At this time, some people in the audience were discussing in low voices.


    It wasn''t until the insider said it triumphantly that everyone knew that the little prince who blushed at every turn was actually the third prince of Ningguo.


    After knowing his identity, everyone''s affection for the gentle and fair second prince Li Qian naturally increased.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： Magical rewards (add more

    Chapter 243 Magical Reward


    Seeing that Li Qian pushed the final decision to him, Gu Changan couldn''t help but slightly frowned in dissatisfaction.


    If it wasn''t for his little fox, he wouldn''t bother discussing poetry with these people.


    However, although Gu Changan was dissatisfied, there was no emotion on his face at this moment: "The second prince please first."


    After hearing this, Li Qian nodded at him, then smiled at everyone and started his evaluation.


    In addition to Li Si, Li Qian commented on their respective advantages and disadvantages in detail. Even when facing Nanting Kingdom''s prince Baili Huaijin, Li Qian''s comments were very objective.


    Not to brag, Baili Huaijin is indeed talented.


    Seeing that Li Qian had finished speaking, Gu Changan rubbed the center of his brows, and then slowly opened his mouth:


    "The second prince has already said almost everything that needs to be said. Although the second prince has not commented on the poems of the third prince, everyone present can still tell whether they are generally good or bad. The rhyme of the poems of the third prince is neat and the artistic conception is acceptable. "


    After finishing speaking, Gu Chang''an lazily turned his head to look at Baili Huaijin, then raised his lips and continued to speak slowly: "Prince Baili''s poems have a more atmospheric artistic conception than those of our third prince. Moreover, from In terms of content level, Prince Baili''s life experience is much richer than that of our third prince. And...Prince Baili is indeed full of knowledge, and the use of allusions is appropriate, which makes Gu admire. It''s just...People say that love comes from the heart, and Poetry can also reveal a person''s personality. The poem written by Prince Baili is like a sword wind pressing every step of the way, giving people a sense of sternness and even stirring emotions. On the other hand, the prince has always been a It is hard for people to imagine that the poem just now was written by you with the image of a gentle and gentle gentleman.¡±


    Baili Huaijin smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes: "Master Gu''s words are biased. You can''t deny a person''s yearning just because of his character. For example, although Gu is the prince of a country , but Gu also yearns for a happy life in the rivers and lakes. These two seemingly inharmonious points are actually not contradictory at all."


    Gu Changan also raised a slightly deep smile and said: "That... is that Gu is narrow-minded."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan stopped looking at him, but turned around to look at Qiu Si.


    It was within his expectation that Qiu Si would come here. Although he has lost his memory, this fanatical love for poetry is deeply rooted in his bones.


    It''s just that even he didn''t expect that the little fox would directly choose Qiu Bang, who can reduce the sense of presence. This should be in line with Qiu Si''s wishes.


    Regarding acquaintances, Gu Changan will not avoid suspicion like Li Qian. After all, except Ruan Youqing, no one will know that he and Qiu Si are acquaintances.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan praised without hesitation: "If you say that the poems of the prince Baili just now are like a sharp sword, then the poems of this son are as majestic as rivers and seas. It''s still difficult to calm down. So..."


    Gu Changan looked up at Li Qian, Li Qian understood what he meant, stood up and said, "So, we all agree that the number one today should belong to this young master. I don''t know, do you have any objections?"


    As he spoke, Li Qian gently pushed Qiu Si forward.


    Everyone has seen Qiu Si''s poems, and there are many people present with profound literary skills, so everyone knows whose poems are better.


    So, seeing that there was no objection, Zisu smiled and said again the number one affiliation.


    The second is Baili Huaijin, and the third is Li Si.


    The two people who did not rank had more obvious deficiencies, so they were naturally convinced by such results.


    Ruan Youning, who was sitting next to Ruan Youqing, saw that Qiu Si won the first place, his excited hands seemed to twitch.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly grabbed her.


    "Restraint!" Ruan Youqing lowered his voice to remind her.


    Ruan Youning took a few deep breaths before turning his head to Ruan Youqing and said, "He''s really amazing! We have a pen and a weapon...it''s just...uh..."


    Before he finished speaking again, Ruan Youqing covered his mouth.


    "I will take you to find him later, but now, they are going to announce the reward they just mentioned. Are you... not interested?"


    After Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Ruan Youning finally calmed down again.


    Zisu on the other side is holding a small wooden box that she ordered to be brought up earlier.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the familiar little wooden box, and couldn''t help curling his lips.


    This small wooden box was made for her by myself when they first met.


    I saw Zisu smiled and said: "The box is the big gift that Zisu prepared for the first person. And this big gift...needs the top three to test how effective it is."


    Saying that, Zisu''s slender hands had already slowly opened the small wooden box, and then took out a bead emitting soft light from inside.


    When it is taken out, it is accompanied by a very gentle aroma.


    "Looking at the texture, it shouldn''t be a night pearl... But since Miss Zisu took it out as a reward, it shouldn''t be Fanpin... Can Miss Zisu tell me what is so special about it?" Gu Changan asked the question seriously. Speak up.


    Zisu held the palm-sized bead in her palm, the smile on her face gradually disappeared, and her expression became serious: "I got this bead by chance and coincidence. It was only these years that I realized its true nature." Useful. And its real usefulness...is...wearing it on the body, the person who holds hands with it will involuntarily obey what the other person says, so to speak...you must answer your questions."


    After Zisu finished speaking, everyone fell into an eerie silence.


    Answer your questions...


    This bead... has such a great ability!


    Zisu looked at the jealous people with a smile, and continued, "Of course, this bead recognizes its owner. Unless the previous owner agrees, it is no different from an ordinary bead. So... the handover ceremony will be held with Zisu later. Our son did it in private."


    Therefore, there seems to be an explanation for Zisu''s willingness to spend the night with her.


    After Zisu finished speaking, a trace of greed flashed across Baili Huaijin''s eyes.


    If he knows that being first has such benefits...then he must be serious about what he says and win this first place!


    Thinking of this, Baili Huaijin smiled and said, "The bead that Miss Zisu mentioned is so miraculous...this... we must see to believe it, right?"


    Zisu smiled lightly when she heard this, "Prince Baili, don''t worry, what Zisu said just now is to let the first three have a try."


    "Try all of them?" Baili Huaijin frowned slightly, and gradually began to feel conflicted.


    Zisu nodded and continued: "Yes~ This is a new experience for you all. Because you can only know how magical this bead is if you feel it yourself."


    Ruan Youqing was listening to Zisu''s serious nonsense about the magic of beads, and while he couldn''t help laughing, he was also worried in his heart, worried that Baili Huaijin would be guilty and unwilling to participate.


    ¡¸Sounds...very interesting, how about...I''ll try it first~¡¹


    To everyone''s surprise, it was Qiu Bang who had been silent all the time who spoke first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Abnormal (Add more cuties for Qihualuosheng~)

    Chapter 244 is abnormal


    Not only sister Ruan Youqing was surprised, but even Gu Changan looked at him in surprise.


    Qiu Bang just smiled without warmth, and said unhurriedly: "Come on, let me start. I am also very curious, there are things in this world that can make people tell the truth."


    Fortunately, Zisu reacted in time, and after putting the beads on her body, she smiled and turned her back to the audience and reached out to hold Qiu Bang''s hand.


    Qiu Bang frowned and said, "Do you have to hold hands?"


    "Only in this way, Zisu wearing the beads can blend with your soul. Don''t worry, my lord, Zisu won''t ask questions that involve privacy. Just relax, my lord."


    At this time, Zisu''s voice was extremely soft, and there seemed to be bottomless lakes hidden in her eyes.


    "Son~ Do you have someone in mind?" Zisu narrowed her eyes slightly, her voice was slow and gentle.


    Qiu Si''s stern expression just now became a little dazed.


    ¡¸I...I don''t know...¡¹


    This ambiguous answer stunned Zisu, and then she continued to ask: "Then... what kind of person is she?"


    "It''s not like a girl, she acts recklessly and pesters me like a beggar. She seems to be good at martial arts."


    Such descriptions... Ruan Youqing subconsciously turned to look at Ruan Youning.


    After seeing Zisu holding Qiu Bang''s hand just now, her pale face gradually turned from white to red.


    Qiu Si''s answer... was indeed beyond her expectation.


    From the beginning to the end, she always thought that she was wishful thinking.


    Unexpectedly...Qiu Si was actually upset...


    After all, if he doesn''t like it, he can just say no or someone else.


    However, the question he just answered, every description points to her.


    Although...a bit mean...


    After hearing this, Zisu couldn''t help but smiled, and then suddenly changed the subject: "Then... who is the person who makes you feel the most guilty?"


    "my mother."


    After the words fell, Zisu let go of her hand.


    Qiu Si opened his eyes wide and took a few steps back.


    The beads...are they really useful? He wanted to test the authenticity on a whim, but in the end...


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan also frowned slightly, their hearts sank slightly.


    Unexpectedly...Qiu Si actually lied to them.


    He who clearly said that he only remembered his name was the one who said what he was most guilty of.


    Which means...he hasn''t lost his memory!


    And Ruan Youning was also stunned at this time, unable to say anything.


    Those who didn''t know the question didn''t feel how shocking this question was, and some people clamored to continue.


    Li Qian looked at Li Si thoughtfully, and then gently pushed him forward.


    Li Si was still in a daze, but Zisu had already held his hand.


    Blushing is inevitable, and after Zisu comforted him a lot in a gentle voice, Li Si dared to meet her eyes.


    ¡¸Who is your favorite person?¡¹


    Li Si answered without thinking: "The emperor''s grandmother."


    ¡¸What is your most memorable thing?¡¹


    ¡¸A few years ago, I beat up a little gangster with my fourth brother.¡¹


    ¡¸What is your favorite thing to do?¡¹


    ¡¸I... like writing storybooks the most...¡¹


    Zisu was taken aback for a moment, then let go of her hand.


    She thought that the third prince was innocent and cute, and she couldn''t bear to bully him, so she asked him questions that were not too difficult for a strong man.


    Result... The answer to the last question still made everyone look complicated.


    Li Qian helped his forehead helplessly, pulled Li Si behind him, and explained for him: "He just writes occasionally."


    Prince likes to write story books...


    This kind of thing...it''s really not something that can be brought out in the open...


    Seeing that two people had already felt the ability of Xiaozhu, Baili Huaijin gradually calmed down.


    After all, the question just asked is really not too much.


    What''s more, he is the prince of another country, and it is impossible to steal secrets in public. They should be able to grasp some personal questions.


    After all, he has no grievances with this woman named Zisu, she can''t disregard her own safety to offend a prince of another country.


    Thinking of this, Baili Huaijin seemed much calmer.


    Ruan Youqing, who had been observing him silently, frowned and began to think.


    Could it be... Baili Huaijin is really innocent?


    Zisu saw Baili Huaijin stretch out her hand, although she was still smiling, she couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy in her heart.


    However, things have come to this point, she can''t back down.


    Seeing Zisu holding Baili Huaijin''s hand, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but took a few steps towards the stage.


    Like Zisu, she felt a little uneasy.


    Are they...ignoring something...


    At this moment, Zisu saw that Baili Huaijin''s eyes were starting to loosen, so she tentatively asked the first question: "Prince Baili, who is your favorite person?"


    "No."


    "So far, who has felt the most guilty about themselves?"


    "No."


    Such an emotionless answer surprised everyone present. After all... They have been deceived by Baili Huaijin''s appearance all along, thinking that he is a polite, gentle and kind person.


    result¡­


    There is no favorite person, nor the most guilty person.


    It''s like... There is no emotion.


    It seems that the credibility of this bead is relatively high.


    After all, when ordinary people hear this kind of question, even if they can¡¯t think of it, they will first pick the closest one.


    But Baili Huaijin said directly.


    Zisu''s eyes gradually turned cold, ready to continue asking.


    At the same time, Kugli, a wizard from the Guz kingdom who had been standing beside Wei Jue, suddenly frowned slightly.


    A thought flashed through his mind, and when he raised his eyes to look at the graceful figure with his back to them, Kugli suddenly raised the corners of his lips and smiled strangely.


    "Prince Baili, did you hear about the assassination of Mr. Gu of Ningguo? I don''t know...Which one of the envoys does Prince Baili think is the most suspected?"


    After Zisu finished speaking lightly, except for Ruan Youqing and a few people who knew the situation, everyone else stood there in shock.


    Afterwards, I dare not say a word.


    Zisu''s courage...is really big.


    After all, in addition to the future princes and princesses of Yuhuan Kingdom, today''s Zhaixing Building has gathered envoys from the Three Kingdoms.


    Zisu''s sudden change of topic made some sensitive people start to think deeply about the true purpose of today''s poetry conference.


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t ask people''s privacy?" General Wei Chijing of Canglong Kingdom asked in a dissatisfied voice.


    Zisu just smiled, and replied casually: "General Yuchi, this is not considered privacy. Zisu was just suddenly curious and wanted to ask Prince Baili what he thinks about this matter."


    Indeed, this question does not count as privacy.


    It''s just asking for opinions, and I''m open-minded, so I''m not afraid of such questions.


    But Baili Huaijin seemed to frowned, and after Zisu finished asking for a while, he replied in a stiff voice: "This is not on Gu''s mind, as long as Gu is not exposed, most of the suspects are fine. "


    After the words fell, there was an eerie silence again.


    After Zisu sneered, she let go of her hand in disgust.


    Baili Huaijin finally realized what he had just said the moment she let go, and with an angry face, he subconsciously raised his hand to fan Zisu.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan stopped him in time, looked at him with a half-smile, and said unhurriedly:


    "What? The angry Prince Baili failed to assassinate Gu, and wanted to bully our weak girls in Ningguo?"


    Gu Changan''s strength, Baili Huaijin naturally couldn''t break free.


    "You reckless man, let me go! This witch tempted me to say some nonsense! I didn''t! I...I...I didn''t assassinate you..." However, while defending, Baili Huaijin suddenly frowned and hugged Hold your head.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan immediately let go of his hand.


    After Ruan Youqing saw Baili Huaijin''s slightly abnormal reaction, the weird uneasiness in his heart became stronger.


    Not right...


    Something is wrong...


    When Ruan Youqing was about to see Kugli''s reaction, he realized that the wizard had disappeared!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： The chief assistant who is anti-client

    Chapter 245 The chief assistant who is anti-client


    After Ruan Youqing found out that Wizard Kugli of Guz Kingdom was missing, he immediately turned around subconsciously and wanted someone to look for him.


    At this moment, Baili Huaijin, who was still standing on the stage, seemed to be out of breath, and suddenly fainted on the ground with a bang.


    After that, a person rushed out immediately.


    This person is naturally his follower.


    "How dare you harm our Crown Prince!" After carefully holding Baili Huaijin in his arms, the man roared at Zisu fiercely with red eyes.


    When faced with this situation, Zisu calmly persuaded the irrelevant people to leave first, and then ordered them to close the door.


    And those who were going to watch the excitement left very actively when they realized that the momentum was not right.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Zisu had handled it properly, and then he slowly let go of his heart that had just been suspended.


    At this time, only sisters Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan, brothers Li Qian and Li Si, Wei Jue, the heir son of Prince Wei, and... Qiu Si and Yu Chijing from Canglong Kingdom were left in the Zhaixing Tower.


    Qiu Si stayed because of Gu Changan, but it was unexpected that General Yuchi did not leave.


    "General Yuchi, you can leave here first." Zisu still kept a smile at this time, persuading her with a measured advance and retreat.


    Yu Chijing stared at Qiu Bang closely, then frowned and said, "We were all here when Prince Baili fainted. As witnesses, Miss Zisu is sure you want me to leave?"


    Ruan Youqing, who walked forward slowly, paused after listening.


    After all, Baili Huaijin fainted and happened suddenly... Yuchijing''s words do have some truth.


    After all... If something really happened to Baili Huaijin, proving each other''s innocence can avoid more troubles.


    Since the crowd had left in twos and threes, sister Ruan Youqing stood out in the huge hall.


    "You...leave quickly." Seeing that there are still strangers here, the second prince Li Qian couldn''t help but persuade him.


    At this time, he didn''t want to involve too many innocent people.


    Ruan Youqing turned to look at Ruan Youning, then stopped trying to hide her voice, and said slowly, "Second Prince, it''s me, Ruan Youqing."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing stopped hiding, Ruan Youning subconsciously revealed her identity, and then... she looked at Qiu Bang.


    Sure enough, after they revealed their identities, Qiu Si''s first reaction was to take a few steps back.


    Regardless of Ruan Youning''s reaction, Ruan Youqing realized that he had already admitted his identity, so he walked up to Gu Changan and said, "Master Gu, the wizard from the Guz country just now disappeared suddenly. Just after... Baili... the prince spoke .¡±


    Gu Changan nodded, and when facing Ruan Youqing, his tone was much gentler: "I just discovered this too."


    Seeing that Gu Changan also noticed it, Ruan Youqing slowly felt relieved. Because if he finds out, he will definitely send someone to track him down.


    So, she turned her attention to a certain pair of master and servant on the table.


    Although she admitted her identity in front of everyone, she can no longer expose herself as the master behind the star picking tower in front of everyone.


    Perhaps aware of something, Gu Changan squinted his eyes and looked at the table, then said to Zisu in a deep voice, "Send someone to take Prince Baili to the private room on the second floor, and then invite a doctor over."


    Before Zisu could react, Gu Changan continued: "As for General Yuchi, he probably wants to stay alone with Mr. Qiu for a while now? There is still a private room on the second floor, Zisu, you also send someone to take the two of you there." Let¡¯s have a private room.¡±


    After the words fell, no one responded.


    First, Gu Changan ordered Zisu to behave like a master, and Zisu suddenly looked at him with a blank face and was a little at a loss.


    If Ruan Youqing hadn''t coughed lightly to remind her, Zisu might have been in a daze forever.


    ¡¸Yes... Zisu will send someone to do as you ordered now.¡¹


    While Li Qian looked at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but moved to Gu Changan''s side and lowered his voice, "This...Zhaixing Building...is really yours?"


    Gu Changan slightly raised a meaningful smile, and then said unhurriedly: "Almost."


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head to hide the smile from the corners of his eyes, then raised his head again to look at Gu Changan and said, "Master Gu... really hides something deeply."


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and just as he was about to say something, Ruan Youqing pushed his body, signaling him to quickly deal with Baili Huaijin''s matter.


    But Qiu Si walked up to them at some point, and said with a complicated expression: "I..."


    Seeing him coming, Gu Changan put away the smile he had just given to Ruan Youqing, glanced at him indifferently, and said nonchalantly, "Mr. Qiu, what''s the matter?"


    ¡¸Can you give me a chance to... explain?¡¹


    "Wait for a while, the most urgent thing now is to deal with the matter of Prince Baili."


    Gu Changan was so indifferent that someone immediately shouted in dissatisfaction: "What''s your attitude?"


    "What? General Yuchi wants to complain for Mr. Qiu? I don''t know, what identity do you want?"


    "You kid!" Yu Chijing was about to rush over with an angry face.


    Qiu Bang grabbed him and said in a toneless voice, "Okay, let''s talk later."


    Yu Chijing, who was extremely angry just now, nodded his head in an extremely rare way and didn''t say anything more.


    The relationship between these two people...it looks like master and servant.


    It seems that Qiu Si''s identity...is really extraordinary.


    The sound of fighting has already been heard from the other side of the table, Yue Jian and Yue Ling were fighting fiercely with Baili Huaijin''s entourage, unexpectedly, the fight didn''t take too long, after a while, Yue Jian and Yue Ling Subdued Baili Huaijin''s entourage.


    "You... let me go!" The man was held in Yueling''s arms, and he still struggled while blushing.


    "If you don''t want your master to be in danger, just obey our arrangement." Ruan Youqing looked at the noisy scene, put his hands behind his back and said to him in a deep voice.


    Sure enough, when Baili Huaijin was mentioned, this talent gradually gave up struggling, but he still looked at Ruan Youqing with a look of distrust: "You...you have to keep your word, if...if you can''t save our Crown Prince, I...whatever I say, I will kill you to avenge our Crown Prince!"


    "He is just angry, Yue Ling Yue Jian, you take them to the Tianzi room first, and we will arrive later."


    After subconsciously giving orders, Ruan Youqing froze.


    She actually...almost forgot...


    The current Zhaixing Tower... nominally belongs to Gu Changan...


    Seeing Li Qian''s shocking reaction from Yu Guangzhong, Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Chang''an who was slightly astonished, and said with a smile, "Master Gu, it''s okay if I do this?"


    After understanding her intentions, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and slowly replied: "That''s right, our Miss Ruan seems to have the posture of Mrs. Shoufu."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing glaring at him shyly, Gu Changan had no choice but to turn his head and continue: "General Yuchi and Mr. Qiu will go to the Dizi room to rest for a while, after we finish dealing with Prince Baili..."


    When Gu Changan said this, he looked at Qiu Si with a dark look in his eyes: "Mr. Qiu has something to say, don''t forget it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： discuss

    Chapter 246 Discussion


    Arranging the envoys from the two countries of Yuhuan and Canglong, after getting hints from Ruan Youqing, Zisu brought Gu Changan, Wei Jue, Li Qian and Li Si to a very quiet tea room.


    After everyone sat down, Li Qian saw that there were no outsiders and asked directly: "What''s going on? Just now... Miss Zisu''s things... are real... or fake?"


    "Really." It was Gu Changan who answered him.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise and looked at him, then smiled gratefully at him.


    After all, Zisu is very important to her, but she is an insignificant stranger to Gu Changan.


    He can help Zisu hide the truth at this time, it is hard not to be moved.


    Sure enough, after Gu Changan gave a definite answer, Li Qian''s eyes also had a dark color when he looked at the beads in Zisu''s hand.


    After Gu Changan noticed it, he reminded with a solemn expression: "Huaibi is guilty, the second prince should be careful."


    After the words fell, Li Qian froze, and then sighed softly.


    Gu Changan can always easily detect his thoughts, and...he can always alert himself in time.


    The tea room fell into silence. Seeing that no one spoke easily, Wei Jue couldn''t help expressing his doubts: "Zisu, you asked me to invite those two here this time because... you just want to trick out Their truth?"


    Zisu, who was standing on the side and listened quietly, nodded immediately after hearing Wei Jue''s question, "Zisu made her own decision and kept it from you, my son... If something really happens, you, my son, push Zisu away." Go out and block it."


    Ruan Youqing just wanted to subconsciously reprimand Zisu for being reckless, but soon realized that she and Zisu should not know each other at this time.


    Clenched his fists weakly, Ruan Youqing felt a little confused and uncomfortable.


    "Are you out of touch? What''s the relationship between you and me? You are a weak woman, how could I push you out to block the gun at will! Besides, it was obviously that Prince Baili did something bad, and we Ningguo people are so spineless. Is it alright to be bullied?" Wei Jue frowned, and the more he said to the end, the angrier he became.


    Zisu was slightly surprised by Wei Jue''s fierce reaction, but after realizing his kindness, she bowed respectfully and bowed and said, "Zisu, thank you for your tolerance."


    It was the first time Wei Jue saw Zisu treating him like this, so he turned his head away in embarrassment, and slowly changed the subject: "What you said is just like my son treated you meanly before. Okay, let''s not talk about this That¡¯s right, all right, why did you think of designing this trap to lure the envoys from the two countries?¡±


    This question hit the point, and Zisu was taken aback for a moment.


    Gu Changan next to him listened, and continued to speak without expression: "I ordered it."


    After finishing speaking, the way Zisu and Ruan Youqing looked at him changed again.


    Zisu is more and more satisfied with this master''s future husband, let alone Ruan Youqing.


    Gu Chang is content with her, he has done enough.


    After getting Gu Changan''s reply, Wei Jue wanted to ask a few more questions, but after seeing Gu Changan''s light eyes, he silently held back his question.


    "Now, where are we going to get him a doctor?" Li Qian frowned slightly, and began to think about the problem in front of him.


    Although I don''t like that Nanting Crown Prince Baili Huaijin very much, but now... I still want to show him. It''s just...ordinary doctor''s words...


    "Go and bring Yu Xie." Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and he stood up suddenly and spoke.


    After all, for Baili Huaijin''s sudden fainting, most people think that it is more likely that it was caused by a rush of fire.


    But out of intuition, she felt that it was impossible to be so simple.


    Besides, his confession just now... sounds very awkward.


    Maybe... Kugli had noticed it long ago and made preparations in advance.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing continued to add: "Yu Xie''s ability is not only to see some intractable diseases. He should... be able to see the strangeness in Prince Baili."


    "What''s strange? Didn''t he pass out from embarrassment?" Wei Jue pouted.


    "He was different from the previous few people just now." Ruan Youqing answered after consideration.


    "How did Miss Ruan see it?"


    "Although the eyes of the three of them were a little loose when they were "controlled" by Zisu. But apart from this characteristic, the other aspects of Mr. Qiu and the third prince are not much different from ordinary people. Only the prince Baili, Not only was his eyes slack, but his voice was also a little stiff. And...if I read correctly, his body was still trembling slightly at that time."


    Ruan Youqing has always observed carefully.


    As soon as she said it, Li Si took over the words with a blushing face: "That''s right, I was raped by Miss Zisu... Then... I didn''t feel... I didn''t feel any discomfort..."


    The atmosphere was quite serious at first, but after being said by Li Si, it involuntarily eased up a little.


    "What about me?" Zisu couldn''t help but chuckle, and the eyes she looked at Li Si became more tender and watery.


    Li Si blushed even more when she made such a fuss.


    "Zisu...Girl, don''t make fun of the third prince." Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help but spoke, but he still considered and considered his words.


    After hearing this, Zisu covered her lips with a smile and stopped talking.


    Seeing that there is nothing to discuss now, Gu Changan turned around and said to Ruan Youqing, "It''s too late, you and Miss Ruan should go back to the residence earlier. The old general will be anxious if they don''t see you at dawn. Don''t worry, I''m here."


    A pun, Ruan Youqing knew what he meant by looking at his eyes.


    One is to reassure her of the result of this matter, and the other is to reassure her that the safety of the Zhaxing Building is protected by him.


    Thinking that there are still unfinished business at home, Ruan Youqing nodded and said: "Then...we will go back first. You should also take a rest earlier, I am afraid that there will be more things to worry about tomorrow."


    Gu Changan saw that Ruan Youqing had completely trusted him, and his heart softened, so he uncontrollably patted Ruan Youqing''s head in front of everyone.


    Just when everyone was dumbfounded, the preoccupied Ruan Youning changed the subject: "Master Gu, Mr. Qiu..."


    Ruan Youqing, who was still in a daze because of Gu Changan''s behavior, immediately came back to his senses, turned around and walked to Ruan Youning''s side.


    ¡¸Sister...you...¡¹


    Ruan Youning patted her hand and said: "Don''t worry, just now he interacted with that general of the Canglong Kingdom... I saw everything in my eyes. Regarding some things... I am not a three-year-old child."


    "Miss Ruan, don''t worry, after I personally go to him to find out the situation, I will explain it to you."


    Ruan Youning nodded, then lowered his head and murmured: "You must let me know his identity... You can''t... He really has a family and I still pester him so shamelessly."


    It''s just that this was only heard by Ruan Youqing. After Ruan Youqing sighed lightly, he held her hand back. After saying goodbye to everyone, the two sisters went back to Ruan''s mansion directly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： discuss

    Chapter 247 Consultation


    Although she was troubled by troubles, Ruan Youqing had no dreams all night.


    However, when she woke up, it was only a little while.


    Rubbing his heavy forehead, Ruan Youqing went straight to his parents'' room without wasting any time.


    Because she still remembered the nasty thing Fu Zhi wanted to do today.


    She needs to communicate with her parents in advance to catch the couple.


    Fortunately, after she knocked on the door, she saw that her mother hadn''t left the house yet.


    "Today is a rarity, but the little lazy cat is willing to get up early?" After seeing Ruan Youqing, Mu Fei couldn''t help joking after seeing Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing smiled a little embarrassedly: "Mother, if you are willing, Youqing will wake up early every day to greet you."


    "Don''t, your father and I still want to sleep a little longer." After hearing this, Mu Fei quickly waved his hands and refused.


    Ruan Youqing just laughed a few times, ready to follow Mu Fei in.


    "Where''s Daddy?"


    Just as he took a step, Ruan Youqing realized that he was no longer as unscrupulous as he was when he was a child. Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing stopped and asked.


    Mu Fei was also taken aback, then smiled lightly, pointed behind a screen with a painting of the sunset in the desert, and said slowly: "Your father is hiding there arranging his clothes, and said... when he sees you, he must be the most handsome in the world." Handsome Daddy."


    As soon as her words fell, Ruan Ye''s muffled voice came from behind the screen: "A Fei, you have revealed all my little thoughts in front of You Qing."


    After hearing this, Mu Fei walked over and patted the screen lightly: "Okay, come out quickly! I still have some things to hide for you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ruan Ye came out.


    "Youqing is here~" Ruan Ye smiled at Ruan Youqing, his simple and honest appearance really didn''t match his appearance.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was so dazed by her parents'' way of getting along with each other early in the morning, and when she heard her father calling her, she smiled and said, "Youqing came to see parents so early...but...it''s not convenient? "


    "Convenient, very convenient. By the way, Youqing, why did you suddenly think of coming to see me and your mother early in the morning today?" Ruan Ye heard Ruan Youqing''s question, and hurriedly interrupted.


    Ruan Youqing gradually stopped laughing, and said slowly with a serious face: "Father, mother. Have you ever thought about...the reason why the so-called biological mother of sister... came to our house."


    As soon as Mu Fei heard that it was the case, Mu Fei also straightened her expression: "Isn''t it...to join You Ning? After all, she is You Ning''s biological mother... You can''t... kill her, right?"


    "Mother, she doesn''t necessarily come to the house just because she wants to go to Elder Sister. She may also... think about other things."


    "Youqing, what have you heard?" Mu Fei frowned slightly, and said earnestly: "You can''t just listen to what others say, you have to have your own real evidence. Otherwise, it''s easy to wrong a good person."


    Seeing that her mother was still so kind at this time, Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and stopped twisting around: "Mother, that woman Fu Zhi mixed the man she married later into our house, the two of Debao and Zhaodi This child is also her and another man''s child. That is to say, Debao, Zhaodi and Ajie are only half-brothers. And..." Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing gritted her teeth and clenched her hands tightly , with a look of resentment: "He... the two of them conspired together, and wanted Fu Zhi to... seduce Daddy!"


    Maybe there is too much information, Mu Fei didn''t react for a while,


    Ruan Ye, who didn''t really care about such things, frowned, and subconsciously patted the table: "She wants to seduce me?!"


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    Her father listened carefully to this, but he seemed to have completely ignored the rest!


    After Ruan Ye finished speaking, Mu Fei said in a cold voice: "Youqing, do you...have evidence for what you said?"


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, walked up to her and hugged her arm: "Mother, Zhaodi Debao personally came to tell me these things. Seeing that our Ruan family treats each other sincerely, these two children My conscience is uneasy, I can''t see my parents lying."


    After she finished speaking, Mu Fei''s expression instantly became gloomy.


    Even Ruan Youqing couldn''t help feeling a little terrified when he saw the appearance of his originally gentle mother.


    After all, children always have a natural sense of fear for their parents'' sudden low pressure.


    "That woman... not only lied to us, but also tried to seduce Ah Ye?" Mu Fei said the cold and harsh words, and at this time her body was gradually bursting with murderous aura.


    And Ruan Ye also snorted coldly: "I don''t even look at what I look like, but I have the audacity to covet me? How can she miss me?"


    "Youqing, where is she?" Mu Fei asked unhurriedly, shaking his wrist.


    Seeing her mother''s posture, Ruan Youqing immediately understood that she was going to fight!


    "Wait a minute, mother! You can''t teach her a lesson so easily! Mother, you are so angry, she... is still sister''s biological mother after all..."


    Ruan Youqing gently comforted her.


    "Hmph, she''s not worthy to be You Ning''s biological mother! I don''t feel at ease handing over my beloved eldest daughter to such a wicked woman!"


    "Mother, don''t worry, although we don''t need to care about other people''s opinions, we have to take Sister''s opinion into our hearts. This kind of thing...you have to see it with your own eyes before you can... be ruthless. After all...the blood relationship is still... We have to be more careful." Ruan Youqing continued to persuade.


    Mu Fei listened to Ruan Youqing''s soft and waxy voice, and then took a deep breath, and softened his tone a lot: "What can Youqing do?"


    "Mother, are you planning to go out today?"


    "Yes, how did Youqing know?"


    "That man has already inquired, and said that after you leave, he will let that woman... come to find Daddy."


    "Hmph, she is quite confident. Why, Ah Fei is not here, and she came to seduce me, so I can follow her?" Ruan Ye couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    "From?" Ruan Youqing''s expression was a little subtle, but he quickly returned to normal, and said in a solemn tone: "Daddy, she is going to give you medicine."


    "What''s drugging? What! Drugging! That woman wants to drug me?! What a dirty mind! Ah Fei! If Youqing hadn''t told us...the consequences..." Ruan Ye''s body trembled slightly, and his expression seemed to be wronged : "A Fei, don''t worry, I will guard my body even if I swear to the death, just like guarding our Changzhou City with all my heart!"


    Listening to Ruan Ye''s words, Mu Fei glanced at him angrily, and said nonchalantly, "Don''t compare yourself with Changzhou City."


    ¡¸Fei, you don¡¯t like me now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Stop, stop, stop! You Qing is still here!¡¹


    Mu Fei stretched out her hand to hold Ruan Ye who was about to come closer, and then looked at the silent Ruan Youqing with a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    Seeing the look in the eyes of her parents, Ruan Youqing coughed lightly and said: "Then... I came here early to talk to my mother and father. My plan is nothing, that is, my mother will continue to pretend to go out and then hide. Daddy If you don¡¯t know, just pretend that you don¡¯t know, just follow your usual attitude.¡±


    "Since Xiaoqing has considered it carefully, I will do as you say." Ruan Ye touched his cheek, pretending to be serious.


    "Then... I won''t bother father and mother anymore."


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing turned around and ran out without waiting for the two to reply after finishing speaking.


    Finally, I did not forget to close the door again for my parents.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： Qiu Sis identity (added for Weitang Weibings cute

    Chapter 248 Qiu Si¡¯s Identity


    At dawn, Yu Xie was brought to pick the stars.


    When seeing Zisu, Yu Xie said directly with a cold face: "Girl, if my fiancee asks, you must prove my innocence. I really came here to see patients."


    Zisu nodded with a suppressed smile, then turned to look at Gu Changan.


    It''s only been one night, but her affection for the Chief Assistant has gradually increased.


    Even the other party''s orders and orders are carried out by myself sincerely.


    After finishing Duzi, if her master knows...would she be unhappy...


    After all, now she looks like a woman who is always in a hurry.


    But¡­


    But Mr. Gu is too attractive!


    She, who has never been interested in men, couldn''t help being a little moved.


    But...such a rich man...only their master is worthy of him.


    The excellence of the two is almost equal!


    Then...wouldn''t their future children be particularly outstanding?


    ¡¸Perilla?¡¹


    The low temperature voice suddenly pulled Zi Su out of her infinite fantasy.


    A certain chief assistant who was still in love with his master in his fantasy just now was looking at her coldly.


    "On weekdays, is it so easy to lose your mind?" Gu Changan opened his mouth unhurriedly.


    His little fox, the people he trained are not very good.


    "Master Gu, Zisu was thinking just now, you and I... um... Miss Ruan Xiao who I admire are so suitable, and both of them are so outstanding, the future children don''t know how to be outstanding."


    Gu Changan''s expression changed instantly. Just now, it was like heavy snow in the twelfth lunar month of winter. After Zisu finished speaking, it was already like the warm spring when everything was revived.


    Li Qian, who saw everything in his eyes, finally couldn''t hold back his usual gentle gentleman image, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Master Gu, the most urgent task now is to let Yu Xie go and see how Prince Baili is doing. It''s already dawn, if he doesn''t wake up again... we won''t be able to explain it."


    Gu Changan glanced at him indifferently, and then said to Zisu in a gentle tone, "You take Yu Xie to show Prince Baili first. I''ll go first...to General Yuchi. "


    Zisu finally put her mind away, and after a respectful response, she took Yu Xie to Baili Huaijin''s room.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan turned his head to look at the other three people: "Everyone stayed up all night, why don''t you go back first. The emperor is there, the second prince Lao explained to Gu."


    Li Qian nodded and replied: "Master Gu actually knows the father better than we do. I can''t blame you for designing this matter. They did the nasty thing first, so they must be treated accordingly. It''s just that ¡­Master Gu, like us, stayed up all night, so remember to take a rest."


    "Thank you, Second Prince, for your concern."


    The eyes of the two intersected, and the deep meaning in each other''s eyes was instantly clear.


    Although it sounds simple and polite, but it is true that you should understand it naturally.


    After these people also left, Gu Changan, led by Zisu, went directly to the room where Yu Chijing and Qiu Si were staying.


    Just as he knocked on the door, Qiu Si''s voice rang out.


    "come in."


    When I saw it, I was waiting for a long time.


    But Gu Changan was expressionless. After opening the door, he strode over to the chair and sat down on his own. Then he said calmly, "So, what does Mr. Qiu want to explain? Or , Mr. Qiu''s name is actually not real?"


    "You kid, you are so rude!" Yu Chijing was so angry with Gu Changan''s attitude that he slapped the table open.


    Seeing this, Qiu Si hurriedly stopped Yu Chijing who was about to rush out again, and said with a deep meaning: "Don''t go, you...can''t beat him."


    Yu Chijing stared dumbfounded at Gu Changan with a lazy face. Although he was still uncomfortable seeing him, the person in front of him would never lie to him.


    Seeing Yu Chijing calm down, Gu Changan continued to speak: "I haven''t slept all night, you still..."


    "I''m sorry, I lied to you. Master, he saved me who was seriously injured at that time... At that time... I did lose my memory. I recovered my memory... a year later. Gu... I have been in Baiyun Temple for so many years. If I really have Other thoughts, why did you spend so long in peace." Qiu Si immediately opened his mouth somewhat eagerly.


    "Then why do you have to pretend that you don''t remember anything after recovering your memory?" Gu Changan continued to ask blankly.


    Because he knew how much the master of Baiyun temple cared about his apprentice.


    Although the number of times he went to Baiyun Temple is not too many, he has always had a close relationship with everyone in Baiyun Temple.


    So, he also keeps everyone''s love and hatred in mind.


    Since Qiu Si appeared in Baiyun Temple, he has indeed investigated the other party''s details.


    But...everything is blank.


    Finally, it was after seeing that although he was bland, but he had genuine feelings for the Baiyun audience, Gu Changan stopped investigating him.


    Compare your heart with your heart.


    But now, he has recovered his memory long ago, and he hasn''t said anything yet.


    Especially...he has an unusual relationship with Wei Chijing, the ever-victorious general of Canglong Kingdom.


    At this moment, Qiu Si pursed his lips, with a complicated expression on his face.


    Just when Gu Changan thought he would stop talking, a dark color flashed in his eyes and was about to get up and leave, Qiu Si finally spoke slowly:


    "My father was the Regent of Canglong Kingdom."


    "Master!" Yu Chijing shouted in shock.


    After Gu Changan listened, he was slightly shocked and looked back at him.


    Qiu Si smiled wryly, and then continued: "Prince Regent...you should be able to figure out what will happen. The emperor of Canglong Kingdom was still too young when he came to the throne. My father was entrusted by the late emperor to become regent to help him grow up. But ...My father didn''t know how to restrain his edge... Finally, the little emperor grew up and became full-fledged, so he attacked my father. After my father died, he left me and my mother''s life, and my mother shaved for me I became a monk. But...the emperor didn''t know who to listen to, thinking that I coveted his throne, so he secretly sent someone to assassinate me. Then...I went into exile in Ningguo..."


    Hearing Qiu Si''s explanation, Gu Changan''s expression finally turned serious: "Then... where is your mother?"


    Gu Changan still remembers the last question that Zisu asked him, who is the person who feels the most guilty.


    His answer was his mother.


    "My mother is now in the Huguo Temple in Canglong Kingdom. Someone is guarding her. The emperor will not hurt her easily. And...he...should think I''m dead..."


    Speaking of this, Qiu Bang''s expression was a little indescribably depressed.


    At this time, Gu Changan also gradually understood why Qiu Si kept pretending to have amnesia.


    Because...he didn''t want to go back.


    "You...don''t hate him?" Gu Changan asked without thinking.


    Qiu Si suddenly smiled strangely:


    "Hate? There is no hate...and... I can understand him instead. If I were the emperor, I might... do the same."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： She is coming

    Chapter 249 Here she comes


    When Gu Changan left Zhaixing, he was guided by Zisu.


    After all, there are already people coming and going on the street at this hour, Gu Changan feels that his reputation still needs to be taken into consideration.


    It''s just... When he jumped out of a window and saw a slightly familiar alley, his body froze involuntarily.


    This place...


    is really no stranger.


    At this time, Gu Changan finally understood why he always met Ruan Youqing in this kind of place.


    This road is indeed... hidden.


    Do something... and convenient.


    Gu Changan couldn''t help but smiled lowly, then straightened his clothes and prepared to lift his feet to leave.


    As a result, a gust of wind suddenly rose behind him.


    Gu Changan opened his mouth without even turning his head: "How is it?"


    It turned out that the person who came was Tian Wen who he sent to follow the wizard of Guz country.


    "Master, the wizard just returned to the post house in Honglu Temple. And no one has any close contact with him."


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, and then nodded: "Keep watching, I''ll go back to the mansion first. By the way, I also sent someone to watch the movement of the Zhaixing Building. If someone wants to target them, I will help deal with it." .¡±


    "Why did the master suddenly want to help this Star Picking Tower? The subordinates remember... We don''t have much contact with them on weekdays, right?"


    Gu Changan just gave him a slanted glance, and then said unhurriedly: "Zhaixing Building, in the future... will have a lot to do with us. You just need to remember that treating Zhaixing is the same as treating our West Building."


    "Yes..." Tian Wen touched his nose in a daze. Although he still didn''t quite understand the master''s intention, he still answered honestly.


    ¡­


    At this time, the Ruan Mansion is just like in the past, both the master and the servants are busy.


    Ruan Youqing was in Ruan Youning''s room, after chatting with her about Qiu Si, she pretended to be inadvertent and suddenly thought of it: "By the way, sister, Daddy asked us to go to him, saying that he has something to discuss with us."


    Ruan Youning didn''t doubt him, and after agreeing, he followed Ruan Youqing to Ruan Ye and Mu Fei''s yard.


    "Daddy, I brought Sister!"


    Before entering the room, Ruan Youqing yelled at the top of his voice.


    "Eh? What are you two looking for me for?" Ruan Ye came out of the room upon hearing the sound.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows with a somewhat complicated expression, and under Ruan Youning''s astonishment, he spoke first: "Didn''t Daddy tell me to bring Sister over here, and said that he has something to discuss with us?"


    Sure enough, Ruan Ye was stunned for a moment, clapped his hands fiercely, and smiled embarrassedly, showing his teeth: "Look at my memory!"


    The Great General Protecting the Nation is probably only so confused when facing two daughters.


    Ruan Youqing comforted himself in this way, and walked up to him.


    "Daddy called us over, what do you need to discuss?" Ruan Youning also spoke at this time.


    Because there was no good communication in advance, Ruan Ye, who was a little confused when asked, suddenly didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning slightly apologized and said: "Daddy, if there is nothing particularly important...Can Youning leave first?"


    At this time, Ruan Youning was still thinking about Qiu Bang''s affairs.


    If Qiu Si is really from the Canglong Kingdom, and he has been in Baiyun Temple for so long...


    Then...Will Gu Changan treat him...


    "Sister, Daddy asked us to come here, so it must be something very important! Daddy, don''t you think so!" Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly reached out and poked Ruan Ye secretly, and said urgently.


    She naturally understands Ruan Youning''s thoughts, but the most important thing right now is not the love between her children!


    Ruan Ye also said at this time: "Yes, yes, there is something important for you to do."


    "What''s the matter, Daddy?" Ruan Youning looked at him and continued to speak.


    "Yes... I can''t find something. I need you to go to the study or the inner room to help me find it." Ruan Ye suddenly had a plan in his mind.


    Just find a way to make Ruan Youning stay here.


    "Looking for something?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ruan Ye nodded and continued: "Yes, yes, I''m looking for something. It happened to go out with your mother, you girls should be more careful. I''m careless, and I haven''t found it after searching for several days."


    "Why do you have to look for things when mother is out?" Ruan Youning frowned slightly, then covered her mouth in surprise and said, "Oh daddy! Could it be that you... did something to apologize to mother?"


    Seeing that she was thinking about it, Ruan Ye reached out and patted her on the head and continued: "I can''t say I''m sorry... But if your mother finds out, you will be angry with me. Because... your mother sent me The first thing. Let me... make me forget where I put it..."


    Ruan Youqing looked at him in shock, leaned closer and whispered: "No, Daddy, you really lost what your mother gave you?"


    Ruan Ye pushed Ruan Youning to the study, and then blinked when he turned to look at Ruan Youqing. Then he said to her with his lips:


    "Silly daughter, even if I lose what you gave me, I won''t lose what your mother gave me."


    Ruan Youqing''s face instantly collapsed.


    She suddenly felt that maybe not only the elder sister was not her own, but she and her brother might also be picked up by them...


    ¡¸Then...what did Daddy say?¡¹


    "Sleeve Arrow."


    "Sleeve arrow?" Ruan Youning asked in surprise, "When you came back from Changzhou City, did you bring back the sleeve arrow?"


    "Of course I brought it back!" Ruan Ye said firmly.


    Ruan Youning nodded, and pulled Ruan Youqing to his side: "In this case, let''s find it quickly."


    Ruan Youqing nodded quickly, and followed Ruan Youning to the study in the parents'' room.


    The room is divided into three parts, the outer hall, the study room, and the inner room. The study is in the middle, and the study is separated from the outer hall and the inner room by curtains.


    "Both of you, look slowly! If you can''t find it in the study, you can go to the inner room!"


    Ruan Youqing listened to Ruan Ye''s order, and immediately responded to show that he understood.


    After seeing the two people go in, Ruan Ye let out a long sigh of relief.


    Let him lie to his daughter...


    It is really difficult.


    Perhaps because the timing was right, Ruan Youqing and sister Ruan Ye heard a woman''s extremely soft voice at the door not long after they entered.


    "Is General Ruan here? Fu Zhi has something to see you."


    Ruan Ye frowned in disgust. If possible, he even wanted to say that he was not there.


    But in order to let the other party reveal his true face, he can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything and face this disgusting woman.


    Ruan Ye took a long breath, and then said in a deep voice, "Come in."


    As soon as his voice fell, the door was gently pushed open.


    "Forgive me, General Ruan. Fu Zhi came here uninvited. I just wanted to thank you."


    At this time, Fu Zhi lowered her head slightly, but did not look up at Ruan Ye.


    A strand of hair spread out from her ear, and she stretched out her fingers to gently gather it behind her ear.


    This angle, this posture, is what she thinks is the most beautiful.


    But after she spoke, the other party remained silent.


    Could it be... General Ruan is really so calm in front of beauty?


    Waiting for Fu Zhi to raise his head in astonishment, he saw that Ruan Ye seemed to be looking down at something in his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： shameless

    Chapter 250 Shameless


    After Fu Zhi raised his head, he found that the other party was not only not attracted to him, but was busy with his own affairs with his head down.


    After the frustration, Fu Zhi was a little angry.


    "General Ruan, Fu Zhi knows that his status is humble...but can General Ruan listen to what Fu Zhi has to say?"


    Ruan Ye was looking down at the book he took out casually. He frowned slightly when he heard the sound. It''s just that when he raised his head, he returned to his usual indifferent appearance.


    "Fu... Madam, you don''t have to underestimate yourself. Whether you are a commoner or an aristocrat, each has its own meaning. What''s more, you are Yuning''s biological mother. In a sense, our relationship is equal, and there is nothing It''s humble to say."


    When Fu Zhi heard the other party''s words, she was really shocked for a moment, and soon, she continued to speak with red eyes, "General Ruan is really kind, You Ning can get such love from you and General Mu, just let Fu Zhi die now , Fu Zhi will be willing."


    "You don''t need to use your life to make an argument." Ruan Ye frowned again when he heard that he would use his life to make an argument.


    Seeing his displeasure, Fu Zhi hurriedly changed the topic and continued to speak softly: "General Ruan, Fu Zhi knows that you have everything, so after thinking about it... I think it''s better to make some pastries for you to eat."


    As he spoke, Fu Zhi placed the wooden box in his hand on the square table in front of Ruan Ye, and then brought out several plates of delicate-looking pastries from inside.


    Ruan Ye just glanced at it lightly, and then said slowly: "Sorry, I rarely eat sweets."


    "Then..." Fu Zhi''s face was a little gloomy, but she quickly returned to normal, and took out an exquisite bottle from the box.


    "Since General Ruan doesn''t eat sweets, I still have some glutinous rice wine brewed by me. General Ruan, please try it!"


    Ruan Ye waved his hand subconsciously: "I don''t want to drink now, let''s talk about it when Ah Fei comes back tonight."


    After Fu Zhi heard it, jealousy flashed across his eyes, but his voice was slightly trembling: "General Ruan...do you...still dislike our low status...In that case, we will leave tomorrow, don''t you?" Just trouble the Ruan Manor."


    Seeing the other party''s aggrieved look, Ruan Ye forcibly held back his impatience, and said calmly: "I didn''t mean that."


    "But General Ruan didn''t want to drink the wine brewed by Fu Zhi... General Ruan didn''t need to explain, Fu Zhi knew... Fu Zhi knew everything."


    ¡¸Stop talking, I¡¯ll just drink it!¡¹


    The woman''s intentionally trembling voice really made him feel bored and disgusted, Ruan Ye hurriedly waved his hand, took the wine bottle, took a glass at random and filled it up for himself.


    Just by smelling it lightly, Ruan Ye knew that there...was added medicine.


    His eyes darkened, Ruan Ye raised the cup and drank it down.


    It''s just that he spilled all the wine on his sleeve from an angle that the other party couldn''t see.


    Fu Zhi saw that the other party drank glutinous rice wine, and thought she had succeeded. Thinking of what was going to happen later, Fu Zhi couldn''t help but scrutinized the other party.


    General Ruan, who dominated the battlefield, really had a good appearance.


    And...his tall and straight figure also makes people unable to help but fantasize about it.


    Fu Zhi blushed as she thought about it.


    Seeing her like this, Ruan Ye knew that the other party had been fooled.


    Secretly using internal force to force himself to turn red, Ruan Ye pretended to sway, and said in a deep voice: "This wine... this wine is not right! Why is my body suddenly hot and uncomfortable!"


    Seeing that Ruan Ye couldn''t stand firmly, Fu Zhi hurriedly ran over in three steps at a time, and stretched out his hand to support him.


    However, just as she was about to pull Ruan Ye''s arm into her embrace, Ruan Ye pushed her away.


    no!


    It''s... so disgusting!


    Ruan Ye silently complained that the matter arranged by his youngest daughter was really too difficult for him!


    He doesn''t want to be alone with this woman at all!


    But Fu Zhi still didn''t give up and leaned over, and said with an aggrieved face: "General, why are you pushing me? Look, you can''t even stand still..."


    Ruan Ye took a deep breath, then looked up at her, and said word by word: "You...you messed with the wine?"


    Fu Zhi, who didn''t want to admit it at first, heard Ruan Ye''s deep and hoarse voice, his mind was confused, and he took the initiative to recruit: "General...Actually...I have admired you for a long time. I was lucky enough to glance at you from afar in Changzhou City before. But at that time I am married, you are married...but now...my husband is cruel and leaves me alone in this world. I have no worries...seeing you again...my dry heart becomes moist again...General Ruan...I... You can give up morality for you, and you can accept the contemptuous gaze of others. I...I really like you."


    "You...have no shame!" Ruan Ye took several steps back in shock when he heard the other party''s shameless words.


    Seeing him retreating, Fu Zhi followed him a few more steps, and continued, "Don''t worry, General Ruan, I... don''t ask for fame... I just want to be with you... General Mu''s status is unmatched. I just ...Just wanting to be with you is enough. What''s more...I am Yuning''s biological mother, and you...is his biological father in name...Isn''t it reasonable for us to be together? I believe Yuning will understand our¡­"


    After finishing speaking, Fu Zhi stretched out both hands to hug Ruan Ye.


    But Ruan Ye avoided it with a look of disgust, and then turned to look in the direction of the study.


    These two girls, why haven''t they come out yet!


    He can''t help punching women!


    Seeing Ruan Ye''s cold face, Fu Zhi finally stomped her feet in shame: "General Ruan, the wine you just drank... has a strong aphrodisiac! If you don''t touch the woman for a quarter of an hour, your body will explode." And die! General Mu has already left the mansion, and he won¡¯t be able to come back for a while! And... there are only you and me in this room... If something really happens, as long as you and I don¡¯t tell, who will know... I... I would do anything to save you."


    As he spoke, Fu Zhichun''s rippling eyes seemed to drown people in it.


    However, Ruan Ye was still indifferent at this time.


    Fu Zhi, whose rationality was overwhelmed by madness, did not notice that Ruan Ye''s face became more and more normal. She gritted her teeth, and suddenly stretched out her hand to tear off her clothes, immediately revealing her snow-white skin and a touch of water wrapped in plumpness. red.


    Ruan Ye immediately turned his head away in shock, his face was pale, and his hands trembled slightly.


    Thinking that he was emotional, Fu Zhi smiled triumphantly, and then she was about to throw herself into Ruan Ye''s arms.


    Right at this moment, two figures suddenly rushed out.


    "Madam is so charming, I feel pity."


    Ruan Youqing was already standing in front of Ruan Ye, with a cold expression on his face.


    And Ruan Youning, who had already rushed in front of Fu Zhi, slapped him across the face without even thinking about it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Tell the truth (add more to Wei Tang Wei Bing’s cuteness~

    Chapter 251 Tell the truth


    Ruan Youning, who entered the study room, started to rummage through the boxes and cabinets to find the sleeve arrow that daddy said without saying a word.


    After all, if he really dropped the sleeve arrow...Mother designated to be furious...


    For the happiness and peace of the whole family, she must help her father find it!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youning seems to be more motivated to search.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her busy back, and couldn''t help reminding: "Sister, move lightly, there are many treasures in the study room of Daddy and Mother, if you accidentally break them..."


    The consequences are also quite serious.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Ruan Youning''s movements instantly softened.


    Seeing that there was nothing particularly loud, Ruan Youqing finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    They can''t cause too much noise in the house, after all... they can''t easily scare away their prey.


    At the same time, after Ruan Youqing saw Ruan Youning''s serious profile, she suddenly felt an indescribable sourness in her heart.


    She suddenly felt that this kind of thing... sister has the right to know.


    Although Ruan Youqing still wanted to let her see Fu Zhi''s behavior with her own eyes, but before that...she needs to let sister know some basic things...


    for example¡­


    "Sister, I...I want to tell you something." Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help it, and opened his mouth in deep thought.


    Ruan Youning was struggling to find a small corner. After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, she didn''t look back: "You just say it."


    She must hurry up and help daddy find things before mother rushes back!


    "Sister... then... a family of three... lied to you."


    "I thought it was a big deal, didn''t you just... cheated me?" Ruan Youning stopped, and then turned sharply to look at Ruan Youqing.


    "What do you mean by lying to me? Sister, please speak clearly." Ruan Youning frowned.


    Ruan Youqing suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and continued to speak after deliberation: "Debao and Zhaodi are actually half-brothers with you, and their father... is the man we brought back from the street that day..."


    At this moment, Ruan Youning''s expression has become a little dazed.


    Fearing that she would collapse, Ruan Youqing hurried up to her and hugged her.


    Ruan Youning was held by Ruan Youqing, motionless.


    Even said that her expression was stunned without any change.


    Ruan Youqing, who thought the other party was stimulated, immediately blamed herself, and said with a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, sister...Actually, I don''t want to tell you...but I think...you have the right to know about such things...I''m sorry, sister... "


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ruan Youning finally made a movement, and then stood up straight and looked at Ruan Youqing.


    After sighing softly, Ruan Youning looked at Ruan Youqing with gentle eyes: "You silly girl, why are you sorry for me? If you keep this matter a secret, you will be sorry for me. By the way, you You said... but there is already some conclusive evidence?"


    Seeing that Ruan Youning quickly returned to normal, Ruan Youqing immediately replied: "Yes...Zhaodi and Debao came to me and told me in person. These two children couldn''t see it, so they recruited me truthfully. As for why they didn''t go to Sister A You...should feel too ashamed of you...embarrassed to face you..."


    Subconsciously, Ruan Youqing spoke kind words for Zhaodi and Debao.


    Because it is rare for these two children to maintain a simple and kind heart under such a bad upbringing.


    Ruan Youning was in a daze after hearing Ruan Youqing''s words: "They actually told you... these two children... It''s a shame that we treat each other with sincerity these days."


    Hearing Ruan Youning''s words, Ruan Youqing knew that her elder sister did not vent her anger.


    But¡­


    Although this matter is said...


    The most important thing has not been said yet...


    "Little sister, do they have ulterior motives for sneaking into our Ruan Mansion?" Ruan Youning asked at this time.


    Ruan Youqing was thinking about whether to speak, when the two sisters heard the movement outside.


    It looks like...a woman came in.


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes slightly, then turned his head to signal Ruan Youning to keep silent.


    Although Ruan Youning was surprised, he calmed down obediently.


    The two sisters tiptoed to the curtain, then began to slow down their breathing and listened to the movement outside.


    After hearing Fu Zhi''s voice, Ruan Youning''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Seeing that she wanted to go out, Ruan Youqing hurriedly grabbed her and shook her head.


    Seeing the younger sister stop, Ruan Youning, who never thought too much, had a very disgusting thought in her heart.


    At this moment, the words Fu Zhi said reached the ears of the two sisters.


    During this period, Ruan Youning tried to rush out several times, but was stopped by Ruan Youqing.


    Now is not the time, we need to wait.


    Beat the snake and hit seven inches. Since they are determined to let Fu Zhi reveal their true colors, they need to hold their breath and go out and hit the vital point when it is most unlikely to reverse.


    Until Fu Zhi shamelessly finished a long section of self-touching words, the sound of cloth breaking suddenly sounded.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning glanced at each other, then went out immediately.


    At a time like this...you can''t hide anymore!


    Otherwise... my father''s innocence will be gone!


    So, Ruan Youqing rushed directly in front of Ruan Ye, and even stood on tiptoe and stretched out his hand to cover his father''s eyes, so that he wouldn''t worry about his eyes.


    But Ruan Youning rushed out directly, and slapped Fu Zhi on the face.


    Fu Zhi couldn''t react for a while, and froze in place.


    Also standing in place are Ruan Youqing and Ruan Ye.


    No one thought that Ruan Youning would do it directly.


    Finally, Fu Zhi regained her composure in the silence, and her eyes gradually filled with anger: "You... you hit me!"


    Ruan Youning retorted without the slightest cowardice: "You are to blame for this!"


    "I''m your mother, how dare you beat me? I think you, an unfilial daughter, are about to go against the sky today!"


    As he spoke, Fu Zhi suddenly raised his hand and slapped Ruan Youning.


    It''s just that Ruan Youning, who was clearly able to hide, received the slap without moving.


    "You little bastard! If I knew you had this kind of virtue! I shouldn''t have thrown you on Mu Fei''s only way! Instead, I should have thrown you in a mass grave! Or sold you to a kiln I can earn some money!" At this time, Fu Zhi was completely hysterical, and after finishing her mouth addiction, she raised her hand again to slap Ruan Youning again.


    But this time, she was stopped by someone.


    "Miss Ruan, this is my family business! You''d better not meddle in your own business!" Seeing the person who stopped her, Fu Zhi frowned and warned.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a half smile but not a smile: "Your family matter? As far as I know, you just hit my sister, how did it become your family matter?"


    ¡¸She was born from my stomach! Of course it is my family business!¡¹


    "However, her surname is Ruan now, which has the same surname as mine. It''s fine if you hit her once, but you need to hit her a second time..."


    "What can you do?" Fu Zhi looked contemptuous.


    "What can I do?" Ruan Youqing hooked the corners of her lips, then raised her hand suddenly, and slapped Fu Zhi on the face again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Slaps in the face one after another

    Chapter 252 Slaps in the face one after another


    After the crisp slap sounded, it was Ruan Ye and Ruan Youning who were stunned this time.


    Compared to Ruan Youning''s actions just now, Ruan Youqing''s move shocked both Ruan Ye and Ruan Youning, who couldn''t believe what just happened.


    Just because Ruan Youqing treats people and things with gentleness and gentleness on weekdays. It''s hard to imagine that the cold words and fierce actions just now came from their little Jiaojiao.


    Although they knew that she was not a lady from an ordinary family, Ruan Ye and the others didn''t know that Ruan Youqing would have such cruel moments...


    Ruan Ye moved his lips, not knowing what to say.


    And Ruan Youqing didn''t see the expressions of her father and elder sister. At this time, she had no patience at all because of Fu Zhi''s shamelessness and disgust.


    Therefore, her actions just now can be said to be very forceful.


    You can tell by looking at her red and swollen cheeks and the distressed appearance sitting on the ground.


    "You..." Fu Zhi covered her face and opened her eyes wide. Trembling, he raised his finger and pointed at Ruan Youqing, and then said in a sharp voice: "Is this how your Ruan family treats their elders?! Are you still educated!"


    "Elder?" Ruan Youqing smiled and rolled her eyes, then suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed her skirt, and dragged her to her front: "How can you, a flirtatious and shameless woman like you, have the nerve to call someone else''s elder? Don''t elders always teach by precepts and deeds?" What? What are you teaching by precepts and deeds? Teach us...how to seduce a man?"


    Ruan Youqing''s light and light words were very harsh to Fu Zhi''s ears. Her face turned red and white, and after a long time, she said angrily: "Miss Ruan is really sharp-tongued! I don''t know how General Mu taught you to Such a rude daughter!"


    "My daughters are rude?" Mu Fei pushed the door open and walked in at some point. As soon as her voice fell, Fu Zhi turned to her very slowly with a complicated expression.


    ¡¸Mu...General Mu?¡¹


    Why...why did she come back at this time!


    Mu Fei just smiled lightly, and slowly said: "Why is Mrs. Fu sitting on the ground? This is... what happened?"


    After Fu Zhi heard this, his eyes turned.


    She can''t let the situation develop like this!


    Mu Fei just came in now... This shows that she should have arrived not long ago! Otherwise... She should have rushed out with those two girls just now.


    Thinking of this, Fu Zhi''s expression changed instantly.


    "General Mu! You have to make the decision for Fu Zhi!" Fu Zhi crawled to Mu Fei''s side, then hugged her leg, with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing her change, Ruan Youqing and the others frowned slightly in astonishment, a little confused as to what she was going to do.


    "The decision?" Mu Fei also asked with a puzzled face.


    Fu Zhi looked aggrieved, sobbed and said, "Fu Zhi has been bothering the mansion for so long, so I wanted to make something for you to eat. As a result... Fu Zhi came in with the things... Ruan Da General... General Ruan, he...he wanted to deal with Zhi... plotted against him... and even tore Fu Zhi''s clothes..."


    At this time, Fu Zhi''s hair was messy and her clothes were disheveled, but she really... looked like someone had done something to her...


    "Nonsense!" Ruan Ye was stunned for a moment, and then trembled with anger from Fu Zhi''s gesture of beating him upside down.


    But at this moment, Mu Fei was extremely calm. After she reached out her hand to stop Ruan Ye who was furious and about to strike, she looked at Fu Zhi with a hint of teasing in her eyes: "General Ruan... wants to plot against you? Then... I Where are these two daughters? Mrs. Fu said just now, how could I raise such a rude daughter..."


    Fu Zhi moved her eyes aside, and seeing Ruan Youqing''s piercingly cold eyes, she immediately lowered her head and continued to explain wronged: "The two ladies... after the two ladies met... also want...to force Fu Zhi to follow Ruan General...but they just said that it was Fu Zhi who wanted to seduce them...General Mu...you must make the decision for me! Otherwise...I...I will not live!"


    Ruan Youqing laughed out loud at this time.


    "Why are you laughing!" Fu Zhi glared at her with some guilt.


    Ruan Youqing just raised her eyebrows, and said unhurriedly: "In my lifetime, this is the first time I have seen such a brazen woman. Not only is there no limit to what she can do, but she also speaks words that confuse black and white. Youqing really admires Mrs. Fu shameless."


    Mu Fei, who had been smiling lightly, also said slowly at this time: "Fu Zhi, I''m a little angry. I''m angry that you treat me as a fool. Do you know that after you came into this room triumphantly, I was at the door Standing. I listened to everything you said. Also, do I want to thank you, what... won¡¯t shake my position.¡±


    Mu Fei''s words undoubtedly struck Fu Zhi''s head like thunder.


    With a bang, her mind went blank for an instant.


    She... Is it going to be over...


    "You...you..." Fu Zhi''s face was as pale as paper, she was completely sitting on the ground and couldn''t get up now.


    Mu Fei half-bent down, with a cold look in his eyes: "At the beginning you left You Ning, you didn''t fulfill your responsibility as a mother. Then you came to cling to her when she was rich, I will bear it for now. But now, you are not greedy enough. You are still thinking of coveting the Great General of the Protecting Country, I, Mu Fei, am not the kind of woman who obeys her husband''s orders. You really are very bold to covet my man."


    Fu Zhi was stifled for a long time and couldn''t speak. Just when she was panicked, Ruan Youqing spoke slowly again: "Mrs. Fu''s plan is really good. Not only does she want to be my sister''s mother, she even wants me to shout Can''t you give me a mother''s kiss?"


    Hearing the sarcasm of the mother and daughter, Fu Zhi''s face became more and more gloomy, then she suddenly got up from the ground, pinched her waist with her hands and said in a sharp voice: "Your family bullied our orphans and widows! Is there any reason! If you want to insult me, don¡¯t say it, but also say that I covet General Ruan? What does he have?! Isn¡¯t he just better-looking! He¡¯s more capable! I... How could I like it! "


    As Fu Zhi became more and more rascal, Ruan Youning''s face became paler and paler.


    Listening to her piercing voice, Ruan Youning finally couldn''t bear to scream loudly: "Shut up! You''re going to be shameless!"


    Fu Zhi was taken aback, and then sneered: "I really gave birth to a good daughter! Didn''t they just raise you for nearly twenty years! But I gave birth to you after suffering so much for ten months of pregnancy! You Little hoof blindfolded by vanity! I really regret having you as a child!"


    The other party spoke so harshly that even Ruan Youning, who was carefree, felt unspeakably depressed after hearing it. She was holding hands tightly, but her body was still trembling uncontrollably.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing suddenly picked up the pot of wine she brought from the square table, and then she strode up to Fu Zhi, pinching her mouth open with one hand.


    Then she drank all the pot of wine with medicine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： beg for mercy

    Chapter 253 Begging for mercy


    Everyone present knew what was in the wine.


    After seeing Ruan Youqing''s actions, Mu Fei exclaimed: "Youqing?!"


    She did not expect that her youngest daughter would be so decisive in making a move.


    Fu Zhi knew the contents of the jug the best.


    The strong aphrodisiac inside was aimed at Ruan Ye!


    She is just a weak woman...


    After thinking about the end, Fu Zhi struggled in horror and slapped Ruan Youqing''s hand desperately.


    But at this time, Ruan Youqing had great strength, until there was no drop of wine left in the jug, Ruan Youqing casually threw the jug on the ground beside her.


    "Why are you so scared? It''s just a jug of wine. Mrs. Fu''s body...will shake like a sieve."


    Ruan Youqing took a step back, and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Mingming''s sweet smile, in Fu Zhi''s eyes, he felt as terrifying as an evil ghost.


    "You... you... did it on purpose! Your Ruan family is really a bully!" Fu Zhi hurriedly backed away, but she was blocked by someone behind her.


    "We just returned the wine you sent back. If there is something in the wine, you should take it. How can this be bullying you?" Mu Fei concealed his shock at Ruan Youqing After that, continue to fight against her with a cold expression.


    As soon as Fu Zhi wanted to refute, she felt as if her body was being burned from the inside out. Accompanied by the dry heat, bursts of itching gradually eroded her sanity.


    Broken moans came out of her mouth, and her exposed skin was completely red.


    Ruan Yeben was sitting aside, after hearing a certain voice. He was immediately on pins and needles, and he didn''t even know where to put his hands.


    "Ah Ye, or you go out." Mu Fei immediately turned to look at Ruan Ye.


    So, Mu Fei could clearly see how anxious and bored he was.


    Hearing Mu Fei''s words, Ruan Ye immediately nodded with relief, and rushed out in one stride.


    It''s just that when he rushed out, he also took Ruan Youning out.


    After all... this woman is her biological mother after all.


    This kind of moment... don''t let her watch it here.


    After seeing Ruan Ye''s reaction, Mu Fei hooked his lips in satisfaction.


    "Youqing...you..." When Mu Fei set her eyes on Ruan Youqing, her expression became a little complicated.


    It stands to reason that at this time, she shouldn''t let her little daughter stay here.


    But when Ruan Youqing looked over at Wen Sheng, the firmness in her eyes made her not know how to persuade her.


    Originally thought that Xiao Jiaojiao, who had always been protecting her from facing the darkness, seemed to be more decisive than their parents.


    Mu Fei was a little flustered for a moment, she didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Mu Fei''s eyes were full of sorrow, his heart sank, and then he sighed silently.


    She, who was dazzled by Fu Zhi''s anger, actually... also revealed her true nature.


    Ruthless, ruthless.


    If it wasn''t for a hand that suddenly touched her leg, Ruan Youqing was also worried about how to explain herself like this.


    And the owner of that hand is naturally Fu Zhi. At this time, Fu Zhi only had **** in his eyes, to the point of...no distinction between men and women.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing being harassed, Mu Fei turned cold and kicked Fu Zhi aside.


    "You prodigal woman! You still set your hands on our family!"


    Even though Mu Fei didn''t use any internal strength, he still kicked Fu Zhi until he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ruan Youqing saw that her mother was completely angry, and hurriedly reached out her hand to stop her and said, "Mother, don''t get angry. Be careful...you may hurt her life."


    She is not soft-hearted, but for someone like Fu Zhi, there is no need to take her life.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s voice, Mu Fei took a long breath. After she calmed down, she slowly said, "Then...what are you going to do?"


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Fu Zhi, and said softly, "Since she has become like this, I must find a man for her. I think... the man named Zhao Gao brought back to the house a few days ago is not bad."


    At this time, Fu Zhi didn''t know that they already knew everything. After hearing the name Zhao Gao in a daze, she seemed to have hope suddenly appeared in her heart.


    Zhao Gao is not the alias of his man!


    At a time like this...give her to him...


    She didn''t suffer at all!


    Thinking of this, Fu Zhi immediately nodded madly and said: "Hurry up! Let Zhao Gao come over! I can! I am willing!"


    With my husband, there is nothing I would not like.


    Ruan Youqing also smiled mockingly, and then continued to speak slowly: "Mrs. Fu is quite sober and knows who is her own. Do you think I will hand you over to your husband so easily?"


    "You... what do you mean?" Fu Zhi panted heavily, and finally there was something other than **** in her eyes.


    Panic, fear made her body more and more uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Mu Fei raised the corners of her lips slightly, leaned closer to her and said, "Since he asked you to seduce my husband, then...presumably...he definitely doesn''t mind you having trouble with other men. How about..."


    "No!" Fu Zhi was completely terrified.


    The mother and daughter in front of me...


    Why so scary!


    ¡¸I was wrong...I was wrong...Please give me to my husband Gao Zhao!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, and jokingly said, "Finally admit your husband?"


    Fu Zhi trembled and covered her body, and the remaining sliver of reason forced her to kowtow and beg for mercy: "Please! If this continues, I... I will explode and die! General Mu! Sister Mu! You and I are the same! Yuning''s mother, please let me go for Yuning''s sake!"


    "How dare you mention You Ning! You Ning has nothing to do with you from now on! She will always be my biological daughter, Mu Fei! A woman like you! I don''t deserve it!" Mu Fei frowned coldly.


    Watching Fu Zhi gradually twist her body and tear her clothes, Ruan Youqing frowned and turned her head away.


    "Mother, send her to Gao Zhao first. Turn around and let Xiaoqing deal with the husband and wife slowly."


    After hearing this, Mu Fei led Ruan Youqing and pushed the door out.


    At this time, there were three people waiting for them in the courtyard.


    Ruan Ye, Ruan Youning, and Ruan Lingjun who just rushed over.


    After Ruan Lingjun heard Ruan Ye briefly explain the ins and outs, he wanted to rush in, but was stopped by Ruan Ye.


    ¡¸You brat! That woman is unsightly after drinking the medicine! Don¡¯t go in and dirty your eyes!¡¹


    Ruan Lingjun reacted belatedly, and immediately frowned and nodded in disgust.


    Therefore, the family of three waited quietly in the yard for Ruan Youqing and Mu Fei to come out.


    During this period, Ruan Youning never spoke.


    Ruan Ye and his son didn''t know how to comfort them.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing and the others came out that the father and son ran to Ruan Youqing and Mu Fei as if seeking help.


    Mu Fei first ordered a few people to wrap Fu Zhi and send it to Gao Zhao, and then said to Ruan Ye, "What''s wrong with you two?"


    "Go and talk to You Ning, she has stood there motionless since she came out, without blinking her eyes very much!"


    Ruan Ye lowered his voice and spoke cautiously.


    However, before Mu Fei could respond, Ruan Youning finally heard something.


    "Father, mother, I want to go out and have a quiet time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： talk heart to heart

    Chapter 254 Heart-to-heart talk


    After hearing Ruan Youning''s words, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    "If you want to go out and have a quiet time, then we will go out with you and have a quiet time together." Ruan Ye brushed off his sleeves and spoke solemnly.


    Ruan Youning sighed helplessly: "Daddy, what You Ning said is that he wants to go out alone for a while."


    "This..." Ruan Ye looked at Mu Fei with some embarrassment.


    Mu Fei shook his head at him, then continued to look at Ruan Youning, with a soft voice: "If you want to be alone, you can be quiet, but don''t run too far."


    Ruan Youning smiled slightly, then waved his hands, turned around and jumped onto the roof.


    Looking at her receding figure, Ruan Youqing was worried.


    After talking to Ruan Ye and the others, Ruan Youqing immediately jumped onto the roof and followed.


    When Ruan Youning realized that someone was following, he stopped and looked back.


    "Youqing? Why did you follow?"


    Ruan Youqing stabilized his figure before he spoke, "I don''t feel relieved when you look like this."


    "There is nothing to worry about, I am not a three-year-old child."


    Ruan Youqing shook his head, and said stubbornly, "Because I''m not a three-year-old child, I have too many thoughts and worries. That''s why I''m not at ease. I don''t care, I will follow you wherever you go today."


    Seeing that she was determined to follow, Ruan Youning could only nod in agreement.


    But Ruan Youning, who wanted to take a casual stroll, thought about it and looked at Ruan Youqing worriedly: "But...you can''t go out casually these days...you look like this..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing took out a mask from his bosom and put it on.


    "Well... okay..." Ruan Youning rubbed the center of her brows, and could only resign herself to let Ruan Youqing follow.


    After the two climbed over the wall and left the house, they walked around into a small alley.


    "Sister..." Ruan Youqing followed Ruan Youning lightly, and opened her mouth cautiously.


    "What''s wrong."


    ¡¸How about I take you somewhere for a drink or something?¡¹


    As soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Ruan Youning stopped suddenly, and Ruan Youqing almost bumped into her.


    ¡¸Sister...I...¡¹


    Ruan Youning didn''t rush to answer, but looked at Ruan Youqing with complicated eyes.


    Seeing her reaction like this, Ruan Youqing said in a low voice with some doubts: "Sister... If you don''t want to go..."


    "Little sister, when we are away, will you sneak out to drink alone?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then his nose turned sour, he didn''t know how to answer.


    It turns out that Ajie still thinks about her past days at this time.


    "Grandfather has always loved me very much. Although I am a girl, when my grandfather sees that I am interested in wine, he will occasionally take me for a drink. Sister, you...you don''t have to think about when I am alone So miserable."


    Ruan Youqing pretended to be relaxed and explained with a smile.


    But Ruan Youning reached out and touched her head, his eyes were full of pity.


    Seeing Ruan Youning like this, Ruan Youqing felt uncomfortable.


    Over the years, although there is grandfather''s favor. But those nightmares that belonged to the previous life haunted her day by day and made her unable to breathe.


    But she wants to pretend that nothing happened, whether it is weak in front of outsiders or delicate in front of her family, that is not her real self.


    She who has been wearing a "mask" is actually really tired.


    Although Ruan Youning didn''t say it directly just now, she must have thought of something.


    After all, today, because of that woman Fu Zhi, she couldn''t help exposing the darkness in her human nature.


    This is not Xiao Jiaojiao as her family recognized her.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s eyes were slightly red, Ruan Youning sighed softly, and then said: "Let''s go, go to the place you mentioned to drink. Let''s have a good chat today, sisters."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    The place the two of them went to was naturally the Zhaxing Building.


    Looking at Ruan Youning''s understanding expression, Ruan Youqing knew that her elder sister should now think that the Zhaixing Building belongs to Gu Changan.


    Putting his mind away, Ruan Youqing led Ruan Youning through the back door.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing taking her along the back door path with ease, Ruan Youning couldn''t help but say, "Youqing, you and Gu Changan...have too much trust..."


    "Mmm..." Ruan Youqing pondered for a moment, not knowing how to respond, but Zisu walked over.


    "Master...um...Miss Ruan, why is the hour here?" Zisu almost blurted out "Master", but fortunately she changed her words in time, and her face turned red in the end.


    But Ruan Youning didn''t pay attention to Zisu''s words.


    "Come to ask you for some wine."


    "How is Mr. Qiu?"


    The two opened their mouths at the same time.


    Zisu looked around at the two of them, and then covered her lips with a smile: "There is wine, and Mr. Qiu is still there. As for Mr. Qiu... how about the two ladies talk to you while drinking perilla?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and took Zisu to a private room that he often went to.


    At this hour, the Zhaixing Building was exceptionally quiet.


    After all, they sing and sing every night, and they have the most time to rest during the day.


    The two sisters are sensible people. Although they entered the private room with good sound insulation, the voices of the two of them were still very soft on purpose.


    Ruan Youning breathed a sigh of relief when he learned from Zisu that Qiu Bang stayed here and hadn''t left yet. It''s just that Zisu doesn''t know much about his identity.


    If you want to know, you can only ask after seeing Gu Changan.


    Zisu brought a bowl of clear porridge to each of them first, and after urging them to drink it, she put a few jars of wine aside for them.


    After Zisu left, Ruan Youqing slowly opened his mouth: "Sister, if you have anything on your mind, just tell me directly. That woman... don''t feel sad because of her."


    After Ruan Youning drank the bowl of wine in front of him, there was a hint of coolness in his voice: "I didn''t know... I didn''t know there were such despicable and shameless people in the world. And... She and I still have the most inseparable relationship in the world. Blood relationship. And now, she wants to hurt... the Ruan family even more by all means."


    Aware of Ruan Youning''s loneliness and sadness, Ruan Youqing immediately said seriously: "Sister, although she is your biological mother, she is noncommittal. However, if you just give birth and don''t care about it, you will have no kindness towards you. You are just She came into this world through her body. If she has worked so hard to cultivate you into an adult, then you should treat her well. But after she gave birth to you, she abandoned you. After you became an adult, you dragged your family away Come here with your mouth to join you. Sister, to say something that may hurt people, if you didn¡¯t grow up in our Ruan¡¯s family, or if your life is not as good as theirs, they will definitely not think of coming to you. Filial piety can , but you can¡¯t be filial. If they are law-abiding, sister, you can think about how to deal with them. However, they are not law-abiding people.¡±


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know if she listened to the earnest comfort.


    "Youqing, I know, I don''t have any feelings for them. But I just feel uncomfortable. It''s just... I feel very ashamed of my mother and father, because of me, I caused them trouble."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Prince Baili woke up

    Chapter 255 The Waking Prince Baili


    After hearing what Ruan Youning felt sad about, Ruan Youqing was inexplicably relieved.


    Because...she was afraid that Ruan Youning would struggle among the Ruan family and Fu Zhi.


    But now it seems that Ruan Youning still puts his heart and soul into the Ruan family.


    Although this kind of thing is spread out, there will be people talking about it, but Ruan Youqing feels that Ruan Youning''s choice and idea are right.


    Even if Ruan Youning is not her sister, but a stranger, knowing the ins and outs, she still hates a shameless and despicable blood-sucking person like Fu Zhi.


    Not all parents are qualified to be called parents.


    Just when Ruan Youqing got up and was about to sit next to Ruan Youning, Zisu''s voice came from outside the door:


    "Miss, that Prince Baili has woken up!"


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, then immediately got up and opened the door: "Healed Yu Xie?"


    Zisu was obviously a little excited at this time.


    After all, she didn''t do things well this time because of her recklessness, and she even almost brought disaster to the Zhaixing Building.


    And if Baili Huaijin wakes up, this matter won''t be too bad.


    ¡¸Youqing, go and have a look first!¡¹


    ¡¸Then sister, you...¡¹


    ¡¸You just come to me later.¡¹


    Ruan Youning still thought it was Gu Changan who picked up the stars, but Ruan Youqing was here to help Gu Changan.


    Ruan Youqing saw that her elder sister looked normal, and after thinking that there should be no problem, she gave her a few more careful words before leaving with Zisu.


    At this time, Baili Huaijin had just woken up, so she wanted to go out.


    But Yue Jian and Yue Ling are guarding the door, and his guards can''t beat them, say... they can''t say it.


    "Asshole! All are assholes!" Baili Huaijin threw the vase on the table to the ground again, making a harsh sound.


    His guard just lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word, which made his own master even more angry.


    "The prince is awake?" The door was gently pushed open, and Ruan Youqing walked in with a smile.


    Baili Huaijin''s hands were frozen in the air, and the expression on his face was full of excitement.


    ¡¸You... why are you here.¡¹


    After finishing speaking, Baili Huaijin looked down at her clothes, and found that her clothes were full of wrinkles.


    Baili Huaijin didn''t know that Ruan Youqing yesterday was the boy who called him, so he still had a little luck in his heart.


    But Ruan Youqing, who saw the other party''s thoughts, said directly: "Prince Baili, how much do you hate me? That''s why you found someone to assassinate me and Mr. Gu... After I... I knew it was someone you sent... I feel unspeakable pain in my heart.¡±


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had tears in his eyes, and she felt a little bit wronged when he should be questioned aggressively.


    Ruan Youqing''s behavior instantly made Baili Huaijin feel as if he had returned to the days when the two first met by the bank of the Cangmang River.


    "No! It''s not Gu! Somebody accused Gu! Gu..." Saying this, Baili Huaijin frowned suddenly, his eyes suddenly changed, and he took a few steps back.


    why¡­


    Why does he himself feel that what he said has no confidence at all.


    Obviously he didn''t do it...


    Ruan Youqing saw that he stopped suddenly in the middle of his words, and knew that something was wrong with him again.


    At this moment, Yu Xie heard the news from the next door.


    After staying up all night, his eyes are dark now, but his eyes are still bright.


    "Miss, I roughly understand the ins and outs." After Yu Xie came in, he spoke bluntly.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Baili Huaijin meaningfully, and then said to Yu Xie, "Then let''s go out and talk."


    "Don''t go out!" Baili Huaijin, who was lowering his head, suddenly raised his head, his eyes were a little red, and there was a trace of pleading in his eyes: "You must let Gu know why Gu said those things... Gu... really no I want to hurt you."


    Seeing the other party''s aggrieved expression, Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows, then nodded to Yu Xie, signaling him to speak here.


    Yu Xie raised his eyebrows, but opened his mouth frankly: "Actually, it''s normal to say it here, after all, it''s about Prince Baili''s own body. Prince Baili, do you know that you have been put under a gu?"


    "Did someone bewitch you?" Baili Huaijin''s hand slipped and he almost fell down.


    Fortunately, his guard had quick eyesight and quick hands, so he was able to support him in time.


    "You mean... Gu... Gu was bewitched?" Baili Huaijin''s face was extremely pale.


    Yu Xie nodded, and then continued to speak: "Yes, this Gu will disturb your memory. When the person who cast the Gu subconsciously induces you, you will completely believe what the other person says. For example..."


    "Then... is there any way to force that Gu worm out?" Baili Huaijin asked with a gloomy face.


    Yu Xie looked unpredictable, and said slowly: "There is a way, but... I''m afraid that Prince Baili''s delicate body won''t be able to withstand this kind of torture."


    "As long as I can take out the Gu worms! I will not hesitate to be alone!"


    "Then...can you tell Prince Baili before taking it out, can you guess who did it?" Ruan Youqing suddenly asked at this time.


    After hearing this, Baili Huaijin said without concealment: "Miss Ruan should have already guessed it."


    Ruan Youqing hooked his lips, and said lightly: "But Youqing still wants to know the truth from Prince Baili."


    "That day when I heard that you and Gu Chang''an were assassinated, I was...well, quite worried. But after I found out that you found the mark of our Nanting Kingdom on those dead men, I knew that I was framed I was framed. However, Yuhuan Kingdom and Canglong Kingdom also came to your Ning Kingdom with us. Therefore, I can''t figure out which side it will be."


    ¡¸Then why doesn¡¯t the prince suspect that it¡¯s the country of Guz?¡¹


    Baili Huaijin said with a calm expression: "You should know... Gu and that wizard Nan Ting... have some friendship."


    ¡¸Since there is friendship...¡¹


    "Gu didn''t expect that he would make a wedding dress for others. After knowing that Gu was framed by others, the first ally that Gu thought of was naturally him. Therefore, Gu immediately sent someone to invite him and asked him to give Gu an idea .In the end, he said that he was not afraid of the shadow, and he didn''t say any more substantive suggestions. After that, the two of us drank a few cups of tea, and he left. But...the tea was prepared by myself what¡­"


    Yu Xie interjected at this time: "Prince Baili, the Gu master may have dropped the Gu on you without anyone noticing. Since you said that you saw him at that time, it is very likely that you gave him the Gu at that time." You played a Gu."


    "In this way... I almost understand." Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and her voice was unconsciously cold.


    "The vomiter can use his own ideas to lure the voodoo''s thoughts. For example, after the wizard put a voodoo on Prince Baili, he would lure Prince Baili to believe that he did something by himself. The best time to activate it is when Prince Baili is on stage. It just so happens that Zisu used... um, that bead, so Prince Baili blurted it out. Kind of words. Because at that time, Prince Baili...had already believed that he did it himself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Completely relieved (adding more to the cute little sugar and ice~

    Chapter 256 Completely relieved


    Ruan Youqing analyzed without expression, but Baili Huaijin looked at her with more complicated eyes.


    "Then... Gu also roughly understands why Gu is half-trusting himself now. It is clearly not what he did, but he has no confidence at all when he proves it."


    "Because the distance to activate the Gu worms can''t be too far, so after you said those words, Prince Baili, that wizard left. The Gu worms are not controlled, and Prince Baili can still think independently." Yu Yu After they finished speaking, Xie added a few more words.


    After Ruan Youqing nodded, he suddenly looked at Baili Huaijin: "But Prince Baili, how can you prove that what you are saying now is the truth?"


    Baili Huaijin seemed to have expected Ruan Youqing''s question, he pointed at Zisu without expression, and said, "You can ask her to try again."


    Zisu, who was silent at the side, frowned slightly in surprise, and then subconsciously looked at Ruan Youqing.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing nodded that she slowly said, "Then please wait a moment, I need to bring that bead over."


    Now is not the time to be exposed, and this drama will naturally continue.


    Fortunately, she moved very quickly, and walked in with beads in her hand shortly after she left.


    After seeing the bead, Baili Huaijin touched his nose unnaturally: "Your bead is still there? Aren''t you going to give it to the kid who gets first?"


    Zisu smiled softly, and said softly: "The young master...is still in our building...he...is also waiting for our master to investigate some details. Prince Baili, stop gossip, let''s...start? "


    "Okay! Let''s start!" Baili Huaijin gritted her teeth, looking like she was going to die heroically.


    After Zisu gradually suppressed her smile, she repeated her previous actions on the stage.


    First I asked two innocuous questions, but the questions I asked afterwards went straight to the point.


    "Have you sent someone to assassinate Miss Ruan and Gu Shoufu?"


    The answer I got was actually no.


    After Zisu let go of her hand, Baili Huaijin raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her temples, and said solemnly, "Although I told the truth, I still feel uncomfortable."


    "After all, the Gu worms are still there." Yu Xie replied casually.


    "Then... please help the young man to take it out." Baili Huaijin held back his displeasure, and solemnly shook hands at Yu Xie.


    Yu Xie continued to say unhurriedly: "Why don''t you tell Prince Baili the method to take out the Gu worm, and then make a decision."


    "Appreciate further details."


    "First of all, you need to soak in the seven herbs for half an hour. This herb is easy to find. But after that...you need to suffer a little pain...because after soaking in the medicinal bath, you have to take two drops of blood from your eyebrows immediately. Drink one drop. Finally...Pull off the nail of the left middle finger, and the Gu worms will emerge from the soft flesh of the nail bed." Yu Xie''s tone was indifferent, and what he said made people feel a little chill.


    It seems that it is not difficult to soak with herbs, but drink your own eyebrows and heart, and finally have to endure the pain of pulling out your nails...


    "Young master Yu wants to live alone?" Baili Huaijin''s brows and eyes were full of dark clouds.


    But Yu Xie just glanced at him lazily, and said slowly: "If Prince Baili thinks so, I have no other choice."


    ¡¸But when taking the blood of the eyebrow and the heart...¡¹


    "Prince Baili can rest assured. When taking these two places of blood, I will take the medicine that can preserve Qi and nourish the spirit for the prince in advance. What Prince Baili needs to worry about is...whether the pain can be endured. Because in this process, you must Stay awake."


    "Then why do you want to take the blood of the eyebrows and the heart?" The silent little guard next to Baili Huaijin finally couldn''t help but speak.


    Yu Xie looked at him, and explained earnestly: "Because this Gu is called Heart-Treating Gu, which means it can seduce people''s hearts. The blood in the eyebrows means that the eyes are clear, and the blood in the heart means that the mind is thorough."


    "Okay, I already know. Let''s get started."


    Baili Huaijin sighed slightly, and spoke in a deep voice.


    I can''t, I always have this Gu worm on my body.


    After hearing Baili Huaijin''s words, Yu Xie was finally willing to look him straight.


    Ruan Youqing''s voice also gradually slowed down: "Is Prince Baili really sure? If he fainted due to pain halfway, the Gu worms would not be able to be taken out."


    "Sure, let''s start." Baili Huaijin puffed out his chest, and the expression on his face was a bit fierce because of too much force.


    Yu Xie just stood up and said solemnly: "Then I will prepare the seven herbs first."


    After finishing speaking, he left without further delay.


    "Thank you, Youqing." Baili Huaijin suddenly called Ruan Youqing''s name.


    Ruan Youqing was obviously taken aback, then smiled: "Prince Baili, you don''t have to be so polite. Since you are innocent, we will naturally help you prove your innocence."


    Baili Huaijin was about to say something, but Ruan Youqing said first, "Okay, I''m leaving first. I''ll come to see you when the prince is well."


    After hearing this, Baili Huaijin silently grabbed her own clothes behind her, and then smiled wryly: "Forget it, if that''s the case, Miss Ruan, please go ahead."


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing returned to Ruan Youning, she was already half-drunk on the desk in front of her.


    Beside them were two empty wine jars.


    It was... drank so much!


    Frowning, Ruan Youqing snatched half of the jar from her arms and put it aside, and said worriedly: "Sister, you drank too much."


    Ruan Youning looked up lazily at Ruan Youqing, then grinned, stretched out his hand and touched Ruan Youqing''s face: "Little girl, can you sleep with me?"


    "Sister, you are playing hooligan again!" Ruan Youqing patted her hand lightly.


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing turned around and ordered Zi Su outside the door to get some hangover soup.


    "Youqing, I''m thinking about it."


    Before turning around, Ruan Youqing heard Ruan Youning suddenly say such a sentence.


    Ruan Youqing, who thought she was sober, looked over and saw that Ruan Youning was still drunk.


    "Sister, it doesn''t matter if you don''t think about it. There is no need to think about this matter. It''s not you, nor our Ruan family who are wrong." Ruan Youqing moved to her side and said softly.


    Ruan Youning shook her head, and said word by word: "No, what I meant was... I don''t need to feel bad because of them. And you are my family, I... I shouldn''t be so alien to you. So , There is no need to think so much at all! They have nothing to do with me!"


    Having said this, Ruan Youning patted the table violently, then straightened up.


    Sure enough, there are some things that you have to rely on yourself to completely get out of the haze.


    Seeing that the loneliness in Ruan Youning''s eyes was gone, the expression on Ruan Youqing''s face obviously relaxed.


    The two sisters talked again, and when Ruan Youning was almost sobered up, the two went back home.


    However, as soon as he jumped off the wall, Ruan Youqing saw a large group of people watching something in the yard.


    Coincidentally, Ruan Chong, Ruan Ye, Mu Fei and the others were also walking in that direction.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： unwilling person

    Chapter 257 The unwilling person


    ¡¸The Ruan family is bullying people!¡¹


    An unstoppable low growl sounded, accompanied by a higher-pitched mournful cry of a woman.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing got closer that she realized that it was Fu Zhi and her husband Gao Zhao who caused such a big commotion.


    The two stood and sat one by one, one complained angrily, and the other wept with lowered eyebrows. Debao and Zhaodi stood aside stupidly, looking very pitiful in a daze.


    Those who didn¡¯t know, really thought it was some kind of great injustice.


    After taking care of the medicine on Fu Zhi''s body, they were unwilling to reconcile and planned to make things worse.


    However, they wanted to rush out of the mansion, but they were stopped by the guards of Ruan Mansion. Therefore, the two of them did nothing but act out their drama in the yard. I want all the servants in the Ruan Mansion to know how "deranged" this master is.


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously turned to look at Ruan Youning, and as expected, she saw her frowning.


    "Sister..."


    ¡¸These two people...it¡¯s over so quickly?¡¹


    "..." Ruan Youqing was stunned for a long time by Ruan Youning''s question from the bottom of his heart.


    at this time¡­


    What should be concerned about is the harmonious life of the husband and wife!


    Coughing lightly, Ruan Youqing dragged Ruan Youning to the elders.


    Seeing her coming back, Mu Fei smiled: "Are you back?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded: "I just came back and saw these two..."


    Mu Fei just glanced at the two people coldly, and then said: "Don''t worry, the people in our Ruan Mansion are such soft-hearted people?"


    This is true. Although the crowd onlookers were indeed discussing in low voices, they were all talking about Fu Zhi and Gao Zhao.


    It''s no secret that Fu Zhi is the biological mother of Ruan Youning, the eldest daughter of the Ruan family, but all the servants of the Ruan family have been well trained. If the master doesn''t tell the truth, they all don''t know.


    At most... that is, whispering about this woman after work.


    And now, this woman is sitting on the ground in the yard with disheveled hair and disheveled clothes. And beside her was a man with an obviously vain face.


    "This man...didn''t the ladies bring it back from the street a few days ago? We gave him a bite to eat, why didn''t he know what to do?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I don''t think that woman is a good thing. She kept saying that our general wanted to plot against her, drugged her and then threw her to a man. I don''t even look at our general and General Mu. No matter how loving people are, just pour this kind of dirty water on them at will!"


    At this time, Fu Zhi was crying and listening carefully to everyone''s discussion.


    The expected suspicion did not happen to them, but they all seemed to trust their master unconditionally.


    Although this is true...but...this is not the result she wanted!


    Thinking of this, Fu Zhi finally said sadly: "Although I am not a big girl, but... But because of the general, I... I... I am completely unclean! The world is so bleak, I... I might as well die Forget it!"


    "Mother!" Debao was so frightened by the battle that he didn''t dare to make a sound, until he heard that his mother was going to seek death, he panicked and howled and rushed into Fu Zhi''s arms.


    "Son! My mother wanted to bring you here to join your elder sister, but your elder sister...she is not your elder sister anymore! Let alone being corrupted by black-hearted people, this is forcing us to die!" Fu Zhi hugged Living in Depot, the crying became more piercing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I have done those dirty things shamelessly, and in the end I will pour dirty water on us!" Ruan Lingjun couldn''t help but angrily reprimanded.


    And Gao Zhao continued to speak this time: "We wanted to go out of the house to seek justice, but...but we were stopped! We had nowhere to go, so we wanted to tell you about the despicableness of the Ruan family in front of you! I and Sister Fu I have never met each other before, but the Ruan family designed to make me and Sister Fu lose their innocence. It was not until Sister Fu cried and told me the ins and outs that I realized how cruel and ruthless the Ruan family is! They robbed their daughters and ended up bringing them with them. The daughter turned her back and bullied her, a weak woman! As a man, I know that if I don¡¯t stand up and uphold justice for her, then she will live a miserable life for the rest of her life!¡±


    Seeing these two people belittle and slander their Ruan family so vilely and shamelessly, except for Ruan Lingjun, who is full of blood, everyone else looked at them with no expression.


    Gao Zhao originally thought that his outrageous words would arouse sympathy and pity from others, but instead he saw faces that were either indifferent or mocking.


    The servants of the Ruan family...are they all so indifferent?


    After Gao Zhao finished speaking, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    Of course, except for Fu Zhi''s crying.


    "You two, don''t you think we are fools?" Someone finally couldn''t stand it anymore and opened his mouth slowly.


    The one who spoke was an old butler of the Ruan Mansion.


    "Uncle Ruan!" Seeing this, Ruan Lingjun immediately walked up to him and helped him out from the crowd.


    Ruan Bo patted his hand in relief, then turned his head and continued to talk to Fu Zhi and Gao Zhao:


    "Don''t look at us as servants, but our master treats us very generously. Everyone here has stayed in the Ruan Mansion for more than ten years. How about our master, but you outsiders can make up whatever you want with a few words. ? The mouth grows on you, and you can say whatever you want, but whether you believe it or not...it¡¯s all up to us. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that our master is the kind of person you say.¡±


    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe it either!¡¹


    ¡¸Me too! There is no one better than our master!¡¹


    "I don''t even look at myself, our general already has such an excellent wife as our general Mu, how could he do that to a woman like you!"


    Listening to everyone expressing their opinions one by one, the expressions of Fu Zhi and Gao Zhao became extremely gloomy.


    "You... you are blindfolded!" Gao Zhao angrily shook his sleeves. Then he turned around and helped Fu Zhi up from the ground, and said angrily: "Go, let''s go out and report to the officials! I don''t believe that there will be no place under the emperor''s feet to uphold justice for us!"


    Ruan Youqing watched every move of the husband and wife coldly, and the coldness in his eyes became even colder.


    These two people not only have bad intentions, but also vow not to give up until they achieve their goals.


    It seems that there is no way to stay.


    but¡­


    Debao''s trembling crying made people feel a little bit unbearable to do too **** and violent things in front of him.


    While she was looking at Debao, out of the corner of her eye, she also caught a glimpse of Zhaodi standing aside with her head bowed and not saying a word.


    Seeing Zhaodi''s trembling fist, Ruan Youqing slightly raised his eyebrows.


    This girl...


    "Enough!"


    Finally, Zhao Di broke out.


    The words of her biological parents cut her heart like a knife.


    Although she knew that their thoughts were despicable, she didn''t know that they were so despicable.


    Fu Zhi was also frightened by her daughter''s sudden roar for a moment, then she frowned and scolded angrily: "What are you doing in such a sudden surprise! You have no place to speak here! Shut up and just stand there! "


    The last trace of reluctance in Zhaodi''s heart was gradually eroded by Fu Zhi''s harsh words.


    "Father, mother, stop acting."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： fellow forest bird

    Chapter 258 Birds of the same forest


    The relationship between Gao Zhao and Fu Zhi is not well known in the Ruan Mansion.


    So, after Zhaodi finished speaking, the contempt on the faces of those onlookers became even more shocking after they were shocked.


    ¡¸They...are they husband and wife?¡¹


    "So these two people teamed up to slander our master?"


    "Wait! If it''s a husband and wife...then this man...could be our lady''s..."


    "What are you thinking! Our young lady is so beautiful, how could she have such a biological father!"


    "Bah bah bah! Our eldest lady is from the Ruan family! Her biological parents are our general and general Mu!"


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Ruan Youning really couldn''t help but have red eyes this time.


    Although she didn''t stay in the mansion for a short time, these servant girls protected her so much...


    Ruan Youqing was also relieved, looking at the people who spoke, he silently thanked them.


    "You...you...you girl, what nonsense are you talking about! How can you help outsiders to frame your mother! You shallow-eared, what good have they done to you! You little bastard! I have raised you for so many years for nothing! I must beat you to death!"


    After the words fell, Fu Zhi rushed to Zhaodi, and then...


    Actually took out a dagger from his bosom and stabbed at Zhaodi.


    "Mom! Don''t!" Depot yelled out with a terrified face.


    But her movements are not as good as Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning.


    When she rushed in front of Zhaodi, the two sisters Ruan Youqing had already stood in front of Zhaodi.


    "Mrs. Fu, is she angry?" Ruan Youqing reached out and grabbed her wrist, and with a little force, she swung the dagger aside.


    ¡¸You...you...bullying people!¡¹


    After Fu Zhi was stunned by Ruan Youqing''s eyes and took a few steps back, she really became angry from embarrassment.


    Zhaodi, who was blocked behind her, poked her head out, and said in a stiff tone, "The Ruan family are all good people, it''s wrong for you to do this."


    At this time, she didn''t say a word about Fu Zhi''s real intention to kill her just now.


    Debao also ran over at this time, nodded and said: "Mother, don''t do this. My sister is right, everyone in the Ruan family is a good person. And...you...why did you rush at my sister with a knife..."


    After finishing speaking, Debao grabbed the sleeves of the two Ruan Youqing sisters one by one, and begged humbly: "Sister Youning, Sister Youqing, please don''t be angry. Can you spare Debao''s parents? They know they are wrong !"


    "Shut up, Depot, you little bastard!" Gao Zhao also rushed over angrily, rolling up his sleeves and preparing to drag Depot aside.


    However, as soon as he stretched out his hand, Ruan Youqing slapped him away with a slap.


    "Zhaodi, take Debao and get out of here first." Ruan Youqing said softly to Zhaodi.


    Zhaodi understood something from the other party''s eyes, and there were tears in her eyes, but in the end, she endured it.


    After all...she almost died in the hands of...my own mother...


    "elder sister¡­"


    Debao looked at Zhaodi''s hand stretched out to him, and asked in a daze, "Where is my sister taking me?"


    ¡¸It¡¯s time for you to study, go back and study first.¡¹


    ¡¸What books are you reading! Your mother is going to die and you still go back to study!¡¹


    Hearing Gao Zhao''s voice, Zhaodi immediately covered Debao''s ears tightly.


    After there was no movement, she took Depot and left without further delay.


    Turning her back, her eyes were a little red, but the expression on her face was full of ruthlessness.


    After seeing the two children leave, Ruan Youqing finally looked at the couple seriously.


    It''s just that she was about to lift her foot and walk over, when Ruan Chong suddenly said in a deep voice: "Well, you follow You Ning, and Ling Jun will leave first. There are me and your parents here. You... are also children."


    Hearing Ruan Chong''s words, Ruan Youqing looked back at him in surprise.


    ¡¸Grandpa, you...¡¹


    Ruan Chong smiled and waved to her: "You girl, why have you become so morose. Ling Jun, quickly take your two younger sisters out of here."


    After hearing the order, Ruan Lingjun didn''t think too much, walked directly in front of Ruan Youqing and whispered: "Grandpa and the others will have a better way to deal with this matter, let''s leave first."


    Ruan Youqing turned to look at Ruan Youning, then nodded immediately. It''s just that when she left, she considered and considered and whispered to her grandfather: "Grandfather... are you going to..."


    "The weeds can''t be burned, and the spring breeze blows again. I still have the heart to let go, but just now...it''s completely gone." Ruan Chong''s eyes were like a torch, and his voice was deep and cold.


    After getting the desired answer, Ruan Youqing left the yard with his brothers and sisters willingly.


    The rest are only some servants, Ruan Chong, Ruan Ye and Mu Fei.


    Even at the end, those servants also resigned very consciously, and those who stayed here in the end were all skilled in martial arts.


    "You... what are you going to do?" Fu Zhi shrank, and subconsciously moved towards Gao Zhao''s direction.


    Gao Zhao''s face was also extremely pale: "Under the broad daylight, are you going to ignore human lives?"


    Ruan Ye sneered and said, "Don''t use a few idioms at random. We don''t care about human lives."


    Mu Fei also raised the corners of his lips at this time, and took the words slowly: "You two approached the Palace of the Great General Protecting the Country with ulterior motives. If you tell the emperor about this, do you think the emperor will think... Which country are you from? A spy here?"


    "Even if you don''t think so, how can the emperor tolerate you despicable and shameless people to slander his general who protects the country?" Ruan Chong opened his mouth slowly after Mu Fei finished speaking.


    The three of them spoke lightly, and the two who spoke directly felt more and more confident.


    They are ordinary people at the bottom. It is not incomprehensible that they want to try their best to climb up and do everything they can to get rich and prosperous.


    But they have lost their humanity.


    Tigers do not eat their children, but because their children revealed their secrets, they became angry and wanted to kill them.


    Ruan Chong walked up to the two of them at this time, and the expression on his face became very cold: "If you who have no power and power are killed by us, especially in this situation where you are in a disadvantaged position, who do you expect to turn upside down for you? Black and white?"


    This is very indifferent, but it is the truth.


    Innocent ordinary people, when they offend a powerful family, there may be someone to uphold justice for them.


    But Fu Zhi and Gao Zhao knew who they were, and when they asked themselves, they didn''t have the confidence.


    Why would others offend the famous Ruan family in order to help them who have no morals.


    Even if the Ruan family really killed them, only a few people will forget their existence after a few words of ruthlessness.


    They are inherently weak, and what they do is to completely cut off the back road for themselves.


    Fu Zhi and the two finally panicked. Fu Zhi was so frightened that his legs softened and sat on the ground, while Gao Zhao suddenly knelt down on the ground with a plop: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! We were wrong! I... I suffered from this mother-in-law. Bewitched to do this with her!"


    Fu Zhi, who was still in a daze at first, looked at Gao Zhao in shock after hearing Gao Zhao''s words, and then kowtowed and said, "No, no, no! Don''t listen to his nonsense! He threatened me with the lives of two children!"


    Hearing these two people blame each other, Mu Fei frowned tightly.


    Husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, and when disaster strikes, they fly separately.


    She didn''t like this scene very much.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll go see the children first.¡¹


    Saying that, Mu Fei also left.


    The last remaining Ruan Chong father and son looked at each other and gestured towards the guard behind them.


    There is really no need for these two people to stay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： Fly separately

    Chapter 259 Fly separately


    The autumn wind blows up the fallen leaves, which is the most likely to cause sorrow.


    Ruan Youqing lay down again under the vines beside the pool, closing his eyes and feigning sleep.


    It''s just that it''s different from the faint green in spring, and the vines in autumn are more colorful. Not only is there residual green, there are also large chunks of red and yellow mixed in, which is extremely rich and colorful.


    "Miss!"


    Fan''er''s voice moved from far to near, until she walked to Ruan Youqing and saw her eyes closed, Fan''er whispered in surprise: "Miss fell asleep outside again..."


    "No." Ruan Youqing opened his mouth softly with his eyes closed.


    Fan''er was taken aback, and after recovering, he patted his chest with a look of aggrieved expression: "Miss, you scared Faner again!"


    Hearing the soft sound of the fan, Ruan Youqing opened his eyes and sat up slowly, and said slowly: "It''s because you are timid, you can''t blame me. Besides, I didn''t do anything."


    Fan''er pouted, but didn''t make much rebuttal.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing directly asked Fu Zhi about their results.


    Knowing that the other party had been poured with poison and buried, Ruan Youqing nodded clearly.


    The other party''s fate is entirely their own fault.


    Let¡¯s not talk about what they will do to Zhaodi and Debao. If such people are let go, they will also bring disaster to their Ruan family.


    The members of the Ruan family have never been indecisive.


    Of course...except her in the previous life.


    On the way to get up and go back to her room, Ruan Youqing met Zhaodi.


    It''s...as expected.


    "Miss Ruan..."


    Zhaodi rubbed her hands helplessly, her voice trembling.


    Ruan Youqing walked in front of her and said in a soft tone, "Just call me Sister Youqing as before."


    "Is it really possible..." Zhao Di''s expression was obviously flattered.


    Ruan Youqing nodded: "We will take care of you and Debao from now on."


    These two children cannot be ruined just like that.


    Thinking and thinking, Ruan Youqing continued to ask: "How is the child Debao?"


    Zhaodi sighed softly, and replied cautiously: "Although I told him that they drove them away...they left us here...but Depot should still be able to figure it out. Because...he has been here all day today. He didn''t talk to me. General Mu sent someone to take care of him, so I got out and came to you, sister Youqing."


    Debao''s reaction was expected, after all, Fu Zhi and Gao Zhao really cared about their precious son. It is normal for Depot and Zhaodi to have different reactions.


    But Debao is a good boy. Now that he met him, he couldn''t let him be ruined by Fu Zhi and his wife.


    Zhaodi quietly raised her eyes to look at Ruan Youqing''s expression, and after deliberating for a long time, she whispered: "Sister Youqing, I... am I... particularly ruthless... I..."


    "No." Ruan Youqing denied her question without thinking: "You are not ruthless. There are some things that cannot be measured by right and wrong. Some things will be understood when you grow up. You just need to know, only Only by breaking free from the shackles can you get everything you want. What''s more...their friendship with you has ended when she handed over the dagger. And...this matter is also a good thing for Yu Debao. Let him get lost. Since you still have a relationship with Elder Sister, the Ruan family will definitely not treat you badly."


    Zhaodi covered the pain in her eyes, nodded half-understood, and said, "I know Sister Youqing, I will tell him about Depot''s place. Depot has been kind-hearted since he was a child, so...even if After he really gets to know you...he won''t complain or hate you. At most...he will only complain about his own weakness."


    Hearing Zhaodi''s words, Ruan Youqing sighed softly: "I know this. Well, you go back, now is the time when he needs you the most."


    After Zhaodi listened, she smiled at Ruan Youqing before turning around and leaving.


    After she walked away, Fan asked softly, "Miss, why are you so kind to these two children?"


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were dark, and after a long time, he said slowly, "They have at least half of the same blood as Elder Sister, and these two children are different from Fu Zhi and the others. It''s the most sad thing for close relatives to turn against each other. Of course, the relationship between Fu Zhi and Ajie is not sad. She deserved it."


    When mentioning Fu Zhi, Fan''er also had a cold expression on his face: "I really didn''t expect that a person who looks so gentle and demure is full of darkness in his heart. Not to mention this and that, he actually wanted to kill himself out of embarrassment." child!"


    "They don''t like girls at all." Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing suddenly patted her forehead lightly, then turned her head and told Faner: "Take some time to send some medicine for scar removal to Zhaodi, she has too many injuries After all, she is a girl, and if she says she doesn''t care, she will still feel uncomfortable in her heart."


    Fan''er obediently responded immediately after hearing this.


    After Zhao Di returned to the room, the maid sent by Mu Fei just came out from behind the screen.


    "Sister Dan, how is my brother?"


    The maid named Koudan said with a hint of pity in her eyes: "The child is still hiding under the table behind the screen. I brought him some food, but he won''t eat it no matter how much I coax him."


    Zhaodi nodded: "Then I''ll try to coax him. Sister Dan, go to rest first. If there is anything I can''t take care of, I''ll call you again."


    Kou Dan looked back worriedly, bit his lip, and seemed to have something to say.


    "Sister Dan, what do you want to say?" Zhao Di, who saw it, asked directly.


    Being punctured by the other party, Kou Dan was not in any embarrassment, but intertwined his fingers and said cautiously: "Zhaodi, there are some things... I may say that you will think we are ruthless... But seeing that you and Debao are so sensible and well-behaved, and the age of my younger siblings It''s similar, so... I just thought of saying a few words that I shouldn''t have said."


    Zhaodi pursed her lips, and then said: "Sister Dan, you say so, Zhaodi is not the one who doesn''t appreciate it."


    Seeing that she really didn''t look strange, Kou Dan said earnestly: "If you want to stay here for a long time, forget about the past. From now on, you are really the Ruan family. Don''t... Don''t blame our master, our master is actually a very good person. As long as it doesn''t touch the bottom line, they will deal with other mistakes according to their discretion."


    After knowing what she was worried about, Zhaodi knew that it was not suitable for her to talk too much. After a few simple promises, Kodan left.


    After adjusting her mood, Zhaodi bypassed the screen and walked straight towards Depot.


    Seeing him shrunk into a small ball, Zhaodi felt sore and astringent for an instant...


    On the other side, Ruan Youqing, who returned to the room, looked at a letter with a thoughtful frown.


    "Miss, what did Mr. Gu write to you? But what kind of affectionate whisper?" Fan''er wanted to read it but didn''t dare to read it, which was very interesting.


    But at this time, Ruan Youqing had no intention of teasing her, and only slowly said after reading the contents of the letter:


    "Mrs. Ningguo invited me to stay in Quanling Villa for a few days."


    "Then this is a good thing!" Fan''er was a little surprised why his master looked so solemn.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to look at Faner, and continued unhurriedly:


    "Master Gu said that this was suggested by Chang Zhen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Inside the carriage

    Chapter 260 Inside the carriage


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan came to Ruan''s mansion to pick her up in person, and when the two were in the carriage, Ruan Youqing knew why Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly invited her to live in Quanling Villa.


    It turned out that after the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Empress Dowager came out of the palace and went to live in Quanling Villa.


    She and Mrs. Ning Guogong were sisters, so the reunion of these two sisters is extremely joyful.


    But the two ancestors lived together, which was undoubtedly a bit tormenting for Chang Zhen. That''s why she came up with the idea to ask Ruan Youqing to stay with the two old people for a while.


    "Maybe she thought that I would be upset if I stayed there for a few days?" Ruan Youqing smiled silently, a little puzzled by Chang Zhen''s behavior.


    Gu Chang''an''s expression was also a bit complicated: "When she came to me, she didn''t say much, and it was just my guess to ask you to take care of the two elderly people for her. I was worried...whether she would do something to you. Other things."


    Ruan Youqing smiled, and comforted him in turn: "When did Master Gu become so hesitant? Even if she really has some other thoughts, if soldiers come to block her, it''s enough to cover her up with water."


    Gu Changan looked at her, then leaned on the backrest, his voice gradually became a little lazy: "Miss Ruan doesn''t even think about who I am looking forward to and backward for." After finishing speaking, he gave her a slightly deep look. .


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing turned her head to the side uncomfortably, and then her voice was suppressed by her: "You didn''t provoke it yourself."


    It''s just that the expected rebuttal didn''t happen, when Ruan Youqing turned to look at Gu Changan, Gu Changan suddenly approached him.


    Caught off guard, Ruan Youqing lost his balance and fell on the seat.


    Gu Changan happened to be on both sides of her, and the two stepped up and down, their postures were ambiguous.


    Frightened, Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide in a foolish way, blushing without even realizing it.


    By the time she realized it, someone had already put his lips on hers.


    Unknowingly, the two of them had interlaced their fingers, and the carriage was full of tenderness and sweetness.


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan felt that he was getting more and more uncomfortable that he reluctantly left the other''s soft lips and took a deep breath.


    Ruan Youqing also sat up flushed, not daring to look at Gu Changan at this time.


    She is not an innocent young girl, so she understands the subtle changes of Gu Changan.


    Because she understood, the blush on her face never faded.


    "Hmm...does Mr. Gu know Qiu Si''s identity?"


    Ruan Youqing felt that he couldn''t keep silent, and after thinking about it, he remembered this matter.


    Qiu Si''s matter... I don''t know how Gu Changan handles it.


    When he heard Ruan Youqing''s question, Gu Changan had already adjusted his state: "Qiu Si...he is from Canglong Kingdom."


    This answer was expected, but Ruan Youqing still couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s reaction, Gu Chang''an immediately understood what she was worried about. There was no nonsense, and Gu Chang''an directly told Ruan Youqing all the news he got.


    After hearing that Qiu Si was the son of the Regent of Canglong Kingdom, Ruan Youqing''s expression finally changed.


    She had heard about Juke, the regent of Canglong Kingdom.


    It''s just the other party''s fate, she remembers...it''s really tragic.


    I didn''t expect...in this life, I would have something to do with his only son, but I don''t know...if sister knows his identity, what will happen.


    After all, according to Qiu Bang''s own wishes, he didn''t want to go back.


    But paper can¡¯t cover fire, if the emperor of Canglong Kingdom knows that he is still alive...can he be released...or another story.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing frowning all the time, Gu Changan said slowly, "There shouldn''t be any big problems over there in Canglong Kingdom. Because Yu Chijing, who recognized Qiu Si''s identity, has a good relationship with their family."


    "Yu Chijing has a good relationship with the Qiu family?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised.


    Gu Changan nodded and continued: "I heard from them that it was because Qiu Ke had rescued Yu Chijing. When Yu Chijing was caught between the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom and the Qiu family, it was Qiu Ke who asked to sever the relationship. The only request is I hope Yu Chijing can protect Qiu Si and his mother well. Therefore, when Qiu Ke was assassinated by the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom, Yu Chijing was not implicated."


    "Although the emperor of the Canglong Kingdom took action against Qiu Ke, he has just taken back his power not long ago, so he will not easily drag too many people into the water. And as far as I know, Yu Chijing is the only strong general in the Canglong Kingdom."


    "In this case... I was suddenly curious, why didn''t Jack rebel and take the throne directly?"


    "Perhaps...he really has no interest in the throne. But...Master Gu..." Ruan Youqing suddenly looked at Gu Changan, with a very serious tone: "Will you..."


    The words were not too straightforward, but Ruan Youqing knew that Gu Changan could understand.


    Sure enough, after Gu Changan exchanged glances with her, he smiled softly, but his tone was a little helpless: "It seems that I am very capable in front of you, little fox, and you can even make you wonder if I covet the throne."


    Hearing that Gu Changan was so calm, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief: "Master Gu is very capable, the emotion just now will naturally make You Qing mistakenly think that Master Gu has some kind of "big ambition"."


    Gu Changan was still smiling, but there was an incomprehensible dark color in his eyes.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought he would stop talking, he spoke again leisurely:


    "It''s so cold at a high place, I can''t bear it. It''s not as good as...the comfort of being under one person and above ten thousand people."


    Just as he finished speaking, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    Fan''er, who was sitting with the coachman, spoke cautiously at this moment: "Miss, Master Gu, the villa is here."


    As soon as Fan''er finished speaking, the car curtain was raised.


    Gu Changan jumped out of the carriage first, then immediately turned around and helped Ruan Youqing down in a personable manner.


    Fan''er stared blankly at his outstretched hand, feeling a little empty in his heart.


    ...


    ¡¸Youqing is finally here!¡¹


    As soon as they entered the gate, there was a sound of joy reaching their ears.


    The people who came here were Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother.


    The one who spoke was naturally the empress dowager who had been talking about Ruan Youqing for a long time.


    Seeing the queen mother looking at her lovingly, Ruan Youqing''s heart softened for an instant, and she quickened her pace and walked to her side.


    Just stopped, the Empress Dowager grabbed Ruan Youqing''s little hand, and said happily and sadly: "You girl, you are willing to come and accompany Aijia!"


    Ruan Youqing immediately took her old man''s arm, and said with a sweet smile: "Empress Dowager, it''s Youqing''s fault. Youqing is your punishment!"


    After hearing this, the queen mother patted her hand and said, "You said this, Aijia, I will punish you to stay with Aijia for a few more days."


    Ruan Youqing twitched her lips and replied: "How can it be punishment to accompany you! Youqing can only wish for it!"


    The two were talking intimately, some looked at it with a smile on their face, while others were extremely jealous.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： Discrimination

    Chapter 261 Discrimination


    "The two of you are like grandparents."


    At this time, Mrs. Ningguo opened her mouth with a look of jealousy.


    The queen mother glanced at her proudly, and said unhurriedly: "That''s natural, she and An Ge are both very fond of Ai''s family. But in terms of relationship, we still can''t compare with you. After all...Youqing will soon Marrying you is always safe."


    Mrs. Ning Guo raised her eyebrows, straightened her back and said slowly: "It''s natural, I will be equivalent to her grandmother in the future. The relationship is naturally closer than you."


    The two old men were jealous because of Ruan Youqing''s rivalry, which made Ruan Youqing bow his head in embarrassment.


    "The empress dowager, old lady, it''s getting late, it''s time to eat." Chang Zhen, who was standing aside, finally couldn''t help it, forced a smile and opened his mouth.


    Mrs. Ning Guo was disturbed, and she frowned slightly in displeasure. On the contrary, the queen mother still smiled, and her tone was gentle: "I forgot that Chang Zhen is still here, does You Qing know your sister?"


    Ruan Youqing looked sideways at Chang Zhen with a smile, and then said leisurely: "Youqing and Sister Zhen''er have met several times, it''s just..."


    "Sister Youqing! I haven''t seen you for a while, and Zhen''er misses you a little bit!" Chang Zhen suddenly ran up to Ruan Youqing at this time, and held her hand with a smile, with an extremely intimate look .


    Ruan Youqing also squinted her eyes and smiled when she saw her like this: "I am a little flattered by what Sister Zhener said. I thought that Sister Zhener has always been jealous of me and blamed me for taking Master Gu away."


    "Oh?" The queen mother raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked at Chang Zhen with a little questioning.


    Chang Zhen immediately waved his hand and explained: "No, no! How could Zhen''er be jealous of sister Youqing! Isn''t it only natural for brother Changan to treat sister Youqing well!"


    "It''s good that sister Zhen''er doesn''t get jealous, so I don''t feel guilty all the time." Ruan Youqing continued to smile back at her.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this. Today I found out that Youqing is coming, and I specially ordered to cook a few more dishes. If we don''t eat it, the food will be cold." Mrs. Ning Guogong heard Ruan Youqing''s words Responding, he held back a smile and opened his mouth.


    The queen mother also nodded at this time, pulled Ruan Youqing to her side, and said as she walked, "Let''s go, the food at Quanling Villa is better than what Ai''s family eats in the palace, no, I only stayed for a few days Aijia felt that he had gained a lot of weight."


    "I said, Empress Dowager, your complexion is much ruddy today than before."


    "You Qing is not happy to only praise the Queen Mother."


    ¡¸Old Madam, your complexion is also ruddy and shiny!¡¹


    Gu Changan followed behind the three, with a smile on his face.


    Only Chang Zhen, who was left behind, gritted his teeth and stared viciously at a certain charming back.


    She took the initiative to invite Mrs. Ning Guogong and the others to invite Ruan Youqing to stay here for a short time. Naturally, she didn''t simply want her to deal with these two old guys for herself.


    But... What she never expected was that the two people who seemed to be distant and indifferent were so close to Ruan Youqing!


    This made the jealousy in her heart even stronger.


    After getting farther and farther away from Ruan Youqing and the others, Chang Zhen suddenly stopped and walked in another direction.


    Since Ruan Youqing was successfully lured to the villa...then her and Rong Yan''s plan...


    It''s time to start...


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing was arranged to sit between Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother, she was really flattered.


    So that for a meal, either the two elderly people rushed to serve her vegetables, or she "drenched in the rain and dew" to serve the two elderly people.


    Minmingly signaled Gu Changan for help several times with his eyes, but this guy just smiled with the corners of his lips curled up, without saying a word.


    Chang Zhen didn''t know what to do. When she came a little late, when she saw that there was a seat next to Gu Changan, she immediately sat there in ecstasy.


    "Brother Chang An, knowing that you are coming back today, I specially ordered them to cook some of your favorite dishes." At this time, Chang Zhen no longer cared about how favored Ruan Youqing was in front of Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother. At this time, she was only thinking about how to win back Chang An''s favor.


    Gu Changan looked at the more and more dishes in his bowl, and frowned slightly when he was still watching a movie.


    "Zhen''er, haven''t I said many times that I don''t like to eat things that others have picked up."


    Chang Zhen''s hands froze, then retracted his chopsticks in a panic, and said aggrievedly: "I''m sorry Brother Chang An, Zhen''er will pay attention to it in the future."


    It happened that Ruan Youqing looked over, she was only interested in having dinner with the two old people just now, and she didn''t pay attention to what Gu Changan and Chang Zhen said.


    So, Ruan Youqing said to Gu Changan shyly at this time: "Master Gu, the empress dowager and the old lady love Youqing too much... The food in Xiaoqing''s bowl... I''m afraid I can''t finish it, what should I do..."


    Actually, Ruan Youqing just wanted Gu Changan to help him ask the two old men to stop their movements.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s almost coquettish tone, Gu Chang''an couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly, then pushed the bowl in front of him towards her, and said slowly: "If you can''t finish eating, just give it to me." gone."


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment, his face flushed slightly: "Could it... be against the rules..."


    Saying that, Ruan Youqing looked at the Queen Mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong with some embarrassment.


    I just hope that the two old people will not be angry because of this.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, if you can''t finish it, just let Chang An eat it! Adhering to the principle of not wasting food and not spoiling our young Qing, it is only natural for Chang An to do this!" The Queen Mother looked at the two with a smile. It feels like eating candied fruit.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong also looked at Gu Changan with satisfaction at this time, and said solemnly: "We Chang''an has a big appetite, so we can help Youqing solve it."


    Gu Changan gave a low laugh, and then stretched out his chopsticks to grab Ruan Youqing''s pile of bowls.


    It''s just that he thought of something, suddenly stopped the movement of his hand and said softly: "You Qing, does it mind if I do it myself?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly shook his head: "I don''t mind, I don''t mind!"


    As she spoke, she actively pushed the bowl forward again.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Chang Zhen almost spit blood out of anger.


    Just now I said that I don¡¯t like to eat things that have been picked up by others!


    After the other party became Ruan Youqing, her elder brother Chang An seemed to be a different person again!


    So discriminatory! She is really mad at her!


    After taking a deep breath, Chang Zhen pushed forward a piece of squirrel mandarin fish on the dining table, then pulled a smile that he thought was appropriate and said slowly:


    "Zhen''er specially cooked this dish personally today, try it and see if it suits your taste~"


    "Oh? Zhen''er knows how to cook herself?" After the queen mother was surprised, she gave her enough face to take a bite and tasted it.


    ¡¸The taste is really good.¡¹


    After being affirmed by the queen mother, several other people also tried a sip.


    After seeing that everyone had tasted it, Chang Zhen continued to say:


    "Zhen''er heard that the children of ordinary people cook with their own hands for the elders in the family to show their filial piety. Sister Youqing, Zhen''er sees that you are so close to the old lady and the empress dowager, might as well... cook a few dishes next time." Filial piety? It doesn''t matter if you don''t do anything, Zhener can teach you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： The Unguessable Wizard of Guzz

    Chapter 262 Unguessable Guz Wizard


    Chang Zhen smiled very innocently and harmlessly at this time, even his eyes were full of smiles.


    Let her cook...


    Ruan Youqing didn''t rush to agree or refuse. When she wanted to see something from Chang Zhen''s expression, she found that she was actually pretending to be quite good at this time.


    Just¡­


    Inadvertently, her eyes caught Chang Zhen''s hand holding the teacup, and her knuckles were slightly blue and white due to the force.


    "Sister Zhen''er, talking about showing filial piety is more than just cooking. As long as you can spend more time with the elderly, make them happy, and do less things that bother them...should... be considered filial piety, right?" Ruan You at this time Qingzheng served a bowl of the lotus seed soup brought by the maid to the two old people.


    The Queen Mother laughed and said, "Yes, as long as you can accompany us, you are a good boy."


    "Yes, you don''t need to cook by yourself, so you don''t get a smell of oil all over your body." Mrs. Ning Guogong and his wife continued speaking slowly.


    And Chang Zhen felt that she was going crazy!


    Ruan Youqing watched Chang Zhen''s expression start to crack from the corner of his eye, couldn''t help but hooked the corners of his lips, and continued to speak unhurriedly: "But... since sister Zhen''er mentioned it, then Youqing...you can try it too."


    Before Chang Zhen had time to answer the question, the Queen Mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong had already stated that they were looking forward to Ruan Youqing''s cooking skills.


    Such a strong contrast caused strong jealousy in Chang Zhen''s heart.


    Why did they treat Ruan Youqing so well!


    Ruan Youqing, who is she!


    It''s just that, although Chang Zhen scolded again and again in his heart, he still barely maintained his composure on his face.


    This meal, Ruan Youqing and the others ate happily and harmoniously.


    Chang Zhen was the only one who ate without taste and was full of resentment.


    After eating, Ruan Youqing accompanied the Queen Mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong for a walk in the villa, and the two old people went to rest.


    After seeing them off, Ruan Youqing felt that he was still in good spirits, so he simply turned back to the lakeside of the villa, found a flat stone and sat on it.


    "Miss, it''s cold today, you''re wearing thin clothes, why don''t you ask the maid to fetch you a coat?" Fan Er rubbed her hands, looked up at the dull Tian Hou and said.


    Ruan Youqing also raised his head, and looked thoughtfully at a dark cloud in the sky.


    "It''s going to change."


    "The sky is about to change. This servant will bring you a coat." Fan''er didn''t think too much about Ruan Youqing''s words, but thought that her little lady was also feeling cold.


    Ruan Youqing listened, nodded and did not say much.


    It''s just that Fan''er had just left for a while, and there was another person beside Ruan Youqing.


    Naturally, it was Gu Changan who came to look for her after work.


    "Master Gu is done?" Ruan Youqing moved to the side, involuntarily making room for Gu Changan.


    While Gu Changan watched Ruan Youqing''s subconscious movements, he sat down with a smile on his face.


    ¡¸Tianwen and they just came to me, saying that they have made a new discovery.¡¹


    "New discovery?" Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that what he was talking about should be the wizard Kugli of the Guz Kingdom.


    ¡¸You mean...the wizard named Kugli?¡¹


    Gu Changan''s expression gradually became solemn, and his tone became slightly hoarse: "That''s right, Tianwen and the others found out Kugli''s identity."


    "Identity? Isn''t he a wizard from the Guz country? Could it be... there are other identities?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly in doubt.


    "Guess who is his master?"


    "Master?"


    Gu Changan nodded and explained: "The wizards in the Guz country are basically led by a master. Even if they come from a well-known wizard family, the patriarch of the family will personally select a master for him."


    Ruan Youqing suddenly opened his eyes wide with a dazed look.


    It was only then that she remembered that Fan''er had told her about Kugli''s identity on the day the envoys from various countries arrived in Beijing.


    He...he is the apprentice of the great wizard surnamed Si!


    And that great wizard surnamed Si is the one who has a difficult relationship with King Nanjing!


    But...but since Kugli is that person''s apprentice, why did he still attack her? !


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing immediately said: "Master Gu, what is the relationship between that Kugeli and his master? Isn''t it...not very good?"


    However, Gu Changan shook his head and replied: "No, he did a lot of things to save that wizard. The people of Guz Kingdom know that he and the other party are like a father and son."


    "Then... Mr. Gu, can you find out the name of that great wizard?"


    "Sman."


    "Siman..." Ruan Youqing read along lightly.


    For some reason, when this name was mentioned, she always felt a little sore in her heart.


    Maybe I feel sorry for the two ancestors...


    "Master Gu, do you still remember what I told you at the place where King Nanjing was dying?"


    "You mean..." Gu Changan''s mind was very active, and Ruan Youqing just mentioned it briefly, and he thought of the point: "I remembered... I remember you said that the great wizard who was with King Nanjing... It seems The surname is Si...but...but according to the relationship between Great Wizard Siman and Kugli, Kugli should know that you are a descendant of King Nanjing? Then...why did he attack you?"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head, also with a blank expression on his face: "I don''t know, I always feel...that wizard Kugli...isn''t as simple as in the legend. What we heard...may not be true."


    "Okay, don''t think about it. I feel uncomfortable when I see you frowning." Gu Changan couldn''t help reaching out and gently rubbing Ruan Youqing''s frowning brows.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the sky through his fingers, and then she slowly said: "Master Gu, I... I may go to Guz Kingdom in a few days."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing felt that the movements of Gu Changan''s hands stopped.


    "Master Gu...I..."


    ¡¸Why are you suddenly going to the country of Guz?¡¹


    Gu Changan slowly took his hand away, and looked at her without blinking.


    After thinking for a while, Ruan Youqing slowly opened his mouth: "Go and check some things, and I will tell you when I get back from the investigation."


    "Then... when will you come back?" Gu Changan heard that she didn''t say it directly, and he didn''t ask the bottom line.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and then took the initiative to put her hand in Gu Changan''s:


    ¡¸Probably...before you married me...I came back.¡¹


    Gu Changan''s expression finally calmed down, and with a light pull of his hand, he hugged Ruan Youqing in his arms.


    Looking at her delicate appearance, Gu Changan let out a long sigh.


    Marrying a little fox and going home is really a long and difficult road.


    But it''s okay, he can afford to wait.


    The two hugged for a while before Gu Changan realized and asked when to leave.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had already sat up from Gu Changan''s arms, and said with a worried expression: "Until the matter with Kugli is clarified, I will not leave easily."


    Before, I thought that it might be more convenient for her to go to Guz with the existence of Kugli.


    In the end, Kugli planned to send someone to assassinate her and Gu Changan...


    This behavior... is really unreliable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： jade bracelet

    Chapter 263 Jade Bracelet Disturbance


    The black clouds gradually thickened, and the dark sky seemed to be sinking.


    Ruan Youqing caressed his forehead with the back of his hand, and suddenly there was an indescribable sadness in his eyes:


    "Master Gu, it looks like it''s going to rain, let''s go back first."


    Gu Changan nodded, stood up and reached out to pull Ruan Youqing up.


    ¡¸Kugli assassinated us...¡¹


    "Don''t report to the emperor yet, I want to get in touch with him in a few days and find out what he thinks."


    Gu Changan nodded clearly, and then asked casually: "By the way, why didn''t you see Fan accompany you?"


    "Fan''er?" Ruan Youqing remembered that Fan''er hadn''t come back yet.


    "She said that she was going to bring me a coat and come back... now... she should be back..." Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Gu Chang''an''s eyebrows and eyes were as usual, and he calmly took her hand and walked towards the small courtyard prepared for her.


    ¡¸Perhaps that girl is looking for the wrong way, let''s see if we can meet her.


    Ruan Youqing hummed softly, then looked down at the clasped hands.


    His hands are not as delicate as his appearance.


    Then Ruan Youqing smiled silently to himself, how could a martial arts practitioner''s hands be delicate if they didn''t take care of them deliberately.


    The two held hands, but Ruan Youqing was always one step behind him.


    Although neither of them spoke, the smile on the corners of their mouths never faded away.


    Until they passed a small wood, they suddenly heard the sound of arguing in the woods.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t come here! Come again...I¡¯m not welcome!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing immediately sank his face, turned to Gu Changan and said, "It''s the sound of a fan."


    Presumably Gu Changan also heard the voice of the fan. Just after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, he led Ruan Youqing into the woods.


    In order to avoid alarming the enemy, both of them unanimously took their steps lightly.


    After walking a few steps, I saw Fan''er and several other people.


    ¡¸You said you didn¡¯t take it, so why is my jade bracelet on you!¡¹


    It was Chang Zhen who reprimanded him.


    At this time, Chang Zhen was leading a few maidservants to surround Fan''er, his aggressive appearance made Fan''er angry and ashamed.


    "Yes... that person touched me just now!" Fan''er pointed to a little girl in pink next to Chang Zhen, and then continued: "I went to get clothes for my master, and when I came here, I heard the sound of the forest. There was a voice calling for help. Then when I came over with good intentions to see what was going on, she rushed out in a panic and bumped into me! After the collision, she even left without saying a word! Who knows, Did she take the opportunity to put the jade bracelet on me at that time!"


    Chang Zhen sneered: "This maid is Ning''er next to me, and she was the one who told me that the jade bracelet was lost. If she moved her hand, how could she tell me that the bracelet was lost!"


    Fan''er snorted not to be outdone, "Maybe she''s the thief calling for a thief!"


    "Don''t slander the people around me like that! Even if Ning''er really did it, how could she plant it on you again! The two of you are just meeting for the first time today, and we have no grudges in the past and no enmity in the present, so we Ning''er will not I wronged you!"


    "You...you guys!" Fan''er blushed aggrievedly.


    She originally wanted to refute that it might be their master and servant colluding, but her good upbringing did not allow her to say such a thing.


    Seeing that Fan''er was unable to answer, Chang Zhen''s face became even more gloomy: "Our Quanling Villa cannot tolerate a maid like you here! Even if your master is Ruan Youqing! I will bring you to the old lady and the queen mother today and talk about it!"


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing roughly understood what was going on.


    Said her fan was stealing?


    After sneering, Ruan Youqing walked out.


    "What''s wrong with Sister Zhen''er? She lost her temper so much?"


    Xu Shi did not expect that Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan would come here. After a flash of panic flashed in Chang Zhen''s eyes, she straightened her back again, and said with a gloomy expression: "Sister Youqing, should you discipline your maid more? I don¡¯t care what happened to her when she was in the Ruan Mansion, but she dared to steal things when she came to Quanling Mountain Villa, I think she has eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard courage.¡±


    Gu Changan frowned slightly and was about to speak when she felt Ruan Youqing gently squeeze his hand, and then she slowly let go and walked forward: "Stealing things? Sister Zhen''er needs evidence when she speaks."


    "Evidence? Everyone got all the stolen goods! Isn''t this evidence?!" Chang Zhen continued to open his palm, revealing a jade bracelet, and continued: "This is what I found out of your maid! In order to find this jade bracelet, I specially called a few servant girls from the villa to come over with me. They are all witnesses!"


    The little maids who were said to be witnesses immediately stood up straight after seeing Gu Changan, and lowered their heads.


    Only one older man spoke after deliberation: "Master, the servants did see that Miss Chang Zhen found this jade bracelet on this younger sister. It''s just that the other...servants don''t know much about it."


    After telling the truth about what they saw, these people did not add fuel to the fire.


    Chang Zhen couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his lips, these words were enough. She doesn''t need these people to help her say more, she just needs to say what she sees.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing still looked indifferent. When he glanced at the jade bracelet in Chang Zhen''s hand, he smiled and said, "Sister Zhen''er, would you mind letting me have a look at this jade bracelet?"


    Chang Zhen was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes dodged and he took his hand back: "This... what''s so good about this jade bracelet..."


    Seeing her withdrawing her hand, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help covering her lips and smiling: "Sister Zhen''er, don''t be so flustered, I... won''t **** your bracelet away..."


    "Zhen''er, take out the bracelet and have a look."


    After Chang Zhen heard Gu Changan''s voice, he wept and reluctantly handed the jade bracelet to Ruan Youqing.


    After Ruan Youqing took it with both hands, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Just because...this bracelet...is actually much lighter than she imagined...


    And the fineness of this jade bracelet...


    Not so good...


    Although Chang Zhen is not a serious lady here, when Ning Guogong was alive, he still left her a lot of good jewelry and silver taels.


    It stands to reason... She shouldn''t take this ordinary-looking jade bracelet as a treasure.


    Especially this kind of people looking for it with great fanfare after losing it...


    Unless, she did it on purpose, but she was not willing to use a good jade bracelet.


    So... Then I took an ordinary jade bracelet out to save the trouble of knocking.


    This is a way that is often used to frame people.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s expression suddenly changed, and his tone was extremely gentle:


    "Sister Zhen''er, this jade bracelet...is it left by your father, Lingtang and the others?"


    Chang Zhen, who was already guilty, couldn''t react for a while, and said in a daze: "No, what my parents left me... I have taken good care of it!"


    "Sister Zhen''er likes this jade bracelet very much?"


    Although he couldn''t figure out Ruan Youqing''s thoughts, Chang Zhen subconsciously replied: "It''s... not bad. But even if it''s not my favorite, it''s not an excuse for your maid to steal it, right?"


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing continued with a complicated expression:


    "Sister Zhen''er, my fan is the same as me. She has some research on jade. To put it bluntly... if it''s not very pleasant, I''m afraid that sister Zhen''er''s jade bracelet... won''t catch my fan''s eyes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Her sudden transformation (additional

    Chapter 264 Her Sudden Change


    As soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, everyone looked at the jade bracelet in her hand with different expressions.


    Chang Zhen was also taken aback for a moment, and then seeing everyone looking at the jade bracelet, she snatched the jade bracelet with a flushed face and stuffed it into her sleeve indiscriminately.


    "Ruan Youqing! You are not as insulting as you! Even if this jade bracelet is a worthless thing! You girl might like this kind of thing! She is just a servant! What a good thing you have seen!"


    Although the tone was tough, Chang Zhen at this time still regretted that he took out a bracelet at random, which made her extremely embarrassing!


    Ruan Youqing still had a smile on his face, and continued slowly: "Although my fan is a servant, I still know what she is. And..."


    In the middle of speaking, Ruan Youqing suddenly walked towards Shan''er.


    When she gently rolled up the sleeves of Fan''er, revealing a jade bracelet that Fan''er was wearing, Ruan Youqing continued to speak unhurriedly: "Fan''er herself has a nice jade bracelet. , I gave it to her a long time ago. She wears this all the time, so there''s no reason to take the risk of stealing your... um... mediocre jade bracelet. And the fan has never been close to you, and I don''t know where you live Where, we were only separated for half an hour, how could she steal your jade bracelet in such a short period of time?"


    Fan''er also nodded vigorously at this time, took the words of his master and said: "Yes! Miss Changzhen! With so many people watching, I have never been close to you, and I don''t know where you live. Such a great ability to retrieve objects from a distance!"


    Without waiting for Chang Zhen to refute, Ruan Youqing continued: "Besides, I heard just now that our fan was touched by your maid named Ning''er? Fan''er, why don''t you tell me what happened just now?" thing?"


    Fan Er listened, and quickly told what he had just encountered.


    After she finished speaking, Ruan Youqing had already walked to the maid named Ning''er, and said in a gentle tone: "Just now...why did you call for help in the woods? But what happened? Don''t be afraid, tell us. will help you."


    Although Ning''er is Chang Zhen''s personal maid, she is timid. Although Ruan Youqing was gentle and gentle when talking to her, the light in his eyes made her tremble with fear.


    This time, she was ordered by Chang Zhen to plant Fan Er. When asked by the other party, she naturally panicked: "I... I didn''t say help... It''s... She heard it wrong!"


    Fan''er frowned and retorted: "How could I have heard it wrong! And...if nothing happened, why did you run out of the forest in a panic? And it just happened to hit me!"


    Speaking of this, the maidservants who were called by Chang Zhen also glanced at each other, and then became dissatisfied with Chang Zhen in their hearts.


    Especially the older one, his face was a little gloomy.


    It was just a good intention to come here to help this Miss Chang Zhen come to find the jade bracelet, but in the end... it seemed to be dragged into the muddy water!


    Ning''er was so questioned that she couldn''t speak, and Chang Zhen also lowered her head, wondering what she was thinking.


    "Zhen''er, what''s going on?" Gu Chang''an''s face also turned cold.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought that Chang Zhen was going to insist that Fan Er stole it, she suddenly raised her head and said innocently: "Maybe... Maybe I really misunderstood... Maybe... She didn''t steal Fan... How about this, I don''t care about this matter! I''ll go back and ask Ning''er what''s going on!"


    After finishing speaking, Chang Zhen actually wanted to drag Ning''er away from here.


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment before she could react to such a quick change.


    Gu Changan looked at the back of her about to leave, and said in a deep voice with an unhappy expression: "Stop, you want to leave after wronging others?"


    Chang Zhen froze, then stopped, and turned around with a gloomy face: "Brother Chang An...I..."


    "Forget it, it''s all a misunderstanding. Sister Zhen''er may be...anxious and confused. Seeing that the jade bracelet she likes is lost, she is a little confused. If Sister Zhen''er has other things to do, just go and get busy. This matter...just treat it as Didn''t happen."


    Ruan Youqing grabbed Gu Changan''s sleeve at this moment, and then spoke slowly to Chang Zhen.


    Although surprised by Ruan Youqing''s reaction, Gu Chang''an still respected her opinion and waved at Chang Zhen: "Okay, since Youqing won''t pursue it anymore, you can go and do your work. It''s just that...you still have to ask carefully when you go back. What''s going on with you girl."


    Chang Zhen held back his resentment, smiled at the two of them, and hurriedly pulled Ning''er away.


    It wasn''t until the others also resigned and left that Gu Changan asked in surprise:


    ¡¸You are not someone who forgives others so easily...Why did you let her go suddenly?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing was comforting Fan''er in a low voice. After hearing Gu Changan''s question, she curled her lips in dissatisfaction: "Master Gu, in your heart, Youqing is such a person who must take revenge?"


    "Yes." Gu Changan squinted his eyes and smiled.


    Receiving such an affirmative answer from the other party, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help coughing a few times.


    The fan on the side covered his mouth and laughed a few times, and couldn''t help interjecting: "Master Gu really understands our little lady, but our little lady just said that if you can''t bear it, you will make trouble."


    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹


    Then Ruan Youqing slowly opened his mouth and said: "Small indifference can lead to great conspiracy... She is also talking about Master Gu''s good sister. She used this kind of jade bracelet to frame Fan, on the one hand because she was not willing to use the jade bracelet well, on the other hand On the other hand... this may not be her main purpose."


    "Not the main purpose?" Gu Changan frowned slightly in surprise, and then he quickly understood what Ruan Youqing meant, and his brows frowned even tighter: "You mean... this time it''s just a cover, she wants to confuse you and let you Thinking that she only has this kind of clumsy method to deal with you. And then...the trick she really worked out...is still behind?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at him with a smile: "As expected of our lord Chief Assistant, she can see right through it. This time she used the jade bracelet to slander Fan, but it was just a temporary idea. Otherwise, she couldn''t have given up so easily. After this... That''s the big show."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s answer, Gu Chang''an''s face completely darkened.


    "She still doesn''t give up."


    Ruan Youqing just lowered his eyes and didn''t say anything more.


    Although Gu Changan can see that Chang Zhen is not a simple master, he still underestimates how crazy a jealous woman will do.


    The twists and turns between women are more complicated than Mr. Shoufu thought.


    "Forget it, I''ll send you back first, and I will send someone to keep an eye on her in the next few days."


    Ruan Youqing nodded, but then smiled slyly: "If Mr. Gu really finds out something, don''t startle the snake. Since our little sister Zhen''er wants to play, we''ll just accompany her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： Human-Fox Controversy

    Chapter 265 The Human-Fox Controversy


    When night falls, the patter of rain also falls.


    I don''t know if it was because of the rain, but Ruan Youqing felt a little sleepy after eating. But the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Ning Guogong were still talking about some interesting things with her in high spirits, Ruan Youqing felt embarrassed to leave.


    Fortunately, after talking for a while, the little white fox suddenly ran out, and the white meat dumpling instantly jumped onto Ruan Youqing''s lap.


    "Roast chicken guy, he''s gone crazy playing outside these few days. It''s rare today, he came back without shouting?" Mrs. Ning Guo couldn''t help snorting when she saw the white fox who was looking for Ruan Youqing.


    The maid Chen Xiang next to Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled lightly and said, "It must be the little guy with a sharp nose. After smelling Miss Ruan, he ran to find someone. Roast Chicken is very close to Miss Ruan!"


    The white fox who seemed to understand human words shrugged its little black nose, and then squeaked twice.


    Smiling, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the top of the white fox''s furry head, and then said: "In this way, roast chicken seems to be quite human."


    The queen mother also smiled at this time: "Our young Qing is not only likable, even this little animal can''t help but get close."


    "That''s natural, after all, Chang An is the one we like." Mrs. Ning Guogong rubbed her temples lazily, but her tone of voice rose slightly when she spoke.


    Gu Changan, who was inexplicably praised, raised his eyebrows, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the little white guy in Ruan Youqing''s arms.


    He vaguely remembered¡­


    This little fox...is a male.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan immediately stretched out his hand.


    The little white fox, who was enjoying Ruan Youqing''s gentle touch with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, and his round eyes looked at Gu Changan defensively.


    Seeing him stretching out his hand, the hair on the little white fox immediately stood up, and even bared its teeth and let out low growls.


    "Roasted chicken is so hostile to you?" Ruan Youqing saw that the little white fox, who was still well-behaved just now, was facing a big enemy at this time, and couldn''t help but looked up at Gu Changan in surprise.


    When Gu Changan saw this, he just smiled slightly, and a dangerous sharpness gradually gathered in his eyes.


    Regardless of the little white fox''s precautions, Gu Changan continued to move forward.


    The little white fox, who was still full of vigor just now, suddenly shivered into a ball after Gu Changan put his hands on top of his head.


    The cowardly look made everyone laugh.


    "He who knows the current affairs is a brilliant man, Roasted Chicken is really smart, and he knows who is the least to be messed with here." The queen mother laughed even more at this time.


    Seeing the white fox calm down, Gu Changan gently lifted it out of Ruan Youqing''s arms, and then said calmly, "This little fox is unruly, so be careful of getting hurt."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan casually put the white fox on the ground.


    After landing on all fours, the little white fox ran away immediately.


    Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly and said: "Master Gu, it may... only be a little wild to you."


    "Then...you don''t hold it in the future, I''m afraid." Gu Changan replied solemnly.


    Fear?


    Gu Shoufu is afraid?


    It should be the little white fox that should be afraid!


    ¡­


    Ruan Youqing has been living in Quanling Villa for three days, and it has been raining for the past three days.


    After finally waiting for the rain to stop, Chang Zhen, who had been silent for a few days, suddenly came to the door.


    "Sister Youqing!"


    Before the person arrived, the voice had already reached Ruan Youqing''s ears.


    Hearing her cheerful tone, it really seems like sisters love each other deeply.


    Fan''er reluctantly went to open the door for her, but Chang Zhen didn''t even look at her, and walked past her directly to Ruan Youqing''s side.


    "Sister Youqing, the rain has finally stopped. Let''s go pick some mushrooms in the woods outside the villa. It''s just raining, and there will be a lot of mushrooms in the woods!"


    "Mushroom picking?" Ruan Youqing asked slightly surprised.


    Chang Zhen nodded with a smile and continued: "Yes, I also heard from a few maids that there are many mushrooms in the grove outside Quanling Villa. Just in time, I will teach you how to cook mushrooms, and the soup is very delicious Woolen cloth!"


    This suddenly calls for mushroom picking¡­


    Some thoughts gradually appeared in Ruan Youqing''s mind.


    "Fan''er, go and help me find some lighter clothes. After I change, I will go out with Sister Zhener."


    After the words fell, the corners of Chang Zhen''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch upward: "Okay, okay, Zhen''er is waiting for you!"


    When Chang Zhen went to wait at the door, Fan''er murmured softly: "Miss, why did you agree to go out with her? What if she has some bad intentions..."


    "Don''t worry, if you have any bad intentions, let''s just wait." Ruan Youqing smiled meaninglessly, and then reached out to take the clothes that Faner handed over and put them on.


    Although Fan''er was a little dazed, she hummed obediently and didn''t ask any more questions.


    It''s just... My little lady, why does she seem to be expecting something bad from the other party?


    After touching for about half an hour, Ruan Youqing walked out of the room.


    Seeing Chang Zhen standing in the small courtyard with a gloomy expression, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help turning his head and silently said something naughty to Fan.


    At this time, Fan''er was also a little cautious. The last time Chang Zhen insulted her like this, it took her half an hour to tidy up for Ruan Youqing this time.


    What I want...is for Chang Zhen to wait for her master with the cool breeze blowing.


    After seeing Chang Zhen''s face, Ruan Youqing immediately understood Fan''er''s careful thoughts, so she said something, but she didn''t blame her for it.


    "Sister Youqing, I just went out to pick mushrooms with Zhener, so I don''t need to spend so much time dressing up."


    Chang Zhen greeted him with a smile. Although he said it with a smile, how can Ruan Youqing not understand the deep meaning in these words.


    But Ruan Youqing didn''t really want to have any verbal disputes with her at this time.


    Now she just wants to know what is the premeditation of Chang Zhen who suddenly invited her out to pick mushrooms.


    The two walked out of the villa one after the other, and the two maids followed behind each other. The four walked quickly, and they arrived at the small forest Chang Zhen mentioned in a short while.


    At this time, the mountains are hidden in a layer of mist. Because it has been raining for several days, everything in the mountains seems to have been reborn, and the vitality is not like autumn.


    I don''t know what the structure of this mountain is, but the road after it rained is not too muddy.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing looking at the surrounding environment, Chang Zhen seemed to be a little proud and straightened his waist and said, "There are many hot springs near our Quanling Villa. When the weather clears up in a few days, Zhen''er will take you there. Bubble hot spring."


    "Then thank you sister Zhener for your kindness."


    After finishing speaking, both of them stopped in unison.


    Just because there is a bare tree trunk lying across the path in front of you, and there are many mushrooms growing on this tree trunk.


    ¡¸Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you! There are indeed a lot of mushrooms here! Let¡¯s pick more today! We¡¯ll make mushroom soup for everyone when we get back!¡¹


    As he spoke, Chang Zhen walked to the front with a smile on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： little girl picking mushrooms

    Chapter 266 The little girl picking mushrooms


    After the rain, the mountains are shrouded in mist. Although it is autumn, the greenery is still abundant. Only a few yellow leaves hidden under the inconspicuous feet of Liao Liao can be regarded as adding a few traces of autumn color.


    Several beautiful figures shuttled through the woods, and laughter rang out from time to time.


    It looks very harmonious.


    It''s just the undercurrents hidden under this harmony, but they are gradually converging.


    "Miss, could it be that she really invited you to pick these mushrooms?" Fan Er walked beside Ruan Youqing, and said softly, pressing her throat.


    No way, what Chang Zhen did in the past really made people have to be on guard against her.


    Ruan Youqing looked indifferent, and his steps were full of leisure.


    "It seems that it is indeed the case. It''s just..."


    Before she finished speaking, Chang Zhen, who was walking not far in front of her, suddenly stopped, and beckoned to her to signal her to go over.


    Ruan Youqing patted Fan''er''s arm lightly to signal her to be calm, and then walked over.


    Until he walked in front of Chang Zhen, Chang Zhen pointed to a bright red mushroom with a serious expression and said seriously:


    "Sister Youqing, don''t pick such brightly colored mushrooms. I heard from some maids in the villa that these mushrooms are highly poisonous!"


    Ruan Youqing looked in the direction of her finger, and saw that Chang Zhen was pointing at a poisonous red mushroom. As the name suggests, this mushroom is indeed poisonous. If it is accidentally taken, it will cause vomiting and diarrhea in mild cases, and convulsions all over the body in severe cases until death.


    This Chang Zhen...could have kindly reminded her of this?


    Ruan Youqing buried her surprise in her heart, and said with gratitude on her face: "Thank you sister Zhen''er for telling me this, otherwise I might really pick it back because it looks good. If I accidentally boiled the poisonous mushroom ...The consequences...are unimaginable..." Ruan Youqing patted his chest in shock.


    Chang Zhen pursed his lips and smiled: "Sister Youqing, you don''t have to be polite, this is what Zhener should do."


    After finishing speaking, Chang Zhen continued to turn around and go to pick mushrooms.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her back as she continued to go away, a dark color flashed in her eyes.


    Until...Chang Zhen called her over again.


    "Sister Zhen''er encountered some poisonous mushroom again?" Ruan Youqing spoke first.


    Chang Zhen sneered after hearing this: "How can there be so many poisonous mushrooms in this forest! I called you here this time to give you this!"


    As he spoke, Chang Zhen handed over a very ordinary-looking mushroom from behind.


    ¡¸This kind of inconspicuous one is not poisonous! You know, the brighter the color, the more poisonous it is!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing had already taken the mushroom in her hand while she was speaking.


    ¡¸This... is really not poisonous?¡¹


    Chang Zhen, who was questioned, frowned a little dissatisfied, and said in an unhappy tone: "What? Can Zhen''er still lie to you?"


    As he spoke, Chang Zhen seemed a little annoyed and threw the mushroom into the bamboo basket in Fan''er''s hand.


    Ruan Youqing watched her move, the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up slightly.


    To know¡­


    She has been able to survive in the wild for a long time, and among the knowledge she must know to survive in the wild, it is natural to distinguish whether mushrooms are poisonous or not.


    Although the mushrooms that Chang Zhen handed over are indeed ordinary in appearance...


    But¡­ it is extremely poisonous.


    This is more poisonous than the red poisonous mushroom just now.


    For ordinary people, they would really believe her words.


    After Ruan Youqing lowered his head to hide the sarcasm in his eyes, the expression on his face became weak again.


    After a while, Chang Zhen and the others'' baskets were full.


    Ruan Youqing took a quick glance and found that the mushrooms in her basket were all non-toxic and harmless.


    Only some of the¡­


    At this moment, Chang Zhen was walking towards her.


    "Sister Youqing, I picked these for you. Don''t thank me!" After saying that, Chang Zhen put all the poisonous mushrooms in her basket without Ruan Youqing replying.


    Ok¡­


    Ruan Youqing roughly understood the opponent''s strategy.


    At this time, the bamboo baskets brought by the two were full, and Chang Zhen proposed to go back satisfied.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her with a smile, and nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    After returning to the villa, Chang Zhen took Ruan Youqing to the inner kitchen with ease. After putting down Ruan Youqing''s mushrooms, she brought up her basket and said, "We can''t finish it after picking so much. Why don''t you take my basket first?" Put it away, cook and eat what Sister Youqing personally picked."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Ruan Youqing to answer, she took away the basket she picked.


    "Miss, what does she mean..." Although Fan''er couldn''t see anything, her intuition told her that the other party must want to do something bad.


    Ruan Youqing smiled, and then put his hand between his lips.


    Fan''er who got the hint could only obediently didn''t ask any more questions.


    Chang Zhen, who put the mushrooms away, came back and fixed his eyes on Fan''er, and said slowly, "Fan''er, go and wash the mushrooms!"


    Fan''er who was instigated by her looked at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing smiled and nodded.


    Received orders from his master, the fan started to move.


    Chang Zhen, who was brushed on the face, looked a little cold, but soon she returned to normal, chirping and telling Ruan Youqing what to put.


    Ruan Youqing listened to her instructions, smiling and nodding with a good temper.


    It is natural for servants to do such things as lighting a fire, and all she needs to do is to tear the washed mushrooms into small pieces and put them in the water, and then add some condiments that Chang Zhen told her.


    There is no difficulty, except that except for the fire, the rest is done by her own hands.


    Chang Zhen just stood aside and moved his lips.


    After Ruan Youqing had done everything according to Chang Zhen''s instructions, the smile on Chang Zhen''s face instantly became stronger.


    "By the way, Sister Youqing, I suddenly remembered that I have other things to do, so you can watch for yourself now! Just wait for about a quarter of an hour!"


    Saying that, Chang Zhen turned around and left in a real hurry.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows watching her leaving back, and then looked at the other people here.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing looking at them, the servants immediately lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    It seems that all of them are simple and kind, and what they say is naturally easy to believe.


    This Mushroom Soup¡­


    It was all done by her from beginning to end. If she is ignorant... I don''t know that this mushroom is poisonous, maybe it is...


    It''s really about Chang Zhen''s conspiracy.


    It''s just... Chang Zhen really came up with this?


    Ruan Youqing stirred the mushrooms in the pot thoughtfully with a spoon, then waved to the fan with a heartbeat.


    "Miss?" Fan came over with a puzzled expression.


    After Ruan Youqing explained some things to her, Fan''er first looked angry, and then snorted coldly and said in a low voice: "She really doesn''t cry when she sees the coffin."


    Ruan Youqing just smiled: "Go, be careful, don''t disturb the other party."


    Until Fan''er left, Ruan Youqing looked at the mushroom soup in the pot, and sprinkled something into it at an angle that no one else could see.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： it has started

    Chapter 267 begins


    "Youqing''s craftsmanship is really good, and the fragrance can be smelled from afar!"


    When Ruan Youqing was busy helping Chen Xiang and the others to arrange the dishes, the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Ning Guogong walked in hand in hand.


    It was naturally Gu Changan who walked in together behind them.


    At the same time, Chang Zhen, who was sitting idle at the side, immediately stood up after hearing the Queen Mother''s voice, and went over to help them into their seats.


    After everyone sat down, Chang Zhen grinned and said, "Today Zhen''er took Sister Youqing to pick some mushrooms, because they picked a lot, so I only cooked what Sister Youqing picked. And this mushroom soup was also made by Sister Youqing herself!"


    Ruan Youqing lowered her head shyly, and said softly: "Thanks to sister Zhen''er''s help, You Qing can make it. Moreover, sister Zhen''er is kind and kind, and she specially reminded You Qing which mushrooms can be picked and which mushrooms cannot be picked , and even picked it myself..."


    "Sister Youqing, you don''t have to be so polite. Zhen''er also heard from others. Oh, let''s not talk too much, and Zhen''er will serve you a bowl. You can try sister Youqing''s handicraft. This mushroom soup... Zhen''er just briefly explained the method from the side, and all the processes were done by Sister Youqing herself, without any help from others!"


    After finishing speaking, Zhen Er immediately filled a few bowls.


    "Zhen''er is a bit biased, why don''t you give me some?" Gu Chang''an said dissatisfied.


    Chang Zhen froze for a moment, and then said aggrievedly: "Brother Chang An, Zhen''er remembers that you don''t eat mushrooms."


    Gu Changan waved his hands indifferently and replied: "Today is different from the past, Xiaoqing made it himself, how can I not try it?"


    "No!" Chang Zhen''s expression suddenly became serious, and when everyone looked at her, Chang Zhen pouted and said, "Brother Chang An will feel uncomfortable after eating mushrooms, Zhen''er doesn''t want you to take this risk."


    Gu Changan smiled lightly and said, "For the sake of Xiaoqing, so what if I take a risk."


    "No!" It was Ruan Youqing who refused this time.


    I saw that Ruan Youqing was different from the gentleness in the past, and continued to speak in a somewhat forceful tone: "Since Mr. Gu feels uncomfortable after eating mushrooms, then don''t eat it. Your health is important. If Mr. Gu wants to eat the food made by Youqing himself, then go ahead and eat it." Ci Xiaoqing will do some other things.¡±


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Gu Changan could only sigh with some regret, and then sat back embarrassingly.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it seems...Changan doesn''t have such a good fortune!" Mrs. Ningguo seemed to be gloating as she picked up the bowl in front of her, then squinted her eyes and scooped a large spoonful into her mouth.


    ¡¸Hmm! It¡¯s really delicious! Is this the first time for Xiaoqing to make it?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing blushed and nodded.


    Seeing this, the queen mother couldn''t wait to taste it.


    ¡¸Ah! It tastes even better than the one made by the imperial dining room! The freshly picked mushrooms are really different!¡¹


    The two of them were drinking, when Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly turned her head to look at Ruan Youqing, and frowned slightly: "Eh? Why is there no one in front of Youqing?"


    But Chang Zhen stood up suddenly, then patted his forehead embarrassedly and said, "Zhen''er was only focused on serving the Queen Mother and the old lady, but forgot to serve a bowl for Sister Youqing too. Zhen''er Just... um? Why... no more?"


    The soup pot actually bottomed out.


    "It''s my fault. There are few people eating on weekdays, and the soup bowls I prepare here are all small!" Mrs. Ning Guo frowned at this time and said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t drink." Ruan Youqing hurriedly waved his hands to indicate that it''s okay.


    Chang Zhen also rubbed his hands in embarrassment, and said slowly: "It''s a pity that my bowl has already been touched by my spoon, so I can''t give it to Sister Youqing..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, there should be some in the pot, and I''ll let someone fill some later."


    Gu Changan spoke at this time, unhurriedly: "I feel more comfortable if someone can accompany me."


    "You boy, you have not brought others to share the joys and sorrows, and you are going to share the hardships together?" Mrs. Ningguo curled her lips and reprimanded Gu Changan in dissatisfaction.


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows and smiled without speaking.


    While several people were talking, the queen mother suddenly sighed: "It''s a pity that it has been raining for the past few days, otherwise, we would have taken Youqing to soak in the hot spring."


    "That''s right, Zhen''er told Sister Youqing before. But... when I just came back, I saw that there was a sunset in the sky. It must be clear tomorrow."


    "If it''s sunny tomorrow, let''s go enjoy it." When the Queen Mother was smiling, her body suddenly froze and her face gradually turned pale.


    Chang Zhen, who had been silently observing Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother, naturally saw the change in the Queen Mother. She was overjoyed, and she was going to pretend not to see it.


    Sure enough, after a while, the queen mother finally couldn''t bear it and groaned in pain.


    At this moment, Mrs. Ning Guo also experienced a change, and the cup in her hand fell to the ground as if she hadn''t held it firmly.


    "Old lady! Queen Mother!" Gu Changan''s face darkened instantly.


    Ruan Youqing also stood up in panic.


    I saw Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother covering their stomachs together, sweating profusely.


    Gu Changan was already standing beside the two of them, and asked worriedly: "Old lady, queen mother, what''s wrong with you?"


    The empress dowager''s lips turned white, her eyes gradually became dizzy,


    Mrs. Ningguo seems to be able to speak, but it took a lot of effort for her to speak tremblingly: "I... I feel as uncomfortable as being bitten by insects..."


    "Go and call the doctor! No, go and invite the imperial physician from the palace!" After hearing this, Gu Changan immediately ordered to the people beside him with a gloomy face.


    The maids of Suoxing Villa are also clever. When encountering such a thing, they immediately divide the work and do what they should do.


    Ruan Youqing stood there helplessly, with red eyes, as if panicked.


    After hearing what Mrs. Ning Guo said, Chang Zhen felt at ease, knowing that they were really poisoned by the mushroom.


    Ruthlessness and murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and Chang Zhen pretended to be worried and said, "This...the two old people are so good...why suddenly...it''s like this...could it be...could it be that they ate something bad? ?¡±


    Gu Changan turned back and gave her a cold look: "I ate something bad? We ate the same thing, why are we all right?"


    Chang Zhen pursed his lips as if wronged: "Brother Chang An, Zhen''er is just guessing, why don''t you send someone to check the dishes on this table?"


    ¡¸When will we find so many dishes!¡¹


    "Then... let''s think about it carefully, what dishes did the two old people eat that we haven''t eaten?" Chang Zhen whispered tentatively.


    Sure enough, Gu Changan frowned slightly, and set his sights on the table of dishes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： get angry

    Chapter 268 Get angry


    Clouds have no heart to go out of Xiu, and birds know to return when they are tired and fly.


    It should be the most leisurely and comfortable moment, but everyone in Quanling Villa is in a hurry, looking anxious.


    Ningguo''s most respected woman and their old lady were all poisoned. It is not a trivial matter to spread the word.


    The two elderly people have been placed by Gu Changan in the inner room where they just ate, but no one dared to clean up the food outside.


    Just because Gu Shoufu had already ordered with a stern expression to thoroughly investigate this matter. Those most suspicious meals will naturally have to wait until they are found out.


    can be removed.


    "Brother Chang An, the palace has sent an imperial physician over!"


    Chang Zhen was waiting from the door, and when she saw a group of people in extraordinary clothes coming, she immediately shouted to Gu Changan with joy.


    Gu Changan glanced at her coldly, and Chang Zhen immediately put away his smile in panic.


    After the accident, Gu Changan had sent someone to write a letter to the palace. After all, the queen mother had the accident, so it was impossible to hide it easily.


    The emperor and the others also attached great importance to it, and actually sent the prince and the second prince directly along with Hu Liang, the envoy of the imperial hospital.


    Several people hurried past Chang Zhen.


    Especially the Crown Prince Li Yi, who walked directly in front of Gu Changan, and said with an unfriendly expression, "Gu Shoufu, if something really happens to the imperial grandmother, the Crown Prince will never let you go!"


    It sounds like she is quite filial.


    Gu Changan, who was being threatened, just gave him a cool look, and then said unhurriedly: "Prince, now is not the time to show off your prestige. If something really happened to the queen mother, you don''t need to tell the prince, Gu Then he will take the initiative to plead guilty. But the only one who can punish Gu is the emperor."


    "You!" Li Yi gritted his teeth angrily.


    "Okay, now is not the time to quarrel, the most important thing now is to let the court envoy see how the imperial grandmother and the old lady are doing." The second prince Li Qian immediately stood up and stood between the two.


    Seeing this, Li Yi snorted to express his dissatisfaction.


    But Gu Changan didn''t look at him again, and walked straight to Hu Liang.


    "Envoy Hu Yuan, I''m sorry." When Gu Changan looked at him, his eyes were very serious.


    Hu Liang also straightened his expression and nodded.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Chang Zhen was both surprised and happy.


    What surprised her was that she didn''t expect to alarm the people in the palace, and what made her happy... the bigger the trouble... for Ruan Youqing...


    will be more unfavorable.


    Trying to make himself look calm, Chang Zhen chose to stand aside and remain silent for a while.


    The court envoy has some skills. The old man must be able to find out why the Queen Mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong are acting like this all of a sudden.


    By the time¡­


    Thinking of this, Chang Zhen secretly raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youqing subconsciously, wanting to know Ruan Youqing''s expression at this time.


    Sure enough, when she looked over, Ruan Youqing also stood aside obediently, clasped her hands together, and frowned slightly.


    after a while¡­


    There is a good show to watch!


    At this time, Hu Liangzheng was splitting up with another imperial physician brought along, one to diagnose the condition of the two elderly people, while the other went to the dinner table to study what they had just eaten.


    "Master Hu Yuan! There is leftover mushroom soup here! And... there seems to be something wrong with this mushroom!" The man suddenly seemed to have discovered something, and shouted loudly.


    After hearing this, Hu Liang walked over immediately.


    "This mushroom soup... is there still?" Hu Liang leaned closer and sniffed it a few times, and then his face became more serious.


    "Yes!" It was Chang Zhen who spoke, and Chang Zhen continued to speak with a look of special concern: "There are some more mushroom soup. Shall I ask you to see it?"


    Hu Liang nodded, and immediately followed the people sent by Chang Zhen to go out.


    It''s just that... at an angle that Chang Zhen couldn''t see, Ruan Youqing''s dazed expression just now changed instantly.


    The coldness on Gu Changan''s face became even colder and biting.


    After a while, Hu Liang walked in with a half pot of mushroom soup.


    "This soup... who made it?!" As soon as he walked in, Hu Liang spoke angrily.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be stunned, but before she could speak, Chang Zhen spoke for her with a look of surprise: "Sister Youqing made this, could it be...is there really something wrong with the mushroom soup?"


    "Miss Ruan?" Hu Liang frowned tightly, and then looked at Ruan Youqing with complicated eyes.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was pulled in front of everyone by Chang Zhen, Gu Changan exuded a hostility that should not be approached by strangers and said, "What the **** is going on?"


    Hu Liang sighed solemnly, and then said: "The reason why the empress dowager and Mrs. Ning Guogong are like this suddenly is because they took a lot of poisonous mushrooms. That kind of poisonous mushrooms will make people feel like they have been bitten by insects. His body fluctuates from hot to cold, if the rescue is not timely... I''m afraid... I''m afraid I will die!"


    "Poisonous...poisonous mushrooms?" Ruan Youqing took a few steps back with a pale face.


    Gu Changan looked at Hu Liang with a dark look in his eyes, and said word by word: "So, please tell me directly, is there any poisonous mushrooms in the mushroom soup cooked by Miss Ruan?"


    However, before Hu Liang opened his mouth, Chang Zhen asked with a look of shock, "That kind of mushroom...is it the kind that is all white?"


    ¡¸It is indeed easy to confuse it with ordinary mushrooms, but if you look closely, there will be faint rings on its stipe. This kind of mushroom... seems to be called ghost cloud mushroom.¡¹


    As soon as Hu Liang finished speaking, Chang Zhen turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing in disbelief, then pointed at her tremblingly, and said angrily, "You...Sister Youqing...you are such a person?"


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s more bewildered expression, Chang Zhen was filled with righteous indignation and continued to speak: "When I was with you, I told you which mushrooms were poisonous and which ones were not poisonous! As a result...you still picked poisonous mushrooms...you ...Did you intentionally...intentionally harm the Empress Dowager and our old lady!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned red instantly, and he shook his head anxiously: "I...I didn''t! You...you said that only brightly colored mushrooms are poisonous? And...you were the one who pointed at me..."


    "Ruan Youqing, what kind of heart do you have? I kindly took you out to pick mushrooms and wanted you to show off in front of the two old men, but you didn''t want to say anything malicious, but wanted to beat you up?!" Chang Zhen spoke as if extremely angry The tone of voice trembled slightly.


    The fan on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, stood up and said angrily: "Miss Chang Zhen, don''t frame our little lady! Our little lady can''t do such a vicious thing!"


    Chang Zhen looked at her coldly, and snorted coldly: "You are Ruan Youqing''s maid, of course you will talk to her."


    "Miss Chang Zhen, how did our little miss offend you to make you target her everywhere!"


    "I¡­"


    ¡¸Enough! Say one more word and get out of here!¡¹


    The man''s angry and cold reprimand suddenly broke into the woman''s quarrel.


    The one who spoke was naturally Gu Changan.


    Seeing Gu Changan getting angry, Chang Zhen finally shut up.


    And Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan with an aggrieved face: "Master Gu, I..."


    "you shut up."


    At this time, Gu Changan had locked himself under the cold and hard spikes.


    This is also the first time he has attacked Ruan Youqing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： After being unfamiliar

    Chapter 269 After Strangeness


    Different from the reckless protection of her in the past, this time Gu Changan was really touched by Ni Lin.


    Mrs. Ning Guo and the Queen Mother are existences that transcend everything to him.


    Ruan Youqing was also frightened by his sudden cold and unfamiliar attitude. The next moment, the tears in his eyes had already slid down his face like broken beads.


    "Master Gu...could it be a misunderstanding..." Li Qian was the first one who couldn''t stand it anymore, he tried to comfort him.


    Gu Changan didn''t even look at him, but looked at Ruan Youqing coldly, and opened his mouth like a stranger:


    "Miss Ruan, Gu asked you a few questions. Please answer them truthfully."


    Looking at Gu Changan who was so strange and alienated, Ruan Youqing sobbed softly and nodded.


    ¡¸Did you pick the mushrooms?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes...but...¡¹


    ¡¸There is nothing wrong with it. The next question is, when you were making mushroom soup just now, did someone help you in the middle?¡¹


    "Except for someone helping to light the fire, and fan to help me clean... the rest... the rest is all myself..." Ruan Youqing''s voice was full of helplessness and fear.


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s answer, Gu Changan suddenly closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When he opened his eyes again, they were filled with suffocating coldness.


    "In this case..." Gu Chang''an stopped looking at her, but said slowly, "Then please trouble Miss Ruan to be wronged for a few days, and after the empress dowager and my grandmother are out of danger, you... Go back to your Ruan Mansion."


    "Master Gu...you want...to put me under house arrest?" At this time, Ruan Youqing''s face was completely pale as paper.


    If it wasn''t for Fan''er supporting her, she might have...been unable to bear this blow and passed out.


    Chang Zhen looked at the two of them like this, and almost jumped for joy in her heart, but...she couldn''t show her happiness.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, Gu Chang''an did not directly answer her question.


    "Master Gu, don''t you trust me at all!" At this time, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t stand this kind of grievance, and raised his voice to question in a broken voice.


    Finally, Gu Changan moved, but turned around and walked towards Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother.


    "Trust in you... is worthless on Gu''s back."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan stretched out his hand and closed the curtain, not wanting to see Ruan Youqing again.


    When Ruan Youqing was standing stupidly, several guards from Quanling Villa and Chen Xiang had already walked over with a cold face, and Chen Xiang was no longer as gentle as before when he saw her.


    "Miss Ruan, please follow me to the quiet room."


    After finishing speaking, before Ruan Youqing could answer, a group of burly men surrounded her.


    "I can walk by myself!" Ruan Youqing straightened his back stubbornly, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and continued: "You lead the way."


    Looking at the back of Ruan Youqing leaving, Li Yi stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    After working for a long time, after the condition of the two elderly people improved, everyone in the villa gradually had time to rest.


    In the past, Quanling Villa was brightly lit, but today... Gu Changan ordered to turn off the lights with a gloomy face.


    The villa, which had been sunk in the light for a long time, was plunged into darkness for the first time.


    And the more Gu Changan is like this, the happier Chang Zhen is.


    Because this is the only way to prove that he was really angry.


    Just after the Hai hour, Chang Zhen couldn''t wait to sneak out of the room, and walked towards the outside of the villa.


    And in the woods outside the villa, where she and Ruan Youqing picked mushrooms during the day, there was a person waiting silently outside.


    That person... was Rong Yan who hadn''t shown her face for a long time.


    ¡­


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was sitting in the so-called quiet room in a daze.


    The quiet room in Quanling Villa is actually a woodshed.


    After Ruan Youqing and Fan''er were locked in, a slight surprise flashed across their faces.


    The sky was getting darker, and after all the lights in the villa were extinguished, there was a knock on the door.


    Ruan Youqing, who hugged her knees in meditation, slowly raised her head, and said softly, come in.


    After her voice fell, the door was slowly pushed open.


    Fan''er saw someone coming, and after a slight salute, he immediately went to guard the door.


    Just as the door was closed again, Ruan Youqing fell into a warm embrace.


    The one who came in was naturally Gu Changan.


    "Sorry, I have wronged you today." The other party''s voice was hoarse.


    Seeing that Gu Changan buried his head in his neck, Ruan Youqing didn''t care about blushing, and reached out to touch his head: "It''s okay, this is what we agreed in advance."


    Gu Changan looked up with pity in his eyes: "But... I still yelled at you."


    It was the first time Ruan Youqing saw Gu Changan who blamed himself so much, she spoke in a very gentle tone: "It''s really okay, if you don''t feel sorry, just let me yell back. By the way, how are you two old people?" Are you blaming me for being reckless..."


    When Mrs. Ningguo and the Queen Mother were mentioned, Gu Changan had a weird look on his face. It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing asked again that he said slowly, dumbfounded:


    "Well... when those two heard your idea... they actually started to compare themselves, saying that they wanted to compare who seemed to be more poisoned."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help covering his lips and laughing.


    "The two old people are still childlike at heart."


    "No, I''m very happy to see them acting. It''s just that the Huyuan Envoy cooperated... It''s a bit beyond my expectation."


    When mentioning Hu Liang, Ruan Youqing naturally thought of his son who died unjustly because of her and sister.


    Hu Liang was able to come forward to help them, which was somewhat beyond her expectations.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was in a daze, Gu Changan hugged her into his arms again.


    ¡¸When I saw your aggrieved eyes after yelling, I scolded myself many times in my heart.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and sighed softly: "It''s really okay, that kind of aggrieved and pitiful appearance is just a disguise to deceive others."


    ¡¸Then...what if I really...misunderstood you?¡¹


    Suddenly, Gu Changan held her face in her arms, and the hot eyes of the other party made her breathe a little unconsciously.


    "You want to hear the truth?" Ruan Youqing blinked.


    Gu Changan saw the narrowness in her eyes, raised her eyebrows slightly and hummed.


    "Naturally... I want to kill you for being so heartless... Um..."


    The last word was suddenly buried in tenderness.


    At this moment, the door was knocked again.


    "Master Gu, Miss, someone has come to report the news!" Fan''er said cautiously and softly.


    After the two separated and glanced at each other, Gu Changan opened the door expressionlessly.


    Although he didn''t know why his master asked him to follow Miss Chang Zhen, he still honestly came over to report to his master what he had just seen.


    "Master, my subordinates saw her go to the woods outside the villa."


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes, and raised the corners of his lips slightly:


    "Let''s go, let''s see who is behind her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： The moon is dark and the wind is high

    Chapter 270 The moon is dark and the wind is high


    When the moon is dark and the wind is high, it is always necessary for those who have dirty thoughts to become active.


    After Chang Zhen sneaked out of the villa, he went straight to the grove where he had an appointment.


    At this time, Rong Yan was hiding in the dark night full of tree shadows with a black veil on her front.


    "Sister Rong?"


    Chang Zhen''s voice slowly sounded as her footsteps approached.


    "Hold down, I''m here." Rong Yan replied with a slightly cold look in her eyes.


    After searching for the voice, the two finally met.


    "Sister Rong, what you taught me is done!" Chang Zhen couldn''t wait to speak with joy when he saw Rong Yan.


    Ecstasy flashed across Rong Yan''s eyes, but she soon calmed down. At this time, she has learned how to hide her emotions.


    "Are you sure the matter is done? Don''t make any more mistakes." Rong Yan looked at Chang Zhen and asked slowly.


    Chang Zhen nodded, smiling a little proudly: "That''s natural, I have seen my brother Chang An''s reaction to that woman''s dead heart, he yelled at her very fiercely! And... the envoy of Tai Hospital He also participated in it, and he has already seen how those two old women were poisoned. This time, Ruan Youqing will definitely not be able to get rid of it!"


    Rong Yan gradually relaxed her body after hearing Chang Zhen''s firm answer, and the corners of her mouth slowly raised: "Very well, Ruan Youqing will never stand up again if this goes on. After all... the ones who were killed this time... were Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother." What about your empress, Gu Shoufu... you shouldn''t forgive her so easily, right?"


    "Certainly not! Brother Chang An has already said that trust in her is worthless in front of Ni Lin! You don''t even know Ruan Youqing''s expression at that time, that pitiful appearance is like that of an abandoned little **** the street. Where are the beggars!"


    ¡¸Then...they didn¡¯t have any doubts about you, did they?¡¹


    "No!" Chang Zhen puffed out her chest and continued: "For some reason, Ruan Youqing today is not as sharp-tongued as before. When I told her back, she actually accepted it with an aggrieved face. .¡±


    "She didn''t prove her innocence?" The smile on Rong Yan''s face gradually froze.


    Chang Zhen still smiled: "Yes, she only cares about keeping Brother Chang An, asking whether Brother Chang An trusts her or not. It seems...women always become extraordinarily stupid in front of the person they like."


    When she heard why Ruan Youqing endured it, Rong Yan stretched out the frown she just frowned: "Indeed, no matter how smart a woman is, once she meets someone who doesn''t care about her, she will collapse instantly. If so... Then there shouldn''t be any problems. I''ll give you a pack of this, and you take the opportunity to force her to eat it. The sooner she dies, the sooner we can feel at ease. It will save... long nights and dreams."


    But after Chang Zhen heard Rong Yan''s words, his face turned slightly pale: "Sister Rong...you gave me this..."


    "Naturally, it''s poison." The smile on Rong Yan''s face actually looked a bit ferocious in the night.


    Chang Zhen was a little uneasy, and asked cautiously: "Then...then she is really dead...will it..."


    "I have already sent someone to forge her handwriting and write a suicide note and give it to you. Then, everyone will know... She Ruan Youqing committed suicide in fear of crime."


    After hearing this, Chang Zhen calmed down, and reached out to take what Rong Yan handed over.


    Seeing Chang Zhen took it, Rong Yan smiled in satisfaction, then slowly approached the other party, and said leisurely: "Sister Zhen''er, remember, women can only get what they want if they are cruel. Well, I should leave It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been out, and I¡¯m not safe there.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Rong Yan turned and left.


    Not far from the two of them, there were several figures swaying under the shadow of a tree.


    "Master, why don''t you and Miss Ruan go out at this time to expose the true colors of these two vicious women!" After knowing that the matter between the queen mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong was planned by these two women, Miss Ruan was arrested. His face was gloomy with anger, wishing he could rush out immediately.


    Fortunately, the fan caught it in time, and reminded in a low voice: "Don''t worry! The masters are not in a hurry, why are you in a hurry!"


    "But¡­"


    "Qian Gu, be quiet." Gu Changan finally reached out and pressed Gan Gu''s shoulder.


    After hearing Gu Changan''s order, Gan Gu immediately closed his mouth and calmed down, but his big eyes were still full of doubts.


    "I don''t want to stop so soon." Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and looked at the two separated figures.


    To deal with Rong Yan, she didn''t want to kill her or expose her true colors so simply.


    She wants to let Rong Yan taste the supreme reverence and glory in the world first, and then...


    Pull her down again, into the abyss where she is cast aside by all.


    Only in this way is the best retribution for her.


    Similarly, the best retribution for Li Yi should be the same.


    Ruan Youqing at this moment, the coldness in his eyes seemed to turn into a will-o''-the-wisp extending infinitely from hell, burning slowly along Rong Yan''s footsteps inch by inch.


    Gu Changan, who was on the side, saw Ruan Youqing''s eyes, couldn''t help feeling pain in his heart, and subconsciously reached out to grab her hand.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at him sideways, she returned to the clear and gentle way before.


    ¡­


    Returning to the "Quiet Room" in Quanling Mountain Villa again, when Gu Changan wanted to order Gan Gu to make her more comfortable, Ruan Youqing hurriedly refused with a look of horror.


    "Master Gu, are you afraid that Chang Zhen will not know that we are acting?"


    "Hmm..." Gu Changan''s breath stagnated in embarrassment, and then he stretched out his hand to pinch Ruan Youqing''s face lovingly, and then straightened his expression and asked, "For Chang Zhen...what do you want to do?"


    "Rong Yan can wait for a while, but Chang Zhen... how can I feel at ease when there is such a person who covets you all the time." Ruan Youqing looked up at Gu Changan''s caring appearance, and somehow said so sourly words come out.


    "Okay, okay, then whatever Gu says, she must make Miss Ruan feel at ease."


    After the two looked at each other and smiled, Gu Changan turned and left without wasting time.


    Because, he has other things to do.


    Seeing Gu Changan leave, Ruan Youqing curled up and sat in a corner, while Fan Er obediently sat on the other side and guarded.


    I''m still busy later.


    Her "quiet room"...it can''t be considered a "quiet room" tonight.


    After a while, but someone is coming to her.


    Sure enough, not long after, the outside door rang.


    Because she was locked here, the outside door was locked.


    If Chang Zhen came over, she should be able to steal the key.


    But now... It doesn''t sound like a key is opening the door.


    this is¡­


    Someone picking the lock?


    Just as Ruan Youqing looked at the door with eyes full of defense, the door was finally pushed open with a creak.


    Looking at the people who walked in, Ruan Youqing''s face was full of surprise.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： end

    Chapter 271 ends


    What Ruan Youqing didn''t expect was that he would be the first person to come here.


    After covering up the deep hatred in his bones, Ruan Youqing opened his mouth in a daze of astonishment:


    ¡¸His Royal Highness...You are...¡¹


    The person who came was Li Yi.


    "The prince is here to rescue you! Gu Chang''an doesn''t trust you, but the prince does! I know that you will never do such an outrageous thing!" Li Yi looked at her seriously, even... He also held out his hand to her.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, a little at a loss and said: "His Royal Highness... why did you suddenly want to rescue Youqing...Although Youqing is innocent...but now...after all, the suspicion has not been washed away..."


    After hearing this, Li Yi frowned, and replied indifferently: "The emperor''s grandmother hasn''t woken up yet, so the prince will naturally stay here. But after thinking about it, I always feel that there is something strange about it. In the impression of the Crown Prince...not this kind of person. That''s why the Crown Prince came here to rescue you."


    Ruan Youqing smiled coldly in her heart, she knew Li Yi''s way very well.


    Obviously all the hardships come from him, but he insists on appearing like a savior.


    However, in her previous life, she thought this was love.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s go back. Youqing is not afraid of the shadow. If you leave with His Highness, Youqing will really be... unable to get rid of this trumped-up crime."


    Li Yi''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes slowly became complicated: "Are you sure you don''t want to come with me?"


    Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip stubbornly, her eyes seemed to be filled with water: "I believe, Mr. Gu will give me justice."


    "You..." Li Yi gritted his teeth, and when he wanted to say something more, he heard footsteps outside.


    His face turned cold, Li Yi didn''t say anything else, he just left quickly.


    It''s just that before leaving, he didn''t forget to lock the door again.


    The dignified Prince of Ningguo, his ability to pick locks is first-rate.


    Just as Ruan Youqing scoffed at someone, the person outside the door had already opened the lock with a key.


    Ruan Youqing put away the coldness just now, and became the cute and pitiful person she used to pretend.


    "How is it? How does it feel here?"


    After Chang Zhen came in, he didn''t even put on any pretense anymore, and directly looked down at Ruan Youqing who was sitting on the ground arrogantly, his almond eyes were full of sarcasm.


    At this moment... Do you feel that you will definitely win?


    It''s still...you can''t hold your breath when you are young.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing stood up from the ground, and walked in front of Chang Zhen with tears in her eyes: "Sister Zhen''er, can...can you invite Mrs. Gu to see me...I want to explain again...I...really don''t Do¡­"


    "I know you didn''t do it." Chang Zhen smiled, his tone extremely gentle.


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing grabbed her hand as if she had been wronged, and opened her mouth with hope in her eyes: "Really? Sister Zhen''er... really believe that I am innocent?"


    "Really!" Chang Zhen narrowed his eyes and smiled, then broke away from Ruan Youqing''s hand and continued, "Because...all of this...is under my plan~"


    "You..." Ruan Youqing took a few steps back in shock: "You...what do you mean?"


    Ruan Youqing seemed to have greatly pleased Chang Zhen. She giggled and continued to speak unhurriedly: "Zhen''er really doesn''t want to see you, so I thought of using this method."


    Afterwards, Chang Zhen explained her plan in detail.


    It''s just that... at this time, she is still helping Rong Yan conceal her identity.


    "You...that''s Mrs. Ningguo and the Empress Dowager! If...if you really hurt them...if you hate me...you can take your anger out on me, don''t...don''t hurt these two innocent old people!" At that time, Ruan Youqing''s voice was a little angry, but also a little weak.


    Chang Zhen slowly put away the smile on his face, and his voice gradually became a little hoarse: "Innocent? They only see you as a coquettish girl! They are not innocent at all! If they really get killed this time... Then... from now on, no one will be able to hinder me from being with Brother Chang An!"


    Seeing Chang Zhen who was almost insane, the coldness in Ruan Youqing''s eyes disappeared for a moment.


    "Miss Changzhen, are you... worthy of the deceased Ning Guogong? He really loves you as a granddaughter." Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, feeling a little unworthy for the Ning Guogong who had never met.


    When Chang Zhen heard Ruan Youqing mention Ning Guogong, he smiled softly and then said slowly:


    "If the old man is still alive, I will definitely honor him well. But he is gone, and the old woman who doesn''t like me is left behind! I have nothing to be sorry for! The person who treats me well is Ning Guogong, not Mrs. Ning Guogong!"


    "But Mrs. Ning Guogong and Mrs. Ning Guogong and his wife..."


    "Don''t lecture me about this!" Chang Zhen screamed and pushed Ruan Youqing violently.


    Ruan Youqing did not resist with all his strength, but pretended to be unable to bear it and took a few steps back.


    Fan''er on the side couldn''t bear to see Chang Zhen bullying his master like this, and immediately rushed over to block Ruan Youqing.


    Chang Zhen looked at the fan who was loyal to protect the master, frowned slightly and said, "I forgot that you, a servant, are also here, but... death is death for one person, and death is death for two people. Master and servant together Suicide in fear of sin...it should be the past..."


    Seeing Chang Zhen almost talking to himself, Ruan Youqing pulled the fan back a few steps, his voice trembling slightly: "You...what do you mean? Suicide in fear of crime? We are innocent, how could we commit suicide in fear of crime? "


    "Ruan Youqing, are you really innocent... or pitiful? Don''t you understand your situation now? Your life and death are now in my hands. If you kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe... I can still grow up Let me be merciful and let you die more happily."


    Chang Zhen smiled coldly, speaking in a tone of impatience.


    ¡¸What did I do to make you like this¡­¡¹


    "Just because you hooked brother Chang An away! He belongs to me alone! He belongs to me alone! I don''t allow him to marry any woman back!"


    Seeing that Chang Zhen had completely lost his mind, Ruan Youqing, who was originally hiding behind Fan''er, came out slowly.


    But Fan''er, who was still loyally protecting the Lord just now, walked aside obediently.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing seems to have suddenly changed into a different person.


    She who was full of grievances and panic just now has become indifferent and indifferent.


    It seems... There is still a decisive aura lingering around her.


    "You..." Chang Zhen finally realized something was wrong, and subconsciously took a step back.


    After backing off, she was a little annoyed again.


    How could she be afraid of this woman!


    Ruan Youqing saw that Chang Zhen was still looking at her sullenly at this time, she slowly raised a gentle smile, and then opened her mouth unhurriedly:


    "come in."


    Before Chang Zhen had time to react, she suddenly felt a biting cold wind blowing from her back.


    It''s just autumn...how can there be such a frightening cold wind?


    Could it be...


    Chang Zhen turned around suddenly, and then saw that the door had been opened, and several people standing at the door were looking at her angrily or indifferently.


    The moment she was stunned in place, Gu Changan had already walked up to Ruan Youqing, and after hugging her shoulders, he looked at Chang Zhen with a blank expression, and then slowly said:


    "Is this play with you to your liking?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： collapse

    Chapter 272 Collapse


    Chang Zhen was not called Chang Zhen before, but she changed her name to Chang Zhen when Ning Guogong brought her back to the mansion.


    It was winter, and the capital was snowing.


    The first thing Ning Guogong did after leading Chang Zhen back to the mansion was to take her, who was only six years old, to meet Gu Changan.


    "This is Chang Zhen, and she will be your sister in the future. Chang An must remember to treat her well!" Ning Guogong Chang Xun said to Gu Chang An with a gentle face.


    At that time, Gu Changan was just in his early twenties, the age to show his sharpness.


    Although the young man who has become an official in the court is still a little restrained, the light on his body still attracts the young Chang Zhen and can''t move his eyes.


    It''s just that Chang Zhen didn''t know what it was at that time, he just thought that this brother was very good-looking.


    Because of having a good-looking brother, she felt that coming to this new mansion was not as scary as she imagined.


    However, before she could imagine a bright future, meeting another person made her on guard again.


    That woman is Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Her eyes are very beautiful, even though she is getting old, there seems to be no trace of age left in the corners of her eyes.


    But... the way she looked at her made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Chang Zhen felt that she seemed to be...


    Seeing through his disguise.


    Obviously only six years old, she has already learned how to behave well in order to be cherished.


    After all, the people here have no blood relationship with her at all. Although the Ning Guogong is kind and amiable, he is not his own grandfather after all. As long as she allows her temper to make people angry... she will be... mercilessly Drive out.


    Just like that, the panicked Chang Zhen tentatively spent year after year in Chang Mansion.


    Finally, she discovered the sincerity of Duke Ningguo in treating her.


    It''s just that Mrs. Ning Guo always keeps a distance from her. Although she has never felt sorry for her, Chang Zhen feels from the bottom of her heart that this old woman''s eyes are too sharp.


    As for her brother Chang An...


    He seems to be very kind to himself, and he can promise her anything. When she smiled at him, he smiled at her.


    Especially once, when Chang Zhen saw how indifferent Gu Changan was when getting along with others, Chang Zhen felt unspeakably sweet in his heart.


    Look, her elder brother Chang An is only good to her!


    In this way, her elder brother Chang An will not attract others! Then she can be with Brother Chang An all the time!


    From the beginning to the end, Chang Zhen never thought that Gu Changan would marry a wife one day.


    In her perception, she and brother Chang An are the real family.


    Gu Changan... only belongs to her.


    I thought life would go on like this, but Duke Ning passed away.


    That day, she cried so hard that she passed out.


    It''s just not because of how sad it is...


    It was the high walls she had built over the years that collapsed.


    The sense of security that I finally built up began to disappear again.


    In order to stay away from that terrible woman Mrs. Ning Guogong, in order to gain a good reputation for herself, and in order for her brother Chang An to pay more attention to her, she chose to take the initiative to go to Longhua Temple in Qinghe City to eat fast and pray for blessings.


    She thought... When she came back, her elder brother Chang An would accept her thoroughly.


    However, after she came back, she learned from Mrs. Ning Guo that her elder brother Chang An had gone to provide disaster relief.


    She waited and waited, and finally the news of his return to Beijing came.


    So, impatient, she immediately went to meet him.


    Haven''t seen her for many years, but her elder brother Chang An is even more dazzling!


    It''s just...he even attracted the attention of another woman!


    Until later, Brother Chang An repeatedly reprimanded himself because of that woman!


    Her brother Chang An... seems to be someone else''s!


    And from the way he looked at the woman, she felt that there was something in it that never belonged to her.


    This woman who was killed halfway... how can she win the love of others!


    But...but her elder brother Chang An has been completely bewitched by others.


    Fortunately, she met someone.


    Her name is Rong Yan, and she said she could help her get her brother Chang An back. She also said that she didn''t like that woman either.


    Look, I don''t like one or two, so it must be the woman''s problem!


    She is not wrong!


    She is rescuing her elder brother Chang An from the devil''s lair!


    As long as Brother Chang An wakes up! Will definitely appreciate her!


    So under Rong Yan''s step-by-step instigation, she coaxed Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother to call the woman to Quanling Villa.


    And then... her plan.


    It was Rong Yan who taught her how to identify the poisonous wild mushroom.


    At that time, she didn''t know that this mushroom was poisonous, and that woman must have no idea!


    Everything looks foolproof!


    She wants to make that woman completely disappear in front of Brother Chang An this time!


    ¡­


    "Are you satisfied with the play I played with you?"


    Gu Changan''s words were like a sharp sword, piercing straight into Chang Zhen''s chest.


    She raised her hand a little stiffly, and whispered in disbelief: "Chang...Brother Chang An?"


    Gu Changan replied unhurriedly: "It used to be, but not now."


    At this time, Chang Zhen didn''t think about the deep meaning of the other party''s words. She looked at Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother standing side by side at the door with a dazed expression.


    The two of them looked energetic at first glance, and those sharp eyes almost cut her to pieces.


    "Mother... empress dowager... old lady... you two are awake? This is really... great..." Chang Zhen had never encountered such a thing before, and after forced a smile, she opened tremblingly. mouth.


    At this time, the queen mother seemed to have lost her original benevolent appearance, and the aura that belonged to the top of the harem naturally pressed towards Chang Zhen.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong and his wife on the side were full of sarcasm, and said word by word: "It''s beyond my expectation that you can endure until now."


    "Old madam, what do you mean... Zhen''er is ignorant... some don''t understand..." Chang Zhen lowered his head, trying to hide all the anxiety on his face.


    "Your thoughts about Chang An are clearly revealed. For his sake, you have suppressed your temper and kept it secret until now. It''s just that...you completely went astray and attacked me and the Queen Mother. Fortunately, You Qing found out in time and made contact with us. We informed you, and put the secret medicine that can remove the poison of the mushroom in advance, so we avoided the poison of the mushroom. And... before you walked into this room, we rushed to the door behind you Outside. So...everything you said, we heard the truth. Therefore, everything you say now must not be mixed with any falsehood.. "


    Mrs. Ning Guogong said so much in one breath, but very directly tore everything in front of Chang Zhen.


    Every rebuttal Chang Zhen could think of was completely suppressed.


    All her thoughts...all unclean thoughts...


    I was thoroughly listened to by these people...


    Especially her brother Chang An...


    used to be... not anymore...


    Chang Zhen suddenly understood what Gu Changan said just now.


    He means¡­


    He will never recognize her as a sister again!


    "Brother Chang An, don''t you want Zhen''er?" Chang Zhen instantly collapsed and rushed to Gu Changan''s leg, trying to hug his leg in vain.


    But Gu Changan just looked down at her, and then took a few steps back to avoid it.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing bent down, and then slowly opened his mouth:


    "Chang Zhen, no one in Ningguo''s mansion has ever taken the initiative to reject you. It''s you yourself, and you have never regarded them as family members. You have only regarded them as a big tree where you can live. However, you are not satisfied when you are on a big tree. Especially After I appeared, because of your strong possessiveness, you excluded me in various ways. Even if you exclude, you still can¡¯t figure it out, and you have found the way that you can¡¯t turn back.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： its over

    Chapter 273 is over


    Chang Zhen opened his eyes wide, looking a little dazed.


    After Ruan Youqing said these words, Gu Changan also slowly opened his mouth: "If you can understand your position, do what you should do well. Then..."


    "What should I do? Tell me what I should do! I don''t have anything, so can''t I make plans for myself! I can''t have someone I like! You don''t like me at all, why do you want me Stay! Since you stayed, why didn''t you treat me well!"


    Chang Zhen roared hysterically.


    But what she said did not arouse anyone''s pity and sympathy.


    "Didn''t treat you well? Chang Zhen, in all fairness, no one in Ningguo''s mansion regarded you as a lady in this mansion. Chang Zhen, you have to know that Ningguo''s mansion can keep you because of affection, not duty. If Chang Xun didn''t bring you back, no one in this world would say anything about him. And he brought you back because he can''t see the descendants of old friends fend for themselves." Mrs. Ning Guogong said calmly.


    Chang Zhen bit his lips hard, his eyes were red.


    At this time, she couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Gu Changan only glanced at her, and didn''t want to say anything more to her, it was just a waste of time.


    "Why, take someone to lock her up. After all, she has united with outsiders to kill the Queen Mother and the old lady. She has made such a big mistake, and she must be locked up."


    "Shut up...lock it up?" Chang Zhen looked at Gu Chang''an in disbelief: "Brother Chang''an...you actually want someone to lock up Zhen''er? Why are you so cruel to Zhen''er! What did Zhen''er do wrong?" Let you treat me like this? Is it because of this woman Ruan Youqing!"


    Seeing that Chang Zhen was still obsessed with obsession, Gu Changan''s face finally turned completely cold.


    Just when Chang Zhen thought her elder brother Chang An would never look at her again, Gu Chang An suddenly looked at her.


    Before she had time to rejoice, she was frightened by the coldness in her eyes.


    Gu Chang¡¯an...it¡¯s not like seeing a stranger...


    "Since you don''t want to be imprisoned, then...so why don''t you go and invite the second prince and...the crown prince. I didn''t think carefully. Since the empress dowager is involved, it should...let the people in the palace decide your life and death. "


    After speaking, he walked to the door and pushed it open.


    "Let''s go, the smell here is too dirty." Gu Changan turned his head to face Ruan Youqing and the others and became smiling again.


    Before Chang Zhen could speak, the group had already left.


    Gan Gu looked at Chang Zhen who was in a daze, and then took a step forward.


    When Chang Zhen saw that there was only the old man left, he cursed viciously: "Get out of the way, you lowly bastard! Don''t touch it... um..."


    With a muffled groan, Gan Gu withdrew his hand calmly.


    Chang Zhen was struck by a palm and passed out.


    Holding Chang Zhen behind her shoulders, Qiangu was about to bring her to the second prince and prince.


    "If I were you, I would be a younger sister honestly. If I don''t do it, I can still be spoiled by many excellent sister-in-laws like Miss Ruan. What a wonderful life! Fool!"


    ¡­


    Because it was a bit late, everyone went back to rest for the night, and sat down at noon the next day to talk about it again.


    As for Rong Yan behind Chang Zhen, Ruan Youqing did not mention her for the time being.


    As for whether Chang Zhen will tell her about her in the future, that will be a matter later.


    As for Rong Yan''s handling, she will be the last one.


    "Youqing, you really worked hard yesterday. If it weren''t for you, we might really be on the way." Seeing Ruan Youqing bowing her head, the queen mother said with emotion.


    Ruan Youqing then raised her head, pursed her lips and replied with a somewhat complicated expression: "The Empress Dowager, don''t praise Youqing, this is what Youqing should do. And...if it wasn''t for Youqing...she...should not be so lost self¡­"


    The queen mother had met Chang Zhen many times before this, she was kind and amiable, and after sighing lightly, she comforted her: "You silly girl, don''t impose other people''s faults on yourself! Without you, someone else will show up. As long as someone shows up and snatches what she thinks is hers, she won''t let it go. It''s like...something demon."


    Ruan Youqing saw that the Empress Dowager was really worried about her self-blame, and her heart warmed up, so she asked cautiously: "Then...how did her matter end?"


    "I was taken to the palace by Yi''er and Qian''er. There is a special place in the palace to detain such criminals. Lock her up for a few days. Whether she can think about it is up to her. If she can''t think about it..." The queen mother rubbed lightly Started with the teacup at hand, but didn''t finish speaking.


    But everyone here understands.


    There is no need to explain too clearly some things.


    I heard that Chang Zhen''s parents were killed by bandits, and she followed her grandfather as long as she could remember.


    People have life and death, because of overwork, her grandfather died of illness.


    Except for the bandit who has lost all conscience, none of them present has ever done anything wrong to her.


    So, no matter what happened to her in the end, the few people just sighed a few words.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting a bit dull, Mrs. Ning Guogong coughed lightly and smiled slightly: "Okay, okay, don''t think about those things. In order to celebrate the rest of my life with the Queen Mother, let''s go to the bubble tonight How about the hot spring? The hot spring is on the back mountain of Quanling Villa."


    Being mentioned this hot spring again and again, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help becoming interested, and said with a sparkle in his eyes: "The hot spring is really so comfortable?"


    She has lived twice in her life, but she has never been in a hot spring. Thinking about it, it is really a pity.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was curious, the queen mother smiled and said, "Yes! The hot spring also has the effect of beautifying and nourishing the skin. There are flat rocks next to the hot spring, and the maids will serve us snacks, fruits and other snacks. Tsk tsk tsk, what a joy No way. When Ai¡¯s family soaked for the first time, I had an illusion...it felt...as if I could experience the joy of the legendary King Zhou of Shang in Jiulin Rouchi! It¡¯s just that his milk is too greasy, how can we have it? This hot spring is so elegant.¡±


    Ruan Youqing became more yearning after hearing the words.


    Just¡­


    If you take a hot spring...


    Ok¡­


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously glanced at Gu Changan secretly.


    as predicted¡­


    Every time she wanted to sneak a peek at Gu Changan, that guy was always peeking at her too!


    What an exaggeration!


    Ruan Youqing, who was blushing, had no idea how attractive he was at the moment, Gu Changan closed his gaze, and suppressed the turbulent waves in his heart.


    This little fox... is really seductive and people don''t know it.


    Thinking of her going to Guz in a few days, he became more and more worried about letting her go by herself.


    "Chang An, the Ai family is talking to you! What are you thinking?" The queen mother''s voice gradually increased, Gu Changan was taken aback, and then looked at the queen mother in a daze.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Ning Guogong mercilessly laughed at her grandson and said, "Our family, Changan, is probably thinking of something beautiful, otherwise, how could we not have heard what the Queen Mother said!"


    "Old lady!" Gu Changan frowned dissatisfiedly and glared at Mrs. Ning Guogong, who was not forgiving.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong grinned, and then went to play with her nails on her own.


    Although the queen mother raised her voice, she was not angry because she was ignored. Therefore, after Mrs. Ning Guogong finished speaking, the queen mother also thought of joking: "What''s the matter, Chang''an, don''t you think that you will see some beautiful scenery when you soak in the hot spring? You can quickly dispel this idea, Aijia and you Grandma and the two old women are still there!"


    "Empress Dowager! What did you learn from my old lady!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： the most beautiful and lovely existence

    Chapter 274 The most beautiful and lovely existence


    At this time, Ruan Youqing wished he could find a crack in the ground and get in.


    She is very clear about the behavior of Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother. They are not vulgar people.


    The reason why I said this was nothing more than seeing the two young people who were in love couldn''t help but tease.


    Although...it doesn''t look like an elder...


    The queen mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong were a little annoyed when they saw Gu Chang''an, and hurriedly accepted them and sat upright, and then continued to speak solemnly: "Okay, ok, Chang''an will definitely follow this time. They are separated there. , and in between¡­¡±


    And Ruan Youqing lowered her head shyly all the time, and didn''t hear what they said at all.


    It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t hear it, and save those blushing words.


    Until the two old men settled the matter in a few words, they turned around and ordered the people to prepare things.


    Seeing that they were really preparing to set off with so many things, Ruan Youqing gradually regained consciousness, and couldn''t help asking curiously: "The hot spring... belongs to Quanling Villa?"


    Judging by their familiarity, they should be frequent visitors.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ning Guogong replied very patiently: "It''s almost like that. After all, it''s in the back mountain of Quanling Villa. Our guards from Ning Guogong''s mansion will patrol the mountain from time to time to see if there are any outsiders who broke in by mistake. When outsiders want to soak in hot springs, they usually take them to hot springs in other places.¡±


    Ruan Youqing nodded obediently to show his understanding.


    She roughly understood that this hot spring should already be regarded as the private hot spring of Quanling Villa.


    After everyone had a simple meal and went back to their rooms to rest for a while, Ruan Youqing heard the exclamation of the fan at the door.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, fan?¡¹


    "Miss! Yes... the eldest lady came to you with Miss Xiao and the princess!" Fan''er opened the door, her tone full of joy.


    "Sister and the others?" Ruan Youqing immediately stood up and greeted them.


    "You girl stayed in Quanling Villa for so long, but you want to hide away?" Ruan Youning spoke first.


    Li Ange, who was following closely behind, also pretended to be dissatisfied and took over the conversation: "You haven''t gotten married yet, and you Qing has been thinking about sticking with Mr. Gu all day long, how can you remember our friends!"


    Ruan Youqing listened, hummed, reached out and pinched Li Ange''s face, and said unhurriedly: "Youqing looks at... Her Royal Highness obviously gained a lot of weight during the days without my company!"


    Li Ange was taken aback, and immediately replied without tears: "Isn''t it? Many people say I''m fat! Deyin also said I''m fat!"


    Xiao Deyin, who had been quietly by the side, finally leaned sideways and shook his hand at Ruan Youqing with a smile: "We came here uninvited, Miss Ruan is to blame?"


    For some reason, Ruan Youqing, who heard a hint of coquettishness, smiled helplessly, and then immediately turned sideways to invite the three of them into the room: "Come in quickly, if you talk to me so much again, I really don''t like you guys coming!"


    Several people giggled and entered the room together.


    Fan''er took several maids in the villa to pour tea for them and then left first. She knew that her master was going to have some sweet words with them.


    Sure enough, when there were only a few of them left in the room, Ruan Youqing looked at Li Ange, and then tentatively said, "Princess, before...you didn''t treat this villa..."


    Some shadows of terror...


    Why did it suddenly get better...


    Li Ange scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled, then looked around and said, "This... I''m still in your favor... To make a long story short... I once drank the old lady''s secret wine ...She punished me to go through the Qiankun Pass like others when I came to Quanling Villa again...But I am not as good as you, Youqing...Of course...I can''t get through...That''s why...That''s why I''m angry and afraid of this place."


    ¡¸Then now?¡¹


    "Naturally, it is different now! The so-called one person wins the Tao... eh? No, no, this analogy is a bit ugly. Anyway, I have been in your favor, since the old lady knew that I have a good relationship with you, she acquiesced I am free to come in and out of here!"


    Xiao Deyin on the side also covered his lips and smiled: "It seems that Deyin is extremely honored. He didn''t have to go through the legendary Qiankun Pass to witness the unique scene in the famous Quanjing Villa."


    "Okay, okay, don''t make fun of me!" Ruan Youqing''s face was slightly flushed, but his heart seemed to be filled instantly.


    Mrs. Ningguo''s attitude towards her... really treats her like her own child.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing bowing her head, Ruan Youning immediately sat beside her, approached her and said softly, "Did you find out... his identity?"


    Who is he referring to... Ruan Youqing naturally knows it.


    But¡­


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously glanced at Li Ange from the corner of her eye, seeing that her attention was attracted by a rare small ornament at the side, Ruan Youqing then turned around and said in a low voice, "Sister, now is not the time to talk about this. "


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust others, it¡¯s just that if too many people know Qiu Si¡¯s true identity, and then find out some of his relationship with Gu Chang¡¯an¡­


    It is easy to make people think.


    Especially...her elder sister also fell in love with him...


    Shoufu, the great general who protects the country has a close relationship with the son of the former regent of the Canglong Kingdom...


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened Ruan Youqing became.


    Li Yi must not let Li Yi know about this complicated relationship.


    Otherwise, he will definitely take the opportunity to frame a certain party.


    Although Ruan Youning was curious, after seeing Ruan Youqing''s dignified expression, she suppressed her curiosity and nodded.


    After several people chatted and laughed for a while, Chen Xiang, the big maid next to Mrs. Ning Guogong, came over and sent word that they were ready to leave.


    Ruan Youning and the others have absolutely no reason to refuse such a beautiful thing as soaking in a hot spring.


    Thus, the four of Ruan Youqing surrounded Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother and walked towards the hot spring on the back mountain. But Gu Changan followed slowly not far away.


    While admiring the scenery, admiring someone''s back.


    But thinking of what the old lady had said to tease him before, he felt a little parched.


    Silently clenched his fist, Gu Changan forced himself to calm down.


    Because the road was relatively flat and easy to walk, the group arrived within a short time.


    It happened to be almost at sunset, and the location of the hot spring was actually the best place to watch the sunset.


    Several people walked into the dressing room built next to the hot spring, and changed into light and breathable small clothes specially made for soaking in the hot spring.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong looked at Ruan Youqing and the others with emotion, and then couldn''t help but let out a sigh:


    "It''s good to be young. Your fair skin and beautiful appearance make me, an old man, so excited! Your skin is like creamy fat, and your collar is like a grub."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment by Mrs. Ning Guogong''s sudden praise, and then they all bowed their heads shyly with their chests folded.


    Seeing this, the queen mother smiled brightly and patted Mrs. Ning Guogong on the shoulder: "Ah Ying, don''t scare the children! Why are you still talking so rudely like when you were young!"


    Although she said that, the Empress Dowager didn''t really blame her.


    Her sister, sometimes her ideas are definitely surprising. However, she herself agrees.


    When Mrs. Ning Guogong saw Ruan Youqing and the others blushing, she couldn''t help but smiled and said:


    "You little girls, you don''t have to be so shy. I''m not a disciple. What''s more, those words just now are all sincere praises of you. Whether you are fat or thin, black or white, in my eyes, you are all Each has its own unique beauty. Therefore, you must appreciate yourselves calmly. And you must firmly believe that girls are the most beautiful and cutest existences in this world!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： A Rare Sunset

    Chapter 275 A rare sunset


    Mrs. Ning Guogong''s words were like a gust of spring wind blowing, warming their hearts.


    Seeing that several people slowly stood up straight and were finally no longer shy, Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled in satisfaction, and then waved her hand to signal them to follow her.


    It''s just that Mrs. Ning Guogong didn''t take them out the same way, but walked through a narrow corridor to a side door.


    After coming out of the side door, you can see some short bushes on both sides of the road. At the end of the bushes, there is a misty hot spring.


    Li Ange ran forward a few steps excitedly, but stopped when he reached the edge of the hot spring.


    "Why don''t you go down?" Seeing this, the queen mother who walked over slowly opened her mouth with eyes full of doting.


    Li Ange pouted, and then said with some embarrassment: "Just now, An Ge seemed... not enough... steady and virtuous... If the queen mother finds out..."


    "What does she do? She''s not here." Mrs. Ning Guo snorted, as if she was very dissatisfied with the queen.


    The queen mother also touched Li Ange''s head lightly, and then said in a warm voice, "Okay, okay, you finally escaped from the palace with so many rules, why are you still thinking so much?"


    Seeing that neither of the two elders accused her, Li Ange was relieved, smiled at the two of them, and threw himself into the water without saying a word.


    Fortunately, the water here is not deep, and their hips were not submerged when they stood in according to their height.


    The queen mother and the others also said that even if it is deep, it is only just up to the waist.


    Several people walked into the water one after another, and then each found a flat and comfortable place to sit down. After the warm water soaked the whole body, a faint red color began to appear on the faces of everyone.


    "It''s really comfortable." Li Ange leaned against the rock behind him, raised his jaw slightly, and enjoyed it.


    The Empress Dowager also lightly closed her eyes at this time, the smile on her face did not fade for a long time: "Before, I came here to bathe with the late emperor several times, and we discussed several times whether we should take this good place back. Even, I also thought about whether to imitate this place and make the same place in the palace. But after thinking about it, not to mention the waste of time and money, how can this human-made hot spring have this natural hot spring to nourish the body. Even if I figured out a way to make a hot spring , the mountains, rivers, rivers, sunsets and sunsets here are something that no one can take away.¡±


    Having said this, the Queen Mother has opened her eyes and looked forward.


    Then everyone realized that the sun was setting.


    The sun is no longer as dazzling as at noon, making people afraid to look directly at it. At this time, it has turned into a round of very gentle red, gradually hiding behind the mountain.


    And the sky is also swaying red rays of various colors. Whether they are flamboyant or gentle, no matter what they are, there is a faint light behind them.


    "Look, you guys are like the sunset glow in the sky, gentle or quiet or bright or wanton, all equally eye-catching." Mrs. Ningguo spoke in an extremely gentle voice.


    After Ruan Youqing and the others listened, the light in their eyes became even brighter.


    Especially Ruan Youqing, at this time her heart seemed to be filled with warmth and softness.


    After a few people soaked quietly for a while, a little maid quietly brought out a bunch of things in an orderly manner and placed them not far behind them, the kind that could be reached with a stretched arm.


    After listening to the movement, Ruan Youqing looked back.


    Seeing this, she was a little stunned.


    It¡¯s not that there are so many extravagant things on display, but these... are really easy to generate a great sense of satisfaction.


    The fruit was cut into small pieces and placed in a glass bowl. Although there were not many kinds of pastries, this one piece filled the plate. There are even some marinated snacks.


    The little maids were waiting not far away, holding a pot of scented tea in their hands, waiting for their masters to dispatch them at any time.


    It really is... enjoying it to the extreme.


    "At first I wanted them to bring some plum wine, but thinking about how young you are, it''s not safe to go to the hot spring after drinking alcohol. After all... hot springs are more likely to make people drunk."


    Mrs. Ning Guo stretched out her hand, and the little maid next to her immediately handed over a cup of lukewarm scented tea.


    Li Ange had already turned around at this time, and together with Ruan Youning, he was lying on the rock to pick out pastries and eat them.


    Xiao Deyin, who was somewhat restrained at first, also ate some fruit at this time, and then leaned on the rock and closed his eyes in a relaxed manner.


    It was rare for Ruan Youqing to slow down his mood. After drinking a cup of scented tea, he continued to appreciate the scene in front of him.


    The location of this hot spring is high and the view is wide. After watching the sunset, the sky has gradually dimmed and turned black. Stars began to adorn the night sky one by one. Although the night-shrouded capital city is not as bright as the Mid-Autumn Festival night, there are still many places that are not too dazzlingly bright.


    After looking ahead, Ruan Youqing looked to her right side again.


    The right side is considered to be a deeper place. Others are afraid of water, so most of them stay in shallow water.


    But Ruan Youqing has excellent water sex, so he is not afraid.


    "I''ll go over there and have a look." Ruan Youqing turned around and said something to everyone, then walked towards the deep water area.


    Because the water has reached my waist, I began to feel a little strenuous when walking in the water.


    There is a wall in the deep water area, but... what is the use of this wall?


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, she only vaguely remembered that Mrs. Ning Guogong seemed to mention it.


    But she didn''t remember what they were talking about.


    At that time, she was only shy.


    After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing was going to turn around and ask a question.


    But when she turned her head and saw Ruan Youning talking to the two old people about the interesting things she had encountered in Changzhou City, Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear to disturb her.


    That''s all, this place can be regarded as Quanling Villa.


    There should be no surprises.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing continued to walk towards the wall.


    When she got close to the wall, she realized that there seemed to be a dim light coming from the corner.


    And the glowing place actually came from under the water.


    Unable to bear curiosity, Ruan Youqing walked towards that place.


    Until she saw that there was a person-wide doorway in the wall under the water, Ruan Youqing became even more curious.


    Without thinking too much, Ruan Youqing submerged his entire body in the water, and then swam towards the hole.


    At this time, Gu Changan was naturally not idle, so he just left after reporting some things with him. It is also rare for him to have time to close his eyes and rest in the hot spring.


    Listening to the laughter coming from a distance, Gu Changan couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly.


    His little fox should be having fun with everyone now.


    It''s a pity that he is a loner and can only spend time here alone.


    Fortunately, he is used to lighting a few candles in the hot springs, under the light of the candles, he will not be lonely due to the darkness.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of splashing water approaching.


    Gu Changan, who was originally relaxed, immediately darkened his face, and looked sharply in the direction of the sound.


    Then¡­


    He saw...the long-lost...


    Beauty out of the bath picture...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： chic encounter

    Chapter 276 A Unique Encounter


    Clear water produces hibiscus, which is naturally carved.


    The small white dress like lotus root silk can cover up the exquisite figure, and water drops are rolling down quietly on the exposed white fragrant shoulders.


    Ruan Youqing''s cheeks were a little crimson.


    Originally, it was only for soaking in hot springs.


    And now...


    She wished she could kill herself here!


    Drilled an underwater hole out of curiosity, how...how did I swim to...Gu Changan''s side! !


    Especially... Gu Changan at this time...


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but glanced at the other party again.


    Obviously it doesn''t look burly, but it''s not covered by the coat... This wasp-waisted ape back actually makes people''s blood spurt uncontrollably.


    Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing who was stunned, and was also stunned for a moment, but after reacting, he couldn''t help coughing lightly.


    Hearing his voice, Ruan Youqing suddenly buried his body in the water, only his head was exposed, his face was as red as a boiled shrimp.


    "You...you...how...how come you are here..." Finally, Ruan Youqing stuttered and opened his mouth.


    Gu Changan''s eyes darkened, and his voice was deeper than usual: "Here... usually... is the place where male relatives come... That wall is the partition..."


    Ruan Youqing looked away a little helplessly, and hesitated for a long time without knowing what to say.


    Her damned curiosity! After seeing the light, it unexpectedly swam over by a ghost!


    This wall... Thinking about it with your toes should also be the interval of this hot spring! How could she be so stupid all of a sudden!


    "Hmm..." Although Gu Changan had encountered someone who deliberately sent women to seduce him like this, he just threw them all out without mercy.


    And this time...not only did he not want to throw it out...


    even¡­


    Still feeling a little distracted.


    He is not Liu Xiahui, especially when the person he likes appears in front of him like this.


    Although Ruan Youqing moved his gaze elsewhere. But from the corner of the eye, I could still catch a glimpse of Gu Changan''s expression. Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Ruan Youqing finally realized that it was obviously more embarrassing for her to stand here blankly.


    "Master Gu... you turn around... I... I''ll go back right away."


    Listening to the soft voice of the other party, Gu Changan actually wanted to refuse.


    But out of respect for Ruan Youqing, he could only say hello and then turned around.


    Seeing him turn around, Ruan Youqing immediately turned around and prepared to swim towards the entrance of the cave.


    But¡­


    The more nervous people are, the more prone to accidents.


    In a panic, she stepped on a rock at the bottom of the water, and because of too much force, she accidentally sprained her foot.


    "Ah!" She couldn''t hold back a scream.


    Gu Changan, who was carrying it back, kept taking deep breaths to force himself to calm down, but the other party''s movement seemed to be close to his ears.


    So, when Ruan Youqing screamed, Gu Changan''s first reaction was to turn around and rush to her side.


    Before Ruan Youqing almost fell into the water, Gu Changan caught her in his arms very timely.


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide and didn''t react for a while.


    And after Gu Changan came into contact with the gentle body, he felt...the strings in his mind have been collapsing...


    broken¡­


    Neither of them moved, they just looked at each other dully, as if time had been stopped suddenly.


    At the same time, Ruan Youning''s voice suddenly sounded from the other side of the wall:


    ¡¸Youqing! Youqing! Where are you?¡¹


    Immediately afterwards, there were voices calling her one after another.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then immediately broke free from Gu Changan''s embrace.


    "What should I do..." At this time, she was completely at a loss.


    If she returns the same way...she will definitely be seen by them.


    When the time comes to ask... there is no good reasoning at all! After all, the Queen Mother and the others know about this wall!


    If they found out that she had crossed the wall...then...she would really be ashamed!


    "Follow me." Gu Changan saw that Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of panic, and the charming thoughts in his heart had long since dissipated.


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing''s hand and walked towards the hot spring.


    As soon as Ruan Youqing''s feet landed on the ground, he felt that a cloak suddenly appeared on his body.


    Before I could thank you, Gu Changan continued to hold her hand and walked out: "There is a resting place over there in the dressing room, and I have a way to go there. Just go there and wait, and say you came out first. Save them Will guess otherwise. I... I''ll take you there."


    After Ruan Youqing hummed in a low voice, she obediently let Gu Changan take her hand and walked out.


    Fortunately, the sprain just now was not serious, and she didn''t feel any special pain, so walking would not be delayed.


    Until Gu Changan sent her to the front hall, he turned around and turned back.


    Ruan Youqing was still a little overwhelmed.


    Just now when Gu Changan held her hand, it was extremely hot.


    Even...somewhat hot...


    No way... I can''t think about it like this anymore!


    At the same time, the voices of Ruan Youning and the others continued to come from inside. After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing could only raise his voice and answer:


    ¡¸I¡¯m outside! Don¡¯t worry!¡¹


    Finally, there was a moment of silence inside.


    After a while, everyone came out in twos and threes.


    "You girl! Why didn''t you say something when you came out?"


    Ruan Youning squeezed Ruan Youqing''s cheek dissatisfied and opened her mouth.


    Ruan Youqing knew that she was wrong, so she could only reply with a flattering smile: "Sister~ It was Youqing''s mistake. But just now Youqing yelled, but you chatted happily with the queen mother and they didn''t hear it. I don''t want to disturb you, so Xiaoqing didn''t say any more."


    "Why did you come out so suddenly? But you are not used to this hot spring?" The Queen Mother also walked to her side at this time, and she couldn''t help asking with concern.


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly shook his head: "Thank you, Empress Dowager, for your concern. Youqing is not unaccustomed to it, it''s just... a little hot... that''s why I wanted to come out to take a breath."


    The Queen Mother nodded and did not ask any further questions.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Ning Guogong looked at the cloak on Ruan Youqing and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Because everyone has a cape, other people don''t think there is anything wrong.


    But Mrs. Ning Guo is the most familiar with this place, so after seeing the inconspicuous mark on the cloak, she immediately knew who the owner of the cloak was.


    Could it be...


    Mrs. Ning Guogong felt as if there was a villain in her heart beating gongs and drums to cheer.


    Their home Changan is enlightened?


    Just¡­


    Seeing the faint redness on Ruan Youqing''s cheeks, Mrs. Ningguo retracted the corners of her raised lips.


    She has to help Xiaoqing hide this matter!


    Others simply didn''t pay attention to this, even if someone saw that the cloak on Ruan Youqing didn''t fit well, they had already rushed to change back their own clothes.


    Gu Changan didn''t show up again until everyone packed up and was ready to go back to the villa.


    At this time, Gu Changan was dressed in white again, and his long hair was casually tied behind his shoulders with a ribbon.


    And behind him, there is a half moon shining faintly.


    "Hiss, Mr. Gu looks like a fairy descended from the earth!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Its going to be windy again

    Chapter 277 The wind is about to blow again


    It was around Haishi when we returned to Quanling Mountain Villa. Everyone felt sleepy because they had eaten a lot in the hot springs.


    Because Xiao Deyin told the family in advance, there is no need to rush home tonight.


    Li Ange naturally had a more aboveboard reason to stay.


    After all...she wants to be with her imperial grandmother.


    After talking for a while, everyone went back to their rooms and prepared to rest.


    But Ruan Youqing was followed by a little tail.


    This person... is naturally Ruan Youning.


    After the two returned to the room one after the other, Fan went outside very consciously.


    "Sister..." Ruan Youqing saw Ruan Youning''s impatient look, couldn''t help but frowned, and pushed her on the seat.


    Her elder sister no longer knows when she has fallen deeper and deeper.


    But Ruan Youning didn''t notice that Ruan Youqing''s expression was wrong. At this time, her heart was hanging in the air, and all kinds of speculations were disturbingly tight in her heart.


    "Youqing, there is no one else now, please tell me quickly, Qiu Si...is...is he from the Canglong Kingdom?"


    That day in Zhaixing Building, Ruan Youning naturally saw the interaction between Qiu Si and the ever-victorious general of Canglong Kingdom.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her steadily, then pursed her lips, and finally opened her mouth slowly:


    "Sister, Qiu Si is indeed from the Canglong Kingdom. And... he... is the only son of the regent."


    "The Prince Regent...the Prince Regent''s only son? Then...is it...he wants to go back..." Ruan Youning turned pale.


    Ruan Youqing shook her head, and then told her what she knew about Qiu Si.


    After hearing about Qiu Bang''s family, Ruan Youning''s eyes suddenly lit up: "So... Qiu Bang''s chances of returning to Canglong Kingdom are very small? If he goes back, he might be punished by the little emperor by some means." Assassinated. If that''s the case... why don''t we let him stay in our Ning country, or if there is a chance, we will take over his mother and let our Ruan family take care of him! It''s just two more people, our Ruan family should be able to afford it of!"


    Ruan Youning''s reaction was somewhat beyond Ruan Youqing''s expectation. After being slightly stunned, Ruan Youqing said solemnly: "Sister, do you think that the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom will let his mother go easily? Although because of scruples, he won''t attack her easily. , but the Emperor of the Canglong Kingdom will definitely not let her go easily. After all, it is much more reassuring to look at it under my eyes, but not far away in the sky."


    "But didn''t you say that the emperor of the Canglong Kingdom thought Qiu Si was dead?"


    "Sister~" Ruan Youqing sighed softly: "Qiu Si can''t stay in Ningguo all his life. Even if he is reluctant to go back to Canglong, if he has the opportunity, he will definitely go back to see his mother. But once he Going back, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom will definitely know that he is still alive. He is now in a dilemma. And...I think...before...he pretended to have amnesia not only to hide his identity from Mr. Gu and the others, but also...I think He is still deceiving himself and paralyzing himself. Because only by not remembering his true identity can he gain temporary comfort. But...he is not a heartless person."


    Ruan Youning lowered his eyes sadly and took the words: "Yes, he also said that day in Zhaixing Tower that the person he is most ashamed of is his mother. If he is really the kind of person who leaves his mother alone I might...not like the person who stays in Canglong Kingdom to live on his own. But after thinking about it, I think he should not be this kind of person, and it might be like you said, if he has the chance, he will definitely go back of. So..."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youning suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    It''s just that when she looked up at Ruan Youqing, she buried her thought deeply.


    She can''t... involve the little sister.


    Ruan Youqing noticed Ruan Youning''s strangeness, and couldn''t help frowning and said, "Sister, what are you thinking?"


    "Huh? It''s nothing..." Ruan Youning quickly hid the uneasiness in his eyes, then smiled, and changed the subject: "Youqing, tell me... Will Qiu Si agree to be our door-to-door son-in-law?"


    "What? Visiting son-in-law?" Ruan Youqing was a little shocked.


    Let the only son of the regent of a foreign country be the son-in-law...


    I''m afraid it''s her sister who dares to think so...


    It''s just... She should not only dare to think, but also dare to do it... "Sister, you have to think twice about this matter!" After Ruan Youqing thought about it more and more, he felt that it was very possible, and immediately sat upright and said solemnly: " Qiu Si should be a relatively strong person, and if he becomes the son-in-law, he probably won''t be happy. Besides...our Ruan family is the great general who protects the country of Ning...The identities of the two parties...will arouse people''s daydream..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Ruan Youning smiled and said, "Oh, I was just joking with you, so you are so nervous. Am I such a person who doesn''t know the importance? Okay, let''s not talk, let''s rest earlier , I won¡¯t bother you here.¡±


    After Ruan Youning finished speaking, she really wanted to get up and leave.


    "Sister, won''t you sleep with me?" Ruan Youqing was not used to seeing that the other party didn''t cling to her for the first time.


    Ruan Youning just turned around with a smile, stretched out his hand to scratch her nose habitually, and then said slowly, "I won''t be here first, so as to save you inconvenience at night."


    After finishing speaking, he strode out.


    Leaving Ruan Youqing alone, wondering what she just said.


    inconvenient? They''re all girls...what''s the inconvenience?


    Ok¡­


    Could it be...


    After thinking of something, Ruan Youqing''s face immediately turned red again.


    Her sister is really becoming more and more like a disciple!


    ¡­


    After staying in Quanling Villa for another two days, the Empress Dowager was about to return to the palace, so Ruan Youqing was naturally embarrassed to stay any longer.


    However, before returning to Ruan Mansion and his family, someone in the palace came to issue an imperial decree, saying that the Jie people outside Changzhou City had recently become more and more rampant. Can send Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun and his son to support again.


    After the imperial decree, there was a private letter from the emperor, and the content of the letter was a sincere apology, and promised that after this time, Ruan Ye and the others would never be allowed to leave Beijing again.


    The Ruan family did not feel that the emperor was going back on his word. After receiving the imperial edict, the father and son immediately packed their luggage and set off for Changzhou City.


    Before she left, she even promised Ruan Youqing that she would come back before her wedding.


    There are less than two months left...in fact, it is very rushed.


    Ruan Youqing resisted the soreness in his heart, and nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Ruan Youqing immediately went to the Zhaixing Building that night.


    She wanted to know why the emperor suddenly ordered the Ruan family to go to Changzhou City again.


    After Zisu told her that Prince Li Yi seemed to be involved behind the scenes, Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually turned cold.


    Transferred the two most powerful members of their Ruan family to Changzhou...


    But what is he going to do?


    It has been calm for a long time, and the wind is about to blow again.


    Here, Zisu told her another thing.


    In the past few days, women have been missing mysteriously in various brothels in the capital.


    Moreover, it was only a few days before and after this, and seven people have already disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： Missing

    Chapter 278 Missing


    Originally, I just wanted to ask my father about their sudden dispatch to Changzhou City, but...


    Some people mysteriously disappear one after another... This is not a trivial matter.


    Therefore, after hearing Zisu''s report, Ruan Youqing''s face became more gloomy.


    Li Yi''s side has already begun to take actions for rebellion, and people suddenly disappeared in the capital.


    These two seemingly unrelated things, is there any connection?


    However, Ruan Youqing couldn''t think of any necessary connection between Li Yi''s plan to rebel and the woman''s disappearance.


    Moreover... these missing women all come from major brothels in the capital...


    correct!


    "Is anyone missing when we reach the stars?" Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing clenched his hands unconsciously, and asked with some anxiety.


    Zisu heard this, and quickly replied: "Master, our star-seeking sisters are either talented or quick-witted. So far, no one has disappeared."


    Hearing that no one was missing from Zhaixing, Ruan Youqing still felt uncomfortable.


    Seeing that she was about to leave for Guz, this kind of thing suddenly happened again in the capital. Even though it seemed that she had nothing to do with Li Yi, she did not dare to relax easily.


    "That''s right!" Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered the envoys from those countries, and asked directly if they were still in Beijing.


    Unexpectedly, the brother and sister from Yuhuan Kingdom were the first to leave.


    Apart from deliberately embarrassing her at the banquet last time, these two people did not make any other waves.


    It was expected that Wei Chijing, the ever-victorious general of Canglong Kingdom, would stay in the capital.


    But it is a little surprising that the prince Baili Huaijin of Nanting Kingdom and the wizard Kugli of Guzi Kingdom have not left yet.


    Baili Huaijin has cleared himself of the suspicion of sending someone to assassinate her and Gu Changan, so if he wants to leave and return to China, no one will stop him.


    And the real murderer behind the scenes, Kugli, a wizard from the country of Guz, can still stay alive in the capital?


    It seems that the matter of visiting this wizard has to be arranged as soon as possible.


    While Ruan Youqing was discussing with Zisu what they would prepare for going to Guz country in a few days, there was a sudden knock on the door with great urgency.


    "What''s wrong?" Zisu frowned slightly.


    The master is still here, and I don''t know which unruly girl came to disturb him.


    Ruan Youqing looked outside the door, and suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Sister Zisu, it''s me, Yue Jian!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Zisu allowed her to come in.


    After Yue Jian came in, she first glanced at Ruan Youqing timidly, then bit her lip, and said directly: "Master, Yue Ling is gone!"


    "Yueling is gone?" Ruan Youqing and Zisu changed their expressions.


    You must know that although Yueling and Yuejian have been living in Zhaixing Building, the two sisters don''t have to pick up guests because of their young age. You just need to follow Yueying or Zisu to deal with some shady things occasionally or help take care of the trivial matters in the Star Picking Building.


    And... these two girls are also good at martial arts.


    This suddenly disappeared...


    Could it be the same as those mysteriously missing women that Zisu mentioned just now?


    "Tell me what''s going on slowly." Ruan Youqing calmed himself down before speaking.


    At a time like this, she must remain calm.


    Otherwise, she would panic, and Zisu and the others would be even more disturbed.


    Yue Jian red eyes nodded, and after adjusting her breathing, she slowly opened her mouth: "Isn''t our place so peaceful recently, this morning, Xing''er, who was buying rouge, dared not go out easily, Yue Ling saw this , and took the initiative to go out with her. But in the afternoon... only Xing¡¯er came back. Xing¡¯er said that Yue Ling seemed to have met an acquaintance on the road, and after talking with the other party, Yue Ling let Xing¡¯er come back first , saying that she has other things to do. Then...and until now... Yueling has not come back. I have sent people to search all the restaurants, teahouses and even shops in the capital, but they still haven''t found it..."


    "Myolie?" Ruan Youqing slightly frowned, for this name was a little strange to her.


    In the Zhaixing Building, except for Yueying Yuejian Yueling and Zisu, she doesn''t remember everyone else.


    "Master, Xing''er has been in Zhaixing Building for four or five years. As you know, the recruit of Zhaixing Building will definitely find out the other person''s life experience. Both of her parents died, and only one uncle and aunt are left. And she After this uncle and aunt sold her for money, she has never been in touch with her family."


    ¡¸Did you investigate her uncle and aunt?¡¹


    "Except for being a philistine who loves to take advantage of others, everything else is normal. The most important thing is that they have not been threatened."


    "Then you can try to see if Xing''er is telling the truth."


    "Yes, Zisu will bring her here." Zisu quickly agreed.


    Soon, Zisu brought this girl named Xing''er.


    When Ruan Youqing looked over, Xing''er lowered her head in fear and dared not speak.


    Zisu didn''t explain much, but said to Xing''er very gently: "Xing''er, just in case, I need to use something to see if you are lying."


    After hearing this, Xing''er nodded obediently in response.


    As a result, Zisu asked four or five questions, and Xing''er''s answers were all the same as what Yue Jian said just now.


    Yue Ling met an acquaintance on the way, and after chatting with her for a while, she let her come back first.


    Yue Jian was listening, her expression getting more and more complicated.


    Ruan Youqing saw Yue Jian''s reaction, and immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master, Yue Jian is stupid, Yue Jian just realized now, whether it''s Yue Ling or me...we...we have no other acquaintances in the capital except the people in Zhaixing Building!"


    Ruan Youqing was stunned, and then remembered that the two sisters had no father, no mother, and no support before they came here.


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing turned to look at Xing''er, and said in a slow tone, "Xing''er, can you see that person''s appearance clearly?"


    Xing''er nodded, and replied in a soft voice: "That person''s appearance is nothing special, he looks like... the kind of person who walks on the street and grabs a lot of them. And... that person probably hasn''t been here before. Star Tower."


    ¡¸Is it a man?¡¹


    "Uh-huh¡­"


    Ruan Youqing clenched her hands involuntarily, then turned her head and told Zisu, "Go to the place where Xing''er and Yueling parted ways again, and investigate to see if anyone else knows or saw something. Always know, Where was she taken by that person, and where was the last place she was seen before disappearing."


    Zisu took action immediately after receiving the order.


    After Zisu left, Ruan Youqing, who had no clue, didn''t stay any longer. After comforting Yuejian a few words in a soft voice, she set off and returned to the mansion.


    It''s just that when she came out of Zhaixing Building and walked through the familiar alley, she realized that...


    Seems like...someone is following her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： Reasons to return to Changju City

    Chapter 279 The reason for returning to Changzhou City


    Ruan Youqing didn''t stop when he realized someone was following him.


    Every time she sneaks out of the house, she is used to wearing a mask.


    So, at this time, she was not worried about being recognized.


    Ruan Youqing, who pretended not to notice anything, walked for a while, then suddenly turned around and followed the person behind him to attack him.


    After the opponent was stunned for a moment, he didn''t go up to meet him, but waved his sleeves and threw something out.


    Immediately afterwards, Ruan Youqing''s vision was blocked by a white mist.


    Worried that the white mist was poisonous, Ruan Youqing didn''t recklessly continue walking forward, but took a few steps back quickly to avoid the white mist that was coming towards her.


    Although she has been fed various drugs by her grandfather since she was a child, she is not afraid of drugs, but she is cautious and will choose to avoid when facing the unknown.


    While retreating to the safe area, Ruan Youqing was always on guard against the opponent who would suddenly rush out to attack.


    However, until the white mist dissipated, there was no movement on the other side of the white mist.


    As if... the person who was following disappeared.


    After the white mist dissipated completely and the field of vision widened, Ruan Youqing discovered that the other party had really disappeared.


    Could it be... that person ran away?


    Could it be... this white mist is just for the opponent to escape, not to prepare for an attack?


    After Ruan Youqing stood there expressionlessly for a while, she found that there was nothing unusual about her surroundings, so she walked back a certain distance cautiously, trying to see if she could see any traces left by the other party.


    However, she was about to return to Zhaxing, but she still found nothing.


    As if everything that just happened was just an illusion.


    But Beijing has been troubled recently, and Ruan Youqing will not relax easily.


    After confirming again and again that no one was lurking in the dark, Ruan Youqing returned to the Ruan Mansion with a gloomy face.


    It''s just that in order to prevent being followed again, she took many detours before climbing over the wall from a remote corner of Ruan Mansion.


    And just after she jumped off the wall, the secret whistle of the Ruan Mansion''s patrol suddenly rushed over.


    While Ruan Youqing was thinking quickly about how to explain, the man suddenly froze when he saw her wearing a mask, twisted his neck in a strange posture, and rushed towards a nearby tree.


    When rushing over, he was still muttering to himself: "Hey, where is the thief running!"


    Ruan Youqing, who was left alone without speaking, frowned complicatedly.


    Logically speaking, the secret sentry of the Ruan Mansion would not choose a fool...


    But soon, she reacted.


    Ok¡­


    Sure enough, it''s no secret that she walks out of the house every now and then...


    After returning to the room with an even more depressed mood, Shan, who had been dozing off, woke up immediately, and then rubbed her eyes to greet her.


    "Miss, what did you say over there? Why are the generals and the others suddenly sent back to Changzhou City? They have clearly decided to stay in the capital forever, this sudden change... Even the servants feel a little uneasy. "


    "You little girl, you worry more than I do." Ruan Youqing patted her head and continued, "This time...the emperor probably got distracted by someone. But...forget it...you go sleep."


    ¡¸Miss, aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡¹


    "I''m going to bed too."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was already sitting on the edge of the bed, slowly loosening his clothes and preparing to lie down.


    Seeing this, Fan quickly reached out to help her untie the ribbon tied with blue silk.


    "By the way, fan, it''s not peaceful these days, you tell other people in the mansion, you must be careful of all strangers when you leave the mansion."


    Although the ones who disappeared recently were all women from brothels, but without finding out anything, the other party might suddenly change their minds and attack other people.


    Therefore, it is inevitable to tell Faner and the others.


    "Yes." Fan Er didn''t ask anything, but agreed obediently out of habit.


    Since her young lady ordered so, she just listened carefully.


    It wasn''t until Fan left that Ruan Youqing slowly closed his eyes.


    But it was a long night and she couldn''t fall asleep for a long time with so many things on her mind.


    ¡­


    Because it was Yin time when she felt sleepy, when she woke up, it was already noon.


    After Fan Er helped her wash and wash, Ruan Youqing went straight to the front hall.


    ¡¸Where are grandfather and mother in the front hall?¡¹


    "Yes, young lady, they seem to be discussing something."


    "Where''s sister?"


    "Missy is out."


    "Going out?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and then immediately ordered: "Send someone to find her, just tell me I have something important."


    At this juncture, Ruan Youqing doesn''t want any accidents to happen.


    Even if she is a little bit desperate, she must not let anything irresistible happen because of laxity.


    During the conversation, the master and servant had already reached the entrance of the front hall, looked at the closed door, Ruan Youqing''s heart sank, and he raised his hand to knock gently.


    The voice inside stopped abruptly, but soon, Ruan Chong''s voice came out: "Didn''t you say don''t disturb?"


    "Grandfather, it''s me." Ruan Youqing calmed down and answered softly.


    ¡¸Really? Then come in.¡¹


    After hearing that it was Ruan Youqing, Ruan Chong, who had been harsh just now, softened his tone instantly.


    After pushing the door and entering, Ruan Youqing saw his grandfather and mother sitting and looking at her.


    "Grandfather, mother, You Qing has something to tell you."


    She couldn''t fall asleep almost all night, all thinking about how to deal with Li Yi''s sudden action this time.


    After a brief discussion with her family, she made the decision after careful consideration.


    Ruan Chong and Mu Fei looked indifferent, presumably the secret whistle last night had reported to them about her going out.


    Although she was a little depressed, what made her feel relieved was that her grandfather and mother didn''t ask her too much, and gave her a lot of freedom.


    "Sit down and have something to drink. Just now, your mother specially asked the servants to cook some white fungus soup." Ruan Chong pointed with his big hand, and Ruan Youqing sat aside obediently, and picked up a small bowl of white fungus on the desk. The soup was drunk.


    Ruan Youqing knew that if she didn''t drink, the two of them were appointed to talk about the disadvantages of fasting for a long time.


    Sure enough, after obediently drinking the white fungus soup, Ruan Chong nodded in satisfaction and said, "It''s really reassuring. Well, you can say what you want to say."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t talk nonsense, and said very directly: "Grandfather, Youqing heard that the reason why father and elder brother were sent to Changzhou City this time is because of... Prince Li Yi?"


    Ruan Chongmu Fei didn''t have any surprises on his face at this time, and he must have known it already.


    After sighing lightly, Ruan Chong said slowly:


    "That''s right, the prince said that the war in Changzhou City is unstable, and the people will face displacement at any time. He also said that in order for our Ruan family to stay in the capital with complete peace of mind in the future, he suggested that Ah Ye and the others send the Jie people away." Completely rush to the west of Mang Mountain to prevent future troubles.¡±


    "Rush to the west of Mount Mang?" Ruan Youqing stood up in shock.


    You know, from the time she remembered in her previous life, the Jie people had passed through Mount Mang and had been active in the Chegan River outside Changzhou City. The west of Mang Mountain is naturally their hometown.


    It''s just that... the emperor, who has always done things safely, has made up his mind to drive the Jie people back?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Yuelings experience

    Chapter 280 Yue Ling''s Encounter


    Seeing Ruan Youqing was so surprised, Ruan Chong continued:


    "The people of the Jie people used to live by grazing animals, but in the west of Mount Mang...they heard that the land was becoming more and more barren, so they thought about going to the Chegan River area. However, their leader is an ambitious person, and he feels the benefits of the Chegan River. After the conditions were met, he naturally coveted the land of our Ning country. Although we also have a Gobi Desert to the east of Changzhou City, you must know that the Gobi Desert is not half as big as the Gobi Desert to the west of Mang Mountain. What''s more , through this small piece of Gobi Desert, there will be endless oases."


    ¡¸This is why they disturb our Changzhou people from time to time?¡¹


    "Yeah, that''s...the reason why they have been harassing our Changzhou City, trying to capture the city for themselves. But... Maybe it''s for survival. They can retreat to the Chegan River area after failing to attack the city, but If they are driven back to the west of Mount Mang, they will fight to the death with a completely desperate attitude.¡±


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly after hearing this, and said, "Grandfather once led troops to drive there?"


    Ruan Chong''s eyes suddenly became deep: "Yes, I once led troops to fight them to the foot of Mang Mountain...but that battle...was the one I fought in my life...the one with the heaviest casualties. Then Second-rate¡­"


    Perhaps he didn''t want to continue recalling, Ruan Chong noticed that he was choked up slightly, and turned his head aside, not wanting his little granddaughter to see him like this.


    After Ruan Youqing saw it, he immediately shut his mouth obediently and did not continue to ask.


    Everyone has scars that are difficult to heal.


    After Ruan Chong adjusted, he continued:


    "Because this time, neither the previous emperor nor the current emperor ordered us to drive the Jie people back to the west of Mount Mang, and our Ruan family only needed to guard Changzhou City. But for some reason, the emperor did not I will promise the prince..."


    "Grandfather, this time Daddy and the others...are they very dangerous..."


    Ruan Chong just sighed and didn''t say much.


    The king''s order is hard to break, even if they know the danger, they still have to do it with all their heart.


    While Mu Fei on the side slowly spoke about another matter at this time: "What is elusive is that the one who left Beijing this time...is also Taifu Xiao."


    "Teacher Xiao? Why did he leave Beijing all of a sudden?"


    "Teacher Xiao''s words... I heard that he asked for it on his own initiative, saying that he wanted to go back to his hometown to take a look. The emperor originally wanted to keep him, saying that the crown prince was not a big deal yet and needed his assistance, but who would have thought that after he had a long talk with the crown prince all night, It turned out to be... yes. By the way, it seems... that it was an overnight decision to send Ah Ye back to Changzhou City."


    "Overnight?" Ruan Youqing seemed to have something in his heart.


    Mu Fei nodded and continued: "Yes, overnight. By the way, Youqing, the Miss Xiao who has a good relationship with you seems to have gone with Mrs. Xiao. This child is really good, worry Taifu Xiao is getting old, and his body will not be able to bear the fatigue of traveling and traveling, so I asked to go with him, so that I can take care of Taifu Xiao."


    After Ruan Youqing heard that Xiao Deyin had also left Beijing, a trace of sadness gradually appeared on his face.


    It turned out that the last time I went to the hot spring was actually a farewell.


    Taifu Xiao''s hometown is Fenglan, east of Changzhou City.


    Also headed west all the way, because they followed the road, when Ruan Ye and his son left, Xiao Taifu''s grandfather and grandson followed him.


    Ruan Youqing felt somewhat regretful for not saying goodbye to Xiao Deyin properly.


    But there are too many things, and she has begun to feel a little overwhelmed.


    After having another conversation with grandfather and mother, Ruan Youqing suddenly thought of those missing girls in brothels in the capital. After struggling for a long time, she decided to speak:


    "Mother, you should be more careful when you go out these days. Youqing heard that there have been several cases of missing women in Beijing and Central China these days. Although they are all... er, women from brothels, the thieves suddenly changed their minds to attack other women."


    When Mu Fei heard this, his expression became serious: "I''ve heard about this too, and you are the same these days, so be careful when you go out. The opponent''s methods are superb, so far, there is no trace left. And Jing The place has been thoroughly investigated, and those missing women seem to have disappeared from the world.¡±


    Ruan Youqing nodded in agreement, but she was thinking about Yue Ling who was also missing in her heart.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Yue Ling was lying in a dark room.


    After an unknown amount of time, she slowly opened her eyes.


    With a splitting headache, she stretched out her hands and rubbed the center of her eyebrows with some difficulty. After she felt better, she supported her body and sat up. After groping for a wall, she leaned on it.


    It wasn''t until she was fully awake that she began to look at the surrounding environment.


    Although it is a dark room, there is still a window in the dark room.


    With light coming in from the window, Yue Ling could barely see the environment she was in.


    In the square dark room, there were some dark red blood stains on the floor and walls.


    In the dark room, there is a strong smell of blood and something rotten from time to time.


    Presumably... someone should have died here.


    Just when Yue Ling turned her head to look in another direction, she saw something piled up in the corner in front of her left.


    Yue Ling''s eyes darkened, but she did not act rashly.


    Being brought here this time, she has actually been a little dazed.


    Her last memory is to go shopping with Myolie in the building, but on the way someone suddenly appeared behind her and patted her on the shoulder.


    After that, she seemed to forget all about it.


    She has no idea how she was locked up here.


    Fortunately, she seldom showed her martial arts in front of outsiders, so the other party didn''t use anything similar to Hua Gong San on her.


    Looking down at herself, she realized that her coat had been taken off.


    The only thing left is the small clothes that can hide the shame.


    Yue Ling did not feel broken because of this, she could feel that her body had not been violated.


    After confirming again and again that there was no one else inside, Yue Ling quickly took out something from her coat and ate it.


    It was not discovered because she sewed this thing on the inside of the small clothes.


    The people from the Star Picking Tower are very good at hiding things.


    As her eyes gradually cleared up, Yue Ling once again set her sights in front of her left.


    That pile looks a little weird.


    Yue Ling gritted her teeth secretly, and moved a little in that direction.


    She stopped until she saw what a pile of things it was.


    Just because¡­


    That''s a bunch of women''s clothes.


    The material of the clothes looks pretty good, and... there is no blood stain on the clothes.


    While Yue Ling was studying it carefully, something seemed to be moving under the clothes.


    After Yue Ling noticed it, she immediately retreated to the wall vigilantly.


    It''s just that when she breathed lightly, the pile of clothes became quiet again.


    It seemed that it was just her illusion.


    But Yueling didn''t go forward to check again because of this, something suddenly appeared inside the province.


    Until, she saw with her own eyes, the pile of clothes moved again.


    Then, there... suddenly stretched out a hand full of scars.


    ¡¸Save...save...save me...¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Survival from Desperate Places

    Chapter 281 Survival from Desperation


    Yueling heard the cry for help, but she still didn''t act recklessly.


    Everything is in the unknown, and she doesn''t know how to save herself, let alone save others.


    However, that hand did not give up struggling, but after resting for a while, another hand emerged.


    After a while, a person appeared with his head twisting.


    Although it is unkempt, it can still be seen that the other party is somewhat pretty.


    "Save...save me." The angry man spoke again.


    After seeing the man''s eyes, Yue Ling''s expression changed slightly.


    This person... She has some impressions.


    Zhaixinglou is a brothel in name after all, and they will naturally have what other brothels should have. Therefore, the comparison between the brothel and the brothel is naturally unavoidable.


    And this woman is the most powerful person from Yanxia Pavilion who is competing with them for the stars.


    The reason why I have an impression is precisely because she once followed their old bustard to them to pick stars.


    It''s just... how is this woman... here?


    The other party also seemed to recognize Yue Ling, and she didn''t speak any more as her eyes dimmed.


    The two of them just looked at each other quietly, and the dark room fell into silence again.


    After an unknown amount of time, the woman finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and said with a little difficulty, "Can you...can you...can you listen to me for a while before deciding...whether you want to save...me or not."


    Yue Ling''s little face was expressionless, although she looked at the other person''s eyes without warmth, but she was struggling in her heart.


    She remembered what Zisu had said to her, that some of the women who were reduced to brothels were born frivolous. Except for a few, everyone has a tragic past. As long as it doesn''t harm the interests of Zhaixinglou, and they can get along with each other with a smile on weekdays, they will get along well.


    Pressing her chapped lips, Yue Ling nodded stiffly and said, "You...do you know where this place is and how you were brought here."


    Yue Ling did not tell her experience easily, but wanted to hear some problems from the other party''s words.


    After listening, the other party took several deep breaths before slowly opening his mouth:


    "I... I''m not the first to come here... here... when I came here, there were two other people. They also told me that there were other people here when they came. But we don''t remember... all I don''t remember how I got here."


    "I don''t remember how I got here?" Yue Ling suddenly felt a chill on her back, and then she continued to speak in surprise: "Then...where are those people you just mentioned?"


    As if thinking of something particularly terrifying, the woman hugged her head with her hands, with a hideous expression on her face:


    "They... they were all killed... after they were killed... they were taken to another place. They... they died in a terrible way! Their whole bodies were stripped... and they were also painted with a strange smelling oil. Then...then a man in black...fed them a very ugly and disgusting bug. After they ate the bug...it...became like a dummy! They didn''t blink their eyes or breathe , just look at me like that...just look at me like that...as if accusing something..."


    Speaking of this, the woman suddenly retched a few times, but probably because she hadn''t eaten for a long time, she couldn''t vomit anything at this time.


    Seeing this, Yue Ling couldn''t help feeling sick.


    Feed the worms alive...


    After the feed...those people were like...dead?


    These bloodstains...


    Thinking of this, Yue Ling also asked.


    The woman waited for a long time before replying: "The blood...is...it''s their blood. The man in black first started...hitting them, until he vomited blood...then stripped them...feeding the bugs..."


    Hearing this, Yue Ling''s face became paler.


    hit until he vomited blood...


    It must have been an internal injury.


    These people...do such a cruel thing...what are they trying to do!


    The woman looked out of the window, and then her tone suddenly became panicked: "Probably...about two more hours...they...they are coming...the darkness...when the darkness comes, they will continue to do this kind of thing. You ...run as fast as you can!"


    "Escape?" Yue Ling smiled wryly, "This place is impenetrable, I... I have nowhere to escape."


    The woman shook her head vigorously, and said, "No, you can. You...you come here, come to me..."


    Yue Ling looked at her cautiously, seeing her sincere eyes, then slowly got up and walked towards her carefully.


    She didn''t stop until she reached the woman.


    The woman saw her coming, and hurriedly continued to speak: "Take off these clothes, there is a brick under my body that can be opened. This is what the previous person... told me..."


    "Can it be opened? Then why don''t you leave?" Yueling said calmly.


    The woman smiled coldly, with an indistinct desolation in her voice: "You''ll know it when you see it."


    Yue Ling looked around again and found that there was no danger, and then started to remove the clothes piled up on the woman.


    The woman''s body completely appeared in front of Yue Ling,


    only¡­


    She was...she had her legs cut off by life!


    Seeing Yue Ling''s expression changed, the woman continued to speak: "I was discovered by them because I was trying to escape, and then... Then it became like this. But I saw you and thought, you can escape. You move my body open."


    Yueling suppressed her nausea, and gently hugged the woman aside, but her legs stayed where they were.


    After taking a deep breath and moving her legs away, Yue Ling saw the stone brick she had covered.


    "That person didn''t know this place, so... that''s why I blocked it. It''s just that after the brick is opened, ordinary people can''t get in that hole, but you are petite, so you should be able to get in if you squeeze."


    After hearing this, Yueling immediately reached out and pried up the blood-stained floor tile.


    Actually, the size of the hole can be seen from the size of the floor tiles.


    Yue Ling can indeed go down, but...


    But I have to suffer some flesh and blood...


    "I''ll take you down." Yue Ling said to the woman solemnly.


    The woman shook her head very calmly at this time: "No, you can only go down here alone. You went out... just come back and save me."


    At this time, Yue Ling knelt on the ground and looked into the hole. Just as she bent down, she felt a burst of coldness rushing towards her face.


    and¡­


    There is also the sound of water.


    If there is water... the possibility of escaping is even greater!


    but¡­


    She really can''t take this woman with her anymore.


    After all, the underground water is likely to be dirty. The woman''s leg was cut off not long ago, and the wound was still bleeding. If she touched dirty water... she would definitely die!


    It just so happens that the woman rejected what she just said...


    ¡¸Then...you wait for me, I will definitely come back to save you. By the way, do you know where this is?¡¹


    The woman nodded, and whispered: "This is a private house behind Honglu Temple..."


    ¡¸You...have you seen the other person¡¯s face?¡¹


    As soon as Yue Ling''s words fell, the woman pulled her hair as if in great pain, and after a few muffled groans, she opened her mouth with a little effort: "I... I can''t remember what he looks like... I just remember...he was wearing a black robe with no decorations at all..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： escaped

    Chapter 282 Escaped


    After the woman finished talking, Yue Ling began to think carefully about who in the capital likes to wear black robes.


    This kind of black robe...but few people like to wear it.


    so¡­


    Yue Ling suddenly opened her eyes wide, as if thinking of something.


    She remembers¡­the¡­


    The messenger of the Kingdom of Guz, Wizard Kugli, often dresses like this!


    And... this place is right next to Honglu Temple...


    It is more convenient for people who live in Honglu Temple and act as envoys!


    After making a rough guess in her mind, Yue Ling stopped talking and prepared to enter the cave.


    She can go in this hole, but...


    is to grind some flesh.


    The legs and waist went in fairly smoothly, but when it reached the shoulders, it started to get stuck.


    Seeing this, the woman on the side ignored the pain and crawled towards Yue Ling with all her might.


    I saw Yue Ling twisting her body vigorously, and the woman whose leg had been cut off also stretched out her hand and pressed her down forcefully.


    This scene is a bit weird, but Yue Ling''s heart is extremely sour.


    ¡¸You believe in me, I will definitely come back to save you.¡¹


    The woman smiled, and there seemed to be something shining in her eyes.


    Until Yue Ling felt the tingling pain on her shoulders suddenly disappear, and then she fell into the icy cold water.


    Fortunately, the water is not deep, just reaching waist.


    The wound on her shoulder will not be soaked in water.


    When she raised her head, she happened to see the woman looking at her.


    "Let''s go, if you can escape, come back and save me. If you can''t escape... dying here... is better than... being tortured alive."


    After hearing this, Yueling couldn''t help biting the soft flesh in her mouth.


    "I''m leaving¡­"


    "move."


    However, just as the woman finished speaking, her expression suddenly changed, and then she forcefully put the stone bricks back on.


    Yue Ling''s eyes turned cold, and she carefully moved to a dark place beside her...


    Even if someone opens the stone brick again, the other party will not easily see it


    She is hiding in the dark.


    Because, she had already heard a man''s voice above her head.


    ¡¸Where is that woman?¡¹


    "Why do not you speak?"


    ¡¸Tell me, if I make you a pig, will you be honest?¡¹


    "Just tell me where she went, and I''ll let you out."


    "It seems...you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. Forget it, if you run away, just run away."


    What Yueling heard was the man talking to himself sullenly, but the woman didn''t say a word the whole time.


    Just when Yue Ling noticed that her eyes were a little sore, she heard the woman let out an extremely shrill scream.


    However, no matter how the man asked, the woman still did not tell Yue Ling''s whereabouts.


    Yue Ling''s eyes were already red, and her whole body was trembling violently unbearably.


    She...must go out!


    Although there was darkness ahead, Yue Ling walked forward with a firm face.


    ¡­


    Talked briefly about Li Yi with his grandfather and mother, and indirectly reminded him of his ulterior motives, Ruan Youqing gradually eased his tense mood.


    As long as the family can be wary of Li Yi, then it is impossible for him to get close to the Ruan family easily.


    After all, in the previous life, it was because of her relationship that Li Yi was very familiar with the Ruan family.


    It was also because of this that he easily designed and framed their Ruan family for collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    After returning to the room, Ruan Youning happened to be back too.


    "What''s wrong, little girl, someone called me back in a hurry."


    Seeing that she was safe and sound, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief before slowly speaking: "Sister, if you can go out these days or not."


    "But because of the recent disappearance of those brothel girls?" Ruan Youning pulled Ruan Youqing to sit down.


    ¡¸Auntie, have you heard about it too?¡¹


    "Yes, when I went to the street just now, I heard a lot of people say that there are monsters haunting recently, and they only pick out the girls who are left alone. After they are taken away...they cut their hearts and skins, so cruel!"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect that a monster would come out from the common people.


    "Youqing..." Ruan Youning suddenly approached Ruan Youqing: "You said... there are really monsters in this world?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly: "Monsters should only exist in legends, but you must know that there are things more terrifying than monsters in the world."


    ¡¸Miss!¡¹


    While Ruan Youqing was talking, Fan''er''s anxious voice sounded from outside the house.


    Even before Ruan Youqing could answer, Fan''er pushed open the door and walked in regardless of the rules.


    Seeing her like this, Ruan Youqing didn''t rush to criticize her.


    Fan''er hurriedly saluted Ruan Youning first, then she immediately walked to Ruan Youqing''s side, leaned on her ear and whispered: "Miss! Yueling is back!"


    "What?!" Ruan Youqing, who had no expression just now, immediately stood up excitedly.


    Ruan Youning, who was on the side, couldn''t help interjecting when he saw this, "What''s wrong?"


    Ruan Youqing thought for a while, and then replied: "Someone is missing in the Zhaixing Building. No, Faner just came to tell me that the person is back. I thought about going over to have a look. After all, Mr. Gu is a man, and some things are inconvenient. Asked."


    Habitually moving Gu Changan out is because Ruan Youning at this time still thinks that the Zhaixing Building belongs to Gu Changan.


    And Ruan Youning really didn''t suspect him, nodded and said seriously: "Then do you need me to help? I''m the best at comforting girls."


    "I won''t bother my sister first. You Qing will go over and have a look. If it doesn''t work, I will come back and ask my sister to come forward."


    "Then hurry up and see if you can find out where the thief is, so we can find someone to rescue the missing girls."


    Ruan Youqing nodded earnestly, then turned around and followed Fan''er out.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t continue to ask until there was no one else around: "Where did Yueling appear? Did someone follow her? Was she injured?"


    "It was Sister Kongqing who came to tell me that Yueling didn''t go back to Zhaixing Tower first, but went to Sister Kongqing''s place."


    "Went to Kong Qing?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    There are old people and children there...


    If there is someone following behind...


    Yue Ling should not be such a reckless person...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing didn''t ask Fan any more. After all, Fan''er didn''t know much about it.


    So, Ruan Youqing could only quicken his pace and walk towards Kong Qing''s house.


    When she came to Kong Qing''s house, she didn''t go in first, but after checking with Fan Er that there were no suspicious people watching around, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Soon there was movement inside the door, after Kong Qing softly asked who it was, Ruan Youqing immediately responded and softly called Kong Qing''s name.


    The door was opened immediately, Ruan Youqing and Shan''er walked in quickly, and then the door was closed again.


    ¡¸Kongqing, your child¡­¡¹


    "Miss, don''t worry, the child was taken away by my mother-in-law early this morning. There is no one else in the family. There are no suspicious strangers around."


    Ruan Youqing slowly felt relieved, and followed Kong Qing to the house.


    At this time, Yue Ling was curled up on Kong Qing''s bed, wrapped in a quilt, in a daze.


    When Ruan Youqing walked in, Yue Ling rushed over with red eyes.


    ¡¸Master! Please save them!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： ups and downs

    Chapter 283 Unrest


    After Ruan Youqing comforted her gently, Yue Ling returned to her previous look, and told Ruan Youqing about her experience in a concise manner.


    After hearing that she had lost some memory, Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and she said in a strict voice, "You mean, you only remember being in that dark room when you woke up again after being photographed?"


    Yue Ling nodded, and said in a weak voice: "Yes, master, and Yue Ling doesn''t remember what you just told me about Xing''er. Could it be... what''s wrong with Xing''er?"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head, with a gloomy expression on his face: "Xing''er should be fine, Zisu has already tried her. She did see you chatting with acquaintances on the street, and then told her to let her go back to Xingxing first." , what are you going to do...um...you just said...the woman you met in the dark room said that they don''t even remember how they were taken there?"


    "yes."


    "Could it be that...the other party has abilities similar to Zisu''s? But Zisu attracts people to tell the truth, but this person can control people''s speech and actions..."


    Ruan Youqing gradually frowned, and the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he felt.


    When she came out of Zhaixing Tower and was followed, did that person also want to...control her?


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing seemed to be thinking about something, Yue Ling approached and whispered: "Master, the sister in the dark room also told me that the place where we were imprisoned was near Honglu Temple, and the man who abused women often wore a suit without any decorations." The black robe...so...Yueling guessed...this person..."


    "Is it Kugli, the wizard of Guz Kingdom?" Ruan Youqing immediately understood who Yueling was talking about.


    Honglu Temple was originally intended to receive envoys from foreign countries, and the houses around it were naturally vacated long ago, in case some high-ranking envoys from other countries were not used to living in Honglu Temple and there was a mansion outside where they could stay for a few days .


    Although Jingzhong has thoroughly investigated, but this kind of place...


    No one would dare to search carefully.


    What''s more, Honglu Temple is not too far from Kong Qing''s residence, and there is a river beside it.


    The more he thought about it, the more Ruan Youqing became sure that Kugli was the instigator of the woman''s disappearance.


    But...what on earth is he going to do...


    Yueling just explained that she came out of an underground waterway.


    It''s just that the waterway... is very dirty.


    Thanks to Yueling''s firm will, she was able to hold back her nausea and run out.


    Because Kongqing''s house was getting closer, the naked Yueling found here in a panic...


    Feeling distressed, she reached out and touched Yueling''s head again. Ruan Youqing''s voice was like a gentle breeze: "Yueling, you wait here for me first, and I will send someone to send you back to the Zhaixing Pavilion to recuperate. Zisu is also worried."


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing turned to Kong Qing and said, "Kong Qing, you take the child and mother-in-law back to Ruan Mansion to live in for a while, and don''t move out until this matter is resolved. Go back to Nguyen Mansion."


    Kong Qing knew the seriousness of the matter, and immediately nodded in response.


    When Ruan Youqing was about to go out, Yue Ling suddenly took her hand, and said with concern: "Master, you have to be careful too. The wizards in the country of Guz are too scary. The dark room... the dark room... is like It''s like hell."


    Although Yue Ling is Yue Jian''s older sister, the two of them are not very old.


    On weekdays, Yue Ling, who looks clear and cold, is now like the helpless little girl who just came to Zhai Xing Lou.


    Presumably... what she saw and heard really scared her.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart softened again, she hated girls being wronged the most.


    "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on. It''s not easy for me, a young lady in the general''s mansion, to come forward when it involves envoys from other countries. So..."


    She is going to find someone.


    A person who... dares to dig three feet to find someone without any reason.


    ¡­


    Gu Changan was rarely at leisure. When he was casually flipping through a collection of poems, Tian Wen appeared in front of him with a strange expression on his face.


    "Master! Miss Ruan has come to Gu Mansion to look for you!"


    ¡¸Huh? Came here to find me?¡¹


    In the past, the two met either on the street, or in Ruan Mansion, or in Quanling Villa.


    This little fox suddenly came to Gu''s mansion to look for him...


    Hmm... I guess I didn''t miss him...


    Gu Changan withdrew those pleasant little thoughts in time, put down the book and immediately got up to greet him.


    The little fox came to him on his own initiative, so he must have something important to do.


    Could it be... because of the disappearance of women these days?


    And when Gu Changan just opened the door and walked out, Ruan Youqing was already led over by someone.


    After signaling everyone to leave, Gu Changan cut to the chase and said, "But do you want me to do something?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was still thinking about how to speak, was stunned for a moment, then she nodded and said directly:


    "Master Gu should have heard about the missing woman case recently, right?"


    "Do you want to investigate?" At this time, Gu Changan didn''t have any expression on his face.


    Ruan Youqing frowned and nodded: "I don''t want to check, but I have to."


    "Then this is going to be the job of the criminal department."


    "Master Gu!" Ruan Youqing''s expression turned serious: "This matter may involve Kugli, a wizard from Guz Kingdom."


    "Why is he involved? You Qing, are you sure?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded and continued: "To be honest, my person just escaped from the other party. From her description, the first person I thought of was him. What''s more..."


    Immediately afterwards, Ruan Youqing told all about Yueling''s experience without any concealment.


    After learning that these people don''t remember how they were arrested, and the cruel methods of the other party, Gu Changan''s face finally became completely gloomy.


    They are still so arrogant in Ningguo!


    "I''m going to send people to check all the houses around Honglu Temple." Gu Changan had already started to go out.


    However, when he saw Ruan Youqing still following him, he hurriedly stopped, then looked at her seriously and said:


    "Go back to the Ruan Mansion first. The other party seems to be deliberately targeting women. You will be more dangerous. Also, don''t think about sneaking out to investigate on your own. There are many weird things in the Guz Kingdom, so you can''t take the risk yourself."


    Seeing the undisguised concern on Gu Changan''s face, Ruan Youqing could only obediently nod in agreement.


    It¡¯s just that Gu Chang¡¯an had just sent her back to Ruan¡¯s Mansion, when she went back to Zhaixing Tower and took someone to Kong Qing¡¯s house to bring Yue Ling and the fan who accompanied her back to Zhaixing Tower.


    After seeing Yue Ling came back safe and sound, Yue Jian immediately cried and threw herself into her arms.


    Seeing the two sisters hugging each other and crying, Ruan Youqing felt very uncomfortable.


    However, after sitting in the Zhaixing Building for a while, Ruan Youqing suddenly discovered a very serious matter.


    At a time like this...


    Perilla did not appear?


    "Where''s the perilla!"


    Ruan Youqing suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Yuejian exposed her head from Yueling''s arms, and then said with a blank face: "Isn''t it the master, you sent a message to send Zisu out of the city?"


    Ruan Youqing''s face instantly turned extremely pale.


    The opponent moved so fast!


    Yueling had just escaped, but Zisu...was tricked into being tricked away!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Find

    Chapter 284 Discovery


    After Ruan Youqing knew that the other party had tricked Zisu out of the city in her own name, she immediately set off and ran out of the city without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Yue Jian first found someone to settle Yue Ling, and then followed closely behind Ruan Youqing.


    "Master...that man seems to have led Zisu to the mountain temple outside the city."


    ¡¸How long have you been away?¡¹


    "About half an hour..."


    All the expressions on Ruan Youqing''s face disappeared instantly, and his footsteps also stopped.


    "Master?" Yue Jian looked at her suspiciously.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes flashed with coldness, and he said slowly: "Half an hour is enough for the other party to take someone away. Yue Jian, go back to Zha Xing, and don''t let any strangers approach you."


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Yue Jian asked subconsciously.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were dim, and he replied lukewarmly: "This time... I must participate."


    Watching Yue Jian back to Zhai Xing, Ruan Youqing turned his head and walked directly towards Gu''s mansion.


    At this time, Tian Wen was still in the mansion. After knowing that Ruan Youqing had returned, he immediately set off to meet her for his master.


    "Miss Ruan, why are you back?"


    ¡¸Where is your master?¡¹


    "Hmm..." Tian Wen touched his head in some embarrassment, and opened his mouth cautiously: "Master, he has already taken people to search the Honglu Temple."


    "Take me there." Ruan Youqing opened his mouth without thinking.


    Tian Wen was taken aback for a moment, then rubbed his hands together and whispered: "But Miss Ruan, our master said..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing turned cold.


    ¡¸Do you want to bring it or not?¡¹


    After seeing the other party''s terrifying and stern expression as if he was his own master, Tian Wen gradually became a little nervous.


    But¡­


    The master has already ordered... He can''t go against the master''s wishes!


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be more determined not to take her there after seeing Tian Wen tangled for a while, and sighed helplessly in her heart, then her expression changed, and her cold and terrifying aura was instantly withdrawn by her, and her original sharp eyes also disappeared. Then it gradually softened.


    "Heavenly, if you don''t take me there, I... I''ll go by myself. But... Mr. Gu''s other subordinates don''t know me. If I insist on going in, they might think I''m someone with ulterior motives... Then If they''re not careful...maybe they''ll use force against me...at that time..."


    Tian Wen looked at Ruan Youqing, who had changed so quickly, in shock, and didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    Even if...Miss Ruan was really stopped...


    Or...moved hands...


    Miss Ruan should not be easily beaten...


    But when he saw the other party''s eyes were slightly red, looking at him pitifully, Tian Wen felt that if this was the case, he might be punished more severely.


    Being cruel, Tianwen had no choice but to take Ruan Youqing to find Gu Changan.


    The two walked very quickly, and after a while they arrived near Honglu Temple.


    And there was indeed a group of guards surrounding Honglu Temple, and some unsuspecting people hid in the alleys and looked out curiously, talking about what happened here.


    After all...their chief assistant personally brought people here.


    At this time, the minister of Honglu Temple and the criminal judge of the Criminal Criminal Division stood aside in panic, not daring to speak.


    Not only are they afraid of Gu Changan''s majesty, but more importantly, they really haven''t found anything about the recent missing woman case in the city.


    Compared to this, Honglu Siqing''s posture was lower. Because of his reasons, he refused all the previous searches on the grounds that he was honoring his status as a minister.


    And now... Lord Shoufu came in person...


    Even Prince Nanting and General Changsheng of Canglong Kingdom strongly supported it after hearing about it...


    If you let him find out something...


    His black gauze hat might not be safe...


    Because Gu Changan''s people knew Tianwen, so Tianwen brought Ruan Youqing to say a few words, and then they let the two of them in.


    Fortunately, someone recognized Ruan Youqing''s identity, and the onlookers didn''t dare to say anything.


    However, Ruan Youqing hadn''t found Gu Changan yet, he had already walked out in a gloomy and cold body.


    "Where are the Minister of Honglu Temple and the criminal judge!"


    "What did Mr. Gu find?" The two walked up to him tremblingly, and whispered without daring to lift their heads.


    I don''t know why, but Mr. Gu is obviously young, but when he is angry, his aura is really overwhelming.


    Gu Chang''an didn''t say what he found, but he turned his head and ordered someone to inform Dali Temple, and then he waved to the secretary of Honglu Temple and the criminal judge: "Go, I''ll take you to see what we found."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ruan Youqing walking towards him out of the corner of his eye.


    "You..." Although his expression slowed down, Gu Changan still frowned slightly.


    How could his little fox be so disobedient.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath and said seriously, "Master Gu, Zisu was cheated by the other party. Therefore, I must participate in this matter."


    Gu Changan, who knew Zisu''s ability, naturally understood the seriousness of this matter. Seeing Ruan Youqing''s firm expression, he had no choice but to nod and did not refuse.


    "That wizard of Guz..."


    "Not here, Honglu Temple Minister said that he went out early this morning, saying that he wanted to see the customs of our capital." Gu Changan replied lukewarmly.


    Ruan Youqing frowned tightly and grabbed Gu Changan''s sleeve: "Hurry up and send someone to find him, so that he won''t escape in fear of crime!"


    Gu Changan nodded, and gently patted Ruan Youqing''s head regardless of the presence of others: "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent someone to look for it."


    Following the two of them, the Minister of Honglu Temple and the criminal officer rubbed the sore corners of their eyes in a humble way. If Master Gu could treat them so tenderly...


    Um... Forget it...


    Thinking about it seems even scarier.


    It''s just...how did Mr. Gu lead them to such a gloomy small courtyard! Even though it was still not sunset yet, they felt a biting cold wind behind them.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was as surprised as the two of them why Gu Changan brought them here, Gu Changan had already led them to the side of a well.


    "Master Gu, this is..." Ruan Youqing asked first.


    This well is not too small, even if two adults go down together, it is not too crowded.


    "Here is the answer you want to know, come down with me." Saying that, Gu Changan stretched out his hand and pointed into the well.


    Honglu Temple Minister leaned over and looked down, there was a damp and cold wind blowing towards his face, he stepped back a few steps in fear, and then boldly said: "Master Gu... I''m here... I''m not here It''s the Minister of Honglu Temple, this kind of matter should not be under the control of the subordinates..."


    "But... this happened within the jurisdiction of your Honglu Temple." Gu Changan didn''t look at him, but just said lightly.


    Honglu Siqing shook his body, not daring to speak easily.


    "Forget it, if you don''t want to go, just stay here." Gu Changan slightly raised the corners of his lips, then glanced at the criminal officer and slowly asked, "Where is Mr. Ti Xing?"


    ¡¸I...I''ll go.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： what happened to the missing women

    Chapter 285 What happened to those missing women


    There is a ladder in the well, so if everyone wants to go down, they don''t have to worry about it.


    It''s just that the sky is getting late, and the inside of the well is even darker. Fortunately, Gu Changan didn''t talk nonsense and went down the well first. Ruan Youqing naturally followed behind him.


    The prosecuting officer at the side went down without any fear when he saw the weak and weak Miss Ruan in the rumors. He corrected his expression and boldly followed.


    At this moment, Gu Changan''s voice sounded from below:


    "You don''t have to worry about your safety, my people are still guarding below. And... there is no water below."


    The criminal officer looked at his trembling feet, his face turned red and he didn''t make a sound.


    On the contrary, it was Ruan Youqing who was hindered by the presence of others, coughed lightly and said: "If Master Gu was not here, even if you gave Youqing ten courages, Youqing would not dare to come down."


    At this time, Gu Changan had already landed safely. Seeing that Ruan Youqing was approaching, without even thinking about it, Gu Changan spread his arms and hugged Ruan Youqing.


    "Miss Ruan is really glib." Gu Changan took the opportunity to lean into her ear, and couldn''t help but tease her in a low voice.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that the other party always liked to say that he was glib before taking revenge on her!


    After the two of them glanced at each other, they didn''t talk or laugh anymore, but looked up at the criminal officer in unison.


    Officer Ti is a smart man, and he didn''t ask much about Ruan Youqing''s arrival, nor would he say much.


    So for this person, Gu Changan is not too harsh.


    After patiently waiting for him to jump off the ladder, Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing''s hand and turned to continue leading the way.


    This well... not only is there no water...


    And... there''s still plenty of room!


    After getting off the ladder, Gu Changan led them through a narrow passage, and then stopped in front of a broken door.


    "What you see next... may be a little... weird and terrifying."


    The criminal officer is very sensitive, so he naturally heard the deep meaning in the words of the chief assistant, so his face changed accordingly: "What does Mr. Gu mean... those missing women...all... are not alive?"


    Gu Changan also nodded with a serious face, and then he slowly reached out and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, there was a chilly smell of blood that made people tremble.


    Ruan Youqing followed Gu Changan and walked in, and then... Even though she had seen all kinds of **** and cruel scenes, she was a little shocked by the scene in front of her.


    The space inside the door is not small, but people can feel a strong sense of oppression when they walk in.


    The bloodstains on the walls and ground of this place are also extremely glaring.


    After entering from the door, you can see a stone platform in the middle, and there seems to be a person lying on the stone platform.


    When Ruan Youqing walked over with Gu Changan, he saw clearly the horrible scene on the stone platform.


    A scantily clad woman stared at the sky, her chest...was cut open, revealing her **** internal organs.


    Her legs were cut off abruptly.


    Ruan Youqing took a few steps back, and a sympathetic look appeared on his face.


    This woman...


    Suddenly, she remembered the woman Yue Ling told her about helping her...Could it be...


    The same cut off legs, the same delicate eyebrows.


    But now...


    She was tortured to death by the other party after all.


    Ruan Youqing felt a little uncomfortable. After clenching her fists hard, she walked to the side and gently put the scattered organs of the other party in.


    Looking at the blood on his hands, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of sadness.


    After seeing it, Gu Changan didn''t speak, but silently took out a handkerchief from his skirt to wipe off the blood on her hands.


    The criminal officer at the side saw everything in front of him, and couldn''t help but ran to the wall to vomit.


    Before he finished vomiting, he heard an uncontrollable scream.


    Gu Changan seemed to have guessed his reaction.


    ¡¸Go, let¡¯s go there.¡¹


    Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing and walked over.


    I saw four human-shaped shadows standing on the walls on both sides of this room.


    It was only after a few people approached that they could see what these were.


    Because of these figures...they are really people with their eyes open but not breathing!


    No... should say...


    are eight corpses.


    "Master Gu! This... this is not a figurine, is it? How did it become so lifelike?" The criminal officer held his chest, unable to believe that the person in front of him was a real person.


    Gu Changan''s answer made him sit on the ground in an instant.


    ¡¸Have you ever seen a figurine with a big hole in its chest that is still bleeding?¡¹


    No need for Gu Changan to continue talking, Ruan Youqing knew it in his mind.


    These human figurines standing by the wall...


    It should be those missing brothel girls.


    Looking at their attire, they were deliberately changed into clean clothes.


    The face was also covered with powder and rouge.


    But even with makeup on, they couldn''t hide the lifeless look on their faces.


    When Ruan Youqing was bold enough to reach out to touch one of the corpses, Gu Changan grabbed his hand in time.


    "What''s here?" Ruan Youqing immediately realized that there should be something on these corpses.


    "Dizhi told me that they were fed with Gu insects. Before the Gu insects entered their bodies, they should have been beaten, because only blood can induce the crazy attacks of the Gu insects. Also, the hearts of these people were all dissected. The excavation is gone. Judging from this evil and cruel method, it must be the black witchcraft of the Guz Kingdom. The person behind this will definitely be Kugli.¡±


    Ruan Youqing thought of Zisu who had been tricked away, and she immediately panicked: "Then is it too late to send someone to arrest him?"


    Gu Changan settled for a moment, then sighed and said, "It''s unlikely, we are still a step too late. Since you said that he used your name to lure Zisu out of the city, it is very likely that he... has already escaped."


    "Master Gu!" The prosecutor finally calmed down after being relieved. He brushed off his sleeves and said very seriously:


    "Go to the palace immediately to report this matter to the emperor, and then immediately issue a warrant to bring this cruel and tyrannical wizard Guzi back! We, the people of Ning Kingdom, will never be allowed to be insulted and blasphemed like this!"


    Seeing that the appointment of the criminal officer is still reliable, Gu Changan nodded to indicate that he can leave.


    Then...the criminal officer returned to the well by the same route at an extremely fast speed.


    After he left, Gu Changan continued to speak:


    "Youqing, I think... things are not that simple."


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and she looked up at him: "Is he targeting me by cheating Zisu away? He...knows Zisu''s real ability? Or does he actually know Zisu''s background?"


    Gu Changan nodded with a serious expression:


    "Since he can accurately use your identity to deceive Zisu out, it means...he knows you better than we imagined."


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing''s expression became more and more serious: "Could it be that he came to the capital... just... because of me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： Suddenly

    Chapter 286 Suddenly


    This night, the wind blew up.


    Ruan Youqing, who was about to wash and lie down, immediately walked out of the room lightly after seeing the figure outside the window.


    Because just by looking at the figure, she can guess who it is.


    "Youqing, I''m sorry." After Gu Changan saw her coming out, there was a touch of helpless gloom in his expression.


    Ruan Youqing stepped forward and said in a daze, "Master Gu...this is...what is wrong with me..."


    Gu Changan held her somewhat cold hand, stared at her without blinking, and said, "The emperor suddenly issued an order...that no one should see him or disturb his rest for a few days."


    "Don''t disturb his rest? Master Gu is sure that this is the order of the emperor himself?" Ruan Youqing''s face was full of disbelief, and then a terrible thought gradually came to his mind.


    Gu Changan nodded and replied: "It is indeed the emperor''s will. Even I... these few days are not allowed to see his old man casually. I don''t know..."


    Suddenly, Gu Changan seemed to have thought of something, and a stern look appeared on his face: "Is it the emperor..."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression also became serious: "Lord Gu can pay more attention to the movement of the prince recently, since the emperor suddenly sent my father and brother back to Changzhou City, insisting on driving the Jie people back to the west of Mang Mountain, I have I have some doubts. After all, I heard from my mother that the emperor made his decision after a long talk with the prince all night... My father and elder brother were sent to Changzhou, the old man Xiao Taifu suddenly returned to his hometown, and the emperor made his decision. It is decreed that no one is allowed to disturb his rest... After these few seemingly unrelated incidents... I suspect that there is some kind of conspiracy behind... the prince."


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Gu Changan immediately frowned.


    Ruan Youqing saw his serious expression, and then continued to express his conjecture: "I think...the prince may...use some means to control the emperor...and...he has more or less connection with that wizard from the Guz Kingdom .¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chang''an sighed: "Youqing, my people haven''t found Kugli, and he shouldn''t be too close by now. But don''t worry, I will definitely help you get Zisu out of the house." He saved it."


    Ruan Youqing had already guessed what Gu Changan said.


    Since Kugli has the ability to know his relationship with Zhaixinglou, he must have planned his trip to the capital well this time.


    Just¡­


    Has he and the prince really cooperated?


    Why did he feed those women Gu worms and then kill them so cruelly? Where did he get the hearts of those women?


    And why did he take Zisu away, or did he already know Zisu''s life experience?


    Ruan Youqing, who was suddenly entangled in all kinds of questions about this wizard, was a little bored.


    "You rest first, I will tell you any news. I will pay more attention to the prince. By the way, I will enter the palace tomorrow morning to see if I can see the emperor again."


    Seeing that Gu Changan trusted her words very much, Ruan Youqing slowly calmed down.


    I don''t know when, she seems to have become more and more dependent on Gu Changan.


    Just don''t know...will it be a good thing or a bad thing.


    However, not long after Gu Changan left, there was a light knock on her door.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and Fan''er, who was already asleep, woke up after hearing the sound.


    "Master."


    It was Kong Qing who came, but her tone seemed very anxious at this time.


    Ruan Youqing paused suddenly, and before Fan''er got up, she immediately went to open the door for Kong Qing.


    After being brought into the house by Ruan Youqing, Kong Qing immediately took out a letter from her arms and handed it to Ruan Youqing, while saying in a serious tone: "


    Master, Kong Qing was going home to get some things tonight, and then... saw a letter lying inside the gate. Presumably... it should have been stuffed in through the crack of my door..."


    Ruan Youqing''s face immediately changed after seeing Miss Ruan''s kiss written on it.


    The other party delivered the letter to Sorao...


    This is almost a threat in disguise!


    Fortunately, when Yue Ling escaped, she immediately let Kong Qing''s family move to Ruan Mansion.


    Otherwise...the consequences are even more she doesn''t want to think about.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath to calm herself down before she opened the letter.


    "I''ve heard Miss Ruan Xiao''s name for a long time. I''m going to borrow Miss Zisu from your building. If Miss Ruan is worried, you can come here in person. But if Miss Ruan comes, don''t bring anyone with you. Otherwise...Zisu The girl is afraid that there will be more bad luck. By the way... I will have a secret here that you have wanted to know since you were a child. I implore you to use this secret in exchange for Miss Ruan to **** me back to Guz in person. Tomorrow Haishi, I will pick you up Go to Miss Zisu''s place and wait for you."


    After reading the contents of the letter, Ruan Youqing couldn''t hold back and shattered the letter paper with internal force.


    This Kugli... really came because of her!


    It''s just... what is the secret he said...


    After recalling the contents of the letter again, Ruan Youqing''s heart skipped a beat.


    The other party said...it was the secret she wanted to know since she was a child...


    Kugli and Siman are mentors and apprentices, and Siman has a close relationship with King Nanjing...


    So does he...really know something...


    for example¡­


    Why did she come back from rebirth!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing immediately took out the token that King Nanjing had given him that he had collected earlier.


    Although she knew there was a trap, she still wanted to go.


    One is for Zisu, and the other is to understand the things I have always wanted to know.


    After all, going to Guz was something she had planned in the first place.


    Just¡­


    If she goes to the country of Guz, she will feel a little worried about the prince.


    According to previous memories, the time for Li Yi to kill his father and usurp the throne is getting closer, and the emperor''s place...is also full of dangers.


    In this life, she has seen and felt many things that she never noticed in her previous life, and she also knows who is sincere and who is fake.


    So, the life and death of the emperor... If she can be saved, she must be saved.


    Looking at Ruan Youqing with a gloomy face, Fan, who had come over a long time ago, said in surprise, "Miss, what is written in the letter...?"


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows before speaking slowly:


    "Zisu was taken away by the wizard of Guz country, and the wizard told me to go to see him. Although, Guz country, I planned to leave in a few days. But...but I don''t want to go. Don''t worry about the movement in the capital. The rain is coming, no matter which one I choose, I know the ravines and bumps in it. So...so now I...do not know whether to stay in the capital or save Zisu. "


    "Miss, this servant is stupid and doesn''t know much. But this servant knows that if you don''t save Sister Zisu back, you will definitely have regrets in your life. As for the capital...everything depends on Mr. Gu! Behind you is Ningguo The hardest shield is protecting it!"


    Fan''er said with a serious face, but Ruan Youqing froze in place for a moment without any reaction.


    Yes¡­


    This life...


    She is no longer alone...


    She can completely trust Gu Changan to let Gu Changan keep an eye on Li Yi''s movements in the capital.


    In this way, she can go to the country of Guz to find what she always wanted to know.


    Because of Fan''er''s inadvertent words, Ruan Youqing instantly realized that there was no need for her to be trapped in these two choices!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： ready to go out of town

    Chapter 287 Ready to leave the city


    As soon as the sky was slightly bright, Ruan Youqing left a letter and went out.


    She didn''t even wake up with the fan.


    However, when she was about to leave the city, she suddenly seemed to have a large space in her heart.


    Pedestrians passed her in a hurry on the street, and the sun began to shine on the side of the tall city wall.


    The moment she looked up at the sun, Ruan Youqing finally understood why she felt empty in her heart.


    She left her family without saying goodbye because she couldn''t find any suitable reason to persuade them to let her go alone to find that... mysterious, dangerous and terrifying wizard Kugli.


    But...if she and Gu Changan leave without saying goodbye...


    Her heart will feel empty...


    Unknowingly, she came to the gate of Gu Mansion again.


    Although she was wearing a mask at this time, the guards at the gate of the Gu Mansion were so sharp-eyed. They knew this person when she just appeared from the corner, and they didn''t need to ask any more questions, just invite them in.


    Therefore, just when Ruan Youqing regained his composure, he was invited to the parlor by the servants of the Gu family.


    There are no servant girls in Gu''s mansion, only a few shrewd servants serve her tea and water.


    "You wait here for a while, our master has entered the palace. He will be back in about an hour or so."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and then remembered what Gu Changan said last night that he was going into the palace today to see if he could see the emperor again.


    Smiling and nodding at the talking boy, Ruan Youqing sat patiently waiting for Gu Changan to come back.


    Just right, before leaving, we need to find out what happened to the emperor.


    It will take less than an hour to go to the place that Kugli said, and the other party said to meet at Haishi.


    It''s still early, but it won''t be too long.


    Just¡­


    While she was quietly waiting for Gu Changan, there were already several waves of servants coming in to greet her and give her food and drinks.


    Faced with such warm hospitality, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help asking curiously after all: "Master Gu...is always so...warm to the guests who come here?"


    The boy who came to bring her cakes listened, and immediately shook his head and said: "No, our master ordered that we don''t have to be too polite to anyone except the empress dowager and the old lady."


    "Then... why did you treat me..." Ruan Youqing''s face was full of doubts.


    The boy smiled honestly twice and replied: "Slaves are best at observing words and expressions. Naturally, we can see...our master treats you differently from others."


    After all...God asks that the people they treat so politely are definitely not ordinary people!


    Although this lady is wearing a mask, she has an extraordinary demeanor...


    The servant who could roughly guess her identity was very clever and didn''t say much.


    Seeing the young servant looking at him respectfully, Ruan Youqing shrugged and smiled a little embarrassedly: "Okay, you guys go to your own affairs. I''ll just wait for Mr. Gu by myself."


    "Okay, the servants will not bother you anymore."


    The boy went out immediately after saluting.


    After that, finally no one disturbed her cleanliness.


    Seeing that the other party is so upbeat, Ruan Youqing only feels very relaxed physically and mentally.


    Less than an hour later, Gu Changan came back.


    When he saw Ruan Youqing who was waiting for him, Gu Changan''s cold face gradually warmed up.


    "Why did you come here so early?" Gu Changan sat beside Ruan Youqing very naturally.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t say his intention of coming to him first, but first asked him if he had seen the emperor in the palace this time.


    After seeing Gu Changan''s expression after she finished speaking, Ruan Youqing roughly knew it.


    It seems...the situation on the side of the emperor is not optimistic.


    "The emperor may have been tampered with." Gu Chang''an said with a serious expression.


    "what do you mean¡­"


    "When I saw the emperor today, I went straight into the emperor''s imperial study. At that time, the emperor seemed to be looking down at something. After watching me go in, he just looked up at me, and then lowered his head to do his business .If it was in the past, the emperor would definitely ask me what''s the matter. And...I broke in and hadn''t spoken to the emperor yet, the prince Li Yi rushed over after hearing the news. His face...was clearly flustered."


    "He''s here so soon?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes. When we arrived, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince accused me of audaciously disobeying the emperor''s will. I was able to shut him up until I showed him the gold medal of exoneration given to me by the emperor. But during this period, the emperor kept quiet He looked at his things quietly, and didn''t even look at us. It wasn''t until I left that he looked at me again and nodded at me."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing''s face became more and more gloomy: "The emperor''s reaction...is really abnormal."


    Gu Changan nodded and continued: "Yes, it''s not normal at all. And... I can''t see any emotion in his eyes. So, I''m afraid Li Yi really used some means to control the emperor."


    ¡¸So have you figured out how to deal with it?¡¹


    "I need to find out what''s going on before I know what to do next. By the way, Xiaoqing, you came to me today..."


    Seeing that he finally asked, Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, and then looked at Gu Changan with burning eyes: "I''m going to the country of Guz, and I can''t delay any longer."


    ¡¸Why are you so fast...¡¹


    "Listen to me first." Ruan Youqing put her slender fingers between Gu Changan''s lips, and she continued when he stopped talking:


    "Kugli sent me a letter. He wanted to use me to **** him back to Guz from Ningguo. Although I don''t know what his intentions are, I was planning to go there. So... why don''t you take advantage of this time?" If there is an opportunity, I will go directly. The sooner I finish my work, the sooner I can come back."


    Gu Changan frowned, and then took Ruan Youqing''s hand in his hand: "Do you know that this is reckless? What if he has any plans for you."


    "Don''t worry, I will be extremely careful. What''s more, I still have the token of the wizard brought out from the deathbed of King Nanjing. It should... it should be useful... Ah, and there are already people in the Zhaixing Building I''m waiting for you in the country of Guz. Therefore, you can rest assured of my safety."


    "Then I..." Gu Changan, who originally wanted to talk together, suddenly darkened, feeling unspeakably suffocated in his heart.


    At this moment, there is no way for him to leave Beijing easily!


    Otherwise, I don''t know what Li Yi will do to the emperor again!


    The same sense of struggle and powerlessness as in the Cangmang River before made Gu Changan feel upset again.


    "You want to protect the emperor in the capital, and help me protect... the Ruan family. You can''t worry about changing someone else... Youqing is not at ease." Ruan Youqing held his hand and put it on her cheek, looking at him with eyes full of tears. Be serious.


    Finally, Gu Changan calmed down a bit, but he still said in a complicated mood: "Then, you must return safely before the wedding, otherwise..."


    If there was an accident...he didn''t know if he would do something crazy.


    Ruan Youqing saw his worry, nodded obediently and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect myself."


    "I will definitely find out Li Yi''s conspiracy and protect everything you care about."


    The two had another conversation reluctantly, and it was not until the time Ruan Youqing and Kugli agreed upon that Gu Changan sent Ruan Youqing out of the city.


    After trying to persuade Gu Changan to leave, Ruan Youqing''s sweet and shy smile like a little girl was slowly replaced by a biting coldness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Meet Kugli

    Chapter 288 Meeting with Kugli


    Kugli said it was Haishi, and it was only dark when Ruan Youqing arrived.


    The place agreed with the other party is the place where he cheated Zisu away, a mountain temple that has been abandoned for some years.


    Ruan Youqing first looked around the outside of the mountain temple, and when she found that no one was in ambush, she stepped lightly on the overgrown stone steps at the entrance of the mountain temple.


    Because it had been abandoned for a long time, the door was already rotten. Ruan Youqing took out her short sword and gently pushed it with the hilt, and the door collapsed in an instant.


    Covering his mouth and nose and waiting for the dust to settle, Ruan Youqing walked in cautiously.


    There are mountains outside the capital city. Although the mountains are not high, they are endless.


    It was rumored that there were many earthquakes in this place. People thought it was the mountain **** who was angry, so they chose the highest mountain and built such a mountain temple on the mountainside.


    What is amazing is that after the construction of the mountain temple, there has been no more earthquakes.


    Even though it has been deserted for a long time, it has always been peaceful.


    Ruan Youqing breathed lightly, and after taking a few steps forward, he suddenly stopped.


    Because she walked in through the door just now, and it was obvious that no one had entered through the door.


    But after she came in, she saw a hazy light coming in from both sides of the mountain temple.


    This mountain temple...has windows.


    Therefore, she needs to be careful that the other party comes in from other places to ambush her.


    Put back the torch that he wanted to light up, Ruan Youqing could only look at the scene inside the temple with the dim light.


    The mountain temple is not too big, but there is still a huge mountain **** with a hideous face enshrined in the middle.


    I saw the huge eyes on the face of the mountain **** looking closely at the door. If ordinary people were looked at like this, they would definitely feel hairy.


    But Ruan Youqing regained his indifference just after he stabilized his mind.


    After confirming again and again that there was no one in the temple, Ruan Youqing found a dark place with no sundries and sat down.


    That Kugli held his breath and didn''t come over early.


    Ruan Youqing gently closed his eyes to rest, and after an unknown amount of time, the noisy insects suddenly stopped. There was finally movement of people outside the mountain temple.


    Sounds like... two men and two women?


    "Wizard Kugli, that little Miss Ruan family won''t come?"


    "Hmph, I think that **** has no guts at all! After all, he doesn''t know anything, how could he dare to meet Wizard Kugli by himself. Besides, you also said, Wizard, that this Zisu belongs to Mr. Gu, maybe Did she deliberately not come because of jealousy?"


    The voices of a man and a woman came to Ruan Youqing''s ears verbatim, and Ruan Youqing felt very familiar.


    It wasn''t until she tiptoed to the window and looked out that she saw clearly who was speaking just now.


    turned out to be...


    It turned out to be two brothers and sisters, Nangong Liuyun, the seventh princess, and Nangong Liuhan, the sixth prince of Yuhuan Kingdom!


    Didn''t they go back to Yuhuan Kingdom?


    How could they get mixed up with Kugli!


    It just¡­ looks like¡­


    The brothers and sisters don''t seem to know her well?


    Kugli... and helped her hide some things?


    And...the brothers and sisters seem to have some... respect for Kugli?


    "Just wait patiently, she will definitely come." Kugli was still wearing a black robe, and the wide hood covered half of his face, but the exposed corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    At this time, Zisu was standing beside her, her hands were tied behind her back, and her mouth was gagged with something.


    Ruan Youqing saw Zisu following, she took a deep breath and walked out of the temple.


    Kugli is a weird person, and Ruan Youqing also slowly dispelled the idea of ??a sneak attack while waiting just now.


    "Everyone has been waiting for a long time." Ruan Youqing saw that the Nangong brothers and sisters didn''t seem to know her well, so she could only continue to pretend as before, and walked out weakly holding the door with only the door frame left.


    The Nangong brothers and sisters were very shocked by Ruan Youqing''s sudden appearance.


    On the other hand, Kugli only slightly raised his eyebrows, and then slowly lifted off the hat that covered half of his face.


    "Miss Ruan came so early? But... what did you prepare?"


    Hearing what the other party said, Ruan Youqing smiled slightly, and then replied seriously: "Youqing''s pace is slow, so I came a little earlier."


    ¡¸Then...how did you get to this temple? Could it be...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing still smiled and replied warmly: "Youqing felt a little sleepy, so he went in and borrowed a place to rest for a while, no, after hearing your voices, Youqing came out without delay."


    Nangong Liuyun snorted coldly, and said with contempt: "Go here to rest? Most of the mountain gods are ugly and terrifying, and you, a girl, are not afraid?"


    "The mountain **** is a **** who protects a land. I am just an ordinary mortal, so I am naturally within the scope of the mountain god''s protection. So... why should You Qing be afraid?"


    "You are as sharp-tongued as ever."


    "Thank you, princess, for your praise, but...Youqing heard that the two of you have returned to Yuhuan Kingdom...why...have you come together with Wizard Kugli again? As far as you know, Yuhuan Kingdom is in the east, while Guzi Kingdom is in the west. One east and one west...it''s not on the way."


    Nangong Liuyun didn''t know how to answer the question for a moment, but Nangong Liuhan smiled meaningfully, then walked up to Ruan Youqing, and said slowly: "It''s about the secrets of our two countries, Miss Ruan wants to Want to inquire about this? How about...you will know when you marry our Yuhuan.¡±


    Seeing the other party approaching, Ruan Youqing immediately took two steps back, and his face turned cold: "Prince Nangong, please stay a little longer. Youqing is now the fiancee of Gu Shoufu of Ningguo. Please respect yourself, Prince Nangong."


    "Oh!" Zisu, who had seen Ruan Youqing, had been suppressing her excitement until she saw Nangong Liuhan molesting her master, and she couldn''t help but want to speak.


    Nangong Liuhan looked back at her when he heard the voice, and said with a smile, "Tsk tsk, Miss Zisu is a loyal protector, don''t worry, I won''t steal your master''s love."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t pay attention to the other party, but turned to look at Kugli, and then said seriously: "Wizard Kugli, I''m already here, can you let Zisu go? I can accompany you back to Guzi, But you have to bring her back to Beijing first."


    Kugli, who had been watching the play quietly, listened, and smiled softly: "Naturally, let it go, but... she accidentally touched a baby of mine. My baby is naughty, and it will take a while to get rid of it." Take it out of her body. Besides, it only listens to me. So..."


    Knowing that he used something for Zisu, Ruan Youqing held back his anger and could only nod in agreement.


    Fortunately, because of Ruan Youqing''s arrival, Zisu is no longer tied up. And the things in her mouth were taken out.


    "Why are you really here!" Zisu grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand a little annoyed, her eyes were a little moist: "You... will make me... our master worry!"


    Glancing at the Nangong brothers and sisters at the side, Zisu changed her words in time, and what she said was reasonable.


    On the other hand, Kugli, who knew about the relationship between Ruan Youqing and Zisu, just smiled and did not expose it.


    "It''s getting late, we have to hurry up." Kugli looked up at the moon covered by black clouds and said.


    When he finished speaking, everyone really did not delay and set off immediately.


    It was just that after the Nangong brothers and sisters distanced themselves from them, Ruan Youqing walked up to Kugli and asked directly with only two voices under his breath:


    ¡¸Why did the wizard focus on me? And...what secret are you trying to tell me?¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： her secret

    Chapter 289 Her Secret


    After Ruan Youqing finished asking, he saw Kugli stop.


    When he turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing, there seemed to be many things in his eyes that were slowly fainting.


    "Why are you staring at you?" Kugli''s voice suddenly became a little depressed.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought he would not answer, he continued to speak slowly: "Because...you are you."


    Ruan Youqing subconsciously took a few steps back, looking at Kugli with vigilant eyes: "Youqing didn''t understand what the wizard meant."


    "You and I...should have some unusual relationship. You should know this... right?"


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and gently folded his hands by his side.


    Unusual relationship...


    King Nanjing is his great-grandfather, and Kugli is Siman''s apprentice.


    And King Nanjing and Siman are another pair of lovers...


    It is natural to say that there is a relationship, but... Kugli also knows the relationship between King Nanjing and their Ruan family...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing became more and more uneasy.


    Unexpectedly, Guz wizard Kugli would be the biggest change she encountered after her rebirth and return!


    Calm down, Ruan Youqing took out the round jade she brought from her bosom.


    ¡¸I wonder if wizards know this?¡¹


    When Kugli saw the things in Ruan Youqing''s hands, a slight change finally appeared on his face, which had always been indifferent.


    "This full moon decree actually fell into your hands..."


    It turned out that the object she brought out was given to her by the King of Nanjing called the Full Moon Token...


    Judging by Kugli''s reaction, he still has some feelings for his master....


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes to hide the surprise in his eyes, and then there was a touch of softness in his voice:


    "Since you said that we have an unusual relationship, it means that you know about the matter between King Nanjing and our Ruan family...Since that''s the case...you and I shouldn''t be in such a tense situation..."


    "What does Miss Ruan mean?"


    ¡¸Can you put Zisu and her...back first?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing originally just wanted to try to get close. After all, Kugli is an uncertain person. She didn''t expect Kugli to really listen to her.


    Sure enough, Kugli just squinted his eyes and smiled, looked up at the Nangong brothers and sisters who were walking in front, and then said something beyond Ruan Youqing''s expectation:


    "The brothers and sisters wanted something that could control their father, so they chose to go back to Guz with me. It''s just that they didn''t know that the perilla in front of them was also a treasure. Although it''s not the same...but it''s all It is the ability to control the minds of others.¡±


    "Zisu just relies on other things." Ruan Youqing subconsciously lied for Zisu.


    "Miss Ruan, Zisu, let''s stay and take care of you for now. After all... you are a delicate and weak lady."


    Kugli meant something, so Ruan Youqing had no choice but to remain silent.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was clever and didn''t say anything more, Kugli smiled wantonly with the corners of his lips curled up in satisfaction.


    Nangong Liuyun''s laughter suddenly came over, Ruan Youqing paused in his heart, and said with some doubts: "Isn''t this princess able to confuse people''s hearts... so why do I need help from you, the wizard?"


    Kugli laughed:


    "Her ability...is just a charm technique to temporarily confuse people. It seems...I need to talk to you about the difference between charm technique, puppet technique, and your Zisu''s ability. The first is Nangong Liuyun''s charm technique, Although it is rumored that she can make all men obey her orders...but the truth...it''s just to make people fall in love with her for a short time. If you really want to control people to do things, I''m afraid it''s...some difficulty. And there is You should have seen the puppet technique. The puppet technique...is able to control people to do things. It''s just that it hurts the controlled person the most. In the end...it''s the ability of your Zisu girl...I call it Hypnotism is generally used to lure people to tell the truth uncontrollably through speech skills and one''s own special physique. Among the three... the puppet technique is the most powerful."


    Recalling the tragedy in Beijing, Ruan Youqing''s face turned cold.


    But she knew that even if she questioned Kugli why he did this, he would not feel any guilt.


    And his purpose is even more impossible to tell her easily.


    "Then... can the wizard tell me... the secret I want to know." Ruan Youqing didn''t want to talk too much with him, but asked the question she had just asked in a very calm voice.


    Hearing this question, Kugli suddenly straightened his stooped body, his eyes were as deep as an ancient well: "You... shouldn''t exist, but you must exist."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and then broke out in cold sweat all over his body.


    What does he mean by this...


    Shouldn¡¯t exist¡­ but must exist¡­


    Kugli had a faint smile on his lips and said: "Miss Ruan, when you arrive in Guz, all doubts will be solved. You must know that you are the most unique existence in this world."


    Zisu looked at Ruan Youqing in confusion, Ruan Youqing was holding her hand at this time, her hand was obviously cold, but the palm was full of sweat.


    "Okay, I will follow you to Guz obediently."


    Seeing that Zisu wanted to ask, Ruan Youqing immediately grabbed her hand to signal her not to ask more questions.


    Kugli... seems to know that she was born again...


    She didn''t have any secrets in front of Kugli. As for Kugli, she only knew that he was the apprentice of Wizard Siman.


    She was negligent.


    Taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing suddenly broke into a quiet smile: "Then... Youqing''s trip to Guzi depends on you, Master Wizard."


    Kugli saw that Ruan Youqing was so knowledgeable about current affairs, he smiled and said, "Miss Ruan, you don''t have to be so polite."


    After the words fell, he continued to walk forward.


    Ruan Youqing patted Zisu''s hand lightly, then pulled her to follow.


    Listening to Nangong Liuyun''s low-pitched complaints, Ruan Youqing and his party walked the mountain road for almost half an hour, before finally stopping in front of a maple forest.


    A convoy is parked under the maple grove, it looks like a caravan.


    Kugli stepped forward leisurely and said a few words to a few people, then he turned around and waved to Ruan Youqing and the others.


    "this is?"


    "My caravan." Kugli replied patiently with a smile.


    It turned out that Kugli was going to leave Ninguo pretending to be a caravan.


    "I will find someone to disguise you later. From now on, we will pretend to be other identities. We are father and daughter, and the sixth prince and seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom are your fianc¨¦ and sister-in-law. Zisu''s words... bento Your maid. What do you think?"


    Ruan Youqing frowned, and said with an unhappy expression: "I can help you hide your identity, but this kind... I don''t want to."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s resolute face, Kugli was not angry, but chuckled, and said unhurriedly, "Then...what identity do you want?"


    At this time, the Nangong brothers and sisters also walked over side by side, just in time to hear Ruan Youqing''s dissatisfaction with Kugli''s arrangement.


    "You don''t even look at your identity, is it wronged you by pretending to be my brother''s fianc¨¦e?"


    Nangong Liuyun looked at Ruan Youqing''s gritted teeth.


    Ruan Youqing gave her a lukewarm look, and said: "Princess, Youqing is married. Even if you pretend, Youqing is unwilling. Could it be that the sixth prince of your country doesn''t mind a married woman like me? "


    "You!" Nangong Liuyun was a little annoyed by her calm attitude, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to hit her.


    However, her long-prepared arm was stopped from mid-air.


    "Princess, don''t forget what you promised me. Miss Ruan, don''t offend me easily."


    It was Kugli who stopped her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： The attitude of the Nangong brothers and sisters

    Chapter 290 The Attitude of the Nangong Brothers and Sisters


    Ruan Youqing was still a little surprised by Kugli''s reaction.


    Because when facing Nangong Liuyun''s difficulties, according to Kugli''s character, he should stand by and watch how she handles it.


    But now...it seems to be...protecting her?


    Ruan Youqing coughed a few times uncomfortably, then looked at Kugli next to him with a little bit of eyes in his eyes.


    Zisu stood beside Ruan Youqing with a complicated expression, her eyes flicked back and forth between Kugli and Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun, who was still aggressive just now, was also shocked by Kugli''s attitude and eyes. What is even more surprising is that the princess who was originally arrogant and domineering was not angry at this time.


    Nangong Liuhan on the side saw the stalemate in the atmosphere, and immediately came out and said apologetically, "Sorry, Liuyun has been like this since he was a child."


    Although Kugli smiled lightly, the gloomyness in his eyes was not suppressed at all.


    "The reason why you agreed to the request of the two is just to look at your mother''s face."


    Another sentence that can make waves.


    Ruan Youqing slightly raised his eyebrows, then lowered his head pretending not to understand.


    The wizard of Guz and the princess of Yuhuan...


    This Kugli...should be a person with a very exciting story.


    Although Nangong Liuyun, who was accused, still had some resentment in her eyes, but due to certain things, she chose to keep her mouth shut.


    Without her clamoring, the surroundings instantly became quiet.


    "Okay, let''s rest early, we have to hurry tomorrow."


    After speaking, Kugli got up and walked towards a tent.


    "Master...we..." Zisu approached Ruan Youqing and was about to speak in a low voice, but Kugli, who had originally left, turned back.


    "By the way, Miss Ruan, think about it tonight...what identity should we use tomorrow."


    After Kugli returned and left such a sentence, he looked at Ruan Youqing''s master and servant with a smile, and then pointed to the tent behind them before leaving completely.


    "Master..." Zisu looked at a loss.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing calmed down, and patted Zisu''s shoulder lightly, and she returned to her usual gentle look: "Okay, don''t think about it. I wanted to take you to the country of Guzi Yes, this is just right, and we don¡¯t need to spend too much thought.¡±


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was calm, Zisu slowly eased her tense emotions.


    I don¡¯t know what time it is, the night is still covering the earth, and Zisu beside her is probably because she is by her side, and now it is rare to relax and fall asleep.


    But Ruan Youqing took off the disguise in front of others, and stared at the top of the tent with a dejected face.


    Kugli''s incomprehensible attitude made her feel more and more dangerous going to Guz.


    Kugli knew everything about her, and tried his best to lure her to Guz...


    There is no doubt that he has a purpose.


    Ruan Youqing, who calmed down, thought about the conversation with Kugli carefully, only then did she realize that what Kugli said was actually full of ambiguous words that made people uneasy.


    What exists and does not exist...are illusory.


    He may know something, but it should not be specific.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing put his hands on his chest, gently exhaling and inhaling alternately. Finally, after not thinking about these troublesome things, she began to feel sleepy.


    In the capital...


    I hope Gu Changan can go well...


    ¡­


    "Master, why did you send us a letter, that he has successfully followed Miss Ruan."


    "Where are they?" Gu Changan was about to fall asleep, but after hearing Tianwen''s report, he immediately sat up and asked in a deep voice.


    "The news of General Ruan''s departure from Beijing has not been spread, and only a few important court officials in Beijing know about it. But Kugli seems to know more in detail. Because from the route he chose, it can be seen that he is very Carefully avoiding any possibility of meeting General Ruan, he did not choose the road from Xiangcheng, but took the edge of Qinghe City and Xiangcheng to Pingliang. The subordinates estimated that before noon tomorrow, they should can reach Pingliang.¡±


    "Although there are mountain roads in Xiangcheng, they are easier to walk than in Pingliang. He deliberately avoided the easy route because he must be afraid of meeting General Ruan and the others. From this point of view, the possibility of him colluding with Li Yi... Bigger."


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Tian Wen cautiously raised his eyes to look at his master.


    Since his master bid farewell to Miss Ruan and returned to Beijing during the day, he seems to be surrounded by a black and cold atmosphere.


    Even Tian Wen, who often stayed by his side, felt trembling.


    The master without Miss Ruan is even scarier than before...


    Gu Changan ignored Tianwen''s reaction, but tapped the edge of the bed lightly with his fingers, and then said in a hoarse voice:


    "Send someone to keep an eye on our Crown Prince, and find evidence of his close relationship with Kugli, and then you go and inform Diming and Zhisen to find out as soon as possible... Is there any sorcery in the Guz Kingdom to control people? And that Is there any sorcery about feeding women Gu worms and then digging out their hearts. By the way...have you found out that the murdered women have any other common characteristics besides being brothel girls?"


    Tian Wen''s face darkened and he nodded: "The subordinates just found out that the birthdates of these unfortunate women were all the same, they were all born on the Zhongyuan Festival."


    Hearing Tianwen''s answer, Gu Chang''an suddenly raised the corners of his lips slightly: "At this time... do you want to make some ghosts come out, then you should also pay attention to this when you investigate, look at Guz Country Is there any witchcraft related to it?"


    "yes."


    After Tianwen left, Gu Changan suddenly found that he had no sleepiness at all.


    After thinking about it, he actually... set off for the Zhaixing Tower.


    At this time, the Zhaixing Building was still brightly lit. After Gu Changan entered, everyone in the Zhaixing Building was shocked.


    After all, now is an ugly time...it is extremely rare for Mr. Gu to come here.


    Sisu and Yueying are not in the building, so Yueling and Yuejian will take over their responsibilities.


    After a day or so of rest, Yue Ling has almost recovered. Therefore, when she heard that Master Gu had come to the building, she immediately took Yuejian to the lobby.


    It''s just that Yue Jian''s face is a bit fierce.


    Before they had time to ask Yuejian what was going on, the two went to Gu Changan''s side.


    Just as Gu Changan was about to open his mouth to ask about what happened to Yueling that day, Yuejian said coldly at this moment: "Our master doesn''t know where the cold wind is blowing, so Mr. Gu came to us to pick up the stars." Ready to be cool?"


    It turned out that Yuejian thought that Gu Changan came here in the middle of the night to have fun.


    Yue Ling at the side heard Yue Jian''s words, and immediately reached out and patted her on the head, then pulled her behind her, and respectfully said to Gu Chang''an: "Master Gu, Yue Jian has a reckless temper, like If she offends, Yue Ling is willing to take the punishment for her."


    Gu Shoufu''s majesty can be said to resound throughout the capital. Yue Ling knows his temper, so she is naturally afraid that Yue Jian''s unscrupulous words will make him angry.


    Although this master has a marriage contract with his master, but the master is not here after all, no one will protect them.


    Yue Ling, who has never been afraid of anyone, now has a blind fear of Gu Changan.


    While the two sisters were looking at him with different thoughts, Gu Changan narrowed his pretty eyes and smiled lightly. Then he said slowly:


    "I just came here to ask Yueling if she found anything else that day. Also, your master is not here. Naturally, my nominal master will come to see if you can arrange many things by yourself."


    ¡¸The titular master?¡¹


    Yue Ling Yuejian finally realized that these days, everyone in the capital seems to have tacitly agreed that their Zhaixing Building belongs to Lord Shoufu.


    Yue Jian curled her lips in a somewhat stifled manner, but Yue Ling lowered her head and said obediently:


    "As long as Mr. Gu, you will not do anything that hurts our master or goes against our master''s wishes, all the stars are willing to obey your orders."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： never come to the door

    Chapter 291 Do not come to the door if there is nothing


    Pingliang City is to the west of the junction of Qinghe City and Xiangcheng City.


    Pingliang City is considered to be the poorest city in Ning Country, so the folk customs here are a bit tough.


    Even at the boundary of Pingliang City, the rolling mountains became more steep and majestic.


    The guards at the gate of Pingliang City routinely inspect the passing people, and the daily inspections will always make people feel bored.


    The sun was rising three poles, and a team of more than a dozen people gradually approached in the distance.


    Seeing this, the guards guarding the city stepped forward impatiently, and stopped the leader with a long spear.


    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹


    Right after he finished asking, a middle-aged man with an average appearance and not too tall came out of the team.


    I saw that he first bowed his hands politely, and then said gently: "My lord, we are a caravan from Qinghe City, and now we are going to Dingzhou to do some business."


    ¡¸Are there any guides?¡¹


    The middle-aged man quickly took it out of his sleeve with a smile on his face, and when he handed it to the guard, he also passed a piece of silver in his hand.


    The guard who was still stinking immediately relaxed his expression. After accepting the money handed over by the middle-aged man, he slowly turned his body to one side, and then waved his hand at them to signal them to go over.


    After the man saw this and thanked him, the group of people continued to walk forward smoothly.


    "Uncle Li, shall we stay in Pingliang City tonight?"


    Someone lifted the curtain from the carriage, and he looked like a very gentle and elegant young man.


    "Second Young Master, we have a lot of people, and we might not be able to live together if we stay in a hotel, so... I thought it would be better to go out of the city and continue to find a flat place to sleep."


    However, as soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, another girl squeezed out of the carriage, and she said with an aggrieved face: "I don''t want it! I want to stay in a hotel! Every day I sleep in the wild these days, my face will be covered by this The wild wind has made it much rougher!"


    The man called the Second Young Master looked at the middle-aged man helplessly. After receiving his gaze, the middle-aged man coughed lightly, and still smiled when he looked at the girl:


    "Miss San, when we get to the next place, we''ll stay in an inn. The inns here are too small to accommodate so many of us."


    The girl curled her lips and wanted to get angry, but when she looked up and saw the sharp eyes of the middle-aged man looking at her, she could only give up resentfully.


    After no longer arguing about where to live, the group found a restaurant at random, planning to fill their stomachs first.


    These people are Ruan Youqing and others who have been disguised by disguise.


    The one called Uncle Li is naturally Kugli.


    The delicate girl and the slightly calmer man are the Nangong brothers and sisters.


    Ruan Youqing disguised herself as a man and transformed into a handsome young man.


    The identities of the housekeeper and the three brothers and sisters were naturally thought up by Ruan Youqing.


    Letting Kugli act as the butler was her temporary idea.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s idea, Kugli did not refuse.


    Seeing that Kugli did not object, and the Nangong brothers and sisters who only look up to Kugli have no reason to object.


    Although Nangong Liuyun didn''t want to get too involved with Ruan Youqing, but because of Kugli''s eyes, she could only reluctantly call Ruan Youqing second brother.


    Just¡­


    "Second brother, pour me some water."


    "Second brother, bring me some of that dish."


    "Second brother, you give me..."


    Listening to Nangong Liuyun''s order of course, Ruan Youqing just gave her a faint smile, and then... she took the other party''s request as a matter of course and pushed it to Kugli.


    Nangong Liuyun saw that no matter how he ordered her, she would calmly pull Kugli out to block him. Due to Kugli''s increasingly gloomy expression, Nangong Liuyun finally ate honestly by himself.


    Seeing that he could continue eating quietly, Ruan Youqing slowly smiled.


    Kugli with a bad face looked at Ruan Youqing, then at Nangong Liuyun. Only now did he understand why Ruan Youqing wanted him to be a housekeeper.


    Originally thought that the other party was trying to suppress him with a false identity.


    In the end...he used him as a shield to block the annoying Nangong Liuyun.


    Kugli was unhappy, but Ruan Youqing was very happy eating and drinking with Zisu.


    ¡­


    The capital...


    On this day, Crown Prince Li Yi brought a bunch of things to the Rong Mansion.


    When the master of the Rong family saw Li Yi and the big and small things behind him, he immediately smiled happily and ordered his servants to call out Rong Yan.


    At this time, Li Yi also changed from his previous high-ranking attitude, and patiently chatted with Master Rong.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Rong Yan, who had tidied up carefully, came over.


    "Yan''er, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince came to our house today, saying that he wants to take you out for a stroll and buy you some things." When Master Rong saw Rong Yan standing aside with a shy face, he, as a father, immediately laughed Then he opened his mouth and explained Li Yi''s reason for coming.


    After hearing this, Rong Yan walked to Li Yi''s side with a flattered face, Jiao Didi said, "Thanks to Your Highness''s love, Yan''er is really happy. It''s just that it''s almost time for lunch, if Your Highness doesn''t mind, why don''t you eat something here first?" go out again?"


    Li Yi also had a rare smiling face and said softly, "Okay."


    "Then...they will have to wait for a while before they are done. Why don''t you let Yan''er take His Highness to the garden first? My father just bought some brightly colored koi a few days ago, and Yan''er thinks, Your Highness, you should know like."


    "In this case, I will trouble Yan''er to lead the way."


    Seeing this, Master Rong laughed from ear to ear. It''s just that after seeing the things Li Yi was carrying, he couldn''t help but rubbed his hands and said, "Your Highness the Crown Prince came here right away, wouldn''t it be strange to bring so many things with you?"


    Li Yi smiled lightly, and then hooked his hands at the servant beside him.


    It wasn''t until the other party handed him the bag that he opened his mouth to explain: "It''s not good to be empty-handed, and today the Crown Prince wants to give something to Yan''er on purpose, but... the Crown Prince doesn''t want to give it away under the noses of others. .¡±


    "It''s easy to say, Yan''er don''t be in a daze, hurry up and take the crown prince for a stroll!"


    ¡¸Ah? It¡¯s¡­¡¹


    After Li Yi smiled and nodded to Master Rong, he followed Rong Yan to the garden.


    It''s just that the smile on Li Yi''s face gradually disappeared when he arrived at the garden.


    "The prince of Japan came to your house today to ask you to do one thing."


    Seeing Li Yi''s gloomy face again, Rong Yan suppressed her dissatisfaction, and could only continue to pretend to be gentle and considerate:


    "Your Highness, just do what you say, even if you go through fire and water, Yan''er will not hesitate."


    Rong Yan expressed his attitude so attentively, but Li Yi curled his lips in disdain, and then he slowly approached Rong Yan, his tone was slow and hoarse: "Among the things I brought today, there are some things that you need to find someone who won''t be caught by you." Bury it where people found it.¡±


    "Buried it?" Rong Yan couldn''t help but frowned in doubt.


    Li Yi stretched out his hand to pinch her chin, and then rubbed his thumb a few times before continuing:


    "Remember, this matter is only known to you. If someone else finds out, the Crown Prince will definitely kill you."


    Rong Yan, who was threatened, felt cold in her heart, and boldly raised her eyes to look at the other party: "Your Highness, you must let Yan''er know what you are doing. Otherwise... Yan''er is afraid that an accident will destroy your plan."


    Li Yi was not surprised by Rong Yan''s reaction.


    Pointing to the burden in his arms, Li Yi gave a sinister smile, then continued to get closer to Rong Yan, and said unhurriedly:


    "Find a very dark place where outsiders dare not move lightly, and then... bury the things in this bag. If it goes well, you and I will soon be the most powerful people in Ningguo."


    Rong Yan''s pupils shrank, her voice trembling slightly: "This is..."


    ¡¸It is...the heart of a person.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： stay on rainy night

    Chapter 292 Stay in the rainy night


    Ruan Youqing and his party did not stop after eating. After leaving Pingliang City, they continued to head west towards Dingzhou.


    After passing Dingzhou, it is the country of Guzi.


    It''s just that there is still some distance between Pingliang and Dingzhou, and there are many villages and small towns in between.


    Ruan Youqing rode a horse and accompanied Kugli on both sides of the carriage, while the Nangong brothers and sisters and Zisu sat in the carriage.


    Nangong Liuyun was naturally happy to see Ruan Youqing suffer, but Nangong Liuhan repeatedly persuaded Kugli to ride with them in the carriage.


    But Kugli refused with a smile, and then looked at Ruan Youqing with ulterior motives, and then lightly said something like a servant should act like a servant.


    Originally thought that Kugli was just talking, but the group of them had already walked for a whole day and night, and Kugli was still riding with her in high spirits.


    Kugli''s age is actually similar to Ruan Ye''s, but he doesn''t look as young as Ruan Ye, and even looks older than other people of the same age.


    It''s just...his body is exceptionally healthy.


    After thinking about what he was good at, Ruan Youqing was no longer surprised by it.


    It was noon again in a blink of an eye, the sun was not too dazzling, but the clouds seemed to be heavy.


    It was the first time since the beginning of autumn that it was so hot and suffocating.


    Before Ruan Youqing could say anything, Kugli looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice: "Look at the sky, there will be heavy rain before it gets dark. We need to hurry up. We have to rush to the next town before it rains. Tonight... to stay at the inn."


    After finishing speaking, Kugli swung his long arm, and the horse under his crotch accelerated instantly.


    Ruan Youqing followed up attentively.


    Although the carriage did not have such a fast speed, fortunately it did not fall too far.


    But at such a speed, the interior of the carriage must not be as comfortable as before.


    Zisu tried her best to stabilize her body, and Nangong Liuyun was knocked on the head several times. If it wasn''t for Nangong Liuhan holding her down, she might have been knocked out.


    ¡¸What are you doing running so fast!¡¹


    Finally, Nangong Liuyun couldn''t take it anymore and opened the curtain to roar outside.


    As a result, after yelling, she saw the dark clouds billowing in the sky, making her heart palpitating.


    The rapidly receding trees on both sides of the road were whistling by the strong wind.


    That woman who doesn''t like her no matter what...


    The back view of the horse-riding Benz is...somewhat makes the heart beat faster...


    After realizing his thoughts, Nangong Liuyun suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped himself.


    No...can''t be charmed by her!


    Back in the carriage, Nangong Liuyun closed his eyes.


    As a result, after closing his eyes, Ruan Youqing''s heroic figure was even more lingering.


    Gritting his teeth and opening his eyes, Nangong Liuyun stared viciously out through the car curtain.


    She''s nothing but a piece of trash!


    I don''t deserve to let myself have such disgusting emotions!


    Nangong Liuhan on the side didn''t know what his sister was thinking, but he also saw Ruan Youqing''s back through the car curtain she opened just now.


    After that, he naturally remembered the way she swung her sword and fought with his sister that day.


    This Miss Ruan... really doesn''t know martial arts?


    The two brothers and sisters were bumping in the carriage with different thoughts, but Ruan Youqing, who was completely unaware of their thoughts, was seriously...riding the horse.


    She hadn''t experienced this feeling of galloping wildly for a long time.


    The strong wind whistled in my ears, and the horses under me galloped in the wind.


    It turned out to be... It gave her the illusion of going home with the wind.


    Until they felt the rain crackling down, they finally arrived at Lancheng, the largest town between Pingliang and Dingzhou.


    After successfully entering the city, Ruan Youqing and the others searched for several places. When they found that there was no inn and there were so many rooms left, Kugli thought for a long time before deciding to split into two waves.


    Ruan Youqing, Zisu, Kugli and Nangong brothers and sisters naturally want to be together.


    Until they found an inn that they were all satisfied with, the rain poured down.


    With such heavy rain, if they were still on their way, something might happen to them. After all, when the mountain road encounters this kind of heavy rain, it will almost be blocked.


    The five people found a seat against the wall in the lobby of the inn and sat down. Each ordered a bowl of Yangchun noodles, and then began to eat the inn''s special braised pork.


    Yangchun noodles are very light, the soup base is delicious, and the noodles taste chewy.


    Ruan Youqing and Zisu enjoyed their meal, while Kugli and Nangong Liuhan seemed to be used to it.


    Only Nangong Liuyun looked down at his own, then turned to look at Ruan Youqing''s.


    ¡¸How do you eat it? The cooking of this side is too careless!¡¹


    "Why don''t you pay attention to the law?" Ruan Youqing asked casually.


    Nangong Liuyun snorted, straightened his back and said word by word: "


    Not to mention other things, first of all, the soup is not clear enough, a good noodle soup must be clear to the bottom! Also, why didn''t it put a few slices of venison or roe deer meat and wild boar, otherwise what''s so delicious about ordinary noodles! "


    "Well...this...isn''t home." Ruan Youqing put down the chopsticks in his hand, and then looked at Nangong Liuyun with a cold look in his eyes.


    What she wants to say is that this is not the palace of their Yuhuan Kingdom.


    Nangong Liuyun froze when Ruan Youqing saw it, and when he was about to refute, Ruan Youqing and Zisu had already finished eating and got up to go back.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Nangong Liuyun could only hammer the table a few times angrily.


    After returning to the room, Ruan Youqing immediately took out a small porcelain bottle from her arms, and filled her mouth with the pills poured out of the porcelain bottle before Zisu could react.


    At the same time, she also ate one for herself.


    "Master..." Although Zisu was stunned for a moment, she soon realized why Ruan Youqing was acting like this all of a sudden.


    During the meal they just had, they were drugged.


    only¡­


    "Master, can you see what''s inside?"


    "It''s just an ordinary sweat medicine, but to be on the safe side, I also took a refreshing pill." Ruan Youqing took out the water bottle from the package, and after taking a sip of water, she felt her mind cleared up a lot.


    Her physique is close to being invulnerable to all poisons, but as cautious as she is, she will still face this kind of thing cautiously.


    Zisu frowned at this time, and asked in a low voice: "Then... can you guess who gave the medicine? Could it be Kugeli or the Nangong brothers and sisters?"


    "No, Kugli and the others don''t need to prescribe drugs. If they did, he would have taken them when we first met. And...he probably disdains the method of prescribing drugs."


    ¡¸Could it be...this inn...is...a black shop?¡¹


    Zisu lightly folded her hands, and the expression on her face jumped up.


    Ruan Youqing shook his head, then walked lightly to the window, and gently pushed the window open a gap.


    Immediately afterwards, a gust of wind came in. The sound of the rain outside mixed with the sound of the wind made it more clearly audible.


    Ruan Youqing hurried back to the bed, turned his head and whispered solemnly: "Turn off the lights, hurry up."


    After getting the order, Zisu immediately reached out and turned off the lamp.


    After the room fell into darkness, Ruan Youqing walked towards the window again.


    And Zisu didn''t need Ruan Youqing''s instructions, so she held her voice and looked towards the door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： people in the dark

    Chapter 293 The Man in the Dark


    A muffled thunder sounded from the sky, and the rain became more and more violent.


    After night fell, there were no shadows of pedestrians on the street.


    When Ruan Youqing looked out through the crack of the window, she really let her see the deep alley outside and the figures of people on the roofs of several houses.


    It''s just that who sent these people... makes her a little unpredictable.


    It¡¯s not the time of Xu¡­


    Even if there is a storm, it is not a good time to kill and set fire.


    Only when everyone sleeps deeply...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing left the window again and walked back to Zisu''s side.


    Seeing that she had no expression on her face, Zisu cautiously asked, "Master, is someone outside preparing to ambush?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and lowered his voice extremely low: "Yes, it''s just that it doesn''t matter why the other party came here."


    ¡¸Then... Kugli and the others...will they also be drugged?¡¹


    "If the enemy is not stupid, it is impossible to let them do nothing. Unless... they are on the same side."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and then she immediately returned to the window, squatted down and looked out carefully.


    Not long after, she slightly raised the corners of her lips and walked back.


    "Master...you are..." Zi Su was a little confused by Ruan Youqing''s change.


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his almond eyes slightly, and then said unhurriedly:


    "Just now a thought popped into my mind, but when I went to the window, I found out that my thought was true. Those who were ambushing outside were actually not staring in our direction. Instead, they were all looking at us. We went upstairs, the room where Kugli was. When we left our seats just now, he had almost finished eating. When we went upstairs, I saw him standing up from the corner of the eye. Doing the math, he should also be I went back to the room. So... this group of people is mainly targeting him. More importantly, I just saw that the group of people closest to us has... the private mark of our Crown Prince."


    "So... the crown prince is going to attack Wizard Guz? But didn''t you tell Zi Su... did they conspire? Could it be..."


    The corners of Ruan Youqing''s mouth became wider and wider: "He has no permanent friends. And... I guess our respected His Royal Highness thinks that his little plan has come to a perfect conclusion, right?"


    ¡¸He wants to kill Kugli?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and then leaned back rarely laxly.


    Zisu unconsciously evoked a smile: "Then master, we just watch the fire from the other side? Wait until the snipe and the clam fight...the fisherman wins? If Kugli is really dead..."


    Ruan Youqing shook his head with a smile on the other hand: "No, no, no, Kugli is not so easy to kill. His ability is better than Li Yi. Zisu, don''t underestimate our elders."


    Seeing what Ruan Youqing said, Zisu''s eyes lit up, and then she smiled brighter: "Master wants to..."


    Ruan Youqing stood up energetically at this time, then moved his body, turned his head and smiled recklessly:


    "Let''s go, let''s go to see a good show, and by the way... save people. Although Kugli is not an ordinary person, he is easy to underestimate the enemy. So he may... have no defense against the sweat medicine."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing had already taken Zisu to Kugli''s room.


    After she was sure that the enemy hadn''t made a move, she straightened her expression and knocked lightly on the door of the opponent''s room.


    "Who!"


    Just after knocking twice, there was a distraught voice from inside.


    Ruan Youqing then softly said: "It''s me."


    After hearing her voice, Kugli''s voice was trembling and asked her to wait a moment.


    After that, she heard someone in the room shuffling over.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    The room was dark, and a **** smell came directly to the face.


    "Come in." Kugli turned pale, and the moment he turned around, Ruan Youqing had already seen the blood stains on his arm.


    Responding quickly, he pulled Zisu into his room, and Zisu plugged the door bolt smoothly.


    "Master Wizard, this is..." Ruan Youqing opened his mouth in surprise.


    It''s just that she already has some guesses in her heart.


    Kugli glanced at them with a complicated expression, and then sat down on his own before he opened his mouth with some difficulty: "Someone gave us sweating medicine, you should know?"


    Ruan Youqing covered his mouth in surprise and said, "Master Wizard, you...have been poisoned with sweat medicine, right? Youqing thought...you would not be afraid of such low-level things..."


    Kugli smiled sullenly: "I never thought of capsizing in the gutter. But...Miss Ruan...Since you have seen it, why didn''t you remind us?"


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips innocently, and said cautiously, "Master Shaman is so capable... Youqing thought you would be fine."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s serious face, Kugli clenched his fists a little bit. It''s just that he didn''t get angry, but gradually eased the cold attitude before continuing: "Then why did Miss Ruan come to me all of a sudden?"


    Hearing Kugli''s question, Ruan Youqing''s expression became serious.


    "Wizard, you also noticed that someone outside is looking here in the dark, right?"


    Otherwise, it is impossible for Kugli not to light the lamp.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing continued to speak: "Just now I looked outside and found out...they are from His Highness the Crown Prince."


    After Ruan Youqing finished speaking, she saw that Kugli''s face instantly became extremely gloomy.


    After realizing that Kugli didn''t know the identity of the other party, Ruan Youqing continued: "Speaking of selfishness, after I found out about this... I could escape with Zisu. But..."


    "Do you feel uneasy about leaving us behind?" Kugli''s eyes were full of suspicion.


    Ruan Youqing shook his head: "You Qing knows there are no secrets with Master Wizard, so, in all fairness, You Qing came here because he felt that only by saving you can You Qing go to Guz safely."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s serious face, and the reasons he gave were not high-sounding, Kugli finally gradually trusted her, and said unhurriedly: "After I found out that the meal was poisoned, I immediately went back to the room and used a knife The bloodletting kept me awake."


    "My lord wizard...is really... brave..." Ruan Youqing praised with a sincere look.


    Kugli glanced at her, and then said meaningfully: "Miss Ruan, do you really want to know why your crown prince sent someone to kill me?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was poked in the center of his mind, didn''t feel embarrassed, but just smiled lightly: "If Master Wizard wants to talk, Youqing will listen, if you don''t want to talk, Youqing will naturally not ask."


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing¡¯s meaningless attitude made him feel interesting. After Kugli pointed to the chair beside Ruan Youqing and asked Ruan Youqing to sit down, he opened his mouth unhurriedly:


    ¡¸I left him a good thing. After he thinks that he has achieved his goal, he may think that I am useless.¡¹


    ¡¸Then... what the wizard left behind is...¡¹


    Kugli stretched out his hand to touch the bleeding wound, then slowly raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youqing, with an evil smile on his lips.


    "What''s left...is the heart-wrenching Gu that I made myself. It''s just...that thing, he can''t control it. I didn''t tell him too much about some things, just to prevent...he would bite back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： their deal

    Chapter 294 Their deal


    Mind Loss Gu, as the name suggests, is to make people lose their minds.


    Those who fall into this Gu will be controlled by others and lose themselves.


    Although it sounds similar to the previous puppet art, there is one biggest difference between heart-wrenching Gu and puppet art. That is, it is easier for people to discover the clues of the people who have been puppeted. As for the heart-wrenching Gu, as long as the Gu performer has no instructions or arrangements, the victim of the Gu is no different from ordinary people.


    The practice of the heart-wrenching Gu... is very cruel and inhumane.


    That is the women who need to use the extreme yin of their birthdays. After feeding them to eat the mother Gu, they wait for the Gu insects to penetrate into the heart, and then they are pulled out of the heart alive.


    This is not over yet, and in the end, the heart with the Gu worms will be taken out and placed in a jar with a secret method. The Gu worms will come out of the heart and kill each other. In the end, only the remaining one can be called It is heart-wrenching Gu.


    And those missing women in the capital all ended up in such a miserable end.


    After the heart-wrenching Gu is completed, it is not easy to use it to deal with people. If you want to play the Gu, you need to soak it in your own blood for two hours and then place it under the pillow of the person who has been tricked. Gu Zhe''s all commands.


    Through Kugli, Li Yi first performed puppetry on the emperor. It wasn''t until Kugli left that he got the heart-breaking Gu.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Kugeli, who seemed to be telling a story, with a very complicated expression. She never thought that Kugeli would tell all the things between herself and Li Yi.


    And the two had a relationship a long time ago.


    After Kugli came to the capital, the two met privately several times.


    Li Yi''s purpose in wanting to control the emperor is very simple, he wants to prove himself as soon as possible on the throne. Especially... the emperor''s attitude towards him has become more ambiguous recently.


    After hearing that the two really colluded together, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help but frowned and said, "Then...he promised you that he would let you do that heart-breaking Gu..."


    Kugli narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said slowly: "He said... If he succeeds, he will agree to sever a city to our Guz Kingdom."


    "Separate the city?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes were instantly icy cold.


    She didn''t expect... Li Yi is so despicable and shameless!


    At the beginning, Zhongliang was framed by collaborating with the enemy and treason... As a result... it turned out that it was himself who was collaborating with the enemy and treason!


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were red with anger, and it was really difficult to remain calm when looking at Kugli.


    Seeing the resentment of the girl in front of him, Kugli smiled: "Miss Ruan, don''t be angry, look, he''s repented and sent someone to kill me."


    "Regret? He won''t regret it. For him, there is no one in this world that he can''t use or kill." Ruan Youqing snorted coldly, his tone full of contempt for Li Yi.


    Kugli raised his eyebrows, and raised his voice slightly: "Miss Ruan seems to know your highness very well?"


    Ruan Youqing took a look at Kugli''s arm that was still oozing blood, and said unhurriedly, "Master Wizard, if the bleeding doesn''t stop, you''re probably going to lose your mind again."


    Finally, Kugli''s smile just now gradually stopped, and after looking down at his arm with a cold face, he finally chose to bandage the wound in silence.


    Because, there is indeed a lot of bleeding.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing, who was on the sidelines, tilted her head slightly and said, "You worked so hard to do the Heartbreaker Gu for him, but he turned around and wanted to kill you. Thinking about it this way, Youqing really feels sorry for the wizard. What makes Xiaoqing even more curious is...whether there is a way to crack this thing."


    Thinking of the underground secret room that Gu Changan took her to, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help feeling cold.


    How innocent those women are!


    However, she must get more information from Kugli.


    Those innocent women...don''t let them die for someone''s dirty greed.


    Li Yi and Kugli have both distorted human nature. When she finds the opportunity, she will definitely avenge them!


    Ruan Youqing tried hard to hold back her disgust towards Kugli, and she opened her mouth curiously after she calmed down her cold expression.


    At this time, Kugli had just bandaged the wound. After hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, his eyes were fixed on Ruan Youqing like a poisonous snake.


    It seemed that she wanted to see some panic or disgust from her face.


    However, Ruan Youqing''s complexion was as rosy as usual, and there was no trace of the fear and disgust he expected.


    "Miss Ruan, what do you think of my heart-wrenching Gu?" Kugli sneered and spoke slowly.


    Ruan Youqing raised the corners of his lips slightly, his eyes were dim and he said, "Wonderful."


    "Then...Miss Ruan, do you want it? If so, I can do it for you too."


    Ruan Youqing still smiled and answered him unhurriedly: "Thank you, Master Wizard, for your concern, but Youqing has no intention of controlling anyone."


    Kugli, who was rejected, just shrugged, and then answered Ruan Youqing''s previous question with a smile: "In this case, Miss Ruan doesn''t have to bear the danger of backlash from the heart-wrenching Gu."


    ¡¸Backlash?¡¹


    "Yes." The smile on Kugli''s face was even brighter at this time: "This heart-wrenching Gu... will only bite back on the person who cast the Gu. This is exactly what I did not tell you, Your Highness. If he is old Honestly cooperate with me, I may save him in the future. But now...hehe...it''s just a city...I have more important things to do..."


    Seeing that Kugli looked at her strangely, Ruan Youqing suddenly had a bad premonition.


    At this moment, a murderous wind came through the window, Ruan Youqing hurriedly pulled Zisu away when he saw it.


    Seeing this, Kugli quickly rolled on the spot and hid in the dark.


    "They''re going to start fighting."


    Ruan Youqing looked out of the window sideways.


    As soon as the voice fell, the people ambushing outside finally officially started the attack.


    A series of arrows flashing cold light attacked them through the window, and the sound of orderly footsteps came from outside the room.


    Ruan Youqing ordered Zisu to follow him closely, and the two quickly hid behind the door.


    Kugli, who was hiding in the dark, saw this, and said in a low voice with a gloomy expression, "Are you really trying to help me?"


    "You don''t need to thank the wizard, if you don''t come, you will be killed and silenced."


    At such a critical moment, Kugli actually smiled very heartily: "Then... Miss Ruan is going to be **** you."


    At the same time, the locked door was suddenly kicked open, and a group of men in black attacked swiftly and powerfully.


    The moment before the door opened, Ruan Youqing had already pushed Zisu to the bottom of the bed. Before the enemy found Zisu, she could concentrate on fighting.


    The other party belonged to Li Yi.


    In order to prevent someone from escaping, tell Li Yi her secret...


    So this time, Ruan Youqing is not going to leave alive.


    After being murderous, Ruan Youqing easily approached the people who attacked her, killing them all with one blow.


    Kugli, who was watching from the side, gradually became excited.


    This Miss Ruan...is really more and more satisfied the more I look at it.


    He must bring her back to Guz intact this time!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： held hostage

    Chapter 295 Hostage


    Just as Kugli was admiring Ruan Youqing''s heroic figure, a figure quietly approached him.


    And after he saw a figure in the corner of his eye, a piercing smile suddenly appeared on Kugli''s face.


    The killer saw that he was behind Kugli, and thought he was about to succeed, he immediately swung the dagger in his hand and stabbed towards Kugli''s heart.


    As a result, Kugli suddenly turned around and grinned at him.


    Before he could react, he felt a pain in his chest, as if something had penetrated into his body.


    Then... the overwhelming pain caused him to die before he could even make a scream.


    Kicking the corpse beside his feet to the side, Kugli said, "Oh, you are still young. This is the only way to end if you don''t take old monsters like us seriously."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and took the initiative to attack the other person.


    While Ruan Youqing was fighting, he was still paying attention to Kugli''s movements from the corner of his eye.


    Seeing that he did not fall behind in the slightest, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional in his heart, he was lucky that he didn''t sit idly by.


    Because he will not be killed easily at all.


    Since she can''t be killed, she must slowly win his favor or trust.


    Although she doesn''t like the other person''s behavior.


    But in order to find out what she wanted to know in the country of Guz, she could only do this.


    On the other side, Kugli seemed to be getting more and more excited. As he waved his arms crazily, there were already many corpses with grim expressions lying beside him.


    Kugli''s weapon is a scimitar, and the sharp-eyed Ruan You noticed that there seemed to be some black things wriggling on his scimitar early in the morning.


    He is... He also made some dark things on his own weapon.


    As the enemy attacked more and more fiercely, Ruan Youqing recovered in time and concentrated on dealing with it.


    Li Yi knew that she was with Kugli.


    And tonight she completely exposed herself...


    She didn''t want to show her strength until the last moment when she broke everything with Li Yi.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s movements became more swift and fierce.


    Just after almost all the enemies in the room were eliminated, Ruan Youqing heard a scream coming from the lobby downstairs.


    Ruan Youqing immediately turned his head to look at Kugli who was lowering his head to wipe his weapon: "Are those two still in the lobby?"


    Kugli raised his head just now, with an innocent expression on his face: "That''s right, Her Royal Highness didn''t eat, so naturally there is no need to worry about her being drugged."


    "What about the sixth prince?"


    ¡¸He... must have passed out, right?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and said helplessly: "Since the wizard has agreed to their mother... don''t you need to be responsible for them?"


    "They have hidden guards." Kugli spread his hands and continued to look innocent.


    Seeing the elderly people make such expressions, Ruan Youqing actually felt a little disgusted.


    but¡­


    "Come on, let''s go down and have a look."


    Ruan Youqing pulled Zisu out from under the bed, and led her downstairs without looking back.


    Zisu was still calm at this time, seeing her master was about to go downstairs, she couldn''t help asking in surprise, "Master, you... are going to save them too? That woman satirized you in various ways, both openly and secretly."


    Ruan Youqing patted her earnestly and replied: "Before there is complete hostility, help whoever can, and save whoever can."


    It''s not that she has a good heart, but she knows that for people who are not extremely vicious or very mean, no one will continue to be mean when facing their savior.


    After Kugli sprinkled something on the group of people, he quickly followed Ruan Youqing.


    Coincidentally, he heard Ruan Youqing''s answer to Zisu.


    It''s just that he misunderstood that Ruan Youqing is a kind person.


    His eyes darkened, Kugli smiled and said to himself:


    "Sure enough."


    ¡­


    At this moment, Nangong Liuyun was held hostage by a masked man in black.


    She and Nangong Liuhan were indeed accompanied by a hidden guard, but because they took care of the fainted Nangong Liuhan, Nangong Liuyun, who was alone, was targeted by the enemy.


    For a professional killer, Nangong Liuyun''s kung fu is naturally not enough.


    So, when he felt the cold knife against his throat, Nangong Liuyun couldn''t help but let out a scream in horror.


    The killer who held her hostage was not angry.


    Because in the inn at this time, the ordinary people were all drugged and passed out.


    The secret guard guarding the Nangong brothers and sisters had just fed Nangong Liuhan the refreshing medicine, when they heard Nangong Liuyun''s terrified scream.


    "Princess!" The dark guard turned pale with shock.


    Seeing this, the killer exerted a little force on the dagger that was holding Nangong Liuyun.


    Nangong Liuyun''s snow-white neck was immediately cut with a bloodstain.


    The pain made Nangong Liuyun stunned, and then she yelled at the guard angrily: "Don''t move around! This princess will die!"


    "Shut up, too." The killer continued to speak coldly.


    The fierce Nangong Liuyun curled his mouth, looking like he wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing finally led the people down.


    When they were attacked in the upstairs room, neither party spoke.


    And now... It seems that I have to say a few words first.


    Because she still looked like a woman disguised as a man, Ruan Youqing deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Let her go. I have something to discuss."


    "Hand over Kugli! As long as he dies here today, we will leave immediately."


    "You guys are really going too far." Kugli happened to have just stepped down, and when he heard what the killer said, he said this with a smile.


    After Nangong Liuyun saw Kugli walking down, her tears flowed instantly: "Master Wizard, please save me. I...I don''t want to die."


    Although it is very embarrassing in front of that woman Ruan Youqing.


    But when life is threatened... face is something like that...


    Optional.


    Hearing Nangong Liuyun''s call for help, Kugli touched his chin with a complicated expression, then sighed and said, "If it''s possible, I actually don''t want to save you."


    "You..." Nangong Liuyun opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Kugli reached out his hand to signal her to silence, and then continued to speak unhurriedly: "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished my words yet. Your mother is kind to me. Although I am a selfish person, I am very grateful to your mother. , I still have a little conscience. So don''t worry, I will definitely save you. But..."


    When Ruan Youqing was still wondering what Kugli was going to say, he was very puzzled:


    "If I have to choose between myself and you... I still... want to choose me."


    Ruan Youqing looked at the collapsed Nangong Liuyun with some sympathy, and then thought about whether he should find a chance to do something.


    At this moment, she felt a sudden chill strike.


    Then, the killer...


    It fell down without warning.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had regained his freedom, immediately collapsed on the ground, while Ruan Youqing quickly looked at the fallen killer.


    On the killer''s neck, at some point, there was an extra silver needle glowing with cold light.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t see it, but Kugli, who also saw the silver needle, had a trace of fear on his face.


    Just as everyone was holding their breath, a white figure slowly descended from upstairs.


    "You guys, I''m so annoyed by looking at you dawdly. So... I did it for you, don''t blame my sister for meddling in my own business."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Hazuki

    Chapter 296 Feather Moon


    When Ruan Youqing looked for the voice, he saw the woman in white smiling and looking at them.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of a famous article written by a certain master.


    Looking at it from a distance, it is as bright as the sun rising from the morning glow; when observing it by force, it is as bright as a flower coming out of Lubo.


    This kind of beauty, even Ruan Youqing, felt his heart beat.


    Just¡­


    The other party covered his lips and smiled, his eyes fluttered: "What''s the matter? Surprised by my sister?"


    "You... why are you here..." Kugli frowned with a strange look on the side.


    The woman had already walked in front of the crowd, and when she heard Kugli''s question, she frowned, and her eyes seemed to be clouded: "You don''t want me to come that much?"


    Such a reaction, it seems that Kugli is a heartless man who failed the woman''s heart.


    It''s just...if these two people are really a couple...


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Kugli coldly, and couldn''t help but slander flowers on cow dung.


    Kugli was already sensitive. When he saw Ruan Youqing looking at him, he instantly looked like a wild beast, pointed at the woman in white and coaxed, "You...you...you old woman, stop pretending!"


    "Old woman?" The woman put away the smile that was still on the corner of her mouth in an instant, and looked at Kugli with sharp eyes as if infected with poison: "Kugli, do you want to be bitten by my Tiantian again?"


    Seeing that the woman was really angry, Kugli ignored Ruan Youqing and the others'' eyes, and after brushing off his sleeves, he actually saluted the woman.


    Ruan Youqing and the others were stunned on the spot.


    What a sinister and arrogant person Kugli is, at this moment he is actually saluting a woman respectfully...


    When the woman saw that Kugli had confessed, she giggled and stretched out her hand to pat Kugli on the shoulder: "Hey, how could I threaten you with Tiantian when you''re like this?"


    After finishing speaking, the woman stopped looking at Kugli, but moved to Ruan Youqing''s side, and circled around her.


    "Is this the girl you mentioned?"


    After hesitating, Kugli said cautiously, "Don''t talk too much."


    The woman smiled lightly when she heard this, shook her sleeves and found a chair to sit down.


    "I''m that kind of person who doesn''t know what''s important? Okay, okay, please quickly introduce me to these children."


    Kugli coughed lightly, and then introduced it seriously: "This young woman who is as beautiful as a fairy...is my senior sister. You...call her...um...Sister Yuyue."


    "Sister Yuyue?" Ruan Youqing murmured softly.


    This person... She also has no impression...


    The woman named Yuyue seemed to be very happy at this time, and the eyes she looked at Ruan Youqing were much gentler.


    While Nangong Liuyun, who had already calmed down, saw that Ruan Youji was loved by this woman, a flash of jealousy flashed in his eyes.


    With the help of the hidden guard, Nangong Liuyun spoke as gently as possible: "Since you are the senior sister of the wizard...the status must be extremely noble. The age of the wizard is about the same as our parents, since you are his senior sister ...Then those of us who are juniors should call you aunt. It''s really rude to call you sister..."


    As he said that, Nangong Liuyun gave Ruan Youqing a cold look, the expression on his face seemed to be mocking her for being ignorant of etiquette.


    But Kugli looked at Nangong Liuyun with a complicated face.


    This princess...is she probably a fool?


    Sure enough, Nangong Liuyun looked at Yuyue full of anticipation and was about to get her compliment. At this time, Yuyue also smiled brightly and stretched her hand into her sleeve.


    Seeing this, Nangong Liuyun hastily said with a look of panic: "You don''t need to give Liuyun any gift."


    Yue Yue''s smile became brighter and brighter.


    Ruan Youqing, who observed the subtleties, noticed a slight change in Kugli''s face, so she immediately pulled Zisu and moved in Kugli''s direction.


    Although she didn''t know why her master suddenly looked like an enemy, but Zi Su, who had no brains to listen to Ruan Youqing, followed her and hid aside.


    "Okay, okay!" Yuyue smiled and said three good words: "I haven''t seen such a clever and wonderful person as you in almost forty years."


    Almost forty years?


    Ruan Youqing looked at Kugli in shock.


    Kugli, who sensed Ruan Youqing''s doubts, waved at her, and they took a few steps back before Kugli lowered his voice:


    "My senior sister...she will be sixty years old in three years."


    There are still three years until the sixtieth year...


    That¡­


    Ruan Youqing looked at Yuyue even more shocked.


    If Yuyue is around twenty and she can still believe... fifty-seven... then the other party''s maintenance is quite amazing.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was shocked by Yuyue''s appearance and age, Nangong Liuyun screamed again.


    It turned out that Yuyue did pull out something from her sleeve and prepared to hand it to Nangong Liuyun.


    Just¡­


    is a living creature...


    It is also a living creature that ordinary girls are afraid of...


    I saw a small snake with white body and red eyes coiled in Yuyue''s palm. It looked at Nangong Liuyun while spitting snake letters.


    Nangong Liuyun was frightened and cried in an instant, and even spoke a little incoherently: "Ah!! Aunt! Sister Immortal! Please take this thing back!! Liuyun don''t want it! Liuyun don''t want anything anymore!"


    Ruan Youqing looked at Nangong Liuyun crying pear blossoms with rain, but she didn''t feel any pity at all.


    After all, people kept targeting her openly and secretly. If she rushed to help again, it would really violate her rules of life.


    After coughing lightly, Ruan Youqing smiled and said, "Sister Yuyue, the little white snake in your hand...but the sweet you just said? Tiantian is so cute, Princess Nangong must like it."


    Because when Yuyue revealed the white snake, Ruan Youqing saw that Kugli''s pupils visibly trembled.


    The fear in my bones at that moment was no joke...


    This little white snake...is not what it looks like.


    When Yuyue heard Ruan Youqing''s question, she looked at Ruan Youqing with a flash of light in her eyes: "Are you called Youqing? Youqing! You also think the little white snake is very cute!"


    "Mmm..." Ruan Youqing smiled and nodded, "Cute."


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Youqing felt that someone pulled her hand over, and then, a cold and greasy feeling rushed straight to Ruan Youqing''s head.


    Looking at the white snake named Tiantian stiffly, after meeting its eyes, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt... its cuteness...


    "Okay, take Tian Tian back, if you hurt Miss Ruan, you and I will cry to death."


    When Nangong Liuyun was threatened, Kugli, who didn''t make a sound, spoke at this time. He thought that Ruan Youqing would also be afraid, so he subconsciously asked Yuyue to take it back.


    After hearing this, Yuyue curled her lips, then hooked her fingers, and the little white snake crawled back into her sleeve along her hand.


    Kugli saw the other party put away the little white snake, so he breathed a sigh of relief and asked:


    ¡¸You haven¡¯t said yet, why did you come here.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： their relationship

    Chapter 297 Their getting along


    Nangong Liuhan had also woken up, but after seeing a young and beautiful woman beside him, he was very smart and didn''t say much.


    Yue Yue, on the other hand, greeted him warmly with a smile on her face and introduced her identity enthusiastically.


    It wasn''t until Nangong Liuhan politely thanked Sister Yuyue that the smile on Yuyue''s face became more sincere.


    Just¡­


    Looking at Nangong Liuyun, his eyes turned a little colder.


    Obviously they are brothers and sisters, but they treat people and things in the same way.


    Ruan Youqing on the side sat with Zisu silently, only inadvertently looking at her a few more times.


    This woman named Yuyue is also a wizard.


    The reason why Kugli calls her senior sister is because her master is also Siman.


    Ruan Youqing had never heard of Siman having a female apprentice.


    But... it seems... Kugli is very afraid of his senior sister.


    And this Feathermoon wizard...should not be as kind as she looks.


    "Little girl, don''t look at my sister anymore. If you look at her... my sister will be shy." Yuyue''s face suddenly moved closer to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing finally saw clearly that the color of the pupils of the other party looked like amber.


    Ruan Youqing settled down, stepped back and opened her mouth with a smile: "Sister Yuyue is the most fairy-like person Youqing has ever seen. I was afraid that my sister would return to the sky at some point, so Youqing wanted to sneak around Take a closer look."


    Originally thought that Ruan Youqing, who had been exposed by her, would be speechless in embarrassment, but in the end...


    This little mouth looks like it has been smeared with honey!


    Yuyue, who was completely pleased, sat lightly beside Ruan Youqing, and stretched out her arms to wrap her shoulders: "My God! Little girl, you really suit my heart! Don''t worry! Don''t worry about me leaving! This time Come on, I''m here to pick you up! Kugli is so unreliable in his work, I don''t feel at ease handing over your baby to him."


    Ruan Youqing was stunned by Yuyue for a while, and after a long delay, he stumbled and said, "Sister Yuyue came to pick me up on purpose?"


    ¡¸Yes! I¡­¡¹


    "Feather Moon!"


    Kugli opened his mouth with a serious expression on his face.


    Yuyue gave him a sideways glance, and after a soft snort, she continued to speak slowly: "Okay, okay, let''s not talk anymore. It''s getting late, let''s go back to rest. Those little **** have been completely cleaned up by me. It''s clean."


    "Cleaned up?" Ruan Youqing was slightly surprised.


    Yueyue puffed out her chest proudly: "It''s natural, it''s the most basic requirement for me to do things without leaving anyone alive."


    ¡¸This inn is full, you can find another inn, later...¡¹


    "Just give me your room, I don''t despise you."


    Before Kugli could finish speaking, Yu Yueman waved his hands indifferently, got up and walked upstairs.


    After Ruan Youqing and Zisu exchanged glances, they also turned and walked upstairs.


    Only Kugeli and Nangong brothers and sisters stared at each other for a long time before Nangong Liuhan asked what was going on with the attack.


    He didn''t know that these killers were sent by Prince Li Yi of Ningguo.


    At this time, Kugli was extremely irritable and did not tell him the truth.


    Seeing that Kugli didn''t want to say too much, Nangong Liuhan changed the subject and asked what to do with these corpses.


    As a result, Kugli just looked around with a grim face, then waved his sleeves and sprinkled something on the corpses again.


    Within a short while, those corpses seemed to be instantly melted into a pool of blood.


    Nangong Liuyun couldn''t bear this **** scene, and had already run to the side to vomit.


    Before Nangong Liuhan had time to ask if this was the legendary corpse powder, another scream came from upstairs.


    It was... Yu Yue?


    "Kugli, hurry up and clean up this pile of blood for me! Otherwise, no one will be able to sleep tonight!"


    ¡­


    In the capital of Ningguo, there was also a heavy rain.


    Seeing that it was raining, Rong Yan called out to God to help her.


    Except... she''s still waiting.


    It wasn''t until the dead of night that she took Jin''er out.


    In her arms, she was still holding a bulging package.


    Because of Li Yi''s help, she successfully left the city gate and headed straight to a barren **** outside the city.


    This is a place that best meets Li Yi''s requirements that she inquired about during the day.


    Looking at the baggage in her arms, Rong Yan''s face alternated between fear and disgust.


    She chose this place, which can be regarded as a mass grave.


    Those homeless or poor people will be thrown here after they die.


    This kind of place...should be regarded as an extremely dark place.


    ¡¸Miss, this place...is scary. Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡¹


    Jin''er was timid, and kept hiding beside Rong Yan, not daring to look up.


    Seeing her like this, Rong Yan reached out to knock her on the head contemptuously and said, "Look at your incompetent appearance! There are no ghosts in this world, otherwise, we might be eaten by ghosts when we first arrived here!"


    However, just as she finished speaking, a very ear-piercing bird cry suddenly sounded above her head.


    The sound came so suddenly, it naturally scared Rong Yan''s master and servant.


    Rong Yan''s hands trembled, and the burden in her arms fell to the ground.


    It may be because the burden was not fastened tightly, and the moment it landed, it suddenly fell apart.


    The things inside will naturally roll out.


    Rong Yan knew what was inside after getting this package from Li Yi.


    But she didn''t open it.


    And now...


    After being forced to open it, she naturally saw the **** things inside clearly.


    Jin Er on the side didn''t know what it was, so when she saw it, she simply thought it was a piece of meat.


    It''s just... It''s disgusting to have bugs crawling on it.


    Resisting retching, Jin''er carefully supported Rong Yan''s arm.


    Rong Yan only felt that her chest was oppressed and she couldn''t breathe, but the environment here did not allow her to take a deep breath.


    So, she could only press one hand on her chest, pointing to the burden with the other tremblingly, and said in a cold voice: "Quick!! Bury this thing!"


    Although Jin''er didn''t want to, she never dared to disobey her master''s orders.


    After adjusting her breathing, the little girl carefully bent down.


    Because the two of them were focusing on the burden, they didn''t realize that someone was watching them secretly.


    "Master, it turns out that the crown prince actually gave that thing to Miss Rong."


    It was Tianwen who spoke.


    After hearing Tianwen''s words, Gu Changan also had a very cold expression on his face.


    "The heart-wrenching Gu you found... Are you sure it''s that thing?"


    Tian Wen nodded: "Yes, master, in Guz country, it''s not a secret to lose heart. However... because of its cruel production method, those wizards basically stay away from this heart-wrenching Gu. However, Although people know about heart-wrenching Gu...but few people know...it will backfire..."


    ¡¸Then our crown prince...presumably doesn''t know...otherwise...¡¹


    Before Gu Changan finished speaking, Rong Yan and Jin''er in the distance suddenly screamed sternly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： acquaintance

    Chapter 298 Acquaintance


    In the early morning, Ruan Youqing was woken up by a chill.


    Although Fan is not around, Zisu is also a caring person. After seeing Ruan Youqing sitting up with the quilt on and frowning, Zisu immediately walked to Ruan Youqing''s side and asked softly, "Master, did you bring some thicker clothes when you came out this time?" ?¡±


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the tip of her slightly red nose, and gently pointed to the cabinet next to her, her voice sounded very soft: "Well... I remember... a few pieces were stuffed in the package. You are not too different from my figure. There are too many, why don¡¯t we just make do and put them on together. We¡¯ll buy a few more before we leave today.¡±


    Zisu wanted to refuse at first, but Ruan Youqing put on a straight face, knowing that she was doing it for her own good, Zisu could only pick out the most ordinary-looking one and put it on.


    When the master and servant went downstairs, they saw that the inn had returned to its usual peace.


    The fierce fight last night seemed to have never happened before.


    Slightly raised his eyebrows in surprise, it happened that Kugli and others also came down.


    After saying a few words, the group didn''t waste any more time, and immediately left the inn after eating something.


    Maybe because the weather is still gloomy, there are not many pedestrians on the street.


    Seeing that he was about to leave the city, Ruan Youqing remembered to buy some clothes.


    However, when she made this proposal, Kugli did not object.


    Even... even Nangong Liuyun did not confront her as usual.


    However...the good times don''t last long...


    They just found a good-looking ready-made clothing store. After entering, Nangong Liuyun''s originally enthusiastic expression suddenly turned into a look of disgust.


    "This is... a tailor shop? Are these rough linen clothes for us to wear? My maids wear better clothes than here!"


    Ku Geli and Nangong Liuhan didn''t come in, so the only ones who heard Nangong Liuyun''s complaints were Ruan Youqing, Zisu and Yuyue.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t pay attention, just smiled lightly and picked Zisu to look at her pleasingly, but Yuyue would not get used to Nangong Liuyun''s princess temper.


    So, Yuyue walked up to her, smiled slightly, and then slowly said: "If you think the things here are not good, then you can go back to your Yuhuan Kingdom, no one of us is forcing you to go with us."


    "You...you...I''m not saying that the things here are not good...but that the clothes are too rough...the skin hurts." Nangong Liuyun''s face was flushed, but she didn''t dare to say too much.


    After all, the ancestor in front of her is not something she can easily offend.


    Ruan Youqing on the side had already picked out his clothes, and after casually casting a sideways glance, he walked over slowly.


    "The climate here in Lancheng is unstable, especially in winter. Therefore, the people here pay more attention to how to keep out the cold in terms of clothing. The soft materials used by rich people... are not suitable for this place. So... at this time, you still have to Do yourself a favor...otherwise...it may be even more unbearable when you arrive in the country of Guz."


    Listening to Ruan Youqing''s explanation, Nangong Liuyun bit his lips for the first time and did not speak. Instead, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Yuyue took the words with a smile: "You know these things quite well. Then...do you know Do you know what our country of Guz is like?"


    Ruan Youqing replied earnestly with a serious look: "Youqing''s impression of Guz is just a few words from someone. If you use a few words to describe it...then...it is almost mysterious, ancient, beautiful, and cold."


    "Ah! These points are already well summarized! Sister, the more I look at you, the more I like you! How about... how about... how about I take you in as an apprentice!"


    After being stunned for a moment, Ruan Youqing waved his hands a little embarrassedly and said, "Youqing is stupid, I''m afraid I will let down your love, Sister Yuyue."


    Yue Yue looked at Ruan Youqing with a grin, and then at Nangong Liuyun with an unhappy face, and then pointed out:


    ¡¸No, no, no, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that you are a genius when compared to some people.¡¹


    It''s just that she just finished speaking, but Nangong Liuyun at the side stomped her feet, and then walked out angrily.


    However... before going out, she who was afraid of offending Yuyue said weakly that she wanted to go out to take a breath before leaving.


    Seeing her leaving with a depressed face, Yu Yue had already laughed so hard that she covered her stomach.


    Looking at Yuyue who doesn''t stick to the worldly vision, Ruan Youqing looked at her enviously and said, "Sister Yuyue really lives freely."


    Yueyue slowly closed her smile, her eyes were as deep as the sea: "If you want, you can too."


    Ruan Youqing looked at Yuyue steadily, wondering if she did it on purpose, Ruan Youqing always felt that Yuyue at this time seemed to make people''s hearts flutter uncontrollably.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s dull expression, Yuyue couldn''t help but chuckled and said, "Okay, okay, let me see what clothes you bought."


    Because Ruan Youqing has always disguised herself as a man, she also chose men''s clothes that fit her size this time.


    It¡¯s just that... Ruan Youqing slowly realized when it came to clothes...


    Yueyue was able to recognize her daughter so quickly...


    This... is really frustrating.


    The unhappy Ruan Youqing was led by the shopkeeper to a place where she could try on clothes, but just as Zisu closed the curtain, Ruan Youqing''s expression suddenly turned cold.


    ¡¸Who is here, come out.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the screen behind him very sharply, until a figure slowly walked out from behind the screen.


    Looking at the embarrassed man, Ruan Youqing''s ruthless expression just now gradually cracked: "Why...why?"


    The man who cowered and hid in the locker room was none other than Gu Changan.


    Seeing him appearing here, Ruan Youqing also guessed roughly: "But Mr. Gu asked you to follow me?"


    Gangu nodded, and then said with a flushed face, "I really couldn''t find a way to get close to you...so...that''s why I came here to hide, and let the store lead you in..."


    "Wait..." Ruan Youqing''s face became serious again: "You mean you let the store know that we met?"


    Gangu continued to nod honestly: "Yes, but don''t worry, I specifically asked him to keep quiet."


    Seeing the seriousness of the other party, Ruan Youqing was a little helpless: "Aren''t you afraid that he is a talkative?"


    Gan Gu scratched his head, and slowly explained: "Miss Ruan, no, our people don''t have that kind of talkative."


    "You people...?" Ruan Youqing grasped the important words very sensitively.


    Gan Gu grinned, puffed out his chest with pride on his face: "Yes, yes, our master bought this store!"


    Buy... bought it?


    Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide in astonishment: "Master Gu...why did he suddenly buy a shop in this small town?"


    ¡¸Hehe, of course...it¡¯s for you.¡¹


    "for me?"


    Qian Gu laughed again, and continued:


    "That''s right, our master saw that the weather has been cold recently. He was afraid that you would be cold, so he went to Fan and asked if you had brought some thick clothes. After learning that you didn''t have much luggage, he went to I bought some large and small shops in various towns and cities along the way you went to Guz country. Of course, not only clothing stores, but also some inns and restaurants. Our master also bought some inns and restaurants. First, it is convenient for the subordinates to meet you, and second, it is convenient for you The food, clothing, housing and transportation along this road will be more comfortable. So, don¡¯t be too polite, you can take whatever you like in this store!¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Major Events in Beijing

    Chapter 299 Major events in Beijing


    After further talking with Gan Gu, Ruan Youqing finally found out about the inn where he stayed yesterday...


    Actually... was bought by Gu Changan in advance.


    According to Gan Gu, after his master knew that the six princes and seven princesses of Yuhuan Kingdom were traveling with him, he always chose the best one when buying a shop. According to what his master said, these princes and princesses are the most delicate and fleshy, if they treat them harshly in any way, they should not be silent along the way.


    Seeing Qiangu imitating Gu Changan''s tone, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help covering her lips and chuckling.


    As expected of Gu Changan''s subordinate, he really has a certain grasp of the free and unrestrained temperament on his body.


    Qian Gu saw that he had made Ruan Youqing happy, and then seriously told the experience of following him here.


    It was also because of Gu Chang''an''s orders that he was able to find a precise place to meet Ruan Youqing.


    After all, it is cold, so we need to buy some thick clothes.


    After feeling overwhelmed by Mr. Gu''s generosity, Ruan Youqing suddenly approached Qiangu and asked in a low voice: "Since the inn already belongs to Mr. Gu...then last night..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing approaching suddenly, Qian thought that Ruan Youqing was blaming him for standing by. Taking two or three steps back quickly, he hastily explained with a nervous expression:


    "At night, my subordinates wanted to attack, but...seeing that you were always by the side of that Guz wizard Kugli, the subordinates were afraid that if you act rashly, your plan would be disturbed. So...that''s why you stayed put. Later, the subordinates saw you You took care of those killers very easily, and my subordinates wanted to clean up those corpses for you. As a result...the woman who came out later...was actually..."


    "What happened?" Ruan Youqing heard Gan Gu mentioning Yuyue, and then remembered what Yuyue told them before...and helped clean it up.


    This is cleaned up...what does it mean...


    "Those corpses... have been sprinkled by that woman and turned into powder and washed away with the rain." When Gan Gu mentioned this incident, there was a hint of envy on his face.


    This kind of thing that can destroy corpses and wipe out traces...on a rainy day...it''s really too greedy!


    Ruan Youqing didn''t notice Gan Gu''s careful thinking, because Yuyue''s voice was already heard outside.


    "Little guy! Is this clothes so difficult to wear? Why don''t you... sister go in and help you?"


    Hearing the other party''s almost teasing words, Ruan Youqing hurriedly raised his voice: "Sister Yuyue wait for me for a while, I will go out now."


    Zisu, who was originally on the side, had already walked to Ruan Youqing''s side after hearing Yuyue''s voice, ready to help her change clothes.


    After regaining his senses, he stopped talking nonsense, and after giving Ruan Youqing a small note, he immediately slipped out through the back door.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing and Zisu moved quickly. After Yuyue finished asking, the two quickly changed their clothes and walked out.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing chose a blue robe.


    Ruan Youqing wore the not-so-luxury robe, which turned out to be extraordinarily beautiful.


    Because although she has changed her appearance, she still looks very handsome with red lips and white teeth.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing took a look at herself in the bronze mirror that she gradually understood why Gan Gu and Yu Yue could recognize her who was simply disguised as a man.


    Although she has changed her appearance, her general appearance has not changed much.


    Especially... two moles appeared on the tip of her nose and at the end of her eyes at some point.


    Not only did it not affect the appearance, but it even added a bit of grace.


    She herself didn''t pay much attention, but other people who paid attention to her could recognize her at a glance through this feature.


    After being stunned for a moment, Ruan Youqing immediately reached out to ask Zisu for something to cover up the two moles.


    Until she turned to face Yuyue, Yuyue immediately realized that something was wrong with her, and it wasn''t until she watched for a long time that the two beauty moles that Kugli told her had disappeared.


    This girl... finally found out...


    Ruan Youqing, who was watched by Yuyue''s scorching eyes, coughed slightly in embarrassment, and then said shyly: "Sister Yuyue, my clothes... should be fine?"


    Yuyue smiled and said, "That''s right, it makes me want to **** you back to be my little husband."


    ¡¸Press... the temple?¡¹


    The smile on Yuyue''s face finally froze, and then she turned around coolly and waved at her:


    "Let''s go, if you don''t start again, you won''t be able to make it to the next town before dark. I heard from Nangong Liuyun that you spent your days in the wild. I don''t want to suffer this kind of grievance with you. .¡±


    Seeing that the other party avoided what he just said, Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and then followed Zisu without saying a word.


    And that note was hidden by her long ago.


    ¡­


    A major event happened in Beijing recently.


    When Mr. Shoufu went out to patrol the city at night, he caught two suspicious-looking people at a mass grave.


    It is not uncommon for people to look suspicious in places like Mass Burial Mounds.


    Because...Although the people who got there were all poor and down-and-out people, it was impossible to guarantee that there were some valuables hidden on their bodies.


    Therefore, some people will occasionally go there boldly to hunt for treasure.


    However, this time, to everyone''s shock, what Mr. Shoufu caught was not a petty theft or a vicious gangster.


    It''s...Rong Mansion daughter Rong Yan and her personal servant girl!


    This Rong Yan''s identity is not the eldest lady of an ordinary family, but she is the niece of the current queen, and the crown princess who has given the betrothal gift to the current prince.


    The princess did not sleep in the middle of the night but took people to the mass grave...


    The news from the government has not been released, but several versions have been circulated among the common people.


    Some people say that Miss Rong went to the mass grave to meet people secretly. Some people also said that Miss Rong is actually a monster that cannibalizes people, so she ran to the mass graves outside the city because of the tight surveillance inside the city. Some people even said that the brothel girls who disappeared before were actually abducted by her. They said that Miss Rong was jealous of their beauty and peeled off their faces to stick them on her own.


    Of course, some people also questioned why Mr. Shoufu ran out of the city in the middle of the night, but happened to meet Miss Rong in a remote place like Mass Burial Mound.


    But such words were quickly overwhelmed by the various stories about Miss Rong''s midnight trip to the mass grave.


    While there was a lot of disturbance from outside, the Gu residence at this time was unusually quiet. Because Mr. Shoufu, who had been busy last night, was finally willing to rest for a while.


    Until Tian Wen, who got some news, willingly waited outside the door for two hours, the door of Gu Changan''s room was slowly opened.


    "Master, are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Gu Changan''s eyes have long since returned to clarity: "Two hours is enough, the current capital does not allow people to relax."


    After Tian Wen sighed silently in his heart, he stopped talking nonsense and got straight to the point: "Master, those rumors have already been spread in the city. There is indeed another movement from the prince. I heard that he just left again Went to the emperor''s bedroom."


    "How is the emperor?"


    "Master, you plan ahead, and you have ordered your subordinates in advance, and your subordinates raced against time to bring news to the palace. Your Majesty, he should be much better now."


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes, then walked out at a leisurely pace.


    "Let''s go, while he is in a hurry, let''s go to the palace to see the excitement."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Tentative (add more for Nanas cuteness!)

    Chapter 300 Exploration (Add more for Nana''s cuteness!)


    "How dare you stop me? Who gave you the courage!"


    After Li Yi heard that Rong Yan''s incident had been exposed, he immediately returned to the palace after having a drink with someone outside the palace.


    However, when he arrived at the Chongming Palace, he was stopped at the door by the **** next to the emperor!


    These days, being able to freely enter and exit the Chongming Palace without the need for anyone to report made those desires in his heart even more inflated.


    And now...it''s going back to the previous groveling situation again!


    Because of his impatience, he couldn''t hold back his expression of anger.


    It was precisely because of his arrogant and arrogant attitude that the **** looked at him coldly:


    "His Royal Highness, this place...is the Chongming Palace of the Emperor and his old man. Not to mention here, it is every corner of the palace, every corner of Ningguo, who is allowed to enter and who is allowed to leave is up to the Emperor and his old man. Those who stop you are not slaves. , but the emperor. If you blame the prince, the servant really can''t let you in without the permission of the emperor and his old man."


    Li Yi''s face was flushed red when he was blocked, and after he adjusted his breathing, he managed to force a smile on his face: "The prince was a little anxious to speak just now, please don''t worry, the prince will not blame you. It''s just... the prince I really missed my father, so I thought of coming to see him."


    The chief **** also smiled and said: "The emperor is in good health, and His Royal Highness does not need to worry about it."


    Being rejected again and again, Li Yi was a little annoyed again: "A few days ago, the prince came to see my father smoothly, why didn''t it happen today! Did you do something to my father?!"


    The **** who was splashed with dirty water remained calm: "His Royal Highness, calm down, the emperor will not see you today, this is his own intention."


    "What do you mean?" Li Yi frowned tightly, feeling more and more flustered.


    Obviously...Obviously he has controlled the opponent! Why today...


    House seemingly endless rain!


    Something happened to Rong Yan just now, and this side has also started to get out of his control!


    Could it be...Could it be because he buried the heart-wrenching Gu?


    But...but back then! That Kugli clearly said that after seven days, he can get the heart-wrenching Gu back!


    It''s just because he thinks this kind of filthy thing is too disgusting, so he wants to lure Rong Yan to find a place where there is no one to bury it.


    As a result...Rong Yan, a woman who failed to accomplish anything but failed to do so, was not only caught by Gu Changan, but even the emperor gradually came to her senses!


    "Forget it, let him in!"


    Just when Li Yi was feeling uneasy, the emperor''s voice came from the hall.


    Through his voice, Li Yi has already heard that his father...


    Really awake!


    After he stabilized his mind, Li Yi lifted his foot and walked in.


    However, when he walked in and saw the emperor sitting upright, Li Yi''s heart sank completely.


    Because he didn''t know, the heart-wrenching Gu had no effect...Will the other party think of something...such as the things he tempted to do...


    So, after saluting, Li Yi kept kneeling on the ground, not daring to raise his head and not getting up.


    After a moment of silence, the emperor seemed to ask casually: "Ruan Ye and the others...are almost arriving in Fenglan?"


    Li Yi''s body froze, and his hands trembled subconsciously.


    ¡¸Should...here...¡¹


    "I don''t know why, these days my brain doesn''t feel like my own, and the plans I made always feel muddled."


    The emperor continued to speak lukewarmly, but Li Yi lowered his head in a calm manner.


    Until the emperor came to his side, and when he bent over to look at him, he said quietly: "Get up, you are kneeling so timidly, but you don''t have the demeanor of a prince at all."


    Having received the emperor''s order, Li Yi forced himself to stand up.


    When he had the courage to look at the emperor, he saw something in the emperor''s eyes that he couldn''t understand.


    However, just as he was about to tentatively open his mouth to ask some more questions, the **** who annoyed him actually came in with a smile on his face and reported that Master Gu had come.


    After hearing this, the emperor smiled brightly and ordered people to come in.


    Until he saw that dazzling figure, Li Yi lowered his head again.


    But Gu Changan, who walked in slowly, caught the resentment and unwillingness in Li Yi''s eyes in time.


    Smiling lightly, Gu Changan''s tone rose slightly: "Your Majesty, you are willing to let Chang An see you. You don''t even know how worried Chang An is these days."


    The emperor who sat down again sighed heavily, with some doubts on his face: "I don''t know why, these days are muddled, like a dream."


    Gu Changan glanced at Li Yi meaningfully, and then said: "Indeed, you, the emperor these days, seem to have...become a different person. By the way, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince comes to accompany you every day, and the feeling must be even stronger. Deep down, right?"


    Hearing Gu Changan''s words, Li Yi gritted his teeth secretly, and then said in a stiff tone: "Indeed...Father these days...it seems like a different person."


    Seeing Li Yi''s face covered with dark clouds, Gu Changan felt very happy.


    Finally, Li Yi couldn''t bear the suffocating atmosphere, said something about his discomfort, and then left.


    Just as he left, the emperor''s indifferent expression just now became extremely gloomy.


    And Gu Changan immediately stood up straight and looked at the emperor.


    ¡­


    In the past few days, Ruan Youqing and Yu Yue got along very happily.


    As she got in touch with Ruan Youqing, her desire to accept Ruan Youqing as an apprentice became stronger.


    It was also for this reason that she basically told her all about Ruan Youqing''s problems.


    For example, about the matter of heart-wrenching Gu.


    When Ruan Youqing asked, Kugli frowned slightly and wanted to stop him, but after seeing Yu Yue''s cold eyes, he could only close his mouth depressed.


    And Ruan Youqing only then knew that Kugli not only didn''t tell Li Yi that Frustration Gu would backfire. He even purposely blurred his words about the usage of heart-wrenching Gu.


    For example, it can be taken away after the heart-wrenching Gu is placed under the pillow of the person who has been poisoned for seven days...


    Although it should be taken away, it''s just that... after taking it away, it must be ensured to be placed next to the vomiter.


    If you abandon it at will... Not only will you suffer backlash, but the bewitched person will gradually wake up.


    Not many people know about the backlash of the heart-wrenching Gu, because there are already many wizards who can make such things.


    But... how to solve it is not a secret.


    If someone who has a general understanding of the heart-wrenching Gu at this time points it out, and the person who has been tricked drinks a bowl of glutinous rice milk...then the Gu will be completely solved.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Kugli lightly, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up slightly.


    Li Yi this time...but completely fell into Kugli''s hands.


    After they passed through a small town again, Ruan Youqing took the opportunity to keep the news she had learned according to the contents of the small note left to her by previous reasons.


    Then...they continued to rush towards Dingzhou without stopping.


    After passing Dingzhou, it is the country of Guz.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： complex emotions

    Chapter 301 Complicated Emotions


    It has been three days since I arrived in Dingzhou City.


    Due to Yuyue''s reasons, Ruan Youqing and the others no longer have the pitiful food and shelter.


    Nangong Liuyun even changed from his previous high-ranking attitude, and has been flattering Yuyue both openly and secretly.


    But Yuyue has always been indifferent to her.


    Except for Nangong Liuhan who couldn''t stand it and came out to deal with it a few words, neither Kugli nor Ruan Youqing are people who like to meddle in their own business.


    "Master, there is a dim sum shop over there. Zisu hasn''t eaten dim sum from Dingzhou City yet!"


    When several people stopped at the entrance of an inn, Zisu suddenly grabbed Ruan Youqing''s sleeve, and happily pointed to a pastry shop nearby and opened her mouth.


    When Ruan Youqing looked in the direction she pointed, he really saw a not-so-small dim sum shop.


    It looks... comparable to the biggest shop in the capital.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Kugeli as if asking questions, Kugeli sighed indistinctly, and then said respectfully, "Since the second young master wants to go in and have a look, go in."


    Because the group of them is still using the identity of merchants, every time they arrive in a town, they will honestly play their roles in front of outsiders.


    Ruan Youqing is naturally the second son who is as gentle as jade.


    Just¡­


    Yue Yue has become...her fianc¨¦e this time...


    Originally, Kugli wanted her to be the eldest lady.


    As a result... Yu Yuefei said that being a young lady is meaningless.


    She has never been married before, this time she just wants to feel what it feels like to be a wife.


    Kugli wanted to refute, but as soon as the sweetness in her sleeves appeared, he hesitated again.


    Ruan Youqing has been with that white snake named Tian Tian for a few days, how could it change Kugel''s face when he heard it, which looks docile and cute?


    Kugli did not answer her question directly.


    Instead, he said that a snake should not be judged by its appearance and then walked away.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing and Zisu walking towards the dim sum shop, Nangong Liuyun actually followed.


    Ruan Youqing looked back at her, but Nangong Liuyun snorted and walked forward with her chest out.


    Yue Yue also came over at this time, and took Ruan Youqing''s arm very affectionately.


    Except for relatives and special acquaintances, Ruan Youqing is still not used to contact with other people.


    After her face collapsed somewhat restrainedly, Ruan Youqing whispered: "Sister Yuyue, after all, I am dressed as a man now. Here...this is close to Guz, if you are seen by others like this...it will affect your reputation..."


    Unexpectedly, Yu Yue rolled her eyes with a smile: "Do you think... I care about this?"


    Ruan Youqing was worried that she would be angry, so she quickly explained: "Youqing knows that sister, you have never been afraid of worldly eyes...but...this way...if you meet the real person you like...would you..."


    The words are still talking, but Yuyue gently put her finger on Ruan Youqing''s mouth: "Little guy, you don''t have to worry about this, sister, I...at this age, I have already seen through the world of mortals."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing stunned, Yu Yue giggled, and walked into the dim sum shop in a flash.


    It turned out to be... I went to pick out my favorite snacks with Nangong Liuyun.


    Ruan Youqing looked at her back, feeling a little complicated.


    Ruan Youqing has always had an indescribable feeling in her heart when getting along with them these days.


    She has always disliked Kugli. Whether it''s cloudy or sunny, the contempt and disdain for life is what she despises the most.


    Instead, it was Yu Yue, making Ruan Youqing wonder what to do with her.


    If Yuyue is a despicable person, then she will naturally feel at ease by being hypocritical.


    But... Although Yuyue and Kugli are brothers and sisters, their personalities are completely opposite.


    Kugli is dark, and Feather Moon is bright.


    And... Yuyue really treats her with sincere affection.


    It''s just that... like Kugli, Yuyue also has a certain obsession with bringing her back to Guz.


    Whenever Ruan Youqing tentatively asked the reason, other Yuyue would know everything, except this matter...


    She avoided it repeatedly.


    While Ruan Youqing was thinking about these things, Zisu had already led her to the counter, and said excitedly, "Master, master! Here is the jujube paste crisp that Beijing often eats! Milk cake!"


    Ruan Youqing, who was a little dazed at first, was brought back to consciousness by Zisu''s blurted Jing character, seeing someone looking at them, Ruan Youqing hurried to Zisu''s side.


    Zisu also realized that she was talking too much, and she was not afraid of being a long-sleeved dancer, and said calmly: "Master, those little girls snatched all the things you took back to Zisu so easily, this time, You have to let the perilla eat your fill!"


    Ruan Youqing listened, chuckled a few times and said, "Okay, I''ll let you eat your fill."


    ¡¸You can¡¯t be biased, I want to eat too.¡¹


    Yue Yue came over at some unknown time, and Ruan Youqing couldn''t resist her sour look.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing responded quickly, and nodded quickly: "Okay, okay, today I am treating guests, you can eat whatever you want."


    "I also want!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a voice rushed into Ruan Youqing''s ears.


    Ruan Youqing looked helplessly at the person who spoke.


    Nangong Liuyun...


    She actually got involved...


    Couldn''t help but rubbed between his eyebrows, Ruan Youqing felt a little headache.


    Along the way, when you buy things, you can use your own silver taels.


    This Nangong Liuyun was originally at odds with him.


    She doesn''t want to spend her own money to satisfy her appetite.


    However, Nangong Liuyun was stimulated for some reason. When he walked to Ruan Youqing''s side, he hugged her arm and said coquettishly, "Second brother, you can buy me some. You can''t just be biased." Zisu''s maid and sister Yuyue, right? I''m...your...biological sister!"


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s depressed face, Nangong Liuyun almost laughed out loud.


    After all, there are other people coming in and out of this store to buy things.


    After hearing Nangong Liuyun''s words, the people who already had good things turned their eyes to this side.


    Seeing someone watching over, Nangong Liuyun acted intensified: "Second brother, I only have this simple request, don''t worry, after I go back this time, I will obey you honestly, if you are determined If you want me to marry that sixty-year-old man from the Wang family, then... I will just..."


    "What are you talking about!" Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but covered her mouth with her hand with a gloomy expression.


    Even Yuyue couldn''t help being a little stunned, and then she even stood aside and squinted her eyes as if she was watching a play.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention. After coughing lightly, she quickly pushed Nangong Liuyun to the side of the counter:


    "Choose, pick, pick what you like! Every time you come out, you have to slander me and elder brother in different ways. It seems that it is right to not get used to you like elder brother!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： started again

    Chapter 302 started again


    When Ruan Youqing and his party came out of the dim sum shop, Kugeli and Nangong Liuhan were both shocked.


    Because, while Nangong Liuyun was carrying several packs of snacks in his hands, he was also holding a huge pack in his arms.


    This kind of buying method that almost covers the entire store, but not many people can do it.


    After all, eating too much dim sum will make you feel uncomfortable.


    Because they attracted so much attention, Kugeli and Nangong Liuhan hurried to Nangong Liuyun, then took the things she was carrying and immediately returned to the inn.


    Ruan Youqing followed closely behind with a gloomy expression.


    These things... She didn''t actually pay for them.


    Just because... this snack shop was also bought by Gu Changan.


    But... Nangong Liuyun didn''t know that at this moment, she was still complacent about letting Ruan Youqing spend money.


    Although Ruan Youqing didn''t pay the money, she still felt depressed.


    Spending Gu Changan''s money to buy things for this woman is even more annoying than spending money by yourself!


    Ruan Youqing, who couldn''t stand this kind of anger, followed the Nangong brothers and sisters into the room without saying a word.


    Just when Nangong Liuyun was about to see Nangong Liuhan, he couldn''t help but sneered and said, "Second brother, didn''t it just cost you some money, as for coming here with me?"


    Ruan Youqing said with a blank expression: "Princess Nangong, there is no one else here now, so you don''t have to call that title that disgusts you and me. Just now I was just cooperating with you in acting. It stands to reason that even if I don''t cooperate with you You can¡¯t do anything about me. But you don¡¯t know how to waste my money. The snacks you bought, you can¡¯t finish them even when we arrive in Guz. And¡­ if I¡¯m not wrong, your plan is to go out of town tomorrow and find a random place to throw them away right?"


    Seeing that the other party suddenly stopped pretending, Nangong Liuyun was not used to it, and even... a little annoyed: "You...you...what if I really threw it away? You shouldn''t feel bad, right? But there is nothing you can do about it. In our Yuhuan country, we can¡¯t take back the things we gave away. You...couldn¡¯t you just turn your back on it?¡±


    Ruan Youqing saw that Nangong Liuyun was still righteous at this time, and laughed angrily: "You said...in your Yuhuan country...you can''t take back what you give away?"


    Nangong Liuyun saw that Ruan Youqing''s eyes were a little scary, so she subconsciously hid behind Nangong Liuhan:


    "You... what are you doing? Can you still go back? Let me tell you, Ruan Youqing! These things, I will throw them away after you leave! I won''t eat what you bought!"


    Xu felt that her brother could block her here, so Nangong Liuyun''s expression became more and more unscrupulous and frivolous.


    Ruan Youqing waited expressionlessly for her to finish speaking, then hooked her hands at Zisu who was beside her:


    "Zisu, take those things away, don''t keep a single bit."


    Zisu immediately responded with a smile, and before Nangong Liuyun could react, she hugged all the things in her arms.


    "You...you...you! You really took it back! Ruan Youqing, aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?! Didn''t you just spend your money to buy some snacks!"


    Nangong Liuyun was a little frustrated, but at this time, if she went forward to fight with Zisu again, she would lose all face.


    At this time, Zisu and Kugli were also standing at the door, leaning on the door frame as if they were watching the excitement.


    Ruan Youqing had already brought Zisu to the door. After hearing Nangong Liuyun''s words, she suddenly smiled, then turned her head slowly, and said softly, "Let others go, after all...the mouth is so long. Youqing can''t control others. And princess, what you said just now is...the things you sent out in your Yuhuan country have never been returned. But...now...under your feet...is the land of our Ning country."


    After speaking, Ruan Youqing took Zisu and left.


    But Nangong Liuyun''s face turned pale and blue, until Kugli and Yuyue, who were watching the excitement, left, she said to Nangong Liuhan with a mournful face:


    "Brother Emperor~ Ruan Youqing''s eyes just now are so scary..."


    ¡­


    After Li Yi found out that Rong Yan was locked in the dungeon of Dali Temple, he calmed down for a few days before going to see her.


    In the past few days, he has actually not been quiet.


    Not only people from the Rong Mansion came to him begging to clear up the relationship, even today, the Queen also came to him.


    The queen didn''t know all the things Li Yi did.


    For example...he used heartbreaker Gu on his father and this time Rong Yan was arrested because he was doing something for him.


    But the queen has also experienced all kinds of dirty tricks after all, so she can naturally feel that something is wrong with the emperor during this period of time.


    However, she didn''t think of her own son.


    What she''s worried about now is that what shady things Rong Yan has done will affect her good son.


    After all, Rong Yan is the imperial concubine!


    So, she thought of ways to get Li Yi and Rong Yan to divorce.


    What about my niece, no one can stand in the way of her precious son''s future!


    But... Li Yi is impatient to deal with the queen now. He has been looking for someone to find out what happened the day Gu Changan caught Rong Yan.


    That thing...was it buried!


    The queen was talking to Li Yi earnestly, but when she saw his brows and eyes full of hostility, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    The other party was not in the mood to listen, so she naturally stopped talking.


    So, after the queen left, Li Yi finally made up his mind to go see Rong Yan.


    By the way, check out the tone.


    When he got to the dungeon of Dali Temple, he was taken to the place where Rong Yan was locked up very smoothly.


    Li Yi was suspicious by nature, he was afraid that it was a trap, so he was extra cautious and hid a knife in his sleeve.


    If Rong Yan dared to talk nonsense, he would use the excuse that she was crazy and kill her!


    However, after walking to the place where Rong Yan was imprisoned, he found that Rong Yan and her maid were curled up in a corner very quietly.


    When Li Yi took a few steps forward, the jailer who was with him cautiously reminded him: "His Royal Highness, please be careful, this woman... Ms. Rong was very quiet after she was imprisoned. Master Fu told us to be careful, so you should stay away to save her from going crazy."


    Li Yi frowned slightly, and then pretended to be dissatisfied and said: "Yan''er...what did she do to be locked up by Gu Shoufu, she...she is just a weak woman, even if she really went to a mass burial late at night as rumored Gang...wouldn''t... be imprisoned here, right?"


    Li Yi did not emphasize her identity, because he was afraid that there would be a reversal later.


    After the jailer heard Li Yi''s question, he rubbed his hands in embarrassment: "His Royal Highness, I don''t know much about it. It''s just... I just heard a general idea... Mr. Shoufu saw Miss Rong that day... Miss Rong is burying something..."


    Li Yi''s heart sank suddenly, and then he pretended to be casual and said, "Oh? Buried something? Do you know what was buried?"


    The jailer replied with a pale face, "Yes...it''s a human heart. Mr. Shoufu said that Miss Rong may have a murder case in her hands. Maybe...it''s related to those brothel girls who disappeared a few days ago."


    "The missing girl from the brothel... Hasn''t it been found out that she is related to the wizard in Guz Kingdom? Why..."


    ¡¸Hey hey...¡¹


    Before Li Yi finished speaking, Rong Yan, who had been quietly in the corner, suddenly laughed.


    This laughter, in the empty dungeon, was surprisingly infiltrating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： go Ape

    Chapter 303 Crazy


    Unknowingly, the cold dew has passed, and the rapid cooling of the weather is becoming more and more overwhelming. Especially after leaving Dingzhou City, the chill of late autumn hit the sky and covered the sky.


    Fortunately, this road is very smooth, and there are not many obstacles and inquiries when entering and exiting large and small towns. Therefore, Ruan Youqing and his party did not waste too much time on the road.


    It''s just that when they left Dingzhou City, Kugli looked at Ruan Youqing thoughtfully, and then he got a general understanding in his heart.


    Generally speaking, even the caravans of the country need to be interrogated by the guards when entering and leaving the town.


    But think about Gu Shoufu¡¯s attitude towards Miss Ruan from other people¡¯s mouth...


    If he didn''t catch up, he must give the people below a good command. Thinking about it this way, it makes sense.


    Ruan Youqing is still riding on the horse, at this time she is looking towards the northwest.


    Leaving Dingzhou City, and within three or four days'' journey, we arrived at the junction of Ning State and Guzi State.


    And in the northwest direction of this junction, there is also a mountain range that runs east-west. After crossing this mountain range and walking straight north for a few days, you can reach Changzhou City.


    It''s just that the mountains are steep and tall, and few people will climb over them.


    If you want to go to Changzhou City, you must return to Dingzhou City and take another road.


    Ruan Youqing sighed inaudibly, her eyes dimmed.


    Now... Dad and brother have already arrived in Changzhou City.


    If she can climb over this mountain, she can see them within three days...


    But now...


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly again.


    "Isn''t this mountain particularly beautiful?" Yuyue poked her head out of the carriage at some point, and when she saw Ruan Youqing looking northwest, she couldn''t help but speak.


    Ruan Youqing turned around in surprise, and replied softly: "Is this mountain...beautiful?"


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Yuyue still had a smile on her face: "Our people in Guz call that mountain Tianmu Mountain. It means to be admired by the heavens. This mountain has different scenery throughout the year , the scenery in every season is like a picture scroll. It is a pity that none of our painters in Guz Kingdom can perfectly paint the beauty of Tianmu Mountain."


    Listening to Yuyue''s explanation, Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and he asked tentatively, "Then you people from Guz Kingdom really like this mountain?"


    ¡¸That¡¯s natural.¡¹


    ¡¸Since I like it so much, has anyone ever climbed it, or... has anyone turned it over?¡¹


    Yuyue frowned slightly, then shook her head and said: "There are people who climb up, but very few people can climb over safely. Those who can come back are those who climbed halfway up the mountain. The rest... There is no news. Those who returned from the middle of the mountain, some said that they saw very terrifying beasts on the mountain, and some said that the climate on the mountain was so bad that it was impossible to continue going up. Therefore, we Guz people not only like it, but even put it on the mountain. It is regarded as a holy mountain, sacred and inviolable.¡±


    Suddenly, it rained again. Unlike the pouring rain of the previous days, this time the rain was very light, but it was mixed with winter-like cold.


    Ruan Youqing tightened his collar, and told Yuyue to get into the carriage quickly.


    Yue Yue glanced at Ruan Youqing, and said in a complicated tone: "Obviously you are also a woman, but you must be like a man. I''m sorry, it''s all because of us..."


    Having said this, Yuyue sighed softly.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t feel sad for the spring and autumn, and after a smile, he said quite freely: "I am the second young master of the Li family now, a little rain is not a big problem."


    At the same time, Kugli on the side also said: "We need to hurry up, and we can find a place to rest after we leave the customs. Now is not the time to relax."


    After Ruan Youqing hummed, he immediately speeded up.


    Yue Yue looked at Ruan Youqing''s back and murmured softly: "When we arrive in Guz country... I don''t know... will you like the supreme admiration..."


    ¡­


    After Li Yi returned to his mansion from the dungeon of Dali Temple, he was a little out of his wits.


    In the dungeon, he got his wish and saw Rong Yan.


    It''s just that... the scene he saw was still lingering in his mind.


    I thought that Rong Yan would curl up quietly in the corner all the time, but who knew that after he and the jailer spoke a few words, she actually started to laugh.


    The jailer was also surprised, so he opened the prison and went in to have a look.


    In the end...Rong Yan suddenly raised her head and looked straight at them.


    Before the two of them could react, the maid next to Rong Yan suddenly rushed over, hugged the jailer''s face... and started to gnaw on it.


    I don''t know where the usual delicate woman got her strength, but the jailer didn''t break free, and she gnawed off her nose and half of her face.


    The **** scene made Li Yi almost vomit. Regardless of the jailer''s plea for help, he immediately ran out and frantically called for help.


    It wasn''t until other jailers arrived that the crazy woman was held down.


    Seeing the jailer who went in with him being carried out, Li Yi almost wanted to flee there quickly.


    It is conceivable that the jailer died of excessive blood loss.


    I heard from others that the crazy maid was also killed with a single knife.


    Only Rong Yan, from the beginning to the end, maintained the reaction just now, staring straight at a certain direction, without saying a word.


    What made Li Yi gradually relieved was that... this kind of Rong Yan who had obviously become a little crazy, no one would easily believe what she said from her mouth.


    It''s just...if I can...


    He still wants to find a chance to kill her.


    Because that woman''s eyes... are too penetrating.


    After Li Yi left, Gu Changan also took people to the dungeon of Dali Temple.


    Smelling the disgusting smell of blood, Gu Changan frowned and called a jailer to ask what happened in a deep voice.


    The jailer recalled what happened before, and couldn''t help but tell him what happened with his body trembling.


    Gu Changan''s expression darkened instantly after hearing this.


    ¡¸Yu Xie, what do you think about this matter?¡¹


    The person Gu Changan brought was none other than Yu Xie.


    Because of Ruan Youqing, Yu Xie and the others got closer to Gu Changan.


    Because Yu Xie was very interested in this aspect, Gu Changan brought Yu Xie here this time.


    "Master Gu, let Rong Yu take a look at the current situation of that woman."


    Yu Xie didn''t say too much hastily, but asked to see Rong Yan.


    Gu Changan nodded, and then led Yu Xie to the place where Rong Yan was being held.


    At this time, Rong Yan was still curled up in the corner, but this time, there was no one around her to accompany her.


    and¡­


    She seemed to be muttering something.


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan approached that he heard what she was saying clearly.


    "Strange people don''t get close, strangers don''t get close, strangers don''t get close..."


    Gu Changan squinted his eyes for a while, and then said slowly:


    "Rong Yan, how does it feel to get into your body?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： What happened to Rong Yan

    Chapter 304 What happened to Rong Yan


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, his long eyebrows were raised slightly, and then he waited silently for the other party''s reply.


    Sure enough, Rong Yan finally stopped murmuring those words in a low voice, but slowly raised her head.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, and the corners of her mouth were still slightly raised.


    That laugh is still creepy.


    It''s just that Gu Changan is not Li Yi.


    He will not be afraid because of guilty conscience like Li Yi.


    So, when seeing Rong Yan smiling like this, the corners of his mouth also slightly twitched.


    "You''re not stupid, you should know that what Li Yi gave you won''t just look bloody."


    Just now, the jailer had retreated when he heard Gu Changan''s first question. He... dare not listen to this kind of question that sounds very cryptic.


    Because he understands that if he can survive, he should not listen to anything.


    Because there were no idlers around, Gu Changan spoke so bluntly.


    At this moment, after Gu Changan spoke again, Rong Yan finally put away the terrifying smile on the corner of her mouth. It''s just... the fierce hatred in his eyes didn''t fade away at all.


    ¡¸Shoufu-sama, you...know everything?¡¹


    It turned out that Rong Yan was not crazy.


    It''s just that her voice sounds very hoarse, because this is in a prison, even if she is told not to treat her harshly, she will suffer a lot from being pampered at this time.


    Not to mention... the thing in that heart was drilled into her body.


    Gu Changan did not answer her question directly, but still looked at her indifferently.


    Rong Yan thought of the rumors about Gu Changan, and because she was overwhelmed by his vague aura, she bit her lip unwillingly, and finally said in a hoarse voice:


    "His Royal Highness gave me something, and asked me to find a very dark place to bury it. Then... Then I took Jin''er to the outside of the city. As a result, a hole was dug just now, and Jin''er was about to bury it. The thing was thrown down, but she screamed...then...then..." When Rong Yan recalled that night, she could not help but tremble violently.


    After she gasped for breath a few times, she seemed to have calmed down a bit and continued to speak: "In that thing...suddenly...a...a black bug came out, and then...it seemed to have grown wings. The same thing flew into Jin''er''s neck...then...it flew out again...with blood...with blood...and into...my...my mouth..."


    "In the mouth?" Gu Changan looked at Rong Yan, whose face was as pale as paper, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Flying out of someone else''s body... and flying into the mouth...


    Just thinking about it... makes me retch.


    Rong Yan trembled again, and stammered, "Yes...I...I was screaming...then...it flew into my mouth...I just...I just vomited...and it really...vomited out...and then...the bug was ...just...disappeared again."


    Gu Changan took a few steps back in disgust, and then asked: "Then why does your maid look like she''s going crazy and eats people when she sees...but you...are safe and sound?"


    Seeing the other party''s indifferent reaction, Rong Yan felt a little embarrassed: "Actually, Jin''er is not crazy...but...after the two of us were drilled by this bug...for some reason...we became particularly eager to bite...want to **** Blood...and...Jin''er seems to be worse than me...I can bear it...she...she can''t bear it...and...I can''t be like her...I...I want to go out! I am the eldest lady of the Rong family! I am Crown Princess! My life cannot end like this!"


    At the end, Rong Yan showed a slightly crazy smile.


    Yu Xie, who had been silent all this time, finally opened his mouth after listening to what Rong Yan said: "No wonder you said that strangers should not come near... Presumably, you are not a Gu caster, as long as you approach, you will be attacked."


    But Rong Yan seemed to think of something, and suddenly said excitedly: "Master Gu! Please! Help me! Since you know the existence of this thing! There must be a way to save me! I...I I don''t want to be like Jin Er! I... swear... I will


    Never think bad things about Ruan Youqing again! I... I will never hurt her again! "


    Gu Chang''an, who hadn''t had any fluctuations before, immediately became gloomy when he heard Rong Yan mention Ruan Youqing.


    "Bad thoughts? Hurt...her?" Gu Changan got closer again, and the deep and hoarse voice echoed in the dungeon, which made people tremble uncontrollably.


    Rong Yan cautiously raised her eyes to look at him, she was so guilty that she didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Gu Chang''an suddenly gave a low laugh, and continued unhurriedly: "I forgot this, so... it is inevitable to keep you first."


    Thinking that the other party promised to save her, Rong Yan said excitedly: "Thank you, Master Gu, Yan''er will repay you even if you are a cow and a horse."


    Gu Changan stopped looking at her, but turned to Yu Xie Youyou and said, "I''ll send someone to help you investigate this heart-wrenching Gu, and you help me find a way to save this woman''s life. Then... leave her behind." Give it to my little fox, the little fox must be very happy."


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing and his party came out of Dingzhou City, they walked for two or three days before arriving at the checkpoint of Ningguo and Guzi.


    As expected, they passed without a hitch.


    After passing the checkpoint, the scenery along the road makes people feel a little confused whether this is the world or a fairyland.


    The snow-capped mountains tower into the clouds in the distance, and beside the endless yellow grass slopes, there are emerald greens mixed in the middle.


    The stream formed from the snow-capped mountains flows by the side of the road, and there is an emerald-like lake embedded in it not far away.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Ruan Youqing felt that he couldn''t move his eyes away.


    This kind of scenery, whether you see it for the first time or have seen it many times, will make you feel refreshed.


    "Master, the scenery here is really beautiful!" Zisu had already poked her head out of the carriage, looking at the scenery in front of her, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    Nangong Liuyun was also looking out at this time. After hearing Zisu''s voice, she wanted to be sarcastic, but the scenery in front of her made her unable to belittle her.


    After hearing Zisu''s emotion, Ruan Youqing involuntarily had a very gentle smile on his face: "Yes, the scenery here is like a fairyland on earth."


    ¡¸If you like it, stay here!¡¹


    Yu Yue had already sat outside, and after hearing Ruan Youqing''s praise, she subconsciously uttered such a sentence.


    Ruan Youqing still smiled gently, but shook his head and said, "No matter how beautiful this place is, it''s not my hometown."


    ¡¸But you can treat this place as your hometown! After all, we just want you to do it...¡¹


    "Yue Yue!" Kugli, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stopped Yu Yue from continuing.


    What is surprising is that Yuyue did not get angry when Kugli scolded her so severely.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and began to mutter in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： moon castle

    Chapter 305 Moon City


    After Yuyue seemed to say something and was stopped by Kugli, Ruan Youqing''s face gradually turned cold.


    "We''ll be in Guz soon, and you guys still refuse to tell me... Are you trying to lure me here?"


    Along the way, Ruan Youqing has always been resigned. Therefore, her sudden change of attitude made Kugli and Yuyue somewhat at a loss as to how to answer her.


    Seeing that no one answered her question after the two looked at each other, Ruan Youqing suddenly smiled slightly, and then said slowly:


    "You don''t need to be nervous. Since you have already arrived here, I won''t go back easily until I know the secret that the wizard told me. Go ahead and pass the bridge in front. I think... yes It¡¯s the territory of your country Guz, right?¡±


    Along the way, Ruan Youqing has always been gentle and gentle, but now that she can''t tell where the sharpness is highlighted, Yuyue feels a little uncomfortable.


    "Xiao Youqing, do you blame us for deceiving you here?"


    Ruan Youqing gave her a gentle smile and said, "You guys are not cheating, at most... it''s a temptation."


    Yuyue curled her lips, not knowing how to respond.


    On the other hand, Nangong Liuyun interjected at this time: "Ruan Youqing, you should be glad that you have this value to make Master Wizard and the others spend so much time."


    Ruan Youqing has never been too confrontational with Kugli and the others, but she really doesn''t want to endure Nangong Liuyun''s repeated provocation and irony.


    So, Ruan Youqing looked at her with cold eyes, and then said unhurriedly:


    "Thank you princess for reminding me, but... please remember, princess, I came to Guz because the wizards have something they want me to do, and you are here because there is something you want the wizards to do. So... since the value is mentioned, The princess should also be clear about which of us is more valuable."


    After Nangong Liuyun reacted, Ruan Youqing had already rode away, and their carriage could only follow from a distance.


    Glancing at Zisu staying in the carriage, Nangong Liuyun, who was still a little annoyed, suddenly sneered, "Ruan Youqing is a fool, she ran away, but you are still here as a maid. Although I heard that you are Mr. Chief Assistant, I see that you have a lot of relationship with Ruan Youqing along the way, if you..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence, she just wanted to see Zisu calling Ruan Youqing for help in fright.


    However, Zisu raised her eyebrows, then turned her head to look at Yuyue who was beside her and said in a warm voice: "Miss Ruan treats Zisu like a sister, I wonder if you can..."


    Zisu didn''t finish her words, but Yuyue sat beside Zisu with a smile, and then raised her eyes to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    It is self-evident what it means.


    Nangong Liuyun clenched her teeth secretly, a little annoyed, but she had no other way to vent.


    With Yuyue helping Ruan Youqing protect Zisu, what else can she do!


    After the group crossed the bridge, they walked for less than two hours. Before dark, they arrived at the border town of Guz Kingdom, Moon City.


    Seeing the plaque on the city gate with complicated patterns, the word Yuecheng... Ruan Youqing subconsciously looked at Yuyue.


    Before she had any thoughts, Kugli had already led them into the city.


    Because they arrived in Guz, they no longer had to do such things as conceal their identities, but showed their true faces openly.


    Especially Kugli, at this time he had already put back on his black robe.


    When they entered the city, when the guards saw Kugli, they immediately respectfully folded their hands on their chests and bowed their heads.


    These people all know Kugli.


    At this time, Yuyue took out a veiled hat from nowhere and put it on, as if...she didn''t want Guz''s people to see her face.


    "Master..." Zisu tugged Ruan Youqing''s sleeve lightly, then pointed in a certain direction to signal her to look over.


    Ruan Youqing saw a group of people running towards them in the distance.


    This group of people were all dressed in black robes without exception.


    Their speed was very fast, and they arrived in front of Ruan Youqing and his party in a short while.


    "Master Guo Shi came back so quickly."


    After the group saluted, a man who looked like the leader bowed his head and spoke respectfully.


    Kugli nodded indifferently and replied: "There are noble people to help on the way, so it didn''t take too long."


    "The master of the National Teacher is a teacher of the sky, and he is naturally auspicious. The journey is tiring, and please come back to the Xianglou with us to rest."


    Kugli nodded, and raised his hand to signal them to lead the way.


    So, Ruan Youqing and the others continued to follow Kugli to the Xianglou mentioned by the other party.


    Along the way, Ruan Youqing has seen Guz''s reverence for wizards and other people.


    All the passers-by on the road, after seeing this group of black-robed wizards, saluted respectfully like the guards outside the city gate.


    It seems that in the country of Guz, people''s admiration for wizards is not groundless.


    The status of Kugli, the national teacher, is probably below one person and above ten thousand people in the country of Guz.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the foreign buildings on both sides of the road, and her heart could not be calm for a long time.


    She actually arrived in the country of Guz.


    So... Will she really know the secrets that have been entangled in her heart as she wishes?


    People tend to be timid when they are close to their hometown, but she also felt timid when she approached the truth.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s expression was not very good, Yuyue walked up to her side lightly, and said slowly: "You don''t have to be afraid, our people in Guzi are actually very simple and kind."


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the crowd next to him thoughtfully, and then said softly, "Guz has always worshiped wizards?"


    Yue Yue nodded and patiently explained to her: "Yes, the establishment of our Guz country cannot be separated from the protection of the ancestor wizards."


    ¡¸Your king...isn''t afraid...that all his rights will be taken away by wizards?¡¹


    Yuyue smiled and said: "The rights of the king and the master of the country are not in conflict. The previous masters of the country are all the most outstanding wizards recommended by the respected wizards. If there were no wizards, our Guz Congress would There are many disasters. There are also wizards who are not allowed to attack the king, otherwise they will end up in a very miserable end."


    "A lot of disasters?" Ruan Youqing frowned in surprise.


    "Yes, there was a king who did this kind of thing before. He was dissatisfied with the high status of the group of national teachers and wizards. So he sent his own private army to strangle the national teachers and wizards in the capital. As a result...then One year, there was a severe drought in Guz, and the people became irritable, and there were uprisings everywhere. And the king also got a strange disease and died early. Since then, there will never be any king against What are the wizards thinking?"


    Ruan Youqing finally understood the status of a wizard.


    Since they are so powerful, why...


    Kugli is still thinking of ways to lure her here...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： her identity

    Chapter 306 Her identity


    Ruan Youqing was thinking, the group finally arrived at the Xianglou mentioned by the black-robed wizards.


    Xianglou is a special building that every city in Guz Kingdom will have.


    Wizards in every city will live in Xianglou.


    Xianglou is different from other buildings. Its roof is a pure white semi-dome, and its walls are also pure white. This kind of pure white is very eye-catching in the houses with gray and red roofs.


    Following the group of wizards through a long corridor, they finally came to the living room in the Xianglou.


    The living room is square, with a column carved with patterns at the four corners.


    Ruan Youqing took a special look at the patterns on it when she passed by. There were fonts she didn''t know, and some very complicated patterns.


    This pattern... seems to be almost the same as the pattern on the plaque above the city gate.


    After being invited to take a seat, Kugli talked with those wizards about some things that were not considered secrets.


    Until someone else visits.


    Seeing that this group of arrogant wizards even saluted, Ruan Youqing looked at the visitors.


    The other party is a young man, but his appearance is a bit delicate, and it is easy for people to mistake his gender.


    After seeing Kugli, this person also bowed respectfully.


    "Your Majesty, the National Teacher, you are safe and sound."


    When Kugli saw him, he turned his head and glanced at Yuyue first.


    At this time, Yuyue looked away a little uncomfortable.


    Kugli actually had a playful smile on the corner of his mouth: "I haven''t seen Lord Aqiruo for some days, and your spirit seems to be better than before."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, it turned out that this young "beautiful" man was actually the lord of this Moon City.


    is considered young and promising.


    Just¡­


    There seems to be something quietly flowing between these people.


    Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes and looked at it for a while, then the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up slightly.


    Yue Yue...she blushed.


    It seems... what kind of story does she have with this young city lord.


    It''s just that the age difference... um...


    Ruan Youqing touched the tip of his nose and immediately dispelled those small thoughts.


    As long as it is true love, age is not a problem!


    The city lord named Aqiruo sighed softly after hearing Kugli''s words: "I just took some medicine to look better. If I don''t take it, I''m afraid my complexion will be worse." will be as pale as paper."


    ¡¸Oh? What happened to bother you?¡¹


    Aqiruo nodded, and then continued: "I haven''t slept well for several days."


    ¡¸Why?¡¹


    "My lord... I don''t know where he went... The lord ordered me to look for it. I have been searching for about half a month, but there is no news. I can''t find it again... I''m afraid we will meet each other."


    "Nonsense, how could the lord be willing to ask you to see me." Yuyue, who had been silent for a long time and lowered her sense of presence, finally spoke.


    As soon as she spoke, Aqiruo looked up at her in shock.


    Because he was wearing a veiled hat, he didn''t recognize it in time when he came in.


    But as soon as the voice came out...


    "My God! Master Zu! Where have you been!" At this time, Aqiruo threw himself at Yuyue''s feet with tears in his eyes.


    The lord of a city is so humble in front of Yuyue. Ruan Youqing couldn''t control her astonishment.


    Kugli also giggled, and said slowly: "She was afraid that I would be delayed on the road for too long, so she picked me up in person."


    A Qiruo looked at Yuyue with an aggrieved face, and said slowly: "If you go to pick up the Master of the State Teacher, just tell me in person. Seeing that the big day is approaching, if you have anything Mishap, don¡¯t say that the king will be angry, and I will not forgive myself for my negligence.¡±


    Listening to the more shocking words, not only Ruan Youqing was surprised, but even the Nangong brother and sister looked at everything in front of them dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, none of them has done anything disrespectful to Yuyue during their journey.


    The senior sister of the Guz National Teacher, it seems that she is also very important to the king.


    Even... the very important owner of the border town treats her respectfully like a slave.


    Hmm...it''s really hard to help but think about it.


    Naturally, Kugli also noticed the strangeness of Ruan Youqing and the others. After coughing lightly, he said solemnly: "As for Yuyue''s identity... there is no need to hide anything from you. She is the lord of the country. The successor of the country. The current king is her elder brother, and due to health reasons, the position of the king will be given up to her this year.¡±


    The successor of the king?


    Ruan Youqing looked at Yuyue in disbelief.


    And Nangong Liuyun felt even more apprehensive in his heart, and then rejoiced that he didn''t offend her again!


    Yue Yue said with some embarrassment: "I finally ran out, and I don''t want to be too constrained by this identity, so...Xiao Youqing, you don''t mind if I hide this from you?"


    After Ruan Youqing heard this, he quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t mind, I don''t mind, everyone has their own secrets. And... you have a special status, and you can''t just say your identity casually, You Qing... You Qing understands."


    Hearing Yuyue''s attitude towards Ruan Youqing, Aqiruo looked at this tall and weak girl squarely, and then his heart moved, and he smiled and said:


    "Hello, little friend, it seems that you have a good relationship with our Lord Yu Yue?"


    "Hmm..." Although Ruan Youqing couldn''t figure out why the city lord suddenly asked this question, but after thinking about it, her relationship with Yuyue was indeed pretty good compared to the Nangong brothers and sisters and Kugli.


    But Yuyue frowned, and said with a defensive face: "Why are you asking this politely? Xiaoyouqing is my favorite candidate for apprentice!"


    A dark color flashed in A Qiruo''s eyes, and then he slightly raised the corners of his lips, and said leisurely: "Since our Master Yuyue values ??it so much, then... I need to introduce my identity again. I am...Master Yuyue''s One of the faces, the most beloved one."


    After the words fell, everyone fell into silence.


    Ruan Youqing was a little puzzled after being surprised, what does this person mean by saying this?


    ¡¸What do you... want to express?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing asked straightforwardly.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s face didn''t have the contempt and disgust as imagined, Aqiruo really smiled and said: "Sorry, maybe I was abrupt. I just want to test you for Master Yuyue. Take a look Are you suitable to be our Master Yu Yue''s apprentice?"


    "What kind of test is this!" Yu Yue stood up angrily.


    If Aqi saw Yuyue getting angry, the feeling of grievance just now came up again: "Master, you should have heard about the rules of the Central Plains people towards women. They have always respected men as the main ones. I just want to know what she is knowing Do you feel bad about you when you are different from other women?"


    After hearing this, Yuyue hid the anger on her face, then pursed her lips and looked at Ruan Youqing.


    Also, if the little apprentice she fancy knows that she has several faces...


    Would you feel that she is indiscreet and disgusted with her...


    Thinking of this, Yu Yue cautiously asked:


    ¡¸Xiaoyouqing...do you think that I...are a bit deviant in your heart...¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： people always change

    Chapter 307 People always change


    Looking at Yuyue''s serious eyes, Ruan Youqing said in surprise:


    ¡¸Why...you think...I think you are...rebellious?¡¹


    After being asked back, Yuyue was stunned for a moment, then she frowned slightly and said what she was thinking:


    "Don''t you Central Plains people all pay attention to women''s observance of the three obediences and four virtues, husbands and children? People like me who have a lot of...um men...in your place...should be said to be skittish...I don''t know how to behave..."


    Understanding why the other party asked such a question, Ruan Youqing approached Yuyue involuntarily, slowly took her hands, and then said softly:


    "Sister Yuyue, even though I am the Central Plains woman you call me, I have also received the deep-rooted teachings you just mentioned...but... there are still many women around me who have escaped this kind of shackles. Not necessarily men and three wives When there are four concubines, women still have to abide by the three obediences and four virtues. Men and women must respect each other. If... my husband has another woman... I''m afraid I won''t be able to accept those rules and regulations."


    In her previous life, after she married Li Yi, it could be said that she obeyed him. But... she lost everything because of this.


    So... people change all the time.


    ¡¸Since a man can have several women at the same time, if a woman is capable, why can¡¯t she have several men at the same time?¡¹


    Yueyue held Ruan Youqing''s hand a little excitedly, and led her to Aqiruo''s side: "Look! The person I chose must have the same level of thinking as me!"


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Aqiruo immediately saluted with a smile on his face: "Then Aqiruo, congratulations, sir, for finding a little apprentice who suits you well."


    "Hey, I''ll come back to you when I''m done." Yuyue smiled and stretched out her hand to touch Aqiruo''s... face.


    Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and patted his forehead, and said in surprise, "Sister Yuyue...youqing...shouldn''t agree to be your...disciple..."


    Yuyue froze, and then grinned: "Well... I was rude! Let''s talk about this matter later! Kugli and I will send a few people to protect you later, you can take Zisu to the streets, Take a look at the customs of our Guz country."


    Seeing that Yuyue didn''t insist on accepting her as an apprentice, Ruan Youqing nodded in relief.


    It''s just that when he was taken to the guest room to rest, Nangong Liuyun suddenly came over, and said with a complicated expression: "Ruan Youqing, are you a fool? Yuyue wants to take you as an apprentice, but you still kick your nose Your face is up?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at her sideways, with a somewhat indifferent expression on his face, and said, "Princess Nangong, the upbringing of your Yuhuan Kingdom is that a princess often talks about insulting people, isn''t it?"


    Nangong Liuyun''s face turned red, and seeing Ruan Youqing continue to walk forward, he quickly walked up to her with a cold face, and blocked her way with his hand: "Your Ruan family''s upbringing just doesn''t listen to others, can''t you finish what they have to say? "


    Ruan Youqing was a little helpless, but his voice was still a little cold: "Okay, Youqing just listen to the princess."


    Only then did Nangong Liuyun nodded in satisfaction, and continued: "Yueyue is the one who wants to be the ruler of Guz Kingdom, and the Guz Kingdom''s master seems to be controlled by her. Therefore, the situation of Guz Kingdom in the future It must be that the power of the king is far higher than that of the master. And the country of Guz has so many secret arts, if you become the master''s apprentice... don''t you even think about the benefits?"


    Ruan Youqing pondered for a moment and then slowly said: "Then... since the benefits are so great... princess..."


    How could he tell her kindly?


    Nanhong Liuyun''s face turned red, and she turned her head to one side before saying: "Huh, although this princess doesn''t get along well with you, and I don''t like you very much. But after all, Yuyue has her eyes on you. So I always want to talk to you." Let¡¯s analyze the benefits. But after analyzing it with you, if you still refuse...then...can you please help me...um...let her...accept me...as an apprentice..."


    Listening to the other party''s hesitant words, Ruan Youqing was still a little surprised and said: "Since you have such thoughts, princess, why do you have to tell me again. I don''t know if the benefits are more beneficial to you?"


    Nangong Liuyun snorted before slowly saying: "I won''t do that kind of secret thing, what if you regret it later and come to me again? Besides, it''s not a secret, it''s just that you were stupid and didn''t think about it. "


    Ruan Youqing was not unhappy because of Nangong Liuyun''s words, because what she said did make sense.


    After all, no matter how bad Nangong Liuyun is, she is still the princess of a country.


    Princess...it will be easier to look at the issue from the perspective of the relationship between the two countries.


    So she is more aware of the benefits that a good relationship with Yuyue will bring to her country.


    Sounds... really good.


    So, Ruan Youqing patted Nangong Liuyun''s shoulder lightly with a very gentle smile, and then said unhurriedly: "In this case, you should reconsider after you go back, after all, the princess reminded me so much. After that, it was indeed... a little heart-wrenching, "


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing pulled Zisu, who covered her mouth and suppressed her smile, followed the wizard leading the way and continued to walk forward.


    But Nangong Liuyun realized that Ruan Youqing was really because of her, and after she was ready to think about it, she immediately regretted it and her bowels were turning green.


    By the time she stomped her feet and wanted to ask Ruan Youqing if she was angry with her on purpose, the other party had already disappeared.


    Ruan Youqing at this time has been taken into the guest room arranged for her.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ruan Youqing smelled a faint scent of sandalwood.


    Then the furnishings in the room gradually came into view.


    Those bright colors did not attract the attention of Ruan Youqing and Zisu, but the bed in the innermost part of the room made them move over involuntarily.


    "This is... a bed?" Zisu leaned over and put her hands on the bed with radiant eyes, and then the radiance in her eyes became even brighter.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the round bed in front of her, which was completely different from their Ningguo, and she couldn''t help but put her hands on the light curtains on both sides of the bed.


    "Our Ning country does not have such a light veil..."


    But before Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Zisu embraced Ruan Youqing''s arm with excitement on his face: "Master! Let''s pick up the stars and make a few beds like this later, right? Those who are rich like this kind of novelty the most." Something. This bed will definitely make them excited!"


    Ruan Youqing covered his eyes with the other free hand, and then said in a very helpless tone: "Zisu... No matter what... I''m still unmarried..."


    Zisu smiled and said, "Master, you will know these things sooner or later!"


    Ruan Youqing waved his hands quickly, and then walked towards a picture scroll by the window.


    Although, she actually understands these things.


    But she didn''t want to think about everything in her previous life.


    Especially... related to Li Yi.


    Thinking of Li Yi, Ruan Youqing turned around and looked at Zisu: "Is there a message from Beijing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： They come, the security

    Chapter 308 Once it comes, it will be safe


    Calculated, she has been away from the capital for half a month.


    Except for the secret meeting with Gan Gu along the way, she seems to have no news of Gu Changan for a long time.


    She kind of... misses him.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s ears tinged with redness, Zi Su immediately understood why.


    It''s just that this time she didn''t intend to make a joke, but replied seriously: "Master, we have been busy on our way these days, Zisu is incompetent, and I couldn''t spare myself to get in touch with brothers and sisters in other buildings."


    After Ruan Youqing found a chair and sat down, he said in a dignified tone, "I don''t blame you, our journey went so smoothly. Mr. Gu must have participated in helping us. And Kugeli and Yuyue are not stupid. , We have always been in a state of half-closed eyes. It''s just... If we contact our people too conspicuously, they will definitely not stand by like before. Can''t we go to the street for a while Do you want to go shopping? That''s fine, let''s see... if there is any coincidence."


    This "coincidence" naturally refers to whether Gu Changan has had any movement in the country of Guz.


    I wonder if... Gu Changan''s hand...can reach Guz''s side.


    Then Ruan Youqing''s heart suddenly moved, and she remembered something.


    Such an important thing was almost forgotten.


    Gu Chang''an... But he really has the ability to reach out to the country of Guz.


    After all...he is the master behind the West Building.


    And this west building is opened to the country of Guz.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but feel happy physically and mentally.


    After taking a break, she wants to take a good stroll around Moon City.


    After all, Yuecheng is a border city adjacent to Ningguo. If she was Gu Changan, this Yuecheng...would never miss it.


    After taking a nap for about half an hour, there was a knock on the door of their room.


    Zisu took care of Fan''er''s daily tasks very responsibly, and immediately walked over to open the door with swift hands and feet.


    Standing at the door was a woman with an extremely graceful figure. When she saw the door was opened, she first bowed her head and bowed her knees, then she handed the tray in her hand to Zisu, and said softly and slowly:


    "Here are some snacks. After the two girls eat briefly, someone will come to accompany you out."


    Zisu saw that the other party spoke softly, so she also smiled softly and replied, "I''m sorry."


    After Zisu finished speaking, the woman smiled and turned around to leave. After taking the tray, Zisu walked straight back to Ruan Youqing''s side.


    Ruan Youqing had already sat up and finished her makeup. After seeing the silver tray, she realized that she was a bit hungry.


    The woman sent over the special snacks of Guz Country. Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly after checking carefully that nothing weird was placed.


    She almost forgot that this was in the country of Guz. If someone in the other party really wanted to harm her, she might not be able to easily find out.


    Once it comes, it will be safe, Ruan Youqing completely dispelled the scruples, and started to eat with peace of mind.


    Less than a quarter of an hour after they ate, a wizard came to pick them up.


    This wizard is wearing a silver mask, and his thin lips are slightly pursed. It looks like he should be a young man.


    It''s just... His voice is hoarse, which makes people uncomfortable.


    Although it sounded harsh, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly for a moment, but did not stop him from speaking.


    She can''t do such rude things.


    But the other party seemed to be very sensitive. After she frowned for a moment, except for Ruan Youqing or Zisu who asked questions, he was basically quiet all the time.


    When going out this time, Yuyue thoughtfully did not arrange for Ruan Youqing to go with the Nangong brothers and sisters.


    So, wandering around the streets of foreign countries with Zisu, Ruan Youqing felt very comfortable.


    And this wizard who was sent by Yuyue to take them out for a stroll, happened to choose a place that Ruan Youqing was interested in.


    Such as wine shops, dim sum shops, and weapons shops.


    After coming out of the weapon shop, Ruan Youqing played with the scimitar in his hand, and said softly and casually: "Master Wizard, I have been out for so long, but I still don''t know your name."


    The other party was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately said: "Single name, one word Jing."


    "Jing?" The movements in Ruan Youqing''s hands paused, then she slowly raised her head to look at the other party, and said with a faint smile: "Wizard Jing, you seem to... understand my preferences very well. The place that took me along the way, It¡¯s what I like to go to every day.¡±


    The other party smiled back: "As long as Miss Ruan likes it, Master Yuyue gave me special orders before leaving the house, so... I can do what I like and take you around this Yuecheng happily."


    A dark color flashed in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, and then he nodded with a smile as if he understood.


    But in her heart, a figure flashed.


    ¡­


    The night in the capital has also cooled down. Gu Changan did not return to the city, but went to Quanling Villa outside the city.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong frowned after seeing Gu Changan from Quanling Villa in the future for a long time, and said a little unhappy:


    ¡¸You brat, what do you think of your daughter-in-law.¡¹


    Gu Changan sat down calmly, grabbed a bowl of asparagus and chicken porridge that Mrs. Ning Guo had not touched before, and drank it slowly.


    Seeing him like this, Mrs. Ning Guogong couldn''t help reaching out and tapping his head: "The old man is talking to you! It''s fine if you don''t answer, but you even grabbed the old man''s dinner!"


    Gu Changan then slowly raised his head, pushed the empty bowl in front of Mrs. Ning Guogong, and finally said unhurriedly: "Old lady, I haven''t eaten all day today."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong paused her hand that was about to continue beating, sighed softly, turned her head and told the servants to make some more food, and then she continued: "Are you busy again these days?"


    Gu Changan nodded: "The rain is about to come, Li Yi is really restless."


    Mrs. Ning Guo also snorted after hearing the words, and then said: "There are many disputes in the royal family, and Li Yi is not a good kid. It''s just surprising that the emperor just wants to suppress his sharpness, but he is not You just pointed your head straight and did such a crazy thing.¡±


    There are some things that Gu Changan will never hide from Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Because Mrs. Ning Guogong is an old woman, but she has her own unique insights, and she can always give Gu Changan some good advice to clear the clouds.


    As for what happened to Li Yi this time, Mrs. Ning Guogong did not tell the Queen Mother after she knew about it.


    After all, one is her own son and the other is her own grandson.


    No matter how you say it, this kind of thing is uncomfortable.


    And after Gu Changan drank another bowl of asparagus and chicken porridge, Tian Wen suddenly came back from outside.


    Seeing his anxious expression, Gu Changan immediately asked in a deep voice what happened.


    Tianwen did not talk nonsense, and went straight to the point:


    "Suddenly there was a change in the prince''s side, he...he seems to have the same symptoms as Miss Rong''s family..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Sad City

    Chapter 309 Thaad City


    After staying in Yuecheng for two days, Ruan Youqing and his party prepared to leave the city and continue westward.


    After all, Kugli is going to take Ruan Youqing to the capital of the Guz Kingdom, Sade.


    When A Qiruo, the city lord of Yuecheng, saw them off, he looked at Yuyue with such hot eyes that Ruan Youqing, a bystander, felt a little embarrassed.


    It was Zisu who was always smiling, and pulled Ruan Youqing to discuss with her in a soft voice: "Master, what do you think... what is the status of Yuyue''s other faces? Could it be either rich or expensive?"


    Ruan Youqing patted Zisu on the head lightly, and lowered her voice together with her: "People don''t ask about their privacy, no matter whether they are poor or rich, there is always the advantage that he can attract Yuyue."


    Zisu quickly nodded obediently, then pointed to her mouth to indicate that she would not ask any more questions.


    Fortunately, the road after leaving Moon City was much smoother, and their speed was faster than before.


    Sad, the capital of the Guz Kingdom, is not too far from Moon City. It can be reached after passing through two small towns on the way.


    Because they increased their speed, they finally arrived at Sade on the evening of the third day after leaving Moon City.


    Ruan Youqing sat in the carriage with Zisu and the others. When they opened the curtain and looked out, they saw the dark black head.


    It is essential to receive the most respectful salute from the people when entering the city. Ruan Youqing also became indifferent from the initial surprise.


    Thinking about it, if you want to rule your people well, unifying their beliefs is the easiest way.


    The attitude of the people of Guz towards wizards is like a kind of belief.


    Along the way, the closer it is to Sade, the more prosperous it is than the border town.


    When they came out of Moon City, along with Ruan Youqing and his party were several wizards from Moon City. Among them was the young wizard who took Ruan Youqing and Zisu to visit Moon City.


    Originally, among the wizards, most of the high-status people were middle-aged, but this young wizard was an exception.


    I heard that...he also just became a wizard not long ago.


    Kugli was not very familiar with that person because he had been away from Guz for some time, but Yuyue knew a little bit.


    In the country of Guz, not everyone can be a wizard.


    If he wants to be a wizard, he must have an outstanding family background. If he was born in a wizard family, then becoming a wizard is even easier.


    And this young man was recommended by a prestigious wizard family in Sade City.


    Presumably...should be a very talented person in their family.


    After entering the city, someone led the way and led them to the Xianglou in Sade City. According to Yuyue, they need to take a bath and change clothes before entering the palace to meet the lord of Guz Kingdom.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t want to go, but she couldn''t resist Yuyue''s hard work.


    After she finished taking a bath, Zisu had already changed into a skirt from Guz Kingdom and was waiting for her in the corridor.


    Ruan Youqing asked with some reluctance: "Do you have to... change into their clothes?"


    Zisu had already walked to Ruan Youqing''s side, she also pulled her clothes awkwardly, and then replied: "Master, after all...do as the Romans do, you... just let it go. However, this clothes are better than the ones we bought when we came here. Those clothes are warmer and more comfortable.¡±


    Ruan Youqing took advantage of the opportunity to look closer to Zisu, and then replied: "It is inevitable to be warmer, after all, the country of Guzi is cold."


    Saying that, Ruan Youqing, who had put back on her own clothes, sighed lightly, and went back to change again.


    When she packed up thoroughly, Yuyue had brought some people and Zisu to wait for her.


    At this time, Yuyue changed into a lavender skirt. The slim dress perfectly outlined her graceful figure, and she also wore a string of beads on her forehead, which made her look even more charming.


    "Sister Yuyue''s appearance is really stunning." Ruan Youqing praised sincerely.


    Yueyue, who has always been carefree, smiled a little shyly: "I''m a little embarrassed when you praise me so much."


    Ruan Youqing smiled sweetly and said, "This is not a compliment, it''s just a statement of the facts."


    Yuyue blushed even more, stretched out her hand and gently hooked the tip of Ruan Youqing''s nose: "You girl, if you''re a man, you might even be more glib."


    Ruan Youqing, who was treated so affectionately by Yuyue, did not reject the other party''s actions at this time, but narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    To be honest, she actually likes Yuyue''s character.


    He has a straightforward personality and lives freely.


    It seems... quite similar to her mother.


    If there is a chance to introduce them...the two may become friends.


    ¡­


    On the way into the palace, Ruan Youqing originally sat quietly in the carriage with eyes closed.


    Suddenly, she smelled a strange fragrance coming in from outside the carriage.


    This fragrance, she couldn''t smell what it was.


    Out of curiosity, Ruan Youqing raised his fingers and opened the curtain to look out, and then a building that looked similar to Xianglou came into view.


    The only difference is that its eaves are covered with things like silver bells.


    It''s just that... when the wind passed by, there was no sound at all.


    Yueyue, who was sitting with Ruan Youqing, saw the surprise on her face, and explained to her in a warm voice: "This is the residence of our previous national teachers in Guz Kingdom. Now...it is naturally the place where Kugli lives."


    Ruan Youqing nodded to show her understanding, which was similar to her guess just now.


    After all, this white building is a symbol of wizard status.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing fell silent, Yuyue spoke softly again: "I heard... Kugli used some things to lure you here. Although I don''t know what those things are, I can assure him that he agreed. Things must be done.¡±


    Ruan Youqing''s expression changed slightly, and she pursed her lips lightly before opening her mouth slowly.


    It''s just that... she didn''t mention her own affairs.


    "Sister Yuyue, have you... heard of what Kugli did in our Ningguo capital?"


    Yueyue was taken aback for a moment, and said in a puzzled way, "What did he do?"


    "He killed seven innocent women in our capital."


    "Seven innocent women?!" Yuyue turned pale with shock, and then a layer of coldness covered her eyes: "He actually...made that thing!"


    Judging by Yuyue''s reaction, she should be unaware.


    Before leaving Moon City, Ruan Youqing got in touch with Gan Gu.


    In Yuecheng, there is indeed Gu Changan''s shop.


    The reason is that there was an opportunity to give her a letter.


    The content of the letter was written by Gu Chang''an himself, and Gu Chang''s security department told her what happened after she left Beijing.


    As for Gu Changan saying to keep Rong Yan and wait for her to go back to deal with this matter, Ruan Youqing felt that Gu Changan really understood her.


    Thinking of the contents of the letter, Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, then looked at Yuyue and continued, "Leave aside the things he did, Youqing just want to know that in your country of Guz, wizards are so capable...horrible Is it evil?"


    Yueyue sighed, and slowly said:


    "If they were all so terrifying, we wizards wouldn''t have gained a foothold in Guz until now. Kugli... He was also pure and kind when he was a child, so it can be said that he is very different from now. But... probably after Master passed away... he started... It has become cloudy and uncertain, and the methods have become more severe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： Li Yis change

    Chapter 310 Li Yi''s Changes


    Recently, there has been another storm in the capital.


    Not long after the disappearance of the brothel girl ended, in the past few days, people disappeared one after another in the capital.


    It''s just that this time it''s not just brothel girls.


    And those who are missing are those poor people who are born like duckweed.


    Originally, not many people knew about this matter, and those who had simple knowledge were silenced inexplicably for some reason.


    However, one of the women is a little maid who does laundry in the Star Picking Building.


    If it were the little maids in other brothels, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to make any splashes.


    The Pickable Star Building is a well-known protector in the capital.


    Whenever someone in the Zhaixing Building is bullied outside, the steward of the Zhaixing Building will always help her get justice.


    So, the disappearance of the laundry maid did not disappear like those who disappeared before.


    This matter...is known by Mr. Shoufu.


    Originally, Mr. Shoufu seldom participated in such things.


    But I don¡¯t know when it started, rumors spread in the capital that the master behind the scene in the Zhaixing Tower was actually Lord Shoufu.


    And he himself showed no sign of denying such rumors.


    Therefore, someone is missing from the Zhaixing Tower in Huduzi, and the rumored Lord Shoufu will naturally not sit idly by.


    This tube will naturally lead to more people missing.


    Master Shoufu, who is concerned about the people, is really angry now. I heard that he entered the palace overnight.


    Prince Li Yi, who was staying in his mansion, was coming out of a dark room. He took the handkerchief handed over by his subordinate and wiped away the dark red corners of his mouth.


    "Your Highness... that Gu Changan... will find out about us..."


    Li Yi cast an evil glance at his subordinates, and immediately stopped: "This Star Picking Tower... really belongs to Gu Changan?"


    ¡¸It seems...it should be...¡¹


    "It''s really unlucky to run into him, but...why should I be afraid of him! I''m almost done with my preparations recently, and in a few days, I''m going to the palace to meet...Father. Then..." Li Yi''s eyes flashed viciously, a certain These thoughts have been thoroughly rooted in his heart.


    A few days ago, he suddenly became interested and went to wander in the garden. When he bent over to pick flowers to send to the beauty, he suddenly felt that his hand was bitten by something.


    In a trance, he seemed to see a black shadow streaking across the air, and then disappeared.


    After that, he somehow started... bloodthirsty!


    When he bit a little maid next to him, he suddenly thought of Rong Yan, the master and servant who were locked up in the dungeon.


    When her maid seemed to be biting the jailer, there were a few sucking sounds.


    It''s like... I wish I could... take everything from the person in front of me.


    Moreover, when he bit his little maid, an unprecedented strong desire instantly ate away all his sanity.


    At the end, the little maid was dragged down, and there was no intact skin on her body.


    The state of death is extremely terrifying.


    Since then, people in the capital have disappeared.


    Originally, he sent people to envy and silence the acquaintances of those missing people, but...he met Gu Changan''s people.


    Li Yi smiled lightly, then continued to walk forward.


    It''s just that a morbid excitement flashed in his eyes at this time.


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing learned about Kugli''s childhood from Yuyue, he didn''t have the slightest understanding of what Kugli is doing now.


    No matter what happened, it is not an excuse for Kugli to hurt innocent people cruelly.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s normal expression, Yuyue smiled sarcastically: "I''m not telling you this to change your mind about Kugli, I just want to express that not all wizards in our Guz are as unpredictable as he is. He is so, I was also very surprised."


    Ruan Youqing hummed lightly and then stopped talking.


    Seeing her continue to look out, Yuyue sighed softly, and consciously stopped mentioning Kugli.


    After a while, the carriage finally stopped.


    After Zisu helped Ruan Youqing get down, the Nangong brothers and sisters who were sitting in another carriage had already looked at the Guzi Palace in shock.


    The palace of Guz Kingdom is almost all white buildings.


    Different from Xianglou, the imperial palace looks more magnificent.


    The walls of each palace are carved with exquisite patterns, and above the entrance of the main hall, there are also various gorgeous gemstones inlaid.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help feeling that this country of Guz was actually richer than she imagined.


    Because of the relationship between Yuyue and Kugli, Ruan Youqing and Nangong brothers and sisters enjoyed some of the highest etiquette from the Guz palace.


    Until seeing the tall figure standing at the gate of the highest palace, Ruan Youqing involuntarily straightened his expression, raised his heels and followed Kugeli and Yuyue in front of him and walked in the direction of that person.


    If she guessed correctly, that person...is the ruler of the Kingdom of Guz.


    "The two of you can be regarded as returning."


    After approaching, before Yuyue Kugli saluted, the lord of the Guz Kingdom opened his mouth with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Kugli lowered his head slightly, his voice was lukewarm: "Everything is for Guz."


    The dialogue between the two people only felt that there was a bit of inconsistency in the conversation between the two.


    But before Ruan Youqing pondered the meaning of Kugli''s words carefully, Yuyue had already pulled Ruan Youqing''s hand with a smile and brought her in front of the lord of Guz Kingdom.


    "Okay, brother Wang, let''s stop talking, this...is Miss Ruan from Ningguo."


    Ruan Youqing was forced to intersect the eyes of the King of Guz Kingdom. Seeing his sharp eyes, it was hard to imagine that he would be the one who Kugli said would give up the throne to Yuyue due to physical reasons.


    Though he thought so, Ruan Youqing immediately saluted and greeted the other party in a neither humble nor overbearing manner the first time the other party looked over.


    The Lord of Guz looked at her for a long time, and after seeing that Ruan Youqing was not timid at all, he suddenly laughed and said, "Okay, Miss Ruan is really extraordinary."


    Beside Nangong Liuyun clenched his fists because of being ignored.


    Fortunately, Nangong Liuhan stopped her in time when she wanted to speak.


    They came to Guz together, because they were asking for help.


    If you don''t lower your posture...


    Seeing the warning in Nangong Liuhan''s eyes, Nangong Liuyun could only continue to lower his eyes and wait for Kugli to bring them up.


    Finally, after waiting for not too long, Kugli seemed to have just remembered, and said slowly: "By the way, the king, when I come back this time, the sixth prince and seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom have also followed."


    As he spoke, Kugli turned his body sideways, revealing the figures of the Nangong brothers and sisters.


    The lord of the Kingdom of Guz raised his eyebrows slightly, then smiled in a seemingly easy-going way, and said slowly: "The two honored guests have come from afar, and I am sorry to welcome you from afar."


    Seeing this, Nangong Liuhan hurriedly bowed respectfully and said, "It''s because the juniors came here without invitation. Please forgive me."


    Hearing the polite conversation between the two parties, Yuyue frowned slightly, and interrupted their conversation: "Brother Wang, I''ll take Youqing out for a walk first, you guys chat slowly."


    The lord of the Kingdom of Guz knew Yuyue''s character best, seeing that she didn''t want to stay here, he could only nod in agreement.


    And Ruan Youqing gladly accepted Yuyue''s proposal.


    Because... where I just stood...


    I don¡¯t know why it makes her feel flustered...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： About the future of Zhaixing

    Chapter 311 about the future of reaching the stars


    Ruan Youqing and Yuyue had just strolled to the Imperial Garden of Guz Kingdom, when they saw a few people laughing and talking in the gazebo not far away.


    After seeing those people, Yuyue turned her head to look at Ruan Youqing with an unnatural expression and said in a low voice, "Youqing... how about we... go to other places?"


    It''s a pity that before Ruan Youqing answered, those people saw them. Then...someone raised his voice in surprise: "My God! Master Yuyue is back!"


    What happened next shocked Ruan Youqing greatly.


    Three handsome men in somewhat... revealing clothes rushed towards them like a gust of wind.


    When Yuyue hid her face helplessly, she was completely surrounded by those three men.


    Although she knew that Ruan Youqing was different from other Central Plains women, Yuyue was still worried that this formation would frighten the little girl.


    And Ruan Youqing was indeed a little frightened... It wasn''t that she felt that Yuyue Menglang was there, but that she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the other''s exposed white chest, and she unconsciously thought of something that made her blush and heartbeat.


    It¡¯s hard for her to imagine...how Yuyue can bear so much...hmm...love...


    Zisu, who had been obediently by Ruan Youqing''s side all this time, had her eyes lit up, and then quietly approached Ruan Youqing, whispering in her ear:


    "Master... why don''t we go back from Guz this time... we also accept some men of this kind in Zhaixing, um... this kind of happiness... we must carry it forward!"


    Ruan Youqing looked at Zisu with a look of astonishment, and then there were layers of ripples in his heart.


    Although she is committed to Gu Changan, but...if there are some young ladies in Zhaixing Building who specially welcome those noble girls...it seems...really pretty good?


    Although the original intention of the Zhaixing Tower was to construct a huge news network for her, but it would make money...she was naturally moved.


    What''s more... The gossip that women know is sometimes more detailed than men know!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that this method is feasible. If Zhai Xing can completely shake off other brothels, then...other places can also slowly join...


    "Youqing!" Yuyue''s breath was a little unsteady when she broke free from her face. After she calmed down, she saw Ruan Youqing''s master and servant staring at her direction with burning eyes.


    Could it be... Which one is she looking at?


    Yue Yue frowned slightly.


    Although she likes Youqing very much, the people around her are also the treasures in her heart. If she is really given one...Thinking about it, it really hurts.


    That''s all, I don''t want the child to be tied to a wolf, if I give her one, if she can willingly recognize herself as a master...think about it...it wouldn''t be a pity.


    Thinking of this, Yuyue directly took Ruan Youqing''s hand, and resolutely said: "Tell me, which one do you like? Sister, I can bear the pain and give up."


    Ruan Youqing, whose thoughts were flying far away, immediately regained consciousness, and after a moment of daze, he realized what the other party had just said belatedly.


    It seems... that you want to give her one?


    Could it be possible... She sees that she wants to develop new content in Zhaixinglou?


    No, no, I just imagined it in my mind.


    She can''t have that mind reading ability.


    So... what she just meant...


    "Sister Yuyue means...you want...you...give it to me?" Ruan Youqing looked at Yuyue in shock, and her face turned red and white.


    The three handsome men who were still surrounding Yuyue just now surrounded Ruan Youqing again in a blink of an eye, and one of them looked at her with burning eyes for a long time.


    Before Yuyue could speak, the man with burning eyes and somewhat coquettish face covered his lips and smiled and said, "At first, I wanted to say that my lord is too heartless, but after seeing the appearance of my little sister, I really thought it was true." A few traces of love and pity, I wish I could..."


    Watching his words become more explicit, Yuyue finally remembered that Ruan Youqing was still a young girl who hadn''t left the court. So before the other party was about to blurt out more explicit words, she immediately covered the other party''s mouth with quick eyes and hands, and said in a panic: "Hua Sha, don''t scare the little girl!"


    The man named Huasha glanced at Yuyue affectionately, then his eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and then Yuyue let out a coquettish cry, and hastily removed the hand covering Huasha''s mouth.


    The sharp-eyed Ruan Youqing naturally saw the flashing water in Yuyue''s palm.


    Ok¡­


    Realizing what happened just now, Ruan Youqing immediately looked elsewhere.


    See no evil...See no evil...


    Yuyue glared at Hua Sha coquettishly, and then coughed a few times before continuing to speak: "Forget about Hua Sha, you are still young, I''m afraid you won''t be able to subdue him. I''ll take you back later My palace, let me introduce you to Langyue, you are about the same age, so you should get along better."


    About her age...


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help recalling Yu Yue''s real age, wishing she could worship her.


    But seeing Yuyue''s serious face, Ruan Youqing calmed down and said in a serious manner: "Sister Yuyue''s kindness, Youqing accepts it with all her heart. Let''s not say that Youqing''s identity does not allow it... so... um... Indulging in lust, the most important thing is... Youqing has someone in her heart."


    Yuyue was stunned for a moment, then grinned and said, "I once heard Kugeli mention the story between you and your Ningguo chief assistant. Your chief minister is really good and worthy of your liking. But...if you like it, I don''t like it." Let you drive him out of your heart, you don''t necessarily want to keep him in your heart when you accept someone else! Between men and women, it doesn''t have to be emotional!"


    Although Ruan Youqing was somewhat repulsed by Yuyue''s idea, she still smiled and explained patiently as before:


    "Sister Yuyue, Youqing''s heart is filled with that person, and she doesn''t have any other thoughts about others. A couple for life is Youqing''s longing for the way of husband and wife, just like...my parents Same. So... even if I expect the other party to treat me wholeheartedly and not take concubines, then I can''t feel sorry for him and let another man break into the life that originally belonged to me and him. Moreover, I am also sorry to other people."


    "Indeed... it really makes sense..." Yu Yue was stunned by what Ruan Youqing said for a long time, then she smiled lightly and opened her mouth with lowered eyes.


    The three of Huasha looked at Ruan Youqing for a while with complicated expressions, and then looked at Yuyue.


    Ruan Youqing saw that the atmosphere seemed to be a little depressed because of what she said just now, so she remembered what Yuyue said before...


    She has already seen through the world of mortals...


    Many people see through, all with injuries.


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips, reached out and grabbed Yuyue''s wrist, and said softly:


    "Sister Yuyue, what Youqing was talking about just now was Youqing herself. Someone like Sister Yuyue who is so detached from the world and can be happy and unrestrained without any scruples, I don''t know how many people in this world would be envious."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： juvenile

    Chapter 312 Youth


    The cold wind was coming, Ruan Youqing tightened his collar, looking at Yuyue with sincerity and tenderness in his eyes.


    Yueyue has long been relieved by her words just now, after all, everyone has their own way of life, she indulges, is happy and unrestrained in the grass, and the little girl has her own lover who will be accompanied by a couple for the rest of her life.


    They all follow their own heart, but there is no need to care about whose is the right way of life.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Yuyue had regained her previous vigor and spirit, and couldn''t help but smile.


    The two stayed in the courtyard hand in hand for a while, and Zisu followed behind them, sometimes joking with Hua Sha and the others.


    Seeing that the sky had completely darkened, the Lord of Guz also sent someone over to invite them to dinner.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing, who was still smiling just now, gradually put away the smile, Yuyue soon understood that she didn''t like this kind of occasion.


    "Youqing, don''t worry, we don''t have so many rules here. You can stay at your own home when you eat later. If you still don''t like it, just give me a look when you are full, and I will take you away. "


    Seeing Yuyue being so considerate, Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned red: "Sister Yuyue, you treat Youqing well, Youqing really feels that there is nothing to repay..."


    "Then you recognize me as your master! Let me tell you, my witchcraft and Gu skills are no worse than Kugli''s!"


    But Yuyue, who mentioned it casually as usual, didn''t really think that Ruan Youqing would agree to her.


    So, when Ruan Youqing said very seriously that he would think about it for a few days, Yuyue was really stunned.


    Seeing Yu Yue''s expression from the corner of the eye, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but laugh.


    By the time Yuyue realized, Ruan Youqing was already smiling and pulling Zisu away.


    After arriving at the welcoming hall of the Guz Palace, the others just took their seats.


    It''s just that there was an episode when she was preparing to take her seat.


    Nangong Liuyun, who had been living peacefully with her these days, actually stretched out his foot when she passed by, trying to trip her up.


    Ruan Youqing was even more surprised by this clumsy and childish method.


    But Nangong Liuyun, who saw Ruan Youqing dodging lightly, looked at her with a sullen face and even reddish eyes.


    When she and Yuyue went out just now, the Nangong brothers and sisters seemed to have discussed with the head of the Guz kingdom about their purpose of coming to Guz this time.


    From this point of view, it may not be harmonious.


    Ruan Youqing, who didn''t intend to share her common sense, sat down in her own seat with an indifferent expression. After the dishes were served, she found a few dishes that were more appetizing and ate some.


    The dishes of the Guz Kingdom are very different from their Ning Kingdom. The Guz people seem to pay more attention to the original taste of the food, and seldom put any effort into seasoning. So Ruan Youqing soon became full after eating the tasteless mutton and pork.


    After asking Zisu in a low voice if she was full, Ruan Youqing followed what Yuyue said before, and looked up at her.


    At this time, Yuyue drank a lot of wine because of her happy mood, her eyes and cheeks were a little red.


    And...even in front of the lord of Guz Kingdom, her interactions with those heads made people blush.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows wanting to cry without tears, and couldn''t help slandering the other party''s emphasis on **** over friends.


    I don''t know what is mysterious and mysterious, just after Ruan Youqing slandered, Yuyue, who had buried her head in Hua Sha''s arms, suddenly raised her head, and then turned her head to look at Ruan Youqing without any warning.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Yuyue sat up straight in an instant, and after drinking the warm water that Huasha handed over, she stood up staggeringly and said in the direction of the King of Guz: "Brother Wang, I''m a little tired and want to go. My beauties are still waiting for me!"


    The Lord of Guz Kingdom has always doted on her. Seeing that she had indeed drank a lot of wine, he shook his wrist and said in a deep voice, "Go, go, but be careful."


    Listening to such a straightforward conversation between the two brothers and sisters, the Nangong brothers and sisters and Ruan Youqing covered their faces in embarrassment, pretending that they did not exist.


    Fortunately, Yuyue could still remember what she had promised Ruan Youqing after laughing a few times, so she walked up to Ruan Youqing with the support of Hua Sha and others, then pointed at her with a smile and continued: "Brother Wang, I want Take this little girl away."


    The lord of the Kingdom of Guz frowned slightly when he heard the words, and said, "He is a guest, so how can there be any reason to mess around with you?"


    "It''s not messing around with me, I''m worried about leaving her a little girl here."


    The Lord of the Kingdom of Guz: "??? What are you worried about!"


    Seeing the complexion of the lord of the Guz Kingdom getting darker, Ruan Youqing quickly stood up and said, "Sister Yuyue drank some wine, she probably wants Youqing to accompany her for a while. Don''t worry, the lord, Youqing will take good care of her." .¡±


    ¡¸This...you are a guest...there is no reason for you to take care of it!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing smiled sweetly and said, "Youqing and Sister Yuyue have a good relationship, there is nothing too particular about it."


    Seeing that the two of them really looked like sisters, the Lord of Guz couldn''t do more to keep them, so he could only agree with a muffled hum.


    Following Yuyue to her palace, she naturally saw... her many faces.


    There are handsome young men with red lips and white teeth, there are gentle and elegant young men, there are sturdy men with deep brows and eyes, there are coquettish men who are indistinguishable between male and female, and there are also cool men who are so elegant that you dare not touch them easily.


    Ruan Youqing and Zisu couldn''t help gasping as they watched all kinds of beautiful men gather together.


    It''s just that these people are not as enthusiastic as the Warsaws that Ruan Youqing met in the garden, or... trying to find ways to compete for favor.


    Except for the handsome young man who was more enthusiastic, the others either just greeted Yuyue politely, or they just glanced at her and remained silent.


    Could it be... Yuyue still persecuted others?


    Right after Ruan Youqing sat down, Yu Yue excitedly pulled the handsome young man with red lips and white teeth to Ruan Youqing''s side.


    "Xiao Youqing! This is the Lang Yue who my sister told you about before!"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, a little in disbelief that this boy was about her age.


    Because he looks even younger than her!


    Seeing the confusion on Ruan Youqing''s face, Yuyue smiled and continued: "Langyue is seventeen this year. Because of his small appearance, I always treat him as a younger brother. Hmm...haven''t touched him yet, don''t you dislike."


    Ruan Youqing stood up in panic and took a few steps back, and said in a somewhat stuttering voice: "Sister Yuyue, didn''t you agree...don''t give it to me..."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice fell, the young man named Lang Yue looked at Yu Yue with red eyes and aggrieved face and said, "My lord, this young lady still seems to despise Lang Yue..."


    "No! I don''t! I''m married! I''m not interested in any other man!" Ruan Youqing waved her hands in panic after hearing this.


    Yue Yue kept giggling, and patted Lang Yue''s head lightly to express her comfort.


    "Okay, Langyue, don''t scare her, you go back to your room with Pingfeng and the others."


    Lang Yue nodded obediently, and left with the others.


    Originally, she was worried that the drunk Yuyue would be too enthusiastic, but now seeing the group of people leave, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： another dream

    Chapter 313 Another Dream


    Snow sprinkled on the eaves, pattering and rustling.


    The palace of the Guz Kingdom, which was plunged into the vast whiteness, seemed to be hidden in it. Only a red figure walked up the steps, walking in a hurry without knowing why.


    Ruan Youqing is very familiar with this red figure.


    Gu Changan, Gu Changan in red, that Gu Changan who has been in and out of her dreams many times.


    And the place he walked was the place where he met the Lord of Guz for the first time today...


    That... the place where she panicked for no reason...


    This is... dreaming again...


    As Ruan Youqing''s thoughts turned, she followed Gu Changan''s figure to the side of two other familiar figures as far as she could see.


    Those two people, one is the lord of Guz Kingdom, and the other is Yu Yue.


    Ruan Youqing has gradually become indifferent to people and things that he has little impression of.


    What makes her think a lot now is, how did Gu Changan... come to Guz, and even met Yuyue and the others.


    The three of them moved their lips slightly as if they were saying something, but Ruan Youqing couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    Just as she was frowning, the scene in front of her was like a shattered star, and in the blink of an eye, it was the scene of Gu Changan in the desert again.


    This desert... She also dreamed more than once.


    Why did she dream of Gu Changan and Da Mo again and again? Is there any close connection between this and her rebirth...


    Ruan Youqing wanted to get closer to see what Gu Changan came here for, but at this moment, she seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier, no matter how she rushed forward, there was no change.


    "Gu Chang''an!" Ruan Youqing suddenly called out his name with a twitch in his heart.


    Although she knew that this might be useless, she still wanted to try to call the other party to see if she could make a difference.


    When she shouted for the third time and was about to give up, that red figure... turned around suddenly!


    Looking at his eyes, he was looking in his direction!


    Could it be that he could see himself in the dream?


    Ruan Youqing shouted Gu Changan''s name again at the top of his voice. At this time, Gu Changan seemed to have an extremely sad expression on his face.


    Then, he turned around again.


    Ruan Youqing raised her hand vigorously to touch the figure that was fading away, but she couldn''t touch anything.


    Suffocating for breath, she shed tears inexplicably.


    Because... Gu Changan''s back view really made her feel distressed.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a heat on her face, as if someone... gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing suddenly opened his eyes.


    A curious and shy face appeared in front of him without warning.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t even think about it, wrapped up the quilt tightly, but one foot suddenly came out and kicked at the opponent.


    Afterwards, seeing the kicked figure of the man and Zisu Yuyue rushing over after hearing the sound, Ruan Youqing sat up in a panic.


    "Youqing!" Yu Yue hurriedly sat beside her, and opened her mouth in a flustered expression.


    Zisu embraced Ruan Youqing in her arms with a sullen face, and said in a cold voice, "Please take care of yourself."


    The one who was kicked was the boy named Lang Yue from yesterday.


    Although he was in pain, he knew that he had just been rude, so he didn''t dare to speak out.


    Yu Yue took a deep breath, then looked at Lang Yue with cold eyes and said sharply: "Kneel down."


    Lang Yue immediately knelt down without saying a word.


    "Any explanation?" Yu Yue continued.


    Langyue shook her body slightly, and after taking a peek at Ruan Youqing, she said cautiously: "Yes...Langyue did something wrong. Langyue just came to deliver something to you, and saw that the windows inside were not closed, so...that''s why I was good at it. The one who made the decision came in. Then...then Langyue saw Miss Ruan who was sleeping soundly...saw her..."


    Looking up, Lang Yue saw Ruan Youqing''s sharp and indifferent eyes, his throat moved, and he continued to lower his head and said: "Lang Yue made a mistake, please punish me."


    Ruan Youqing noticed that he hesitated to speak, and then subconsciously raised his hand to touch the corner of his eyes.


    It was... still a little wet.


    It turns out that in reality, she... cried too...


    Ruan Youqing calmly wiped away the moisture from the corners of his eyes, and didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Until Yu Yue called someone to take Lang Yue down for punishment, Ruan Youqing softened inexplicably, and then said awkwardly: "Forget it."


    Yueyue looked at her suspiciously, and frowned slightly: "You don''t have to plead for him because of me. With me, if you do something wrong, you must be punished as it should be."


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and tentatively said, "Sister Yuyue is going to... how to punish her?"


    A trace of regret flashed across Yuyue''s face, but it was quickly replaced by determination: "Although I don''t know what happened, but you were sleeping when he came in, you... are different from me after all. In order to protect your innocence, I am going to ¡­gouged his eyes out."


    Looking at Yuyue who was completely different from before, Ruan Youqing quickly shook his head: "He is not guilty of this, sister Yuyue be careful."


    ¡¸Do you really think he is not guilty of this?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing quickly nodded heavily.


    Although, she was disgusted that he was so close to her sleeping self without permission. But... She vaguely remembered that the other party''s expression was not lewd at that time.


    And it looks like... he seems to be wiping away his tears...


    But he didn''t use this as an excuse to wash himself off, his character...is pretty good.


    Sighing softly, Ruan Youqing patted Yuyue''s hand, and her tone returned to her usual gentleness: "Sister Yuyue, he really didn''t deserve that. Besides... I''m not a chaste and strong woman, and he didn''t do anything to me. It''s too outrageous. So... you''d better deal with it lightly."


    Yue Yue''s eyes flashed, then she turned her head to look at Lang Yue and said in a deep voice, "Why don''t you come over and thank Miss Ruan?"


    Just hearing that her eyes were going to be gouged out, Lang Yue''s heart sank completely.


    But after hearing Ruan Youqing''s pleading for him, he seemed to be born again, and immediately knelt down in front of Ruan Youqing without saying a word:


    "Lang Yue thanked Miss Ruan for her plea. Miss Ruan has a lot, and Lang Yue is so grateful."


    Ruan Youqing waved his hands with a complex expression, and said lukewarmly: "You don''t have to treat me like this, but if there is another time..."


    ¡¸Lang Yue digs out her eyes to compensate you!¡¹


    Seeing the other party like this, Ruan Youqing didn''t want to say anything more.


    Yu Yue naturally understood her mood, waved her hand, and someone took Lang Yue down.


    Zisu, who was standing beside Ruan Youqing, still had a cold expression on her face, but her master didn''t pursue her anymore, so she couldn''t say anything more.


    After Ruan Youqing recovered, she remembered that dream again, and after stroking her chest with both hands, Ruan Youqing spoke again: "Sister Yuyue, I... want to see Kugli."


    "Want to see Kugli?" Yuyue looked blank.


    Ruan Youqing nodded slightly and continued:


    "I came to Guz with him, and now his wishes have been fulfilled. Now...it''s time for him to answer my questions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： temple

    Chapter 314 Shrine


    After sharing her thoughts with Yuyue, Yuyue agreed to take her to find Kugli without stopping her.


    When Ruan Youqing packed up and followed Yuyue out of the hall, she was surprised to find that it was really snowing outside just like the dream she had just had. It''s just that the snow has just fallen, and the ground has not yet been covered with a layer of white.


    But it''s not surprising when you think about it. It''s almost the end of October, and the Guz country is higher than their Ning country, and the temperature is cold.


    It''s snowing...it''s normal.


    "Fortunately, Zisu took out an extra robe and put it on for you, otherwise I will die of guilt if you get sick from the cold." Yuyue looked at Ruan Youqing who was shrugging her nose, and couldn''t help it He opened his mouth with a doting tone.


    Ruan Youqing nodded, and said softly, "Zisu has always been thoughtful."


    Zisu, who was praised, lowered her head in embarrassment, but her hands subconsciously helped Ruan Youqing gather up her collar.


    Seeing this, Yuyue turned around with a smile and ordered the maid beside her to prepare a few hand stoves, then she looked at Ruan Youqing and continued: "I feel cold when I hold your hand several times, girls should pay attention to keeping warm. When you get older, you will fall to the root of the disease.¡±


    ¡¸Thank you, sister Yuzuki, for your concern.¡¹


    While the two were chatting and laughing, they had unknowingly reached the gate of the palace where they first met the Emperor of Guz yesterday.


    This palace... first made her flustered, and then she saw Gu Changan had been here in her dream.


    And now... Yuyue brought her here again...


    Once or twice is still acceptable, but the sense of panic that continues to slowly sweep over her reminds her that this is not accidental.


    The knuckles of both hands holding the hand stove slightly raised, and she tried to make her tone sound calm: "Sister Yuyue, this palace is..."


    What she can remember is that this palace is not a place used by Guz Kingdom to entertain envoys or deal with state affairs on weekdays.


    When Yu Yue looked in the direction of Ruan Youqing''s finger, she immediately straightened her expression and said, "This is... the temple of our Guz country. It was specially built for the national teacher to handle some... very important things."


    "Kugli...is inside?" Ruan Youqing adjusted his state within a few breaths, and a sharp light began to burst out from his slightly squinted eyes.


    Yue Yue nodded and pulled her forward.


    She didn''t stop until she reached the door, and asked Ruan Youqing carefully: "Okay, you go in."


    "Aren''t you coming in with me?" Ruan Youqing''s expression was a little complicated.


    Yue Yue always likes to greet her with a smile: "You want me to go in?"


    Such a straightforward question made Ruan Youqing''s body stiff, and she smiled helplessly, and Ruan Youqing stopped talking to her about those silly things.


    "Forget it, I''ll go in by myself. In case...one more person knows my little secrets." Ruan Youqing''s voice was pretending to be relaxed at this time, but others could easily hear that she was actually a little flustered at this time.


    Looking at Ruan Youqing''s back, the smile on Yuyue''s face slowly disappeared.


    Afterwards, she turned and walked towards the bedroom of the Lord of Guz Kingdom.


    ¡­


    Although she has seen the appearance of this temple, it is the first time Ruan Youqing has seen the scene inside.


    All the corners of the hall were lit with tranquilizing incense, and when Ruan Youqing stepped through an inner threshold, he saw Kugeli sitting cross-legged behind a heavy gauze curtain with his eyes closed, and seemed to be muttering something.


    The attendant who had been waiting by his side had already heard the sound of Ruan Youqing coming in, and when he saw who was coming, he immediately stood up and greeted him.


    Like...knew she was coming.


    Without waiting for Ruan Youqing to speak, the attendant leaned over respectfully and said in a low voice: "Go with the slave to the palace platform to rest for a while, and the national teacher will recover soon."


    Ruan Youqing still managed to hold her breath, she nodded slightly, then she raised her feet and followed the attendants to the palace platform.


    The palace platform mentioned by the other party refers to a platform that protrudes from the main body of the palace. On the platform, there are neatly cut stones as a roof to keep out the wind and the sun.


    The platform is surrounded by exquisite stone railings, and several pots of unknown plants are placed on the stone railings.


    The palace platform is neither too small nor too big, and it can accommodate two or three people to move around freely.


    Go out through a carved white wooden door, and there are bamboo chairs for people to rest on the palace platform.


    Because the shrine is the highest place in the palace of Guz Kingdom, this palace platform is an excellent place to see the scenery.


    However... Except for the king and the teacher who can come and go here at will, other people keep a respectful distance from this shrine.


    After Ruan Youqing blew the cold wind here for about half an hour, the attendant finally came to take her to see Kugli.


    Passing the tip of his nose that was reddened by the cold wind, Ruan Youqing suppressed the impatience in his eyes, and followed with a smile as usual.


    Until Kugli looked up at her and said the first sentence: "Miss Ruan finally couldn''t bear it anymore?"


    The attendants have already retired, leaving Ruan Youqing and him alone in this huge shrine.


    It stands to reason that in this strange and mysterious place, it is easy for people to feel awe.


    But Ruan Youqing did not.


    Now she still hid her smile after all, stared at Kugli with no expression for a while, and then replied unhurriedly: "Lord Kugli can''t go back to Guz just to trick me into keeping you safe and sound, That¡¯s why you made up such an irresistible reason?¡±


    Kugli did not get angry because of Ruan Youqing''s flirty taunt, but patiently asked Ruan Youqing to sit down before he continued: "You shouldn''t exist, but you must exist."


    He actually repeated the ambiguous words he said to her outside the mountain temple.


    Ruan Youqing suffocated for breath, and a look of coldness flickered between his brows: "It''s already here, why don''t Master Kugli speak directly."


    "I figured it out... Your fate has undergone a huge change, and because of the change in your fate, the fates of many people have also changed to some extent. Also... your fate seems to be affected by something It was covered up, so I didn''t look carefully. It''s just... I felt another thing..."


    Hearing Kugli speak to her without warning, Ruan Youqing still looked indifferent.


    But only she knows the turmoil in her heart.


    "I also ask Mr. Kugli to speak more clearly."


    "You were about to die, but for some reason... it seems that someone forcibly changed it for you. To put it simply and plainly, it is equivalent to that you are already dead, but someone forcibly intervened and used some heaven-defying means... and brought you back to life."


    "What do you mean, Master Kugli? You mean I am resurrected from the dead?" Ruan Youqing clenched her hands into fists, and the feeling of her nails pricking her palms allowed her to control her emotions.


    Kugli smiled helplessly: "I''m just giving you an example. I...can''t understand what''s going on with you. Maybe...something happened to you when you were young, and someone forcibly resolved the crisis for you .¡±


    Seeing that Kugli deviated from the correct answer in a serious manner, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief while continuing to test his mouth: "Then why did you say that I am unique in this world, and all doubts will be solved when I come here?" open."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Kugli coughed slightly awkwardly, "This kind of speech...Miss Ruan should be...understandable, right?"


    Ruan Youqing''s body froze, with the urge to hit someone.


    It turns out that Kugli didn''t even know that she was born again!


    The words she said were nothing more than exaggerated words and pretense that she knew everything when she got a glimpse of the secret of her fate.


    That''s it... easily tricked her to come here!


    But he just said...maybe someone showed up and did some...hell-defying means...?


    "but¡­"


    Kugli suddenly spoke again with a strange expression:


    "There really is... a secret method that can answer your inner doubts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： tease

    Chapter 315 Playing


    The incense mist began to fill the air, and Kugli squinted his eyes slightly. That inscrutable gesture made it easy for people to feel that he was out of reach.


    But when Ruan Youqing looked at him, he was indifferent with a trace of disdain.


    She now knows that she cannot trust Kugli easily.


    Seen by Ruan Youqing''s eyes, Kugli touched his nose in embarrassment: "This time... I really didn''t lie to you."


    "Really?" Ruan Youqing leaned back, slightly raising her eyebrows.


    Seeing that she no longer believed in his words as before, Kugli could not help rubbing his fingers lightly: "Miss Ruan, you have arrived in Guz, and I have absolutely no reason to lie to you anymore."


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly: "But...you and Yuyue haven''t started your plan yet, have you?"


    "Plan?" Kugli froze, and a pale face squeezed out a smile: "No, no, we can have any plans. My plan is just to let you go back to Guz with me, so that you people of Ningguo You won''t do anything to me easily."


    Seeing that Kugli still didn''t tell the truth, Ruan Youqing became a little impatient: "If you want me to believe you, then tell me that you and Yuyue are trying to lure me to Guz... What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Kugli frowned slightly, he only felt that Ruan Youqing was messing around in his head.


    What does it mean to trust him?


    Why did he let this little girl believe him?


    And¡­ what were they talking about?


    The more he thought about it, the more he had a headache, Kugli''s eyes were covered with a layer of haze.


    Ruan Youqing, who was watching coldly, raised his hand slightly to cover the slightly raised lips: "Master Kugli, I know you won''t harm me, but you have to give me a reason to believe in you."


    "No!" Kugeli finally came to his senses, looking at Ruan Youqing with annoyed eyes, "You stinky girl got me into it! When will I make you believe me! Believe it or not is up to you! I kindly remind you There is a secret method that can help you answer your inner doubts! If you don¡¯t believe it, forget it! You still want to deceive the old man and let the old man tell you..."


    "Tell me what?" Ruan Youqing blinked, with a simple look on his face.


    Kugli stood up suddenly, a little annoyed: "You girl, why are you full of gossip!"


    After speaking, he turned around and didn''t want to talk to Ruan Youqing anymore.


    If it wasn''t... If it wasn''t for this stinky girl being useful, he would put a tormenting Gu or witchcraft on this girl no matter what she said!


    But no matter how angry he is, he can''t do these things to her, and her identity...is related to that person.


    Kugli''s face became more and more sullen, and his slightly trembling hands meant that he was completely annoyed by Ruan Youqing''s teasing.


    Ruan Youqing looked at his back with dim eyes.


    The two were silent for a while, and Ruan Youqing finally spoke first: "Forget it, don''t say it if you don''t want to. Why don''t you tell me about the secret method you just mentioned? I seem to be a little interested again."


    Kugli is an uncertain person. Just now she casually tried to talk to him in a random way. According to his personality, he should become angry from embarrassment.


    But...he turned his back and didn''t shoot her.


    After Ruan Youqing was surprised, many thoughts naturally flashed through his mind.


    She remembered that Kugli was Siman''s apprentice, and Siman and King Nanjing were lovers.


    Could it be...love the house and the crow?


    Plus, there should be no use for him to keep himself. So, will you be patient with her?


    At the same time, Kugli finally turned around again, looking at Ruan Youqing with extremely complicated eyes.


    "The secret method, I can''t say too much. You just need to trust me and follow me to a place."


    "Going to a place?" Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of vigilance again.


    Kugli sighed helplessly: "If you are worried, you can let Yuyue go with her. She also knows where it is..."


    Ruan Youqing slightly frowned in confusion.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she finally couldn''t help but wanted to know why she was reborn, as if trying to block her, Ruan Youqing nodded in agreement.


    Kugli looked indifferent, nodded and led her out.


    It''s just that Yuyue is not outside.


    When Kugli was about to find her, Ruan Youqing said in a deep voice: "Forget it, don''t bother her. I have already chosen to go, so there is no need to worry about whether to believe it or not. So... Master Kugli directly took I''ll go."


    Kugli raised his eyebrows in surprise, then smiled, and took Ruan Youqing to a carriage.


    And the carriage actually took them out of Sad City.


    ¡¸Where are you taking me?¡¹


    "Do you still remember the east-west mountain range from Dingzhou City?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback, then nodded: "I remember, it seems...it''s called Tianmu Mountain."


    Kugli reached out and pointed to the white snow-capped mountains in the distance: "That mountain range extends directly outside the city of Sade. It is called Tianmu Mountain on our border, but here... it is called Mayara."


    "You want to take me to that mountain?" Ruan Youqing lifted the curtain of the car and looked at the white-capped mountains, wondering why Kugli would take her there.


    "There is a magical cave at the foot of the mountain in Mayala. If you drink some kind of special magic medicine and enter that cave, it will awaken the memory engraved in the soul, and it can be regarded as answering... your doubts."


    ¡¸Wake up memory? Answer doubts?¡¹


    "The longest-wracking questions are often the ones she has experienced but forgotten. So... this magical cave should be able to help you solve your doubts."


    The two of them had already reached the entrance of the cave that Kugli mentioned after they asked and answered.


    There are two wizards in black and two strong guards guarding the entrance of the cave.


    After seeing Kugli, they immediately saluted respectfully and dispersed to the two places.


    Kugli nodded slightly, then beckoned Ruan Youqing to follow.


    Just taking a step forward, Ruan Youqing felt a biting cold wind blowing towards his face.


    Looking at the faintly flickering fluorescent light in the cave, Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered the fluorescent light somewhere she didn''t want to recall.


    His eyes gradually turned cold, Ruan Youqing looked at the gradually dark cave, and subconsciously took a step to the side.


    Kugli didn''t notice Ruan Youqing''s subtle movements. After the cave became dark, he took out a fire pocket from his sleeve to light it up and continued walking forward.


    Until he came to a stone door, he stretched out his hand in front of Ruan Youqing without any scruples and pressed towards the small stone cave recessed on the side.


    Immediately, the stone gate suddenly rose slowly from below.


    Ruan Youqing did not act rashly, but stood aside quietly waiting for Kugli to explain to her.


    Kugli didn''t talk nonsense, he pointed to the space behind the stone gate and said, "This is right here, you go in for a while...you will know what you have always wanted to know."


    Ruan Youqing was a little excited at this time, but she was still trying her best to endure, and asked vigilantly: "Is it safe to go in? And Mr. Kugli, have you ever gone in?"


    Kugli''s heart trembled, but his eyes still met Ruan Youqing''s probing eyes quite calmly: "I''ve been in it before, and I know... what I really want to know. If it''s safe... I gave birth after I came out." It''s a serious illness, and there''s nothing else to do after you recover. You should drink the magic medicine first."


    Seeing the sincerity in Kugli''s eyes, Ruan Youqing lightly clasped her hands, and after drinking the magic medicine that Kugli handed over, she took a deep breath before taking a step forward.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： The Truth About Rebirth

    Chapter 316 The truth of rebirth


    ¡¸Are you sure you want to use this forbidden technique?¡¹


    The lord of the Kingdom of Guz was sitting on his throne, looking at the lonely man in front of him, his expression was a bit complicated.


    He has also heard about the major event that happened in Ningguo recently.


    Their family members of the Ruan Family, the Great General''s Mansion of the National Protector, were beheaded for public display, and the orphan girl who was left behind also died of hatred in the end.


    The filth in it, he can understand it after thinking about it carefully.


    Only one thing shocked him.


    The man in front of him, because of the Ruan family, specifically because of the...little lady of the Ruan family, actually...killed the emperor of Ningguo who had not been in power for a long time.


    Ning country is now completely in chaos, and this man who destroyed Ning country by himself has come to them now.


    Because he didn''t know where he heard that their royal family in Guz...has a secret technique that can bring people back to life.


    Indeed...it can bring people back to life...


    It''s just...they can''t guarantee that they will succeed...


    "Although it is a secret technique of our royal family, no one has ever dared to use this secret technique. Because... no one is willing to sacrifice themselves to fight for an unknown." The lord of Guz told him the truth with a heavy face.


    This person... he still has a good impression.


    So, if you can persuade... let''s persuade...


    However, the other party was very firm and said: "I want to revive her and let her start again. No matter...what price I will pay."


    The Lord of Guz stood up and walked in front of him, looked at him seriously for a while before continuing: "Gu Chang''an, I have received the favor of your Gu family, are you sure... you want to take this favor...for an unknown ?¡±


    Gu Chang''an suddenly smiled silently: "There are too many unknown things. Although I have avenged her, I still can''t change her from dying with hatred. So... I can only do it again... I can only live again... Let her... change all of these."


    ¡¸What if she lives again and repeats the same mistakes?¡¹


    "No, I heard that this secret technique can still retain people''s memories. If... If she can remember, she won''t be so stupid to believe in Li Yi, that scum."


    The Lord of Guz sighed heavily, and took Gu Changan to a place.


    Then... the screen changed again, and Gu Changan in red appeared in the desert again.


    "Changhe Mobei is a land of no one. There is no grass growing there, and all vitality belongs to the sky. Only with blood sacrifices, when the blood is exhausted, the vitality will reappear."


    I don''t know who is whispering, the voice is hoarse, and every word is heart-wrenching.


    Ruan Youqing who walked into the stone gate fainted for some reason, and then she seemed to have returned to her previous dream.


    In this dream...she finally saw clearly what Gu Changan was doing to find the lord of Guz Kingdom.


    The secret technique of the royal family of the Guz Kingdom can bring people back to life, but it is not as simple as people think, but...rebirth...


    As for when to be reborn... No one knows.


    Kogli said that what haunts people''s hearts the longest... is what has been forgotten. Maybe after I died in my previous life... I could still see what Gu Changan did.


    Gu Changan actually found the secret method of the Guz Kingdom for her, and even sacrificed everything he had.


    Blood sacrifice...Bleeding out...Vitality reappears.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart was shocked, and when she looked at the dream-like illusion again, Gu Changan was already lying on a strange formation.


    Next to it...is her former corpse.


    Gu Changan''s wrist seemed to be bleeding, and the blood flowed along the pattern until it reached her corpse.


    Ruan Youqing was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe, she seemed to feel that Gu Changan''s body was getting colder.


    The pain in her heart made her wake up, and then she tried again to rush to Gu Changan and call his name.


    After she called out three times again, Gu Changan, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Afterwards, Gu Changan smiled at her after a long absence.


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing woke up, she was already in tears.


    It turns out...her rebirth...is really because of Gu Changan...


    He is willing to shed all his blood, so that she can be reborn and come back.


    Fortunately, she was really reborn, otherwise... Gu Changan would have sacrificed her life in vain!


    Ruan Youqing supported his body and sat up, wiping away the tears from the corners of his eyes with trembling hands.


    She owes Gu Changan... too much...


    Sitting quietly for a long time, Ruan Youqing took a rough look at the environment inside the stone gate after adjusting his mood.


    It''s... very empty.


    Although I don¡¯t understand why this kind of place makes her read the dream that she has never seen completely, and let her know everything that happened after death, but...


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    Now Ruan Youqing only wants to return to Gu Changan.


    When Ruan Youqing came out from behind the stone gate, Kugli was still waiting for her.


    Even Feather Moon and the Lord of Guz Kingdom came here.


    ¡¸Xiaoyouqing! You finally came out!¡¹


    After seeing Ruan Youqing''s figure, Yu Yue immediately ran towards her, looked up and down to see if she was injured, then she looked at Kugli fiercely and said, "You actually asked Xiao Youqing to come here!"


    Kugli suddenly broke into a weird smile, as if he was waiting for something.


    However, several people have already walked out of the cave, and what Kugli expected never happened.


    "Why are you staring at her all the time?" Yuyue first noticed something wrong with Kugli, and said coldly.


    Ku Geli frowned tightly, walked quickly to Ruan Youqing''s side, and grabbed her shoulder eagerly: "You...do you feel any discomfort? For example...chest tightness, shortness of breath?"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head: "I don''t feel uncomfortable."


    She remembered... Kugli said before that he fell seriously ill after coming out from behind the stone gate.


    Could it be...she''s sick too?


    But Kugli frowned even tighter, as if he was muttering something in a low voice.


    Yue Yue''s face sank, she reached out and pulled Kugli aside: "What did you do to her?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and when he looked at Kugli, his face darkened slightly.


    Could it be... She still... fell for Kugli?


    Sure enough, after Yuyue finished asking, Kugli twitched the corners of his mouth, and said with a guilty conscience: "I... gave her the Wangqing Pill, if there is no antidote, within seven days she will forget her most beloved people."


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, then attacked Kugli without saying a word.


    He...he dared to give her Wangqing Pill!


    She must never forget Gu Changan again in this life!


    The murderous Ruan Youqing pushed towards Kugli step by step, but Kugli couldn''t stand it for a while, and Ruan Youqing grabbed his throat.


    If it wasn''t for Yuyue and Guz Kingdom''s lord to stop him in time, Kugli, who had been strangled, would have been killed by Ruan Youqing before he could use any of his skills.


    "Calm down, Youqing! If you kill him, whoever will unlock the Forgetfulness Pill for you!" Yuyue hugged Ruan Youqing''s waist in horror, it was the first time she knew that Ruan Youqing was so terrifying when angry.


    While surprised, she was secretly glad that she didn''t have an affair with Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing said in a hoarse voice: "Sister Yuyue, can you...can''t untie it?"


    Yu Yue nodded dejectedly, hugged Ruan Youqing''s hand and secretly exerted force again.


    Although Kugli is not a good person...but...he is a junior after all...


    Finally, Ruan Youqing let go of his hand unwillingly.


    "Little girl, don''t be impatient. Judging from Kugli''s reaction, you should...haven''t been tricked."


    ¡¸Did you get hit?¡¹


    After taking a breath, Kugli said with a sullen expression, "It''s impossible for someone who has taken the Wangqing Pill to have such great strength for a while! I obviously turned it into water for you, and you drank it too. Why...why is it useless! You You should feel short of breath right now!"


    Yueyue''s heart was moved, and she was a little surprised: "Xiao Youqing, what... is there on you... something from our Guz country?"


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head in a daze, and then took out the token she had been wearing all along...the token left to her by King Nanjing.


    The full moon pendant with the word "Si" engraved on the back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： ask for something

    Chapter 317 Asking for something


    Yueyue looked surprised when she saw Yuan Yuepei, and then looked at Ruan Youqing with reddish eyes, her voice trembling: "Xiao Youqing... this...can you let me... have a look?"


    Ruan Youqing glanced back at Kugli, who had a somewhat dull gaze, before reaching out and handing the Yuanyue Pei to Yuyue.


    After Yuyue took it carefully and stroked it with a sad expression, she was very active and immediately handed it back to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing saw Yuyue''s reaction so violently, she couldn''t help but said, "Sister Yuyue...but you know this one?"


    "I know it. This is...my master made it himself for three days without sleep and night. This thing...is called a full moon...then...he gave this full moon to his beloved, King Nanjing...since it is Our master made it, so it is only natural that this one can prevent the Wangqing pill. It''s just... why is the master..."


    "So that''s how it is..." Kugli, who was still a little dazed, suddenly gave a wry smile, and then leaned against the stone wall beside him: "It turns out...it turns out that Master...has been guarding against me...he knows everything...knows everything... "


    For some reason, Kugli looked particularly sad at this moment. However, for him like this, Ruan Youqing still doesn''t feel any pity in his heart.


    ¡¸Why do you want to give me Wangqing Dan? Why do you want me to forget the one I love?¡¹


    After Ruan Youqing questioned, Kugli still acted as if he hadn''t heard it, his eyes were dull, and his eye sockets even turned slightly red.


    He...is he going to cry?


    Ruan Youqing frowned, and just about to continue speaking, Yuyue held her by the side, and said softly: "Xiao Youqing, I will talk to you later. Now...don''t worry about him first, after all ...He didn''t succeed. Don''t worry, my master''s ability is so great that no one can match it so far."


    Hearing Yuyue speaking for Kugeli, Ruan Youqing shook his head and took a few steps back: "Sister Yuyue, you don''t know...I...I can''t bear someone treating me like this...I...I can''t forget him again... "


    "But you won''t forget him..." Yuyue replied with a guilty conscience.


    Ruan Youqing still shook his head: "However, Kugli''s actions made it impossible for me to have any more trust in him."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing''s eyes were still full of hostility towards Kugli, Yuyue sighed weakly, and then she walked towards Kugli with a stern voice: "Kugli, what are you thinking? Are you going to Do you stop when everything is messed up?"


    But Kugli still acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear others.


    Angrily, Yuyue raised her hand and slapped him, and then roared angrily: "Kugli! You are still obsessed with your obsession? You haven''t come out yet, have you? You have made such a mistake before, this time you...you are right again For Ruan Youqing to do this kind of thing...you clearly know her..."


    At this time, Yuyue still didn''t finish her sentence.


    And Kugli finally regained some sobriety, looked at Yuyue and smiled silently: "Yeah... I was obsessed with it... I didn''t come out... But... At the beginning, I was just... talking... Master took it seriously, because I Made something like this...he...he doesn''t trust me..."


    Although Ruan Youqing, who was at the side, was confused, she still remained calm and did not speak easily.


    Yuyue took a peek at Ruan Youqing, then her heart was shocked, and a thought suddenly popped up in her heart.


    ¡¸Kugli, you don¡¯t mean...you want to use this...to threaten Xiaoyouqing, right?¡¹


    Kugli slowly raised his eyes to look at her, then hooked the corners of his mouth: "I worked hard to help Master protect Guz, but he... for a... King of Nanjing... hurt me countless times!"


    "Protect Guz?" Ruan Youqing sneered, "Protect Guz by threatening the little lady of a foreign general?"


    Kugli, who was still slumped, suddenly seemed to be refreshed, his eyes were full of strange light: "Yes, by threatening you, the little lady of a foreign general, to protect our Guz."


    ¡¸Then Kugli-sama is really good at it.¡¹


    On the side, Yuyue and the lord of Guz Kingdom glanced at each other, then Yuyue took a deep breath as if she had made some important decision, and then walked between Ruan Youqing and Kugli:


    "Since the matter has come to this point, then... there is no need for us to hide it. Brother Wang and I did not like Kugli for doing this kind of thing. I... first apologize for him. But... Xiaoyouqing... Kugli Gree... did this to you for the sake of our Guzi''s future, I don''t expect you to forgive him, I just hope that what I said next...you...can think about it carefully."


    Seeing Yuyue lowered her posture, Ruan Youqing calmed down a little, and said slowly: "What is it, Sister Yuyue, please tell me first and I will make a decision."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing finally no longer had the murderous look on her face like before, Yuyue nodded and continued: "Kugli has gone through all kinds of troubles...including me personally picking him up...because...we...need something from you."


    "Is there anything you want from me?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, then sneered again when looking at Kugli: "If you want something from me...you still try to give me that kind of evil medicine?"


    Yuyue rubbed the center of her brows, turned her head and glared at Kugli, then continued to speak softly to Ruan Youqing: "That''s because he has a single mind and thinks you won''t agree, that''s why he thinks...threatening through this kind of thing You. It¡¯s impossible for him to do those painful witchcraft and voodoo, so¡­ he used this method. Xiaoyouqing¡­ can you¡­ listen to what my sister has to say first?¡±


    Ruan Youqing sighed with a complex expression, then nodded.


    Seeing this, Yuyue hurriedly said: "We... want you to be the goddess of our country Guz!"


    After the words fell, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet.


    Even the ruler of Guz Kingdom looked at Ruan Youqing with a worried expression, waiting for her answer.


    After hearing this answer, Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment.


    But soon she returned to normal, and frowned in surprise: "You want me to be a goddess...so...you tried every means to bring me to Guz?"


    Yue Yue nodded hastily.


    Ruan Youqing continued to speak with a complicated expression: "You...why do you think...if you ask me to be your goddess, I will refuse?"


    Her question made Yuyue slightly stunned, her pretty eyes filled with surprise: "As... the young lady of Ningguo Protector General''s Mansion, and the goddess of our Guz Kingdom... don''t you think... a little... treason? "


    "You will let me do things that are not good for Ningguo? Or let me cooperate with you internally and externally to provide you with our Ningguo''s secrets?"


    "How is this possible! Our country of Guz has always disdained... um... not very keen on the disputes among countries. How could it be possible to do such dirty things with the sacred status of a goddess?" The answer this time was from the country of Guz King.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, he immediately denied it with an unhappy expression.


    Yueyue also spoke seriously at this time after her brother Wang finished speaking: "Our Guz country does not covet you countries in the Central Plains."


    Ruan Youqing also said seriously: "Since that''s the case, what Ningguo people don''t you like and want me to target you?"


    "No!" The lord of the Kingdom of Guz looked indignant.


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing pondered for a moment, his expression even more surprised: "You won''t let me do those people or things that hurt our country Ning, why... do you think this is treason?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： When and what not

    Chapter 318 When and what not


    Ruan Youqing''s reply stunned the three of Yuyue in place.


    It was Kugli who came to his senses first.


    "As a Ningguo person, how can I be a goddess of another country?"


    "As a Ningguo person, on the basis of not being sorry for Ningguo, why can''t you be a goddess of another country?" Ruan Youqing gave him a nonchalant glance, and replied lightly.


    Yuyue was a little dazed at this moment: "Xiaoyouqing...I''m a little confused...what kind of education you have received. After the general...shouldn''t you value these things more? Even though...although I won''t do it to hurt you Ningguo But... the identity of a goddess... is not ordinary."


    Ruan Youqing was also a little dazed: "Then... If sister Yi Yuyue thinks so... you don''t want me to be this goddess?"


    "How could you not want to!" Yuyue immediately opened her eyes wide to express her attitude.


    ¡¸Then...why are you talking to me so much now...like...trying everything to make me refuse...¡¹


    Yueyue''s face was full of tears, "I thought it would take a lot of trouble to get you to promise, but in the end... you promised so happily... it made me... I couldn''t react."


    "I haven''t agreed yet." Ruan Youqing curled her lips: "You haven''t said what a goddess needs to do, if..."


    Thinking of the legend about the goddess, Ruan Youqing frowned again: "If you can''t get married in this lifetime, or... you want to stay in your country of Guz forever, then I really can''t agree."


    In her life, she must never do anything to be sorry to Gu Changan!


    So, if there is such a requirement to be a goddess, she will try her best to escape.


    However, Yuyue, who knew her intentions, glanced at her helplessly: "Our Goddess in Guz is not like this. If you become a Goddess, you can marry freely and marry whomever you like. Come to Guzi once a year, It would be good to cooperate with our royal family to hold a ceremony to pray to heaven. And... the true face of the goddess, except for the king and the teacher, no one else will look up to him."


    ¡¸If it¡¯s so simple...why don¡¯t you do it?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to be the ruler of the Guz country in the future! How can I be a goddess again! And...the goddess¡¯s prayer ceremony needs to be presided over by the ruler!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes slightly, and his voice was a little low: "Then...why did you choose me?"


    "Because of your fate." Kugli said again: "Your fate will make our country of Guz peaceful and peaceful for a hundred years."


    Ruan Youqing originally didn''t believe in such unfathomable things, but now, she can be reborn, and the theory of fate is even more unacceptable to her.


    It''s just that...she just glanced at Kugli lightly, and then she looked at Yuyue and said, "Sister Yuyue, I can be your goddess. But, Youqing has a request."


    Yuyue has long been excited by Ruan Youqing''s agreement. Naturally, she nodded and agreed before she heard her request clearly: "It''s easy to say, as long as your request doesn''t kill me, I will agree to anything."


    If she knew that this little girl could agree so easily, she would have confessed the whole thing a long time ago!


    Co-authoring something that she finds embarrassing is not too much for a little girl like Ruan Youqing!


    After being provoked by Yuyue''s reaction, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but chuckled, then smiled and said: "I can be a goddess, but..."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing looked at Kugli lightly, raised her hand and pointed lightly before she continued: "If I become a goddess, Kugli... can no longer be the national teacher of your country Guz."


    Kugli, who was pointed at, didn''t react, but the smile on Yuyue''s face suddenly froze.


    Not to mention... the downcast face of the lord of Guz Kingdom.


    Ruan Youqing watched their reactions, and the smile on his face did not fade away.


    After all...she doesn''t care whether she is a goddess or not.


    She was so calm just now because she really didn''t think that being a goddess was treason.


    The Ruan family has been loyal all their lives, but what they got in the end was the suspicion of the superiors.


    What''s more...she didn''t really betray Ning Guo.


    People living in this world should never feel uncomfortable being bound by some inherent thoughts.


    It''s just... Although she doesn''t care about the identity of this goddess... but the people of Guz... regard it as a belief.


    Since she''s not the passive one...


    Then... take the opportunity to do something that will make her feel better.


    Like... let Kugli fall from the clouds.


    Just as Yuyue frowned tightly and seemed to be thinking about something, the lord of the Kingdom of Guz said with a gloomy face: "Miss Ruan... Are you... a bit too much?"


    Ruan Youqing is not afraid of this kind of coercion from the king. Under the cold eyes of the King of Guz looking at her, Ruan Youqing still smiled and replied: "Isn''t it too much for what the national teacher of your country has done?"


    ¡¸You girl¡­¡¹


    "I agree." Yu Yue suddenly spoke in a deep voice.


    Before Ruan Youqing could answer, the lord of the Kingdom of Guz already had a look of incredulity: "Yueyue! Don''t be emotional!"


    Seeing that her brother Wang disagreed, Yu Yue gave Ku Geli a meaningful look, and then told him what Ku Geli had done in Ningguo. After he was silent, Yu Yue continued: "Brother Wang, Ku Geli He has already lost his mind, we have many outstanding wizards in Guz. And... I will be the new ruler of Guz in three days, even if you disagree, brother... you have no right to refuse."


    The lord of the Guz Kingdom pondered for a moment, his eyes dimmed and he said: "But the fate of the national teacher is not up to us. In our Guz, except for dying, the national teacher can only replace the new country teacher if he proposes to abdicate. division."


    As soon as he finished speaking, several people all set their eyes on Kugli.


    "This is the last thing you can do for Master." Yuyue pursed her lips slightly, and spoke to Kugli with a trembling voice.


    Kugli lowered his head when Ruan Youqing spoke, and now, he seemed to stay out of the matter, and still lowered his head without saying a word.


    "Kugli..." Yu Yue whispered his name again.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought that Kugli would not give up his current rights and status, Kugli finally raised his head.


    After he pulled a smile that was uglier than crying, he finally opened his mouth slowly: "I...agree."


    It was Ruan Youqing who was shocked this time.


    After following Yuyue back to her bedroom, Yuyueping retreated to the left and right, pulled Ruan Youqing to sit down, and then sighed several times before slowly opening her mouth:


    "Xiao Youqing, let me tell you a story."


    "Sister Yuyue wants to tell me about Kugli''s miserable childhood?"


    Ruan Youqing has read a lot of storybooks on weekdays. Most of the villains in this storybook are hateful people who must be pitiful.


    So, without thinking, she blurted out.


    But Yuyue shook her head, with a serious face: "I''m not telling his tragic story, but telling you something... that really happened."


    ¡¸Then...Young Cleanse, listen carefully.¡¹


    "In our Guzi, there is a wizard who is very capable and humble. Because he is gentle with others, almost no one dislikes him. Even... the two young apprentices he took in, a man and a woman, regard him as the most important But I don¡¯t know when...his little apprentice of the same **** as him...is... hopelessly in love with him.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： no way back

    Chapter 319 The road of no return


    In the autumn afternoon, the sun shines softly through the carved windows of Yuyue bedroom.


    Yuyue took Zisu to prepare some things about the priest Ruan Youqing''s prayer ceremony, while Ruan Youqing was sitting alone on a soft couch to sort out her emotions.


    Regarding Kugli, Yuyue made up a story and told her. Although she didn''t say it clearly, Ruan Youqing knew who she was talking about as soon as she heard it.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Kugli actually had that kind of affection for Siman¡­


    It really shocked her.


    Not to mention that same-sex couples are rare in this world. Siman is Kugli''s master, and master and apprentice are like father and son, but Kugli...is using affection.


    Because he also knows that his feelings are not recognized by the world, so he has been hiding this feeling in his heart.


    But... paper can''t hold fire, Yuyue was the first to know.


    Yue Yue is also very human. After she found out, her initial thought was to encourage Kugli to pursue boldly.


    However, when Kugli, a young man in love, plucked up the courage to tell his master the truth, his master...brought back a foreign man.


    What shocked Kugli was that his master...had also fallen in love with a man.


    It''s just... It''s just that he was one step too late after all.


    From then on, the seeds of resentment began to be planted in his heart.


    He resented his master reluctantly, and he could only resent that man.


    He didn''t express his thoughts, but after being drunk, he lost his composure in front of the master and spoke his heart out. He even... even blatantly said that he had researched Wangqing Pill, threatening his master to give it to his lover.


    Then¡­


    His master made a full moon...to prevent him from forgetting his feelings.


    Ruan Youqing then remembered that Kugli and Li Yi had a cooperative relationship before, so...he helped Li Yi...was he still taking revenge...


    After all... After all, she is a descendant of King Nanjing...


    Presumably in the previous life, she and Gu Changan could not get together because of the cooperation between Li Yi and Kugli.


    In this life... Although she had taken precautions in this life, Li Yi failed. But the moody Kugli has done something to her himself.


    After a while, Ruan Youqing, who was scared, took a deep breath so as not to let himself go to kill Kugli.


    Emotions are the easiest thing to lose one''s mind.


    However, this is no reason to dehumanize.


    After Wizard Sman passed away, Kugli became more moody and unpredictable. Everything you do is random, it all depends on your own mood.


    Although it was sad, Ruan Youqing couldn''t show any pity.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t think about Kugli''s matter anymore, leaned back, Ruan Youqing closed his eyes, and Gu Changan''s figure was in his heart and mind.


    Now...she just wants to give him a good hug.


    After she completely drags Li Yi to hell, she will be with Gu Changan properly.


    Fortunately, there was no need to wait too long. The Goddess''s prayer ceremony was on the second day after Yuyue was made the lord of the country. After the ceremony, she returned to Ningguo immediately.


    ¡­


    At this time, the capital city looks as peaceful as it used to be.


    Only those who frequently enter and leave the palace can feel that there may be a major change in the capital...even in Ningguo.


    These days, Mr. Shoufu seems to be getting more and more attention from the emperor.


    Those who were jealous of him became more and more respectful towards him.


    And the one who had a trick in his heart couldn''t find a place to attack Mr. Shoufu.


    For example...the Minister of the Ministry of Officials...Liu Zhui.


    At this time, he was in a brothel somewhere in the middle of Beijing, and when he was rising, someone suddenly broke in.


    Liu Zhuigang''s expression sank and he was ready to get angry, but when he saw someone coming, he immediately changed his expression, half-bowed and respectful: "What wind brought you here, Your Highness?"


    It was Prince Li Yi who broke in.


    After Liu Zhui finished speaking, he waited for the other party''s reply, but after waiting for nearly a quarter of an hour, the other party still didn''t say a word.


    After a few words in his heart, Liu Zhui boldly raised his head and looked at the prince who hadn''t been out much recently.


    As soon as he raised his head, he took a few steps back in horror.


    He didn''t look carefully just now, the prince''s face...why...so pale.


    And those dark eyes... as if... want to eat him...


    Before Liu Zhui regained his composure, the face that terrified him suddenly approached, and even smiled very perceptively: "What? The appearance of the prince...scares you?"


    Liu Zhui pinched his leg secretly, and he who kept awake under the pain immediately gave a flattering smile: "How could that be! I haven''t seen you for a while, just because of your unique aura, Your Highness. I was taken aback."


    Seeing the other party''s eagerness to flatter, Li Yi didn''t feel disgusted, but felt extremely happy in his heart.


    His glaring red lips curled up slightly, and Li Yi continued to speak unhurriedly: "Master Liu, the prince came to you today to discuss something with you. This prince is full of civil and military affairs, and the prince thinks it is only Master Liu." You are the most reassuring thing to do.¡±


    After calming down, Liu Zhui said with a smile, "Your Highness'' words really flattered me, I don''t know...what did Your Highness say?"


    Li Yi beckoned to the attendant behind him, and the man quickly came over with a stack of papers with unknown contents.


    Immediately afterwards, Li Yi said: "Give these things to Mr. Liu to have a look."


    Liu Zhui listened, and quickly reached out to take it.


    After looking at ten lines at a glance, his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    These things are actually the ancestral backgrounds of officials in various border towns.


    What is even more shocking is that among these officials, the ancestral home of officials from two places... is the same as the ancestral home of the fourth prince Li Han...


    These two places... one is Jingbian City and the other is Changzhou City.


    You know...the fourth prince, Li Han, went to Changzhou City early to pay homage to Ruan Ye, the great general who protects the country, as his teacher.


    The city of Changzhou is so high that the emperor is far away...


    Is it impossible...


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened Liu Zhui raised his head and looked at the prince cautiously. Seeing his half-smile expression, Liu Zhui was shocked in his heart immediately, and realized something.


    When appointing and dismissing these officials, one thing to pay attention to is to find out the ancestral home. Although the emperor is not too taboo, but as the Minister of the Ministry of officials, he must be careful to avoid such things from happening.


    In order to avoid... a foreign relative colluding with other countries when working in a border town...


    This incident...was clearly an oversight on his part...


    But Liu Zhui is not stupid, seeing the prince''s posture, he knows that the other party is not here to ask questions.


    But he had to pretend that he didn''t understand...


    Thinking of this, Liu Zhui immediately knelt on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, forgive me! This incident was really caused by my negligence... Please punish me, Your Highness!"


    Li Yi looked at Liu Zhui sympathetically, but then suddenly smiled, and stretched out his hand to help him up:


    "Your Majesty Liu, don''t panic. This Prince has always been aware of Master Liu''s heart for Ningguo. It''s just... there is an old saying that if you know your mistakes, you can make a big difference. Now that the Prince has found out for you, Lord Liu might as well take the initiative to find your father and admit your mistakes. Don''t worry, with this prince here, Mr. Liu will be safe and sound."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： acquaintance

    Chapter 320 Acquaintance Recognition


    On the day when Yuyue was made the lord of the country, Ruan Youqing took Zisu to see the excitement.


    The ceremony was held at an altar in the center of Sad City, so Ruan Youqing and Zisu came out of the palace to watch this grand ceremony of crowning the king with the people of Guz.


    On both sides of the road from the city gate to the altar, the people have already tied red ribbons for blessing spontaneously. Officials and people celebrate together, which Ruan Youqing rarely sees.


    It seems that... Yuyue''s reputation in the country of Guz is not bad.


    At this time, Yuyue was wrapped in a vermilion Chinese dress, with a dark red gold brocade patterned robe on the floor, and a crown inlaid with lustrous pearls and precious stones on her high bun looked extremely gorgeous.


    At this time, she changed her usual smile, and walked towards the altar with a solemn expression, surrounded by wizards in black robes and palace attendants in white robes.


    "Miss Ruan, can you... use a step to speak?"


    While Ruan Youqing and Zisu were standing in the crowd watching the ceremony, a man''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Ruan Youqing turned around vigilantly after hearing the voice.


    It was...


    The young wizard who followed them from Moon City...


    It seems to be called...Jing?


    Although Ruan Youqing was surprised why the other party came to her suddenly, he still smiled and replied softly: "I don''t know what important matters the wizard Jing can''t say here?"


    The other party was taken aback, and a hint of helplessness seemed to flash through the eyes under the mask.


    While Ruan Youqing was waiting for his answer, the other party suddenly approached and gently lifted the mask to reveal half of his face.


    "Miss Ruan, it''s noisy here, I... I''m afraid you won''t listen carefully."


    Seeing the other person''s appearance, Ruan Youqing''s pupils trembled, and then he immediately recovered his composure, pursing his lips and smiling: "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll go with you."


    Zisu didn''t see his appearance, so after Ruan Youqing agreed, she pulled Ruan Youqing''s sleeve in shock, and said in a low voice, "Master! Beware of fraud!"


    Ruan Youqing patted her hand lightly, then took her and walked with her to a restaurant beside her.


    Because the king conferring ceremony has already begun, almost all the people have already ran to the street to watch. And those with noble status chose to watch on the second floor of some teahouses or restaurants with good locations.


    So... There are no private rooms in general restaurants.


    But this person took Ruan Youqing directly to the private room on the second floor, it seems...it should have been reserved in advance.


    The three of them entered the room, and just as the door closed, Ruan Youqing couldn''t wait to walk to the young wizard and take off his mask.


    ¡¸Moon Shadow!¡¹


    Finally, Zisu, who finally saw the other party''s appearance, immediately opened her eyes wide, covered her mouth and called out the other party''s name.


    This person is Yueying who came to Guz alone to find Wangqing Pill for Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing also looked at him excitedly, not knowing where to start asking.


    In Yueying''s letter to her before, it was mentioned that he approached a wizard family. It''s just...he turned out to be...a wizard!


    This is really incredible!


    Yueying looked at the excited two people, and she couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    And Zisu patted Yueying''s arm, and couldn''t help complaining: "You have waited until now to tell my master and me! When you were in Moon City... why didn''t you say so!"


    Yueying quickly explained with an apologetic face: "Before in Yuecheng, I was afraid...that I would reveal my identity. I didn''t dare to recognize my master easily. Today...I also boldly approached..."


    Hearing the explanation, Ruan Youqing immediately led him to sit down, and then directly asked the question in his heart: "Yueying, how...how...became a wizard?"


    After the words fell, Yueying''s perennially inconvenient face turned slightly red.


    Seeing the shyness flashing in his eyes, Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and raised his tone slightly: "Could it be...you betrayed your hue?"


    Yueying raised her head abruptly, and waved her hands vigorously: "No, master, Yueying didn''t betray her hue! Yueying... Yueying just... just fell in love with a... person."


    "Falling in love with someone?!" Zisu stood up abruptly, eyes full of surprise and...excitement.


    After all... Moon Shadow is notoriously indifferent in the Star Picking Tower. Many pretty sisters in the building have expressed their love to him, but they were all rejected by Yueying.


    But how long has he been in Guz... unexpectedly... fell in love with someone!


    Although Ruan Youqing was as excited as Zisu, she quickly calmed down and stabilized her mind before she inquired about the girl''s identity.


    Yueying saw the two people looking at her with bright eyes, and quickly explained the cause and effect clearly.


    It turned out that when Moon Shadow first came to Guz, it was not smooth, because of the unfamiliar road conditions, he strayed into the misty forest where wizards used to experience their own heirs.


    Then...he met the only daughter of this wizard family, Tsang La.


    The other party rescued him, and he also got close to this wizard family because of a blessing in disguise.


    Afterwards, it was this wizard family who accidentally discovered that he was a talent, so they carefully trained him to become a wizard.


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing asked with some surprise: "It is impossible for ordinary wizard families to cultivate an outsider at will... especially someone like you whose background is unknown."


    Moon Shadow lowered her eyes, and said in a low voice: "Cangla was banned by her enemies when she was ten years old, and she can''t get close to witchcraft in her life. And her mother was injured when she was born and couldn''t have another child. Her father She has deep roots in love with her mother, and has no concubine. So... that''s why I''m an outsider like me."


    Although Yueying didn''t say much, Ruan Youqing generally understood the importance that this family attached to Yueying.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was deliberating and wanted to ask Yueying if she wanted to stay here, Yueying suddenly said with a serious expression: "Master, the most urgent thing now is not to talk about the subordinate''s affairs! The subordinate has already checked it out these days, so forget the situation." The pill... was researched by their national teacher Kugeli himself! The subordinates guess...the prince has colluded with him, and the prince wants to get close to you, so he thinks of a way to get close to you and wants to give you the Wangqing pill."


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips, then smiled back at him with a slightly stiff smile: "This...I already know..."


    After being stunned for a moment, Yueying continued to speak with a more serious expression than before: "Master, it would be better if he could know in advance, so that he can stay away from them. But...the subordinates also found out one thing...that is, the royal family of Guz''s treatment of you I have a plan! This subordinate learned from Cang La that...they...they seem to want you to be the goddess of this country of Guz! So the most important thing for this subordinate to approach you today is to prepare to take you away!"


    It was Ruan Youqing who was stunned this time.


    She smiled coyly, not knowing how to answer Moon Shadow so as not to make him feel frustrated.


    After all these things...she already knew.


    However, she was thinking about how to speak, but Zisu didn''t have so many scruples. After listening to Yueying''s words, she held back her laughter for a while and finally couldn''t help but said:


    "Yueying... you... it''s a bit late! Our master has already promised them to be such a goddess."


    Yueying''s face turned pale, and her voice gradually became weaker: "Master...you...agree?"


    Ruan Youqing could only nod his head, and said softly, "It''s not a bad thing to be their goddess. Unless...you have found out something else? For example...what price does this goddess have to pay?"


    Yueying frowned and thought about it, then shook her head and said: "This subordinate is incompetent, I didn''t find out about this goddess...what''s wrong with her."


    After pushing the tea from Zisu to Moon Shadow, Ruan Youqing continued to speak with a smile: "In this case, it''s okay for the goddess to be a god. Tomorrow is the goddess''s prayer ceremony. After the ceremony, I will return to Ningguo. Your words... this time Guz''s trip was not in vain, after all...It is a blessing in life to meet someone who can be sympathetic."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： for the people

    Chapter 321 For the people


    Talked to Yueying for a while, Ruan Youqing didn''t stay for too long. When people''s eyes were all glued to Yuyue, she returned to the crowd with a vigorous figure and Zisu.


    At this time, Yuyue was standing in the center of the altar, with her hands folded and her palms on her chest, the ancient words whispered in her downcast eyes were a little sacred.


    In an instant, Yu Yue slowly opened her eyes, and slowly lowered her hands.


    ¡¸Congratulations to the king!¡¹


    Congratulations erupted in unison from the crowd, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were extraordinarily sincere and moved.


    Ruan Youqing saw this and was naturally very moved.


    After all, there are very few women who are the masters of a country.


    In the history of their Ning Kingdom, there has never been a precedent for a woman to be an emperor. In other countries... there have been one or two.


    So... Yuyue can become the lord of a country, and can be so conforming to the hearts of the people, it is really amazing.


    Zisu on the side was a little surprised that the folk customs here are so enlightened, she couldn''t help talking with the people around her, and asked about Yuyue''s deeds.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing just smiled and shook his head and followed her.


    After all... Zisu can handle such things as inquiring about news.


    After a while, Zisu returned to Ruan Youqing''s side. After the two returned to the palace, she relayed to Ruan Youqing all the stories about Yuyue that she had heard from the ordinary people.


    It turned out that Yuyue already had a group of people who respected and admired her when she was a girl.


    Not for anything else, just because she always likes to travel among the people, and she is often the first among the royal family and nobles to know about the sufferings of the people. Whenever there is a disaster in the country of Guz, she can always lead people to rush to support it as soon as possible.


    Only by serving the people wholeheartedly can we be trusted by the people.


    Most of the men in important positions put on an air of superiority, and rarely could truly share the joys and sorrows of the people. Therefore, for the pampered Yuyue, being able to do this kind of thing is even more precious.


    Therefore, when they learned that she had been established as the lord, the people of Guz Kingdom were overjoyed.


    Even if Guz values ??witchcraft, the aspirations of the people cannot be ignored.


    Where the people are, the country is.


    Listening to Zisu''s admiring eyes telling about Yuyue''s deeds, Ruan Youqing''s heart also felt a surge of excitement.


    Guz country has a queen, and they have a female general in Ning country.


    Does this mean...the value of a woman...is not only reflected in the husband and child in the deep house.


    Is it possible that in the future...women will enter the court as officials...


    The more Ruan Youqing thought about it, the more difficult it was to calm down.


    When the twilight comes together, the palace banquet to celebrate the new king''s enthronement is inevitable.


    Ruan Youqing was also invited.


    Just in order to avoid any trouble, Ruan Youqing made a simple disguise on purpose, dressed in men''s clothes and brought Zisu with him.


    Although she changed her appearance, her good looks still attracted the attention of many people.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing no longer had to worry about the future when he was in Ningguo, and he had a cold and stern aura at his fingertips. Therefore, although some people were curious about her identity, no one dared to strike up a conversation.


    Zisu was obediently pretending to be a maid at the side, serving tea and water in a very appropriate and thoughtful manner.


    Originally thought that it could continue to be clean like this, but after drinking for three rounds, someone still had the courage to come over.


    It''s just that before the other party said a few words, Yuyue, who was chatting happily with others, saw the situation here, and immediately left her seat with a smile on her face and walked over.


    Her every move naturally attracts even more attention.


    The person who wanted to inquire about Ruan Youqing''s background immediately lowered his eyes and saluted when he saw Yu Yue approaching.


    After nodding to the other party with a smile on her face, Yuyue winked at Ruan Youqing, and said with a teasing tone: "The little guy''s outfit today, I don''t know how many girls'' hearts he has stirred up."


    Ruan Youqing blushed, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, don''t make fun of me."


    Because there were so many people, the two of them didn''t say too many intimate words.


    Smiled at each other, Ruan Youqing raised the wine cup with both hands to respect Yu Yue: "I wish the Lord all the best in the future."


    Yue Yue smiled brighter and drank with her.


    After tonight, the new king found a young and beautiful cold-faced young man, and the rumors began to spread.


    ¡­


    "Father, calm down."


    Looking at the obviously much older emperor in front of him brushing the teacup on the table on the ground, Li Yi hid the sneer in his eyes, and spoke with a worried face.


    After being supported to sit down again, the emperor stroked his chest and calmed down for a moment before he said, "When did you start checking these things?"


    Li Yi straightened his face, and replied in a deep voice: "Return to father, this matter is thanks to Lord Liu. If he hadn''t discovered it in time, I...Erchen would not have thought about investigating...Fourth Brother..."


    "Please tell me in detail."


    "Yes." Li Yi held up his hands, and continued after deliberation: "A few days ago, Mr. Liu looked through the documents of officials from various places as usual, only to find that Shi Xinxiu, the governor of Jingbian City, and the fourth brother''s grandfather''s family had some similarities. Later, he discovered that the governor of Changzhou City was also related to the fourth emperor''s brother''s maternal ancestral family several generations apart."


    The emperor frowned slightly, and said in a deep thought: "Didn''t I say it before, you don''t have to care about this kind of thing so much."


    Li Yi bent his fingers slightly, and said with a dignified expression: "But father, now, the fourth brother has been staying in Changzhou City for a long time. And a few days ago, Xinyang, the younger brother of the governor of Jingbian City, was also transferred to Changzhou City My son heard that... this matter was suggested by the major general of the Ruan family. These...several places came together by chance...It really...has to make people suspicious!"


    Sure enough, after he finished speaking, the emperor''s face was covered with dark clouds, and the dull atmosphere made Li Yi dare not say anything more.


    He knows that everything should be done in moderation.


    If he talks too much, the emperor will no longer trust him.


    Ever since he failed to put the heart-wrenching Gu on the emperor, Li Yi was worried that the emperor would think of something and doubt him.


    But after entering the palace once or twice, the emperor''s attitude towards him was the same as usual.


    Although he is still a little wary, but... he can''t wait to get that position now.


    Especially... now that he is not a human being, before the secret is completely exposed, he needs to get to that position quickly!


    With cruelty flashing in his eyes, Li Yi lowered his head and waited for the emperor''s decision.


    I don''t know how long it took, the emperor seemed to sigh softly, and his voice seemed to be floating from a distance: "You go down first, I have my own ideas here. The fourth child has always been an impulsive person, Recruiting soldiers and buying horses...maybe it was his whim."


    Seeing that the emperor looked tired, Li Yi hurriedly cupped his hands and said, "Father, please rest first, your body is important."


    As he spoke, he withdrew and turned to leave.


    With so much evidence in front of the emperor, he still hasn''t calmed down yet!


    Come to think of it...he still needs a strong dose of medicine!


    After Li Yi left, a person walked out slowly from the inner room of the imperial study.


    It was Gu Changan.


    Before he could speak, the emperor laughed at himself: "I asked you to hide inside several times, and those who didn''t know thought I was a treasure in the golden house."


    Gu Changan smiled indifferently, and said unhurriedly: "The emperor is still in the mood to make fun of Changan."


    After laughing silently, the emperor leaned his head on the chair with a tired face, and his voice was hoarse:


    "If you hadn''t told me about his plan in advance, and seeing the evidence he handed over, I''m afraid I really thought that the fourth child... was going to rebel."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： Prepare

    Chapter 322 Preparation


    The next morning, Ruan Youqing woke up suddenly from sleep.


    The dream that night was a bit chaotic, there was Gu Changan, parents, elder brother and elder sister, grandfather and An Ge.


    Even... dreamed of Xiao Deyin and her grandfather Xiao Taifu who hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    She dreamed about these people, as if she was doing something around herself. And Yuyue also looked at her with a smile on her face.


    At the dinner party yesterday, the original intention of her dressing up as a man was to not want to cause trouble. After all, a woman from the Ning Kingdom, sitting in their palace in the Guz Kingdom without warning... will always make people say some gossip.


    In the end, she neglected one of the most important things...


    Guz is now the new ruler of the country, Yu Yue, but she is a daughter...


    What''s more, she still has a lot of faces...


    The rumors spread in different ways after all.


    But they are all women, so she doesn''t care much about passing this on.


    What made her feel complicated was that last night Kugli actually chose to resign as a national teacher at the palace banquet, which shocked everyone present. Some people asked to stay, and some people kept quiet without speaking.


    After seeing everyone''s reaction, Kugli just gave Ruan Youqing a meaningful look, and then said that he had decided to go, and then left directly.


    Fortunately, Yuyue also understood Kugli''s temperament, and didn''t feel that he was slapping her in the face like this. Therefore, after he left, Yuyue calmly ordered the various wizard families to start preparing to re-elect a new one. National Division.


    Finally, they briefly talked about the details of the Goddess'' prayer ceremony on the second day before breaking up the banquet.


    When Ruan Youqing left with Yuyue, the faces of those courtiers could be described as wonderful.


    After all, it is well known that Yuyue has many noodles, but this is the first time that Yuyue brought a noodles here to participate in this kind of official palace banquet.


    After Yuyue took people away, everyone discussed Ruan Youqing''s identity fiercely, guessing which family gave her to the new king.


    Some people are even considering the possibility of Ruan Youqing becoming the king''s husband.


    No one would have imagined that the person they thought was the head of the face would be the goddess of their country of Guz...


    "Master, just now Yu... the lord sent someone to bring you some food. Now that you''re ready... why don''t Zisu warm it up for you now?"


    Ruan Youqing rubbed his swollen eyes, and his voice sounded a little soft after waking up: "Please wait for me to change my clothes first."


    "Master, the lord of the country said... I will send you the costume of the goddess in a while, so don''t rush to change your own." Zisu explained with some embarrassment.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes, which were still a little foggy just now, instantly woke up. That''s right, today is the ceremony of praying to heaven.


    After tomorrow...she can return to Ningguo.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing immediately sat up on the bed, and Zisu put on a coat quickly with her eyes and hands, and said in a worried tone: "If the window is not closed, you will inevitably catch cold when you get up suddenly. It''s even colder, and the wind seems to be able to cut flesh and blood."


    Seeing that Zisu is becoming more and more like a caring old woman, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to touch Zisu''s smooth and delicate face with a smile on his face, and joked slowly: "Zisu, if you continue like this, you will become more and more like those in other brothels." It''s like a mother bustard."


    After hearing this, Zisu patted Ruan Youqing''s hand angrily, and boldly retorted:


    "Master, how could you insult Zisu like this. Zisu is not the same as those half-aged ladies. Zisu is the most popular number one in picking up stars. But... if anyone is like a bustard mother, it is better to say Moon Shadow..."


    Speaking of Yueying, Zisu''s face gradually became dull: "Master, Yueying...is it possible that he really wants to stay here?"


    Ruan Youqing also lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes hiding a trace of loneliness in his eyes:


    "Yesterday when I wanted to ask, he didn''t say... Forget it, let him go. I took you, not to keep you forever. When you are homeless, you can find shelter with me. If you have a place to go If you want to leave, I can''t force you to stay."


    Hearing the reluctance in Ruan Youqing''s tone, Zisu bit her lip and said nothing.


    If that guy Yueying really left his master because of a woman...


    Then she...doesn''t have much to do...


    Ruan Youqing keenly noticed that Zisu became a little lonely with her, so she adjusted her mentality and smiled, then reached out and touched Zisu''s head like an elder: "If you have a sweetheart, I will also Let you go."


    Zisu was taken aback for a moment, her red eyes sparkled instantly, but what she said made Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Master, you are now acting like a kind elder comforting a junior. Zi Su is older than you!"


    After laughing, Ruan Youqing patted her hand lightly, and said softly: "Okay, okay, don''t delay for so long today, I will simply clean up when I get up, and you go and help me warm up my food and pad my stomach. I pray to God I heard that the ceremony will take three hours."


    Zisu nodded quickly, and when she was about to leave the house, she didn''t forget to turn her head and tell Ruan Youqing to put on more clothes so as not to catch a cold.


    Until she left, Ruan Youqing got off the bed and stepped barefoot on the ground covered with a blanket.


    Yue Yue has already changed her dorm. After all, she has become the lord of the Guz Kingdom. The new dormitory must be more spacious and comfortable than this one.


    If it was the past, Ruan Youqing would have to put on his clothes properly before getting out of bed.


    After all, there are quite a few... men living in this bedroom.


    As Yuyue left, her faces naturally went to the new bedroom, so Ruan Youqing completely relaxed her body and mind, and didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    Zisu came back soon, seeing Ruan Youqing standing barefoot by the window, she frowned and immediately walked over: "Master!"


    Ruan Youqing turned around and smiled at her, waved his hand to indicate that it was okay, and then sat down beside the table.


    Zisu sighed helplessly, but didn''t say anything more after all.


    "The whipped milk tea from Guz country is really delicious." Ruan Youqing held up a small and exquisite glass bowl, which contained the unique whipped milk tea from Guz country.


    Zisu blinked her eyes and said, "Master, it''s very strange that you can get used to this."


    ¡¸If I really live here, I might really do like the Romans very soon. But... no matter how nice this place is, it¡¯s not a place to feel at ease.¡¹


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s eyes sparkle, Zisu knew that she was homesick.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, we can go back tomorrow."


    Ruan Youqing smiled, and replied softly: "Yes, tomorrow...you can go back tomorrow."


    I hope...tomorrow will be smooth.


    After eating some small pastries, someone knocked lightly on the door of the hall.


    "It must be Nari sister who is next to the king."


    Because of avoiding extraneous issues, apart from Yuyue Kugli and the former king, only the two personal servants beside Yuyue know Ruan Youqing''s identity.


    It really made her identity more and more mysterious.


    After Zi Su invited the maid named Na Li in, Ruan Youqing also stood up slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： Prayer ceremony

    Chapter 323 Prayer Ceremony


    ¡¸Goddess prays to heaven, Fuze Guz!¡¹


    The praying ceremony was also held at the altar. The street that was bustling yesterday was bustling with people again today.


    The people of Guz greeted each other with cheers on both sides of the avenue, and after a while, a white carriage drove out of the palace.


    In Guz, the prayer ceremony is not held every year.


    Because the last goddess appeared in front of everyone was five years ago.


    Yuyue and Ruan Youqing briefly talked about their Goddess in Guz Kingdom.


    Only women whose fortunes are calculated by the national teacher to match Guz''s national destiny can be elected goddesses. Even if they are elected, the length of time is not certain.


    If there is no suitable candidate, even if there is no goddess, she will not randomly find someone to be her.


    Every national teacher abides by this most basic bottom line. Even Kugli never said that he randomly recruited someone because he was bribed.


    With the appearance of the carriage, the cheers of the people of Guz became louder and louder.


    Yu Yue was wearing white riding clothes and leading the way in front of the carriage, while Ruan Youqing was sitting in the carriage upright.


    At this time, she changed into a pure white long dress with black patterns. Different from the wide sleeves and long hem of the usual dress, this long dress has narrow cuffs and the skirt is slightly gathered.


    A gust of wind suddenly passed by, and the curtain of the carriage was lifted.


    Ruan Youqing''s figure just appeared in everyone''s burning eyes.


    Fortunately, the face of the goddess cannot be easily revealed. At this time, she is wearing a red copper mask, which is also different from the one she used to wear.


    Except for the eyes and mouth, everything else is completely blocked.


    Although she couldn''t see the whole picture of her, those deep eyes alone were already unbelievably beautiful.


    Thanks to the sacred status of the Goddess in the hearts of the people of Guz, even if they think she is beautiful, they will not have any dirty thoughts in their hearts.


    After the convoy arrived at the altar, Yuyue got off her horse and reached out to Ruan Youqing who was in the carriage.


    Ruan Youqing, who received such a noble treatment, raised his eyebrows in surprise, the eyes of the two met, and into each other''s smiling eyes, Ruan Youqing put his hand on Yuyue''s.


    At this moment, all the people of Guz who watched were silent in tacit understanding, and their eyes were fixed on the pair of intersecting palms.


    After Ruan Youqing walked up to the center of the altar, Yuyue turned and left the altar.


    Approaching the altar at such a close distance, Ruan Youqing finally got a glimpse of the altar.


    Because it is six feet above the ground, surrounded by carved stone platforms more than one foot high.


    Only at the entrance of the steps can you get a little glimpse.


    After stepping into the altar, you can see that the inner side of the outer circle of stone platforms is full of dry straw, and the inner side of the straw is sprinkled with a circle of grains.


    Where she was standing was engraved with totem patterns that she could not understand.


    Yueyue had already taught her the process of praying to heaven in advance.


    A wizard in charge of the ceremony came up and handed a glass of wine. After Ruan Youqing took it, he surrounded himself and sprinkled it on the patterns carved on the ground.


    After the man left, Ruan Youqing walked around the altar a few times, three times to the left and four times to the right. Finally, she returned to the middle and sat on the ground.


    The moment she closed her eyes, all the people around the altar, whether they were onlookers, officials, wizards, or... Yuyue...all sat on the ground at the moment the "Goddess" closed their eyes, posing with her. Same, like praying for something.


    Zisu was arranged by Yuyue in advance in a private room in a restaurant with the widest view. Seeing the battle in front of her, she finally understood the meaning of Yuyue not letting her accompany her.


    Anyone who is onlookers at the altar must participate in the ceremony of praying to heaven. They must not move, stand up or leave during the ceremony.


    Although the requirements are a bit high, there are still many people in Guz who are keen to participate.


    Zisu, who is not from Guz, naturally couldn''t stand it.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing is a martial arts practitioner, so it is not difficult to sit quietly for more than two hours.


    When the time came, Yuyue slowly opened her eyes, raised her voice and shouted "Get up", all the wizards also opened their eyes, and after shouting in unison, everyone opened their eyes and got up.


    Ruan Youqing also stood up slowly after hearing the voice.


    The ceremony of praying to heaven has been successfully completed.


    After she returned to the palace, Zisu had already returned and waited for her.


    "Master, the formation just now was really shocking."


    Hearing Zisu''s slightly excited voice, Ruan Youqing smiled back: "It''s about every Guz people''s wish for a better future, so naturally it should be more grand."


    After the two had another conversation, Yuyue also finished her follow-up work and came back.


    "Xiao Youqing, are you really planning to go back tomorrow?"


    Regarding Ruan Youqing''s going or staying, Yuyue didn''t intend to interfere too much,


    But... she was still reluctant to let go in such a hurry.


    After hearing Yu Yue''s question, Ruan Youqing nodded seriously and said, "I''ve been out for so long, it''s time to go back."


    Yue Yue sighed softly: "Since that''s the case, I won''t do much to keep you. It''s just that there is one more thing to do before you leave."


    "One more thing to do?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s reaction, Yuyue quickly explained: "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to do anything for us, but for yourself. After all, this goddess can''t be done in vain."


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    Seeing this, Yuyue continued to speak: "As a goddess, I can do the divination for you about the things you most want to know right now."


    If the wizard of Guz is capable, he can also do some simple things.


    Ruan Youqing was a little surprised: "Foretelling things?"


    Yue Yu nodded: "Yes, but...don''t make it too difficult."


    After thinking for a while, Ruan Youqing remembered what his father and elder brother were going to do outside Changzhou City, and asked tentatively in his heart, "Can you... do the math for my father and brother to see if their operation is going well?"


    Yueyue nodded quickly and said: "It''s easy to say, it''s fine, just wait for me for a while, I''ll go get some things I need."


    After finishing speaking, she ran away without waiting for Ruan Youqing to reply.


    Looking at her back, Ruan Youqing laughed a little: "She doesn''t look like a king in front of me."


    After Yuyue became the lord of Guz, Ruan Youqing had seen how she behaved in front of others.


    That aura of calmness and prestige seems to be natural.


    But when she was alone with her, there was no coercion from those in power at all.


    He hasn''t even changed his name.


    Zisu also replied with a smile: "Not only that, according to her age, she should be considered your elder, but Zisu thinks that she is more like a sister and friend when getting along with you."


    When Zisu said this, Ruan Youqing felt a little more warmth in his heart.


    Soon, Yuyue came back with her things.


    Seeing the turtle shell in her hand, Ruan Youqing was a little stunned.


    "You Guzi''s wizards for divination... actually use the tortoise shells of our Taoists in the Central Plains?"


    Yueyue replied straightforwardly: "Little girl, you must learn to master it! Okay, okay, don''t delay the auspicious time, tell me your father and brother''s birthday quickly."


    After Ruan Youqing said it in doubt, he looked at Yuyue''s next move with a complicated expression.


    After waiting for an unknown amount of time, Yuyue stopped her movements, and the expression on her face...was a bit dignified.


    Seeing her reaction, Ruan Youqing''s heart tightened, her voice trembling slightly: "The result... how?"


    Yueyue pursed her lips, and then said with worry in her eyes, "Xiaoyouqing...your father and brother...are in danger."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： its time

    Chapter 324 It''s Time


    Knowing that her father and elder brother are in danger, Ruan Youqing has no intention of staying here one more night, quickly packed her luggage, and after saying goodbye to Yuyue, she took Zisu and prepared to leave Sad City.


    Yue Yue calculated that both Ruan Ye and Ruan Ling had a **** disaster. On the battlefield...the **** disaster must not be ignored.


    It was about the safety of his father and brother, Ruan Youqing didn''t dare to waste any time. It''s just that Yuyue was a little worried after all, and specially sent two of her own secret guards to **** her. Ruan Youqing knew her kindness, so she didn''t refuse.


    It''s just that the group of four had just left the city when someone chased her out and stopped her.


    The person who came was... Moon Shadow.


    And... Behind him was a rather sweet-looking girl.


    "Master!"


    "Why did you follow?" Ruan Youqing, dressed in men''s clothes, reined in just in time.


    Moon Shadow stabilized her breath and immediately answered: "This subordinate has been paying attention to your movements since we parted with you last time. Seeing that you left Beijing suddenly, this subordinate immediately followed. This subordinate... wants to be with you Back to Ningguo."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then turned her head to look at the girl behind Yueying. After thinking for a moment, she said in a slightly gentle tone, "The one behind you...is that the girl you mentioned?"


    Yueying blushed rarely, lowering her head as if she had done something wrong: "Master, this subordinate originally wanted to leave with you alone. But... but she knew... and followed. I asked her to go back but she refused. "


    The little girl''s face was also red, and her voice was like sweet glutinous rice cake: "I...I don''t want to leave him."


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, he looked at Yueying, and said earnestly: "I also know about you, this little girl''s family is kind to you, you take her away like this..."


    "I''m fine!" The little girl was afraid of being chased away, so she opened her mouth before Ruan Youqing finished speaking.


    Seeing the stubbornness in the other party''s eyes, Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and finally sighed softly: "Forget it, Yueying, you can''t drive me away, and I can''t be the man who beats the mandarin ducks. But... I won''t go back to Beijing now .¡±


    "Not going back to Beijing?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded with a serious expression, and then she briefly told Yueying the result that Yuyue gave her.


    Originally wanted to urge him to return to the capital first, but after Yueying found out, she wanted to go with her no matter what.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to agree.


    but¡­


    "Why don''t you send her back first?" Ruan Youqing still remembered what Yueying told her that this little girl had been forbidden.


    And she is going to Changzhou City, maybe... she has to go out of the city to Chegan River or even Mangshan area.


    so¡­


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to go back! My dad and mom will definitely blame me for not keeping an eye on Brother Ying after I go back!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, she didn''t want to put others in danger.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was worrying about how to persuade so as not to hurt others, Yueying saw Ruan Youqing''s worry, and hurriedly said: "Master, Cangla...knows the shortcut to Changzhou City."


    Cang La nodded hurriedly: "Yes, I know the shortcut! I can let my sister reach Changzhou City very quickly!"


    I have to say, this sentence really moved Ruan Youqing''s heart.


    ¡¸The shortcut you said is...¡¹


    "I...I can''t say it first...you follow me...you will know." Cang La stuck out her tongue, her delicate face was a little embarrassed.


    Knowing that she was still worried that he would drive her away, Ruan Youqing smiled silently and didn''t ask for a shortcut.


    It''s just that for this shortcut... she also has a general direction in her mind.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s reaction, Yue Ying also knew that she agreed.


    ¡¸Subordinate...Thank you, master!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing waved his hand, turned around and continued to raise his whip: "Let''s go, we need to hurry to Yuecheng."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing taking the lead and moving forward, Cang La and Yue Ying hurriedly followed.


    It¡¯s just that Cang La turned her head to look at Yue Ying with a puzzled expression and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­I shouldn¡¯t have said that I¡¯m going to Moon City, right? She¡­how did she know where to go?¡±


    After listening to Yueying, she couldn''t help being a little puzzled.


    Ruan Youqing, who was not far away, heard it, but looked back at the two of them, and slightly hooked the corners of his lips.


    If she guessed correctly... the shortcut the little girl mentioned should be the Tianmu Mountain that Yuyue mentioned to her when she came to Guz with Kugli Yuyue and the others.


    Although the entire mountain range runs from the outside of Dingzhou City to Sade City, only Tianmu Mountain outside Dingzhou City is the closest to Changzhou City.


    So...the short cut that the little girl mentioned...should be to take her over the mountain.


    Someone from their family should have climbed over that mountain.


    It''s so good, she can reach Changzhou City as soon as possible to know what happened.


    ¡­


    "Master, something seems to have happened in Changzhou City."


    Tianwen walked in from outside the house with a face of panic, and at the same time handed the secret letter he just got to Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan''s lazy expression just now became dignified. After receiving the secret letter from Tianwen, he took a quick look at it.


    After reading it, his face became extremely gloomy.


    "It''s actually... the father and brother who dared to touch the little fox."


    After Tian Wen felt the overwhelming murderous aura of his master, he should have been used to it, but he still couldn''t help shivering.


    ¡¸Master...what happened...¡¹


    Gu Changan tapped lightly on the table beside him, and his voice was a little low: "In Changzhou City, there is an internal response from the Jie people. Someone leaked the itinerary plan of the Ruan family and his son to the other party. The Ruan family and his son were ambushed, and their whereabouts are unknown... Also...the leader of the Jie people has led troops...to approach Changzhou City. Only the general named Xinyang and the fourth prince are guarding the city."


    Tian Wen seemed to have thought of something, and said eagerly: "Then...the emperor...after all...the crown prince just told the emperor about the fourth prince, and something happened in Changzhou City. This...will the emperor..."


    Gu Chang''an''s expression became more serious: "It happened so suddenly, I can''t guarantee that the emperor will not think too much about it. But... this kind of thing can be understood if you think about it carefully. If the emperor is suspicious He will definitely be afraid of the fourth prince. Fortunately, our emperor is a wise king."


    "Master, this time... the one who colludes with the Jie people... will be..."


    "Li Yi." Gu Changan said with a very firm tone: "He is the most restless, obviously a prince, but step by step he pushes himself to a dead end that cannot be turned back."


    ¡¸Then... What are you going to do, master?¡¹


    Gu Changan rubbed the center of his brows, and mentioned another matter: "What you heard before, about our prince...is it true?"


    Tian Wen was startled, and then the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop rising and he replied: "Return to the master, the subordinates have already found out very accurate information, the prince... indeed... that aspect is not good."


    Who would have thought that the heart-wrenching Gu can not only make people thirst for blood, but more seriously...or...can hurt the root.


    The current Li Yi...has lost the ability to breed offspring.


    As a prince, this is the most unacceptable thing to happen.


    With no heirs, it is absolutely impossible to inherit the throne.


    Li Yi almost colluded secretly with envoys from various countries, which shows that he coveted the throne for more than a day or two. It was their miscalculation in Changzhou City, so starting now... there is no need to delay any longer.


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and smiled, his plan is about to start to be implemented now.


    It''s time... It''s time to pull Li Yi down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： plan

    Chapter 325 Strategies


    Because Zisu doesn''t know martial arts, Ruan Youqing found Gu Chang''an''s person in Yuecheng and handed Zisu to the other person, and told them to take Zisu back to Ningguo first. And Qiangu, who secretly followed Ruan Youqing all the way, also joined Ruan Youqing in Yuecheng.


    Originally, Ruan Youqing wanted Qian Gu to take Zisu back to Ningguo, but Gan Gu insisted on following her. He said that if she was in danger, his master would definitely not let him go.


    Looking at the pathetic situation, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to agree to bring one more person.


    After knowing Ruan Youqing''s thoughts, Zisu didn''t insist on following, because she knew that following at such a time would only cause trouble for her master.


    Her skills are temporarily useless at this time.


    The sky was twilight, and after parting from Zisu outside Yuecheng, Ruan Youqing led his men on horseback to the direction of Tianmu Mountain.


    Looking from afar, the snow-capped mountains standing on the edge of the hazy sky are like a jade dragon riding the wind.


    Although Cang La has been subjected to forbidden spells and has no chance of witchcraft, the little girl is also up to the mark, and her body is much stronger than ordinary girls after being trained by her. Following Ruan Youqing''s non-stop journey at night, she never complained.


    "Sister Youqing, how do you know that this snow mountain is the shortcut I mentioned..."


    Finally, the little girl couldn''t hold back her breath, and cautiously came to Ruan Youqing''s side and asked.


    Ruan Youqing smiled back, and explained patiently: "When I came to Guz, I walked with your lord, and she briefly mentioned it to me. Although she said at the time that no one had turned over, I always believed People with skills should be able to do it, but they have kept it low-key. Moreover, I have seen the border maps of all countries, and I know that only this place is the closest to Changzhou City in Ningguo. So... I guessed... The shortcut you mentioned should refer to this place."


    After hearing what the other party said, Cang La''s head was full of what she said, and those who are capable can do it. So, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, the little girl proudly puffed up her small chest and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, others can''t do it, but those who are capable can do it. The capable person in our family, It was my father! Not only did my father do it, he even drew a road map himself after returning home. It just so happened that I saw it and wrote it down!"


    "Then... I will trouble my sister."


    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to say, easy to say.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing didn''t waste any more time. After finishing everything, they went up the mountain.


    The mountain road was relatively flat at the beginning, until halfway up the mountain, the **** began to become steeper and steeper.


    As they climbed higher and higher, the road under their feet was gradually covered with snow.


    Slowly, the snow cover changed from a few scattered pieces to a wider area. Until later, his eyes were all white.


    The snow-capped mountains are naturally icy cold, especially now that winter is approaching. The cold and thin air made Ruan Youqing and his party start to slow down a bit.


    Fortunately, the stamina of this group of people is pretty good, and no one complains of suffering or tiredness.


    Because Cang La memorized the route, the group of them did not take detours and encountered no danger in the vast snow-capped mountains.


    ¡¸I think they all look similar. How did you find the right way?¡¹


    Qian Gu couldn''t help being curious, and approached Cang La to ask.


    Yue Ying was originally following Ruan Youqing, but when she saw something wrong and walked to Cang La, he also walked over with a stiff expression.


    Seeing this scene, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help covering his lips and smiling.


    Cang La was still staring into the distance with a sullen face. When someone asked her, she immediately stopped and replied with a smile: "Look at the sun in the sky, it is our guide."


    After hearing this, Qiangu raised his head, and the glaring light made him immediately put his hand on his forehead, squinted his eyes for a while, and then he suddenly realized: "I didn''t expect to see through our shadow! But... What about night?"


    "I can tell the direction by looking at the stars!" Cang La continued to answer with a grin.


    "Although we can watch the stars at night, we still need to be faster and try to climb over there before dark."


    Following Ruan Youqing''s serious tone, he didn''t ask any more questions. After a short rest, the group speeded up again.


    The top of the mountain is already in sight.


    ¡­


    On this day, the first words that the acquaintances in the capital said after they met were no longer greetings, but after carefully looking around, they approached each other and asked in a low voice, "Have you heard?"


    What they were talking about mysteriously was a secret about their prince that had been spread out from nowhere last night.


    ¡¸Our prince shouldn¡¯t be...really...can¡¯t do it right?¡¹


    "No, I heard from the second uncle next door that he has a little nephew who is on duty in the prince''s mansion. These days, the prince''s temper has become irritable. Not to mention, those concubines... many of them were beaten to death..."


    "Beat him to death? This is too much! It''s obviously his own problem, so why would he blame others?"


    "Keep your voice down! Don''t let the prince''s people hear it. If they hear it, neither of us will live."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, you said, the crown prince is no good...does it mean..."


    "Shhh! Don''t talk about it, this matter... just let us understand it in our hearts."


    After talking for a while, the two went to busy with their own affairs.


    As for whether it will reach Li Yi''s ears...


    This is inevitable.


    At this time, Gu Changan was drinking tea while listening to Tianwen''s report.


    Sure enough, he just fanned the flames a little, and Li Yi''s secret spread among the people.


    Li Yi must have been furious at this time.


    "Master, if you pass on his secret like this, will he... smash the can... directly..."


    Gu Changan stretched out his slender fingers and caressed the teacup in front of him slowly, and said unhurriedly: "What I want is to let him break the pot and smash it, directly... to force the palace. Then... let him have no way out."


    "So...you asked your subordinates to find someone to pretend to be you and leave Beijing overnight, in order to...create a chance for him?"


    Gu Changan smiled and nodded: "If I was in Beijing, he should be a little jealous. And...he made such a big commotion in Changzhou City, what he wants is for me to rush to Changzhou City. He is...decided I have feelings for Youqing."


    Tian Wen touched his head in doubt: "Then master... if you are secretly hiding in the capital and don''t go to Changzhou City..."


    "Who said I won''t go? I''ll go there immediately after packing him up. But now, at the critical moment... I can''t leave immediately."


    Seeing his master''s slightly heavy expression, Tian Wen boldly continued to ask: "Master, if Miss Ruan knew that you didn''t go there immediately...would you..."


    "She won''t blame me." Gu Chang''an said affirmatively, "Not only won''t blame me, but she should be very supportive of my choice."


    ¡¸The great generals who can protect the country and the others...¡¹


    "If there are no accidents... my little fox, she must be able to rush there in the first time. What I have to do is to clear her worries away, and then... fight side by side with her."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： stay overnight

    Chapter 326 Staying overnight


    When a bright moon hung in the dark night, a group of people were still groping forward in the snow-capped mountains.


    Looking at the footprints behind her, Ruan Youqing rubbed her frozen hands again, then turned her head and said softly to the people following her: "Hold on, everyone, we will be at the foot of the mountain soon. Before it gets dark...but fortunately...you don''t have to spend the night here. After all, the snow-capped mountains at night are too cold, and none of us can bear it."


    Cangla, who was closely following Ruan Youqing, kept cupping her hands to her mouth and exhaling, her red nose looked even more pitiful. Yueying at the side couldn''t stand it any longer, no longer caring about the presence of outsiders, rather domineeringly pulled Cangla to her side, put her little hands in his sleeves to warm up.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the scene in front of him, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but at the same time, there was some indescribable... sourness in his heart.


    To tell the truth, seeing people loving each other... She is a little jealous.


    If Gu Changan was here...


    He should also warm his hands in such a pampering way...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing shrugged his nose and sighed softly.


    I don''t know... What happened to Gu Changan in the capital.


    Li Yi''s side... Is there any movement again?


    When I miss someone, I really can think of him when I see everything in the world.


    With a lot of thoughts, Ruan Youqing and his party finally arrived at the foot of the mountain before they knew it.


    Looking at the small village hidden in the darkness not far away with only a few lights, Ruan Youqing''s eyes lit up, and he called everyone over.


    "Qiangu, you go ahead to explore the road first, to see if the village is normal." Ruan Youqing ordered softly.


    After listening to the reason, he answered and immediately set off in the direction of the village.


    Although she is exhausted right now, Ruan Youqing dare not relax.


    Although I said that this mountain has reached the border of their Ning country, but for such an unknown small village, it is better to check in advance.


    Regarding Ruan Youqing''s cautiousness, the others have no opinion at all.


    After resting and adjusting for about half an hour, Gangu finally came back.


    "Miss Ruan, my subordinate has just walked around the village, and now it is about You hour, and there are a few houses with lights on, so they must not be asleep yet. Moreover, after seeing each house, there are grain stores In some places, some even raise livestock, everything is the same as in the village, nothing different.¡±


    Listening to Gangu''s report, Ruan Youqing nodded with a smile on his face, and then walked forward first.


    "Then let''s spend the night here and continue on our way tomorrow morning."


    Crossing mountains is a physical activity, even Ruan Youqing can''t help but feel exhausted. Only by having a good night''s rest and adjusting her condition, can she lead people to continue on their way tomorrow.


    Because of the three-day journey...she wants to shorten it to half.


    She must rush to Changzhou City as soon as possible to know the safety of her father and brother.


    Bloody disaster... hope... there is still time.


    After exhaling heavily, Ruan Youqing quickened his pace.


    However, when a group of people came to the entrance of the village, they found that there were only three or four houses with lights on just now, and now there is only one left.


    Ruan Youqing turned to look at Cang La, and then at the remaining four men.


    Coughed lightly, Ruan Youqing said in a low voice: "I will say what I say later, and you don''t have to speak unless there are special circumstances."


    "Yes." Qiangu and Yueying immediately responded without even thinking about it.


    The two hidden guards sent by Yuyue to protect Ruan Youqing looked at each other and nodded in understanding.


    "Cang La, follow me." When treating girls, Ruan Youqing is always gentle and springlike.


    When Cang La came to her side, Ruan Youqing adjusted her state and then led her to the house with the lights on.


    "In the middle of the night, whoever has no eyes knocks on someone''s door." After the door was knocked, a yawning woman reluctantly came and opened the door.


    "You guys are..." Seeing the people at the door, the middle-aged woman pressed her body against the door with some vigilance.


    Ruan Youqing bit her lip, her apricot eyes were foggy, and her voice became softer: "My aunt, I''m really sorry. We are from Changzhou, and we came here... because we were looking for our brother who ran away from home. My sister and I Following the information I heard all the way, I walked unknowingly for three or four days, but... I got lost here... I wonder if my aunt can give us a night, don''t worry, we won''t stay longer , leave immediately tomorrow morning.¡±


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing coughed a few times with his hand covering his lips in a very weak way.


    Except for Gan Gu and Yue Ying, the other three were all a little surprised when they saw Ruan Youqing''s appearance at this time.


    After all, Ruan Youqing did not deliberately conceal his ability and strength during the few days he spent with them.


    These people had never seen the image of the sick and delicate woman at the beginning.


    Fortunately, Cang La is clever, when Ruan Youqing looked at her, she sniffled immediately, and said very weakly: "Auntie, please do me a favor and take us in for a night~"


    Ruan Youqing and Cang La both have that kind of non-aggressive and pitiful appearance, so... this one is weak and the other is pitiful, it is really easy to feel pity.


    The woman was obviously a little soft-hearted. After sighing helplessly, she opened the door and said in a more relaxed tone, "For the sake of the poorness of you two girls, come in."


    At this point, Ruan Youqing and his party finally walked in.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, we won''t live here for nothing, this is your reward." Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and patted the other person''s shoulder, then took out a bag of broken silver and handed it over.


    The woman had no expression when she turned her head, but when she saw the silver taels Ruan Youqing handed over, her eyes changed obviously.


    Ruan Youqing saw all this, but she didn''t say anything, and there was still a reassuring smile on her face.


    The woman scratched her head in embarrassment, and said with a chuckle: "You girl, why are you so polite, tell me about your brother''s appearance tomorrow morning, and I will take someone to look for it with you Find."


    Ruan Youqing bent his eyes and said softly: "Then I will trouble you, Auntie." After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing directly handed over the broken silver in his hand to the other party.


    The woman''s smiling eyes narrowed, her attitude was much more enthusiastic than before, and she even... called her man out.


    Looking at the rather honest-looking man, Ruan Youqing and Cang La also greeted him.


    "Master, these two ladies got lost and came to our place. Seeing how weak they are, I decided to take them in on my own."


    The man smiled kindly: "Okay, it''s getting late. Seeing how busy they are, they really need to take a good rest. It happened that Da Ni took the boy to his aunt''s house in the town for a short stay. You clean up the room they have vacated, and let these two ladies live first. It''s just...these young men..."


    When the man looked at Yue Yinggan and the others, he was a little embarrassed and said, "Our house doesn''t have that many empty rooms... there is only one room where sundries are piled up... But there is a big shop in that room, why don''t you make do with it?" ..."


    Yueying did it, so none of them are hypocritical people. Seeing the embarrassment of the other party, Yueying immediately stood up and cupped his hands and said, "Then there is trouble."


    The man was not unhappy seeing the other party, he immediately arranged for Ruan Youqing and the others to sit in the house with a smile, and then he took the woman away to clean up the house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： start to conspire

    Chapter 327 Collusion begins


    As the couple left, an unknown bird call suddenly sounded outside the house. The sound was sharp and piercing, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Ruan Youqing heard the bird''s cry, but his expression turned serious, and he waved at Qiangu.


    "Miss Ruan, what are your orders?"


    Gan Gu walked to Ruan Youqing''s side with a blank face, and when he saw her serious expression, he immediately changed his mind and asked softly.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and lowered his voice: "You really didn''t see anything weird about this village just now?"


    Gan Gu was stunned for a moment, then nodded immediately: "I did observe it carefully, and found nothing strange. There are indeed signs of ordinary people''s lives in this village."


    After hearing Gan Gu''s answer, Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually eased.


    Perhaps, she is too sensitive.


    Although there was a bit of greed in the woman''s eyes when she saw Yin Liang just now, but thinking about it, this is also human nature.


    Broken silver is not much for them, but it is a huge wealth for these ordinary people who live on farming.


    It is normal for people to have greed.


    But Ruan Youqing repeatedly told several people to take turns to keep watch at night to avoid any accidents.


    After sitting quietly for a while, the couple came back smiling.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Just now, when I went to clean up your room, our head of the house went to cook some noodles for you. It''s not too late for you to eat something to warm your stomach and rest."


    After the woman finished speaking, she walked over with a smile and took Ruan Youqing and Cang La''s hands.


    Ruan Youqing smiled gratefully after being stunned, then withdrew his hand from the other party very naturally, saluted seriously and thanked: "I''m sorry for the trouble, auntie."


    Seeing this, Cang La on the side quickly pulled out his hand and saluted and thanked everyone who followed suit.


    The woman had never received such a solemn ceremony, and she took a few steps back as if flattered, she quickly waved her hands and said: "You two young ladies don''t need to be so polite, it''s just cooking noodles, it''s not troublesome at all."


    Several people were polite again, and the woman put the cooked noodles in front of everyone.


    Ruan Youqing slightly shrugged the tip of his nose, then smiled and said: "This noodle is really fragrant."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s compliment, the man following the woman smiled a little embarrassedly: "It''s just ordinary noodle soup. You are hungry, so it smells delicious. Eat it while it''s hot. I''ll take it with you." Let my mother-in-law go find you some clean quilts."


    After speaking, the two left again.


    Ruan Youqing''s smile disappeared again as the two left.


    Yue Ying, who had been carefully observing Ruan Youqing''s reaction, immediately asked in a low voice: "Master...this side...could it be..."


    Yueying knew that her master was very sensitive to drugs and poisons.


    Reminiscent of what she just said, Yueying couldn''t help but also began to be wary of the village.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing began to eat calmly.


    "Master!?" Yueying was a little surprised.


    "It''s okay, let''s eat." Ruan Youqing opened his mouth lightly after taking a sip of the noodle soup.


    When a person is extremely tired, eating a bowl of hot noodles is the most comfortable thing.


    So, without Ruan Youqing speaking again, the rest of the people stopped being polite and buried their heads in eating hard.


    ¡­


    As the saying goes, good things don''t go out, but bad things spread thousands of miles.


    The matter of Prince Li Yi was known to everyone in the capital within half a day.


    In the imperial palace, naturally also got the news.


    The queen was urging Li Ange to learn the piano art, but not long after the start, Ruolan, the maid next to her, ran in with a look of panic.


    ¡¸The empress is bad! The empress is bad!¡¹


    The queen who was on the verge of breaking out, who had been tortured by Li Ange, was naturally completely enraged after hearing such unlucky words, and slapped Ruolan back.


    After being stunned for a moment, Ruolan immediately knelt on the ground with a thud, and said very quickly: "Your maidservant deserves to die, and the empress should not be angry. But the matter is urgent, please ask the empress to listen to what the servant has to say before punishing the servant."


    The queen who made a move gradually calmed down, but her expression was still a little impatient: "You have been with me for a long time. Seeing that you abide by your duty, I will spare you this time for the time being. Tell me, yes What made you lose your temper."


    Ruo Lan continued to speak: "Yes...it is His Royal Highness...something happened..."


    ¡¸Yi¡¯er? What happened to him?¡¹


    Li Ange, who was still struggling with Qin, was also looking this way curiously.


    Noticing Li Ange''s movements, the queen glanced at her coldly, and then felt even more depressed.


    I don¡¯t know who her girlish character is, not to mention she is not prudent, and she likes those knives, guns and sticks all day long. She doesn¡¯t look like a princess!


    And these days, her son, who had made her quite at ease, actually had his own thoughts. After all, he hadn''t come to pay his respects to himself for a long time!


    Both of them are debt collectors, which doesn''t make her worry at all!


    Ruolan saw the queen''s gloomy face, and shivered timidly: "Today... in the city... there are some rumors about... His Royal Highness..."


    "What rumor?" The queen still had a cold expression on her face.


    ¡¸They said... said...His Royal Highness...the heirs are in the way..."


    After speaking, Ruolan immediately knelt on the ground, not daring to look up to see the Queen''s reaction.


    However, the expected curses did not sound, and the surrounding was eerily quiet.


    Ruolan boldly looked up at the queen.


    It happened that the queen looked down at her with gloomy eyes.


    ¡¸Where did this word... come from?¡¹


    "Slaves...slaves also heard from others. They said...the public is discussing...I don''t know...where it spread..." After speaking, Ruolan lowered her head again and dared not look up again.


    The queen''s eyes at this time can kill people.


    "You find someone to investigate the truth of this matter for me, and then find out who said this first, I will cut off their tongues!"


    "no need."


    The door of Juhui Palace was suddenly pushed open.


    Li Yi''s cold voice also sounded.


    Seeing her son, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, come here suddenly, the queen''s mood is quite complicated.


    But after seeing Li Yi''s pale face now, the queen said in amazement and distress: "Yi''er! I haven''t seen you these days, why..."


    "Looking like this?" Li Yi smiled evilly, and then continued to speak nonchalantly: "A few days ago...maybe...possible...that''s why I didn''t have enough energy and blood...that''s why my face was a little pale. But it''s better now, queen mother Don''t worry."


    "Then..." The queen pondered for a moment, only feeling that the question just now was a bit difficult to ask.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yi took the words with a smile and said very directly: "The queen mother wants to ask, is the son-in-law really like those people said... incompetent?"


    The queen''s face froze, but when she was about to speak, she remembered that Li Ange was still here.


    "An Ge, you go down first."


    Li Ange, who was named, glanced at his royal brother with a complicated expression.


    She just seemed to hear something she shouldn''t have heard...


    It''s going to kill me.


    After feeling the sinister look in her royal brother''s eyes, Li Ange didn''t dare to look at him again, and after saluting her farewell, she slipped away as if to escape.


    Seeing Li Ange leave, the queen took a breath, her expression was as cold as an ancient well:


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do for you this time..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Lee Ange who knows everything

    Chapter 328 Li Ange who knows everything


    A gust of cold wind swept the fallen leaves past Li Ange''s feet. She was startled, then raised her eyes to a magnolia tree at the entrance of Juhui Palace.


    A few days ago, there were only withered and yellow leaves.


    Every year at this time, it symbolizes that winter is coming soon.


    At the same time, Li Ange remembered that the little cloak she wore was still in the mother''s harem.


    After struggling for a while, she still gritted her teeth and prepared to go back and get it.


    However, just as she walked to the door, she heard arguing in the closed room.


    The queen mother and the emperor''s brother...argued?


    After Li Ange frowned and approached, he finally heard the voices in the room clearly.


    At this time, the queen did quarrel with Li Yi.


    She originally thought that her son wanted her to help him hide that matter from the emperor...


    result¡­


    "Yi''er...you...do you know what you just said!" The queen''s face also turned pale at this time, and her voice trembled slightly because of the shock and panic.


    On the other hand, Li Yi still looked indifferent, but if you look closely, you can see that he is about to lose control of his excitement.


    "Mother, the sons and ministers can no longer delay. It just so happens that Gu Changan has also left the capital. We might as well... go directly to the father and persuade him to give me the throne as soon as possible."


    "Persuasion... persuasion? Don''t mention anything else, I already know about you... Your heirs are in the way... Your Majesty must have known about it earlier than this Palace! You... Do you think that Your Majesty will hand over the throne to you?" You? He is not just your son!"


    Li Yi just smiled lightly, and continued unhurriedly: "So...that''s why...persuade...persuade..."


    The queen was unsteady and nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡¸You...you...you want to...force the palace?!¡¹


    "Queen, don''t make such harsh words." Li Yi was still smiling, as if he was talking about an unimportant matter.


    But the queen couldn''t be as calm as him. Although she always knew that her son coveted the throne, she also wondered if one day he would choose a wrong path. As a result... As a result, this day came so quickly!


    "Yi''er, you have to know... once you do it...you can''t turn back." The queen took a deep breath to calm herself down. After she calmed down, she found a chair and sat down and continued to speak: "Besides, even if you do succeed...and sit on the throne. According to the rumors that you...have an heir. Are you not afraid that the world will suspect how you got the throne?"


    Li Yi listened, but did not answer directly.


    Until he sat opposite the queen, he slowly picked up the fruit on the table next to him and put it in his mouth.


    He now... is more and more thirsty for blood.


    Even...the person in front of her...is his mother.


    Fortunately, after eating the fruit to moisten his thirsty throat, he finally cleared his mind.


    The tip of his tongue lightly licked the corner of his lips, and then Li Yi continued to speak slowly: "Mother, you don''t have to worry about this matter. Since I have chosen this path, I have my own plan. And... as long as I can Ascend to the throne smoothly, those who dare to criticize my sons and ministers will be killed."


    The queen''s pupils shrank, and the expression on her face gradually darkened.


    If you don''t try it... Her Yi''er may really have no chance of becoming the emperor.


    After calming down, the queen said again in a deep voice: "Tell me, what should I do."


    Mother and son were discussing, but the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Looking at Li Ange''s face full of tears, the queen frowned slightly, but Li Yi remained expressionless.


    "An Ge, why... are you back?" The queen came to Li Ange in three steps at a time, with a somewhat disturbed expression.


    The queen didn''t want Li Ange to know all this, so she let her leave first.


    However...


    Li Ange was still tugging at her heart because of what she had just heard, so she still cried when she spoke: "You... are you really going to force the palace?"


    Li Yi, who was expressionless at first, also walked in front of Li Ange, stretched out his hand and touched the top of Li Ange''s head: "An Ge, be obedient, these things have nothing to do with you. Just be your princess obediently, no one can shake you No matter who is the emperor, it will do you no harm."


    Li Ange looked at the emperor''s brother who was completely different from each other, couldn''t help but took two steps back, choked up and said, "No...no...it shouldn''t be like this. Brother emperor...you belong to the prince, you...you don''t do this kind of thing... will also..."


    Recalling what he heard when he just left, Li Ange didn''t know how to continue.


    Sure enough, Li Yi tilted his head, his eyes became cold like poisonous snakes: "If you don''t do this kind of thing...do you think...your emperor brother can still be the emperor?"


    Li Ange was so frightened by Li Yi that he shrank back, and his voice gradually became smaller: "I can''t do it...then...then don''t do it..."


    However, just after she finished speaking in a low voice, Li Yi suddenly stepped in front of her again and grabbed her by the collar: "Don''t be the emperor? Li Ange, are you a fool! If you don''t want to be the emperor, what should I do? Hmm? Do you know that I am different from you, I was born to be the emperor! If I am not the emperor, I will be nothing!"


    Looking at Li Yi''s suddenly enlarged face, Li Ange couldn''t stop trembling all over.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her hallucination... She always feels that... Brother Huang has a vague... **** smell...


    "Okay Yier, anyway, An Ge is also your sister, you let her go first." The queen finally couldn''t stand it anymore, walked to the side of the two, reached out and patted Li Yi''s hand that was holding Li Ange''s collar.


    However, the unusually cold touch shocked the queen, and without thinking much, the queen said worriedly again: "Yi''er, are you really okay? I heard that you are more moody than before these days, and your body is... cold It''s like..."


    Like a dead body.


    But the queen would think about this kind of unlucky words.


    When Li Yi heard the queen''s words, he pushed Li Ange to the ground like a sudden explosion: "Enough! Don''t ask me what''s wrong! I''m fine! Mother, remember what I told you just now!" Do it. I will do it tomorrow.¡±


    After speaking, Li Yi turned around and was about to leave.


    However, before he could go out, he stopped suddenly and turned his head expressionlessly: "Queen Mother, take care of Li Ange, don''t let her ruin my business."


    After saying this, Li Yi left completely.


    After he left completely, Li Ange struggled to stand up from the ground.


    "Mother! Are you just letting the emperor do wrong things like this?!"


    The queen''s eyes were dim, and just when Li Ange was about to continue to question, the queen said in a hoarse voice: "Your brother is right, if he doesn''t do this, he really is nothing."


    If her Yi''er hadn''t become the emperor...


    Then...the most likely to replace him...is the second prince Li Qian.


    But she hates Li Qian''s biological mother the most.


    She absolutely doesn''t want to look at that bitch''s complacent look!


    Li Ange looked at her mother''s empress with a cold and resolute face, she reached out to wipe her face, turned around and wanted to leave.


    Since there is no way to stop¡­


    Then...she went to find someone to stop her.


    However, before she had time to reach the door, two maids practicing martial arts beside the queen suddenly stopped her.


    "Mother''s Queen?!" Li Ange looked back at her in shock.


    The queen stretched out her hand and rubbed the center of her brows, and said quietly, "You don''t want to go anywhere these days."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： midnight

    Chapter 329 Midnight


    The pale moonlight shrouded the earth, and the depressing birdsong sounded again.


    Ruan Youqing sat on the bed and slept against the wall and clothes, and Cang La was naturally the same as her.


    The two of them are like this, one is to prevent any unexpected incidents in the middle of the night, and the other is because...they really can''t get used to the beds here.


    The man and the woman originally packed two rooms, thinking that Ruan Youqing and Cangla would each have one room, but Ruan Youqing gave one of them to Yueying and the others.


    In this way, everyone is closer to each other, so it is convenient for them to take care of them.


    The night gradually deepened, sleepiness swept over quickly, Ruan Youqing also gradually let go of his vigilance, and gradually fell asleep.


    The first half of the night was peaceful, without any accidents.


    But in the middle of the night, Ruan Youqing was woken up by the small sounds outside the window. In the darkness, she opened her eyes and turned her head to look out the window silently.


    Under the moonlight, two figures suddenly appeared by the window, and then the deliberately low voices of a man and a woman came to Ruan Youqing''s ears clearly.


    "These two girls are clever, they don''t want to sleep in a room alone."


    "It doesn''t matter, it saves us from going back and forth, which is convenient for us."


    "These two girls are thinner and more tender than the other. This time we may sell them for a good price."


    "Two days ago, Lao Sun''s family did not pick up two injured men, but two men with rough skin and thick flesh. I don''t know why he is so rare."


    "I heard that the two men are very handsome, but the injuries on their bodies are serious. If it weren''t for the old grandson, they might die outside."


    "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this first, the most important thing is to put these stunned people in the cellar first, and wait for Lao Sun and him to join us and sell them together. I don''t know why we are so lucky this time, They all look so pretty."


    "You, a woman with long hair and short knowledge, knows that she is good-looking. If the women are good-looking, they can sell them to kilns, and if the men are good-looking, they will be sold to the military camp."


    "All right, all you know is the most. Hurry up and do it, or the day will be bright if you don''t do it."


    After the two of them finished talking, the window became quiet.


    But soon, the layer of paper pasted on the window was punctured, and a wooden pipe was poked in.


    Ruan Youqing heard the conversation between the two verbatim, and the expression on his face had already become gloomy.


    Unexpectedly, this village is actually doing human trafficking.


    Women are sold in kilns, and men are sold in military camps?


    This is close to Changzhou City, and it is their Ruan Family Army who are stationed here.


    It is impossible for the Ruan Family Army to have such a dirty business.


    His eyes darkened, Ruan Youqing turned over and got out of bed, and walked to the window without making any sound.


    After that, she stretched out her hand expressionlessly to block the opening of the wooden pipe that came in.


    Sure enough, after a while, there was a man''s wondering voice outside the window.


    "It''s weird, why can''t the medicine go in? It seems... blocked by something."


    "It''s blocked? Then I''ll poke a hole to see."


    "Make it smaller, and make it up later."


    "knew."


    As soon as the voice fell, a small hole was poked out next to the wooden pipe.


    Then, one eye lay on top and looked inside.


    Ruan Youqing suddenly smiled maliciously, and moved his face closer.


    "what!"


    A scream suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of someone falling to the ground.


    "You **** keep your voice down, you''re going to wake people up before the drug is inhaled!"


    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡­inside¡­inside¡­there is¡­a¡­face¡­¡±


    The woman opened her mouth in horror, and her voice trembled because of fear.


    The man didn''t believe it, so he came over.


    Ruan Youqing grinned, approached again, and then stretched out his hand to poke.


    "what!"


    The man snorted.


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips, walked out.


    The men and women under the moonlight originally looked terrified, but after seeing Ruan Youqing walk out, the expressions on their faces became even more exciting.


    ¡¸You...you...how did you wake up?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing pretended to be bewildered, and his voice was as soft as ever: "Uncle and aunt are still awake at this late hour?"


    "I...we..." The woman stammered, her eyes were always erratic.


    On the contrary, the man didn''t seem to be going to hide it, coughed a few times, then took out a knife from behind and said fiercely, suppressing his voice:


    "If you want to live, you have to keep your voice down for my understanding!"


    The person who looked honest and kind before was now extremely vicious.


    At this time, he thought that there was nothing to be afraid of if only such a weak and weak woman woke up.


    The woman immediately got up from the ground when she heard what her man said, rolling up her sleeves as if ready to strike at any time.


    Ruan Youqing folded his arms as if afraid, and said pitifully, "I...I''m keeping quiet. But, can you tell me...where are the two men you mentioned just now?"


    I don''t know why, but when the two talked about the two men, Ruan Youqing was filled with anxiety.


    Could it be possible... Dad and brother have been injured... and then they were tricked here...


    Whether it is or not, she must go and see it with her own eyes, so as not to miss it with them.


    The man heard Ruan Youqing''s words, and said impatiently: "Why are you asking this? Why, you know each other?"


    Ruan Youqing bit his lower lip helplessly: "I... I came out to look for my brother, I wonder if he was also..."


    "Impossible." The man waved his hand: "Those two people look older than you, and one of them could even be your father."


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and his desire to find out became more determined.


    "Uncle, Auntie, please do me a favor and let me take a look. If I die, I will be willing to let you handle it."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were red, and his pitiful appearance was really easy to make people''s hearts soften.


    Moreover... it''s easy to make people have other thoughts.


    For example, the face of the man who was still fierce just now suddenly changed, and he smiled a bit obscenely: "It''s not impossible to see it, but...you have to let me..."


    "What do you want to do!" The woman stretched out her hand and hit the man on the head with a look of anger.


    The man patted his forehead in frustration, then smiled at the woman: "Don''t want to do anything, don''t get me wrong."


    The woman sneered, and then said to Ruan Youqing in a strange manner: "You little hoof, I can see what you are planning. I said why you are so obedient and don''t shout, so you are trying to seduce me Man?! Shameless bastard, I will lock you into the cellar right now, and see how you can seduce me!"


    As she spoke, the woman approached Ruan Youqing, ready to strike.


    Ruan Youqing saw that the woman became ruthless due to jealousy, and she no longer pretended to be a weak young lady. When the woman was about to reach out to grab her, she turned around and grabbed the woman''s arm, pushing gently He pushed the woman into the arms of the man.


    "You...you...you..." After struggling to get up from the man''s arms, the woman looked at Ruan Youqing with a shocked expression.


    The man''s face was no longer the same as before. He stretched out his hand holding the knife, and said in a sinister voice: "Little hoof, I warn you, be honest with me, I have..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing gently grabbed his hand holding the knife.


    Afterwards, the knife fell from his hand, and the man grunted in pain.


    After he reacted again, the knife that fell on the ground was already held by the opponent.


    The little beauty who was still gentle and pleasant just now became cold and severe in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： the two wounded

    Chapter 330 The two injured people


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, when killing people and setting fire.


    It''s just... Ruan Youqing will not kill people easily.


    At this time, she just put the knife on the man''s neck, and said her request lightly.


    She wanted the couple to take her to see the two...wounded men they were talking about.


    Actually, she is very conflicted in her heart now. She hopes that those two people are her father and elder brother, but at the same time she is afraid of seeing them seriously injured.


    At some point, Yue Ying and the others also woke up and walked into the yard.


    When they saw Ruan Youqing pointing a knife at the couple, these people had a tacit understanding and calm expressions.


    But calm down, Ruan Youqing told them what just happened in a concise manner.


    Through the conversation between the couple, Ruan Youqing has roughly guessed that the people in this village...should be doing this kind of thing similar to human teeth.


    After all, many people subconsciously feel that villagers should be honest and kind.


    Without defense, it is easy to fall into their conspiracy.


    The woman wanted to scream to wake up the people in their village, but Ruan Youqing immediately saw through her thoughts. With a little force on the knife in her hand, a wound was cut on the man''s neck.


    They thought that the little girl was only threatening them for a while with the knife, but who would have thought that... she dared to actually do it.


    The man glared fiercely at the woman after suffering the pain, but the woman could only bow her head obediently and let her deal with her.


    After explaining a few words carefully, Ruan Youqing let Yue Ying and Cang La stay here to watch the man, while she took the remaining three people and followed the woman to the old grandson''s house they said.


    Fortunately, the distance between the two is not too far, and after walking for a while, the woman leading the way stopped in her tracks.


    ¡¸Miss, Lao Sun¡¯s house is here...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing nodded expressionlessly, then stretched out his hand to signal her to knock on the door.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to play tricks.¡¹


    The woman tremblingly thought of another delicate little girl who fed her man a horrible-looking bug, and she couldn''t stop her nausea and terror.


    After patting her face with her hand to keep herself awake, the woman raised her hand and knocked on the door lightly.


    After a long time, someone came out cursing and opened the door for them.


    ¡¸Stay awake in the middle of the night...Sister-in-law Xu? You...¡¹


    The man called Laosun, apart from a mole at the corner of his mouth, looks like a kind and simple person overall.


    But Quan Youqing saw the wretchedness in his eyes when he was talking to the woman.


    Sure enough, when he looked at himself, his eyes brightened: "Sister-in-law Xu, it''s not yet dawn, you brought these two beautiful girls to find me..."


    Seeing that the other party ignored the existence of the three of them as if they were blind, Ruan Youqing felt extremely depressed.


    At this time, she was too lazy to deal with the other party''s hypocrisy. Before the old grandson could react, Ruan Youqing had already brought someone in.


    Looking at these people''s aggressiveness, Lao Sun finally noticed something was wrong.


    People who just come to stay overnight, don''t have such a suffocating aura.


    This is...the person who found something?


    With a change of mind, Lao Sun immediately prepared to call for help without any nonsense.


    Then he didn''t say a word, so he blocked his mouth with something.


    After closing the door gracefully, Ruan Youqing did not speak to Lao Sun, but turned to look at the woman, and said leisurely, "Do you know where those two people are locked up?"


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s eyes were too scary, the woman didn''t dare to think carefully this time, she just nodded and said while leading them towards a firewood pile.


    "I came here with my man before, and my grandson doesn''t hide his secrets. When he meets a good guy... um... a good-looking guy, he always takes us to have a look. Hey, this is it."


    Without waiting for Ruan Youqing''s order, the woman immediately threw the bundled firewood aside quickly, and then everyone saw a very dilapidated wooden door on the ground.


    "Is this the cellar?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    Injured people... are locked in this kind of place?


    The woman nodded quickly after feeling an unprecedented sense of oppression: "Yes... Lao Sun is a bachelor and has no women to take care of him... so this place looks... a bit messy..."


    "Open."


    "Okay, okay, open it now." After the woman finished speaking, she opened the wooden door with her hands.


    Then, the dark cellar appeared in front of everyone.


    After Ruan Youqing took a look, he waved at Qiangu.


    Gan Gu also looked at it, and quickly understood what Ruan Youqing meant.


    Lighting up the torch that he carried with him, Qiangu led the old grandson down first.


    The cellar, which was still dark just now, suddenly became bright.


    It was at this time that Ruan Youqing saw the two **** people lying in the cellar.


    His eyes darkened, Ruan Youqing immediately stepped forward.


    The two were lying motionless, their faces covered by their messy hair, making it impossible to see their faces clearly.


    Qian Gu wanted to step forward to check, but Ruan Youqing had already squatted down, reaching out to one of them with trembling hands.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned red instantly after she pushed back the other''s hair and saw his face clearly.


    This person...is her father...


    She has never seen such a distressed father...


    After confirming that one of them was Ruan Ye, Ruan Youqing went to see the other one.


    Sure enough...her brother is here too.


    Ruan Youqing, who found them as she wished, did not feel happy, she lowered her head without showing any expression.


    Just when Gan Gu thought she was frightened, Ruan Youqing suddenly raised his head, grabbed Lao Sun''s collar fiercely, and stretched out his hand to remove the thing that blocked his mouth.


    ¡¸What did you do to them!¡¹


    At this moment, Lao Sun didn''t dare to ask more questions, and immediately confessed honestly: "I...I...I drugged them..."


    Ruan Youqing remembered that in their previous conversation, it was said that father and elder brother were brought here for two days.


    Even injured...they shouldn''t have...been unconscious for so long.


    Feeling the murderous eyes of the other party, Lao Sun immediately continued to explain tremblingly:


    ¡¸I see that their clothes don¡¯t look like ordinary people...I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to stand them when they wake up...so...so the dose of this medicine is a bit large...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    As long as... is alive...


    Just fine.


    If they are drugged...she has plenty of ways to untie them.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing didn''t delay any longer, and immediately took out his usual medicine bottle from his arms and fed them a few refreshing pills.


    Then she turned her head to look at Lao Sun and continued to ask, "Where do you want to sell these two people?"


    ¡¸Sell...sell to...the barracks.¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you afraid that they won¡¯t want to run away?¡¹


    Old Sun seemed to have thought of something, swallowed his saliva and continued: "Going there...normal people can''t escape. Those who don''t want to stay there...they will...will..."


    "What will happen?" Ruan Youqing''s expression darkened, and his voice became urgent.


    Old Sun didn''t dare to look at her anymore, he lowered his head and said falteringly: "I will fight until I am honest."


    Ruan Youqing frowned even tighter: "Which military camp is so bold?"


    Old Sun took a few steps back subconsciously, and said slowly:


    ¡¸It¡¯s...the barracks of the Jie people...¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： wake up

    Chapter 331 Waking up


    Hearing the other party''s reply, Ruan Youqing instantly burst into anger.


    They actually tried to sell General Ruan and Shao General Ruan of Ningguo to... the hands of the Jie people? !


    They don''t know the Ruan family and his son, but the Jie people do!


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t imagine... If she came a step late, what would happen to her father and brother without any resistance in the hands of the Jie people.


    Seeing that the air pressure around Ruan Youqing was getting lower and lower, Ganso shivered and wanted to speak.


    At this moment, a muffled hum came from the ground to everyone''s ears.


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, a roar suddenly followed.


    "Lingjun, quickly follow me to break out of the siege! Don''t be ambushed!"


    At this time, Ruan Ye has woken up, but his thinking is a little confused.


    Looking at Ruan Ye who stood up suddenly, Ruan Youqing immediately rushed to the other side with red eyes.


    "Daddy!" Ruan Youqing''s voice was full of distress, and an unspeakable sadness instantly swept through his whole body.


    Ruan Ye frowned and looked at Ruan Youqing. After he gradually regained consciousness, the expression on his face naturally changed several times.


    Shocked, joyful, puzzled, it made him feel like a headache.


    But the youngest daughter was here, he still endured the pain and said: "Youqing, you...how did you appear here..."


    Ruan Youqing sniffled and said in a soft voice, "Father, the story of Youqing is a long story, let''s talk about it later. How did you and brother... get here..."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing frowned and reached out to pat his forehead: "It''s not too late to talk about it later, let''s go up first, the environment in this cellar is too bad."


    After speaking, Ruan Youqing circled around Ruan Ye again to check his injuries.


    If you can still stand up straight as usual, it means that there are no fractures or internal injuries.


    But at this time, the armor on Ruan Ye''s body was so torn that he couldn''t see its original appearance, and his inner clothes were already covered with dark dirt and dust.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, as if his heart had been stabbed.


    Although there are no fatal injuries... But by looking at his current appearance, one can imagine what he has gone through.


    But now is not the time to be hypocritical, Ruan Youqing ordered Gan Gu and Yuyue''s hidden guards to bring them back to the ground, but she **** the woman and the old grandson and started a new round of questioning.


    "Miss, please be kind and let us go. We know we were wrong, and we will never do this kind of thing again."


    The expression on the woman''s face was distorted because of the unknown fear.


    Ruan Youqing remained expressionless after hearing the other party''s begging for mercy.


    Meeting the little girl in front of her, her real personality was seriously inconsistent with her appearance. The woman and the old grandson glanced at each other, and the woman began to look a little depressed.


    But the old grandson turned his eyes, frowned and said, "No matter what, we didn''t hurt anyone''s life. Besides... I can be regarded as their savior! If I didn''t find them in Tianxin Valley and bring them Come back, they have been eaten by wild beasts long ago! You...you can''t do this to us!"


    When Ruan Youqing called Ruan Ye''s father just now, the two of them naturally heard it too.


    So, Lao Sun was going to make an argument by saving them and coming back.


    But Ruan Youqing still had a cold expression on his face.


    Old Sun also had a completely gloomy face: "Are you going to be soft and hard?"


    Finally, Ruan Youqing moved, looked at him and asked unhurriedly, "Are you from Ningguo?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing raised the corners of his lips in a self-deprecating way: "Do you know the identities of the two people you said you saved?"


    Old Sun''s complexion changed, and he didn''t dare to look directly at Ruan Youqing.


    Although he is just an ordinary citizen, he doesn''t know his identity. However, he could still see through the broken armor on the two of them...they were soldiers who fought.


    Seeing that the other party was silent, Ruan Youqing said word by word: "These two people, one is Ruan Ye, the great general protecting the country of Ning, and the other is his son Ruan Lingjun. They guard Changzhou City without fear of life and death, and drive away the ambitious The Jie people are defending the territory of our Ning country and the safety of the people, but you are doing it for money... wanting to sell them to the Jie people?"


    Crying blood every word, the faces of the old grandson and the woman finally changed.


    Ruan Youqing did not wait for them to speak, and continued: "Even if they are not generals, but ordinary soldiers, you sell them to the enemy camp...but it is more cruel than killing them directly."


    The woman was completely afraid to speak, and the old grandson finally stopped reacting as before.


    Seeing them like this, Ruan Youqing gradually softened his tone and asked, "You are probably not as close to the territory of the Jie people as you are to Changzhou City. How could you... do such a thing."


    For some reason, Lao Sun''s heart felt numb, and after thinking for a while, he finally couldn''t resist Ruan Youqing''s soft and hard questions, and said honestly: "The daughter of the old man Liu in our village married a Jie tribe, and then...then she Then she came back to persuade us, saying that there is a shortage of women and soldiers among the Jie tribe, let us contact her when we see a suitable one..."


    This village is still some distance away from Changzhou City, so it is not surprising that one or two Jie people tricked the checkpoints and got here.


    After all, who would have thought that one or two people could make a splash.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t say any more to them, and walked up with one hand grabbing the rope that tied them together.


    At this time, Ruan Lingjun had also woken up.


    After seeing Ruan Youqing appearing, the expression on his face was the same as when Ruan Ye woke up.


    After the family said a few words, before dawn and other villagers got up, a group of people returned to the woman''s house.


    Old Sun was also taken there.


    After calming down, Yue Ying and Gan Gu took a look at their injuries for Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun.


    It''s normal to be wounded in battle, but Ruan Youqing looks distressed.


    Fortunately... except for Ruan Lingjun''s dislocated arm, neither of them had any particularly fatal injuries.


    Don''t turn your head to wipe away the tears from the corner of your eyes, then Ruan Youqing opened his mouth in a hoarse voice: "Daddy, brother, what happened to you...?"


    Ruan Ye, who applied the good medicine, quickly put on his clothes before answering the baby girl''s words with a serious face:


    "There is an internal response from the Jie tribe in Changzhou City. Our plan was known in advance by the Jie tribe, and they designed to trick us into going to Tianxin Valley. Tianxin Valley is easy to defend and difficult to attack. We were too passive and surrounded. Then... The people we took...all died in battle. The rest...only me and Lingjun."


    "Then... what about the Jie people who surround you?" Cang La beside him couldn''t help asking curiously.


    ¡¸They were all killed by us.¡¹


    Ruan Lingjun answered Cangla''s question instead of Ruan Ye.


    Xu Shi''s tone was too cold, Cang La couldn''t help but timidly grabbed Yueying''s sleeve.


    Yueying grabbed Cang La''s hand, but didn''t speak easily.


    He knew that such a cold answer was because the burden was too heavy.


    Ruan Youqing also silently shook hands.


    A few words, but enough to make people imagine the danger at that time.


    ¡¸Then, how did you... get here?¡¹


    Ruan Lingjun pursed his lips and did not reply, but Ruan Ye calmly pointed to the old grandson who dared not speak up and said:


    "After killing all the Jie people, Lingjun and I walked a long distance. As a result, after finding a cave, we passed out due to lack of energy before we could hide in it. When this person came over, we He was rescued. Who knows, he was out of his mind and used our trust to drug us, and we passed out until you found us. Speaking of which, Xiaoqing, why did you come here in Changzhou City?"


    Ruan Youqing took a breath, blinked, and whispered, "I... I was going to Guz..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： respective plans

    Chapter 332 Respective plans


    The sky began to light up, and Ruan Youqing was accepting the stormy "accusations" from his father and brother.


    "Why are you so courageous! If the people of Guz do something bad to you, what do you tell us to do!" Ruan Ye paced back and forth worried and angry, but he was reluctant to say a word to Ruan Youqing Heavy words, after much deliberation, I could only choose such a sentence and open my mouth.


    Ruan Lingjun also frowned tightly, took Ruan Ye''s words with a calm face and continued: "The country of Guzi is mysterious and unpredictable. If you have any good or bad, but let our family worry about death."


    Ruan Youqing knew that her actions were indeed reckless in their eyes, she dared not speak back, she could only bow her head and admit her mistake with a very good attitude.


    She knew that her father and brother were worried that she would be in danger.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s pitiful appearance, Ruan Ye softened his heart without saying a few words. However, Ruan Lingjun still spoke earnestly to Ruan Youqing about how dangerous it would be for her to do so.


    Cang La at the side finally couldn''t bear to see the Ruan family''s father and son regard their Guzi as a scourge, and boldly interjected: "Guzi...isn''t as scary as you imagined. The people are simple and kind, and the king is kind and respectful. Sister Youqing is not an ordinary person, so there is no danger."


    The two hidden guards sent by Yuyue still didn''t say anything, but they looked at Cang La unexpectedly much softer.


    Ruan Lingjun frowned slightly, but Ruan Ye smiled at Cangla very kindly: "This little girl is..."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t know how to answer her identity, so she could only reply cautiously: "She...is...from the country of Guz..."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing pointed to the two cold-faced secret guards sent by Yuyue: "These two... are the people sent by the lord of Guz Kingdom to protect me..."


    Ruan Ye made a slightly embarrassed smile: "Uh...sorry..."


    Ruan Youqing saw her father''s embarrassed face, so she quickly changed the topic and said, "Daddy, now is not the time to talk about Guzi. How long has it been since you and your brother left Changzhou City? Is there still someone guarding Changzhou City? ...Will the Jie people take this opportunity...to attack Changzhou City again..."


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing asked too urgently, Ruan Ye couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    Fortunately, he was only stunned for a moment, and soon, he answered one by one with a solemn expression:


    "Leaving Changzhou City... It''s been about four days. There are still guards in Changzhou City, and the fourth prince is still in the city. As for whether the Jie tribe will attack Changzhou...they haven''t heard from us two days ago, they should I will be scrupulous. But later, once they find that we have not moved... They should be able to guess that neither I nor Ling are in the city. In this way, they will wait and see for another two or three days at most..."


    Ruan Ye stopped talking, frowning tightly meant that the current situation was not optimistic.


    Although there are soldiers defending the city, they are no match for the barbaric and rampant Jie people.


    Some things Ruan Ye didn''t say directly, if the Jie tribe started to attack the city, without their father and son guarding, Xinyang and the fourth prince could last at most five days. Moreover, there was not much food and grass in the city, so they came out this time just to get some food and grass. The result... was ambushed by the Jie people.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ye''s eyes were full of murderous intent. For the internal response of the Jie tribe in the city, when he returns this time, he will definitely kill him as a warning to others!


    "Daddy?" Ruan Youqing called Ruan Ye softly a few times, but he was thinking about something with his head down, so Ruan Ye slowly recovered after Ruan Youqing raised his voice slightly and called again.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Xiaoqing?¡¹


    The killing intent in Ruan Ye''s eyes was quickly replaced by gentleness, but Ruan Youqing still saw it.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing didn''t delve into this, but looked at Lao Sun and the three of them with a gloomy face.


    "Daddy, what are they... going to do with it?"


    Ruan Youqing has already told Ruan Ye everything about what these three people and even the whole village did. When Ruan Ye heard Ruan Youqing''s question, he couldn''t help but rubbed the center of his brows with a headache, and his voice gradually became cold: "Don''t talk about human trafficking. They even went so mad that they sold the people of Ningguo to the Jie people. Even... even sold them to the military camp!"


    "Please, General! Please, General! We know we were wrong!" The three of them had never been under such coercion, and they burst into tears and begged for mercy.


    But Ruan Ye is not the kind of person who is easy to soften his heart, he just took a look at the three of them and then turned his attention back to Ruan Youqing: "Youqing, take them to Dingzhou or Fenglan first, and then they will be locked up and then truthful. Tell the governor there about the situation in this place."


    Ruan Youqing looked surprised: "I...go to Dingzhou or Fenglan? What about father and brother?"


    "Let''s go back to Changzhou." Ruan Ye and his son said in unison.


    Ruan Youqing frowned when he saw the two people answering this way, "I don''t want it, I want to go back to Changzhou with you."


    "Youqing!" Ruan Ye finally put on a serious face: "This is not a joke, you don''t know how barbaric the Jie people are. Changzhou City is not safe now, I will never let you take this risk."


    When Ruan Youqing heard this, he straightened his expression and said, "Father, it''s not true that Youqing can''t carry shoulders or hands. Youqing... Youqing is not for the weak."


    Ruan Ye shook his head: "Youqing, this is different from your usual squabbles. If you follow back to Changzhou City, it is very likely that you will confront the Jie tribe''s army."


    "I''m not afraid. And..." Ruan Youqing looked at Ruan Lingjun as if asking for help, and reached out to grab the other''s sleeve: "Brother, please tell me, when I was in Jingbian, I helped you guard the Cangmang River !"


    Ruan Lingjun, who was originally cold-faced, felt so soft after seeing Ruan Youqing''s pitiful appearance.


    He could never forget that his sister was bravely guarding the Cangmang River because of him.


    But¡­


    This time is different...


    After softening his expression, Ruan Lingjun gently touched Ruan Youqing''s head before slowly opening his mouth: "Be obedient, take people away obediently. Changzhou City...is really not something you can go to. Jie people are different from Nanting people. It¡¯s the same. Now it¡¯s also different from when you were guarding the Cangmang River. At that time, the two sides did not directly fight, but now...the two sides meet each other from time to time. You Qing, you have never been on a real battlefield, you don¡¯t know the real battlefield How...cruel and terrifying..."


    Seeing that her father and elder brother were very determined not to let her go, no matter how urgent Ruan Youqing was, she couldn''t prove herself with anything.


    I can¡¯t... kill a few people on the spot to prove that she is not just talking on paper...


    Sighing heavily, Ruan Youqing lowered his head with a dejected look on his face.


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Ling saw that she was no longer arguing, so they relaxed and coaxed their little Jiaojiao gently.


    After coaxing Ruan Youqing, everyone began to discuss preparations, and when it was dark and the other villagers fell asleep, they set off.


    Ruan Youqing took the old grandson to Dingzhou City first.


    And Ruan Ye and Ruan Ling both returned to Changzhou.


    Seeing her father and elder brother going to work, Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and she already had her own plan in mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： expected and expected

    Chapter 333 Expected and expected


    After repeatedly confirming that the injuries on his father and elder brother were not serious, Ruan Youqing reluctantly waved goodbye to them.


    Cang La frequently turned his head to look at the two figures in the opposite direction to them, and for some reason, he always felt that something was wrong.


    She felt that the young lady of the Ruan family should not be the kind of person who would easily give up her own decision.


    With a flash in his eyes, Cang La moved closer to Ruan Youqing, lowered his voice and said, "Sister Youqing, are you really not following to Changzhou City?"


    Ruan Youqing paused, then looked at her and said softly, "What do you think?"


    Cang La, who was originally asking a question, couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then his face was a little blank: "I...I don''t know...that''s why I thought of asking you..."


    "Why do you ask me this question? I just promised my father that they would not go to Changzhou City."


    Cang La blushed, and hesitated: "I...I...I don''t know...I always feel that sister Youqing...you don''t seem to...listen to the elders so much..."


    The smile on Ruan Youqing''s face gradually froze. What is her image in front of this girl?


    Yueying also came over, with a helpless smile on her face: "Master, don''t tease her."


    Looking at Yueying, who was protecting his shortcoming, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help curling his lips.


    Watching these two people arguing and being sweet along the way, she already wanted Gu Changan to think that it would be impossible.


    Although this kind of thing is a bit embarrassing to say, but now she doesn''t care if this kind of thing is in accordance with the rules and etiquette.


    Well, it''s only natural for her to think about her future husband.


    Correcting his expression, Ruan Youqing no longer concealed his plan.


    "Later, let''s take another road to Changzhou City."


    The others listened and nodded without any surprise.


    This style... really fits Ruan Youqing.


    Having clarified their purpose, both Ruan Youqing and Ruan Ye did not delay, and proceeded non-stop to Changzhou City from two different roads.


    At this time, Changzhou City...


    is indeed already in dire straits.


    The Jie tribe had already attacked the city twice. Today, they finally stopped and stationed their troops in a mountain depression between Chegan River and Changzhou City.


    Changzhou City happened to be visible from that mountain depression.


    The general of the Jie people, Lie Ri, also saw the head hanging on the gate tower.


    That person...is exactly the internal response they sent to Changzhou City for twenty years.


    They actually pulled out the insider so quickly?


    The general of the Jie tribe, Lie Ri, smiled coldly, and then drank the wine he was carrying with him in one gulp.


    Wait for him to observe for another two days. If the father and son of the Ruan family don''t show up again, he will try his best to attack the city!


    After all... He doesn''t pay much attention to those who are currently guarding the city.


    At this time, the fourth prince, Li Han, was already like an ant on a hot pot, and now there were slightly depressed stubble on his slightly immature face.


    "Fourth prince, the head of the inner response has been hung up." Someone came in and reported in a low voice.


    Li Han''s tense expression eased.


    Xin Yang, who was discussing important matters with him, shook his head with disapproval: "Fourth Prince, did you really send someone to hang that man''s head on the city wall? What if... because this action angered them..."


    Seeing Xinyang like this, Li Han frowned dissatisfied: "How can we Ningguo people allow them to tease us like this! Hanging their heads on the city wall is to warn them not to act rashly! We Ningguo people are not so easy to fool! But..." Li Han clenched his fists and continued: "Their internal response...can really hold their breath. Twenty years...every stay is twenty years."


    "Yes, this is enough to show that the Jie people have always been ambitious!"


    Li Han''s eyes darkened, and he turned to look at his subordinates: "My master and brother Lingjun... still no news?"


    The man lowered his head and looked mournful: "Master, I have already gone to Tianxin Valley where General Ruan and General Ruan were besieged, but...there are only some corpses of Jie people and soldiers of Ruan''s army...Only...Only General Ruan and Major General Ruan are...not alive...not dead..."


    Hearing this, the expressions of Li Han and Xinyang became heavy.


    Especially Li Han, who has a deep relationship with Ruan Ye and his son, his eyes are slightly red.


    but¡­


    No one is alive, no one is dead, no corpse...it means...they are very likely to be alive.


    Xinyang on the side saw that Li Han was very depressed at this moment, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Their top priority is to defend Changzhou City to the death.


    If Changzhou City falls...


    The other towns are also in danger.


    While the two were silently sorting out their negative emotions, the Governor of Changzhou City suddenly walked in a little excitedly.


    And behind him, there was a person who they didn''t expect to come here.


    The first one to stand up and speak was Li Han.


    Li Han, who was still full of murderous spirit just now, suddenly became a little cowardly and said: "Mr. Xiao! Why did you come to Changzhou City!"


    The person who came was none other than Taifu Xiao who traveled westward with Ruan Ye a few days ago.


    And the cold beauty beside him is Xiao Deyin.


    The grandfather and grandson originally went to Fenglan, but now they suddenly came to Changzhou City...


    After thinking for a while, Xinyang said in surprise, "Master Taifu... came to deliver us food and grass?"


    As soon as his words fell, Li Han was even more shocked: "Master Xiao, you are working so hard just to deliver food to us?!"


    Taifu Xiao touched his chin with a calm expression, and said in a slow and forceful voice: "The time the fourth prince has stayed in Changzhou City is not too short, why is it still the same as before..."


    Li Han blushed, scratched his head and said, "Teacher Xiao, don''t tease me anymore. I am much more stable now than before. If you don''t believe me, just wait for my master to come back..."


    The voice stopped abruptly, and Li Han''s face became gloomy again when he remembered that Ruan Ye''s whereabouts were unknown.


    Master Xiao saw that he was wrong, frowned and said, "Where did Ruan Ye go?"


    Li Han, who didn''t want to talk about it at first, knew that he couldn''t hide it in front of Mrs. Xiao. After beating his chest and feet, he opened his mouth cautiously: "My master... he took Brother Ling Jun to encircle the food and grass of the Jie people, but he was killed. Their insiders leaked the news, and they were surrounded in Tianxin Valley instead. As a result...almost all the soldiers on both sides were killed...my master and the others...do not know whether they are alive or dead..."


    Master Xiao''s complexion also turned extremely pale in an instant, and he said in a regretful voice, "If it wasn''t for my poor health and the delay...we should be able to arrive earlier...If we arrived early...they don''t have to..."


    Xiao Deyin on the side felt sore, and hurriedly supported Xiao Taifu who was a little unsteady: "Grandfather, this kind of thing can''t be blamed on you. If you want to blame... you can only blame the cunning and treachery of the Jie people."


    "Yes! The Jie tribe sent people to lurk among our people twenty years ago!"


    "Twenty years?" Taifu Xiao was shocked.


    Li Han nodded vigorously and continued: "Yes, fortunately our people are not vegetarians. He was able to hide for twenty years because there was no movement. However, once he made a move this time, we searched for information and found him. .¡±


    "Where is that person now?" Xiao Deyin''s face became even colder.


    It turned out to be... designed to harm the Ruan family, it is truly an unforgivable crime!


    Li Han continued to reply: "He was killed by me. No matter how much he tortured him, he refused to give us any news that was beneficial to us. It was useless to keep him. I killed him and hung his head on the west tower of Changzhou City." gone."


    Because Taifu Xiao and the others came from the east, they naturally did not see the **** scene in the west.


    Seeing Li Han''s indignation, Xinyang thought about another important thing: "Master Xiao, why...why did you come to deliver food in person?"


    Taifu Xiao had already been supported by Xiao Deyin to sit down. After hearing the young general''s question, he slowly raised his head, his tone as slow as ever:


    "When the army is approaching the city, a literati like me is also needed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： The turmoil begins

    Chapter 334 Turmoil begins


    In the capital, as soon as the envoys from Canglong Kingdom and Nanting Kingdom left, chaos broke out in the palace.


    The common people didn''t understand, so they looked at the flames soaring into the sky in the palace, and they talked about what happened in the palace.


    If it was the past, there should be soldiers patrolling the streets to warn them not to talk about the nobles in the palace.


    Now, people are already standing on the street in groups of two or three, and some even dared to stand on the stalls and look in the direction of the palace. So blatantly, no soldiers came out to maintain order.


    There are sensitive people who have already begun to speculate whether someone... is doing something outrageous.


    But the various residences of officials in the court closed their doors tightly, as if they were trying their best to reduce their sense of existence.


    In this way, it seems to be more realistic... Today... will change.


    Li Ange, who was under house arrest in Juhui Palace, also noticed something was wrong today.


    Early this morning, her mother went out.


    Until noon, she still hadn''t come back.


    Li Ange frowned and held down Chutu''s throbbing chest. After seeing the two strong maids guarding her outside the door, she became more and more anxious.


    If she wanted to go out, she had to find a way to knock those two maids unconscious.


    But their martial arts are really strong, every time Li Ange walked behind them, they always turned around very vigilantly and asked her what the princess wanted to do.


    Li Ange had no choice but to give up the idea of ??knocking them unconscious.


    While she was pacing back and forth anxiously, she inadvertently knocked down the vase that was placed on a high place. The moment the vase fell to the ground, a somewhat crazy idea suddenly popped up in Li Ange''s mind.


    Once this thought appeared, she couldn''t control her hand and grabbed the fragments of the vase.


    The excruciating pain made Li Ange uncontrollably let out a scream, and the two big maids guarding the door also ran in immediately after hearing the sound.


    ¡¸Your Highness! What happened?¡¹


    Li Ange looked down at her **** hands and was a little startled, but after hearing the sound of a maid running in, she knew that this bitter trick had some effect.


    Thinking of this, Li Ange squeezed out a few tears, raised her face pitifully and said, "I... I accidentally broke the vase just now. This seems to be the queen''s favorite one... The queen will come back later... Will it be will blame me..."


    "Princess, don''t worry, just be patient, we''ll get you an imperial doctor right away." Saying that, one of them trotted out.


    Li Ange saw that there was only one left, and when he was worrying about how to get rid of the other party, the other party turned his back and prepared to order others to come and clean up.


    At this time, Li Ange immediately used the fastest speed in his life to pick up the remaining half of the vase on the ground and slammed it at the opponent''s head.


    Seeing the other party fall, Li Ange immediately ran out without caring about his bleeding left hand.


    I just hope...everything can be redeemed.


    At the same time, Changzhou City, the western border city of Ningguo, ushered in the fifth attack of the Jie people.


    Xinyang had already led the Ruan family army out of the city to fight, while the fourth prince Li Han stood on the city wall and watched the battle from afar.


    Because the Ruan family army has its own unique tactics, without the leadership of the Ruan family father and son, they would not be able to exert their maximum lethality.


    But the arrow was on the string and had to be fired.


    Having reached this point, Xinyang can only bite the bullet and lead troops out of the city to fight.


    Fortunately, most of the Ruan family''s army is veterans. For their usual tactics, they can still lead others to attack and defend together.


    However, there is always something missing.


    It''s like a good knife is not held by a martial artist.


    Li Han is a little anxious. Although he can continue to carry it this time, the army of the Jie tribe seems to have begun to increase.


    They should have gotten the news that Ruan Ye and Ruan Ling were missing, and they were about to attack.


    don''t know...how many days will they last...


    At this time, Taifu Xiao was walking in Changzhou City with Xiao Deyin.


    He is watching the current state of mind of the people.


    In times of war, the people are most afraid of panicking before the soldiers.


    If someone behind him loses his mind, how can the soldiers have the strength to continue fighting.


    Fortunately, the people are still united, encouraging each other will definitely get through.


    After all, I have been here since birth, such times... are not uncommon.


    Xiao Deyin accompanied her grandfather to visit the entire city of Changzhou, and when she returned to her residence, she felt both sour and emotional.


    Regarding the disappearance of the Ruan family father and son, the fourth prince Li Han and Xinyang did not make a statement, so the people in the city did not know that their backbone had disappeared.


    They are still waiting for their national defense general to drive the Jie people back to Mount Mang.


    But¡­


    After Xiao Deyin secretly climbed up the city wall to imitate Li Han''s observation of the battle situation, it was the first time for her to feel the fear that penetrated into her bones.


    The Jie people are almost all tall and mighty. Not to mention walking with the wind, waving the knife in your hand is also daunting.


    Seeing such a ferocious and cruel battlefield made her start to waver, whether she could drive the Jie people back to Mount Mang...


    ¡­


    The road Ruan Youqing chose was somewhat devious, so she didn''t dare to delay, and spent almost all her time on the road except sleeping.


    She didn''t want it to be too late when she rushed to Changzhou City.


    Perhaps the road she chose was too remote. Along the way, the group of them encountered three or four waves of bandits.


    The sky is high and the emperor is far away, so it is expected that the law and order will be worse.


    When they encountered the first wave of bandits, Ruan Youqing was still a little patient to deal with them for a while, thinking that if he could do nothing, he would not do it.


    Helpless, the other party didn''t know her depth. Seeing her such a delicate little girl with Liao Liao and others rushing in the wilderness was really a good time for them to plunder and **** people.


    So their dirty thoughts made Ruan Youqing completely angry.


    Since then, Ruan Youqing has completely dispelled the ridiculous idea of ??making friends with a gentleman.


    Therefore, when the bandits who met after that had just appeared, and before they spoke their dirty words, Ruan Youqing rushed over with two hidden guards sent by Yuyue to beat up these bandits. .


    These two people are also very up-to-date, Ruan Youqing just glanced over, and the three of them cooperated tacitly and started fighting.


    Yueying guarded Cangla silently, but Laosun and the other three stayed there honestly without daring to say a word.


    Even if no one is watching them, they dare not have the idea of ????running away.


    Because they were already very satisfied at this time, Ruan Youqing did not use such violent means to deal with herself.


    Looking at those bandits lying on the ground and rolling around, Yueying couldn''t help but secretly sighed that her master was getting more and more ruthless.


    Cang La, who was protected and stayed aside, looked at Ruan Youqing with more and more different eyes. After Ruan Youqing beat the last bandit to the ground, Cang La immediately broke free from Yueying''s hand and ran towards Ruan Youqing.


    "Sister Youqing! You are really amazing! Just the three of you have dealt with so many bandits!"


    Ruan Youqing put back the cold and murderous aura just now, and smiled gently at Cang La.


    Along the way, Cang La gradually gained Ruan Youqing''s favor.


    You know, Ruan Youqing''s desperate way of rushing, few girls can stand it.


    But Cang La didn''t complain at all.


    After Ruan Youqing spoke a few words to her, he narrowed his eyes and looked forward.


    After passing the Gobi Desert in front, it is Changzhou City.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： character

    Chapter 335 Strength of character


    When it was dusk, Li Han, the fourth prince of Ningguo, was about to go to patrol the city gate tower. Xin Xinyang stopped him and replaced him with himself.


    Because outside Changzhou City at this time, it suddenly became extremely quiet.


    After the Jie tribe attacked the city and retreated again, it seemed that there was no movement at all.


    At this time, you should be more cautious.


    Fourth Prince Li Han has a noble status after all, and Xinyang will not let him go on patrol easily.


    Fortunately, Li Han is not obsessed with this. After being told to be careful, he is ready to take a good rest, recharge his energy and wait for the Jie people to attack the city again.


    Xinyang casually drank a bowl of white porridge, then took a few of his own soldiers to the top of the city gate.


    When he looked into the distance, he could only see a vast expanse of darkness.


    I don¡¯t know why this day, the sky is so dark that people feel panic.


    In order to avoid the night attack of the Jie people, Xinyang turned around and prepared to order people to light some torches outside the city gate.


    And at this moment, the sound of sharp arrows piercing through the air suddenly sounded behind him.


    Xinyang''s eyes suddenly changed, and he quickly bent down.


    "careful!"


    When he bent down, he saw a soldier under him who seemed to be frightened, standing there stupidly.


    Xinyang immediately reached out to give him a hand.


    But...after all, it was one step too late.


    The arrow hit him directly between the eyebrows, and the soldier fell down the city gate without saying a word.


    Xinyang remembers that this little soldier came to him at the beginning of this year, but at the age of twelve, he is usually very clever.


    But it happens...


    He was still one step too late after all.


    Suppressing the grief in his heart, Xinyang rolled on the spot, hiding his figure behind the shadow of the city wall, and immediately shouted at the top of his voice:


    ¡¸Enemy attack! Be alert!¡¹


    The originally quiet night sky seemed to explode suddenly, and the rain of arrows with flames came suddenly, and the soldiers defending the city responded in a timely manner. The burning things were put away. A group of people picked up their shields to resist the incoming arrow rain.


    The news of the enemy attack quickly spread in Changzhou City. Li Han, who had just fallen asleep, put on his armor quickly and ran towards the gate tower without saying a word.


    Fortunately, he arrived in time. After he arrived, Xinyang immediately led troops out of the city gate to meet the enemy.


    The one guarding the gate tower was naturally replaced by Li Han.


    In the past few days, the two of them have always been like this.


    Li Han is in charge of guarding the rear, and Xinyang leads people to confront the Jie people head-on.


    However, after Xinyang led his troops out of the city and saw the opponent''s person, his face paled instantly.


    The one who led the Jie people to attack the city this time... was actually their general, Lie Sun.


    A few times before, the scorching sun did not show up.


    And his appearance this time...does it symbolize that they are ready...to go all out...


    The two sides faced each other silently for a while, Lie Yang suddenly smiled, and spoke loudly:


    "Your General Ruan probably won''t come back. When he was here before, I would still be a little bit afraid. But now...to be honest, without the Ruan family, you people...have nothing to fear."


    Hearing the other party''s straightforward opening, Xinyang was naturally very annoyed.


    But...he couldn''t think of anything to refute.


    Because, only Ruan Ye can fight against this person.


    And he... might not last long...


    However, even if it doesn''t last long...he must fight to the death.


    Otherwise, if he loses because of the other party''s words, he will lose the face of the entire Ning country.


    Before he could speak, the scorching sun spoke again: "I will give you a way to save your life, surrender and abandon the city."


    "Impossible!" Xinyang immediately replied coldly.


    Lie Yang still had an annoying smile on his face: "As far as I know, there are only five thousand guards in your Changzhou city. But this time, our Jie army has more than one hundred thousand people. Besides, you don''t have to I imagined that there would be troops from other cities coming to support me.¡±


    "What do you mean?" Xinyang''s heart suddenly sounded like a drum, and a bad idea popped up.


    Sure enough, Lie Yang''s answer gradually turned his face pale.


    "You may not know that your city of Changzhou has been abandoned by the royal family of Ningguo. If there is no accident, your capital should be in chaos now. Your former prince may be enthroned as emperor. And he has promised Let¡¯s give up Changzhou City to our Jie tribe. Why, haven¡¯t you heard the news? Why do you stick to the place that people don¡¯t want anymore? And... without the emperor¡¯s order, other places should not dare to send troops without authorization Come to support? So, let me say, surrender quickly, and you can save your life. Otherwise..."


    The bloodthirsty smile on Lie Yang''s mouth made Xin Yang feel very dazzling.


    ¡¸Until we receive any orders, we will live and die with Changzhou City!¡¹


    Lie Ri''s words just now were naturally heard by the soldiers following Xinyang. Most of them belonged to the Ruan family''s army. They naturally knew best how much the Ruan family had put in to defend Changzhou City.


    So, after the scorching sun finished speaking, some of them were gearing up to fight with anger on their faces. There were also some people who were nervously waiting for Xinyang''s decision.


    Because they don''t know if this young general can resist this pressure that has no chance of winning and fight to the last moment.


    Fortunately, Xinyang did not disappoint any of the soldiers present.


    Although he is not from the Ruan family, like the Ruan family, he can do everything he can to guard the territory of Ningguo and protect the people of Ningguo.


    So, after Xinyang raised his voice and said that sentence, all the soldiers behind him also followed him and repeated that sentence tacitly.


    "Live and die with Changzhou City."


    No more than 2,000 people went out of the city with Xinyang to fight, and the remaining 3,000 people stayed behind to defend the city.


    The exhausted shouts of two thousand people naturally resounded throughout the night sky.


    Li Han, who was standing on the top of the city gate, had mixed feelings in his heart.


    He also heard the words of General Lie Sun.


    There has been a change in the capital... the prince and he...colluded with the enemy country to plot rebellion.


    Now...he should go to the palace...


    Obviously the crown prince...but he is still not satisfied.


    Li Han''s heart sank again and again.


    Because of Xinyang''s refusal to vote, Lieyang finally took action.


    Swinging his strong arm upwards, the Jie tribe began to attack.


    At this time, the Jie tribe did not attack with the whole army. Because Lie Yang was too conceited, he just brought 4,000 people to fight first.


    Therefore, Xinyang did not call for gold to withdraw its troops.


    Two thousand versus four thousand, he can still hold on.


    After all, most of the people behind him are members of the Ruan Family Army.


    Ruan''s army can fight three against one.


    As long as he can hold on and not die under the scorching sun.


    Thinking of this, Xinyang has already made a decision in his mind.


    At this time in Changzhou City, those ordinary people have also been completely awakened by the killing cries that resounded through the night sky outside the city.


    It''s just that they thought it was the same this time.


    Until... the people sent by the fourth prince Li Han solemnly told them to evacuate out of the city.


    These people finally panicked.


    If Changzhou City is breached, according to the barbarism of the Jie people, the lives of these people will be threatened.


    So, with the intention of keeping the green hills alive, Li Han made the decision to let the people evacuate from the east gate of Changzhou City.


    If it was a little later...he was worried that the Jie people would lead people to outflank them to the east.


    Just after he gave the order, a person suddenly appeared above the city gate.


    Taifu Xiao.


    Seeing the other party''s face, Li Han subconsciously frowned and said, "Teacher Xiao, this is not the place you came from! Hurry up and evacuate with those people!"


    Taifu Xiao shook his head firmly, then strode towards Li Han, and said in a deep voice, "I said, I''m needed here."


    Li Han still frowned: "Teacher Xiao, at this time, don''t make trouble!"


    Xu was the first time Li Han treated him in such a tone, Taifu Xiao paused.


    "Teacher Xiao...I..." Li Han also noticed that his tone was not good, and wanted to explain with some remorse.


    Taifu Xiao waved his hands, and smiled at him very gently.


    "As the prince and Taifu, he... is trying to rebel, so I should stay here and live and die with the soldiers of Changzhou City. Although I am a literati, but... I should take the lead to let everyone know that our literati in Ningguo are also Backbone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： strength

    Chapter 336 Strength


    got windy.


    The yellow sand in the sky rolled past the gravel, Ruan Youqing subconsciously raised his hand to cover his right eye.


    This situation, this scene, actually felt very...familiar since she stepped into the Gobi Desert outside Changzhou City.


    It''s just that she was Li Yi''s prisoner at that time, and Rong Yan stabbed her right eye blind...


    Then...after crossing the Gobi Desert...that''s when she Ruan Youqing stepped into hell...


    Recalling the tragedy of the previous life, Ruan Youqing''s footsteps instantly became heavy.


    Her heart seemed to be blocked by something, which made her a little out of breath.


    It was Cang La who first noticed that something was wrong with Ruan Youqing.


    The little girl has been talking to her by her side, but after arriving in the Gobi Desert, Ruan Youqing suddenly became quiet.


    "Sister Youqing...do you feel uncomfortable? Why does your complexion suddenly become so bad..."


    As Cang La asked worriedly, Yue Ying and Gan Gu also walked to her side, looking at her with worried faces.


    Ruan Youqing''s consciousness that was still muddled just now was pulled back instantly, and the hand covering her right eye was also turned to the center of her eyebrows. After rubbing it lightly a few times, she smiled a little: "I''m fine."


    "Then why is there no blood on his face?" Cang La still frowned and asked.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, and then said, "Maybe it''s because I''ve traveled too much in the past few days, and I''m a little tired..."


    Cang La bit her lip and wanted to say something more, but Yue Ying at the side stopped her from asking her any further questions.


    Her master may be even more worried because of the proximity to Changzhou City.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath to ease his mood just now.


    Although this place reminded her of her previous life involuntarily, but... the present is different from before after all.


    She already knew what kind of people Li Yi and Rong Yan were, and she was prepared against them after rebirth.


    What''s more... she still has Gu Changan to trust.


    With him in the capital to help guard, she can devote herself to other things.


    As long as she can protect her father and brother from accidents, then she will have no regrets in this life.


    After comforting herself for a while, Ruan Youqing regained some energy, and her steps were finally no longer as heavy as before.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s strong smile, Cang La felt a little distressed for some reason.


    When Yueying, who was also uncomfortable, was about to speak, the sound of horseshoes suddenly sounded behind them.


    Ruan Youqing frowned and looked back, only to see a group of people coming towards her in the distance.


    Just as she was about to put on a defensive posture, a very familiar voice sounded from the other party.


    "Young Qing!"


    Ruan Youqing''s hands froze, and her expression of coldness just now turned into surprise and joy.


    The person who came was none other than Ruan Youning who was far away in the capital.


    When they got closer, Ruan Youqing finally saw the other people following Ruan Youning.


    Faner, Qiaoer, Ziya, Erlong, and Yuxie.


    Looking at the sudden arrival of these people, Ruan Youqing''s heart, which was still hazy just now, was suddenly illuminated by a great light.


    Ruan Youning had already dismounted from his horse and rushed to Ruan Youqing''s side, his face was a little strangely red from the cold wind.


    ¡¸You make us worry so much!¡¹


    Looking at her hands being held by elder sister, before asking why they came here, Ruan Youning frowned and spoke first.


    Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip in shame, not daring to raise her eyes to look at Ruan Youning.


    When she left the capital to find Kugli, although she left a letter, but...in the letter, she did not explain her whereabouts.


    So, Ruan Chong and Mu Fei didn''t know that she followed Kugli to the country of Guz alone.


    After that, there was no news of them looking for her in a panic in Jingzhong. It must be... Gu Changan helped her.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was silent, Ruan Youning hummed and continued: "If Gu Chang''an hadn''t come to us and told us the truth, my grandfather and mother would have come out of Beijing to look for you. You are also stupid, what''s the matter with us? Just say it directly, your grandfather and mother may prevent you from going out of the city rashly, but your sister and I will definitely help you."


    Seeing that Ruan Youning didn''t intend to stop, Ruan Youqing hastily tugged on her sleeve pitifully: "Okay, sister, I know I was wrong. If anything happens in the future, Youqing will tell the truth so that you don''t worry!"


    Looking down to see Ruan Youqing''s watery eyes, Ruan Youning''s face that was still stern just now finally softened slowly.


    "However..." Ruan Youning patted Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, and then a strange smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "Your way of doing things...but it is quite similar to mine. When I was in Changzhou City, I often left a letter I went out of town to play."


    Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly, then raised her eyes to look at the three little girls, Shan''er, Qiao''er, and Ziya.


    ¡¸Why are you here too?¡¹


    Just as she asked, Fan''er ran to Ruan Youqing''s side with an aggrieved expression on her face: "Miss, why didn''t you even bring your servant with you when you sneaked out!"


    Hearing Fan''er''s cry, Ruan Youqing hurriedly coaxed: "It was urgent at the time, and I didn''t know that I would be away for so long... If I knew I would be away for so long, then I would take our fan with me no matter what."


    Fan''er didn''t really blame her master, so she sobbed a few times and stopped talking. It''s just that at this time, she hugged Ruan Youqing''s arm tightly, as if... fearing that she would run away again.


    Qiaoer and Ziya also brought Erlong and Yu Xie to Ruan Youqing''s side at this time, and before she could ask Ziya, he explained: "Coach, we are here this time because of Master Gu."


    It turned out that after hearing about Changzhou City, Gu Changan immediately found them and asked them to come to Changzhou City to help Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing was a little shocked when he heard the end: "He guessed that I would come to Changzhou City from Guz country?"


    Ruan Youning couldn''t help curling his lips: "Yeah, after he guessed that you would come here, he let us come here. We set off from the capital overnight, and we finally caught up."


    Although Ruan Youning''s tone was relaxed, Ruan Youqing knew that they must have been on a desperate journey, otherwise, they couldn''t have arrived here so quickly in such a short period of time.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing said gratefully: "You guys can come, I...I''m really happy."


    Finally, it is no longer a person who carries the weight forward...


    Finally, there was strength behind her.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning stretched out his hand and gently patted Ruan Youqing''s forehead: "What kind of polite words are you talking about, you stinky girl! I''m your sister, I can''t let you help daddy and elder brother alone!"


    "Okay, we sisters are of the same heart, and their benefits can cut through gold." Ruan Youqing finally smiled sincerely.


    After explaining the current situation to Ruan Youning and the others, Ruan Youning also put away the relaxed posture just now, and his expression gradually became serious.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing ran back to Changzhou City against Ruan Ye''s wishes, Ruan Youning gave her a thumbs up.


    This is their Ruan family!


    You say yours, I''ll do mine!


    That is to say, from now on, Ruan Youqing in Ruan Youning''s heart is finally no longer that soft and weak girl who has all kinds of scruples about everything she does.


    Her sister''s heart...may be stronger than anyone in the Ruan family.


    Just when the group of them was about to move on, Erlong suddenly pointed to the distance with a full face of wariness and said:


    ¡¸Look at those little black dots in the distance...do they look like...a lot of people...¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： advance and retreat

    Chapter 337 Advance and retreat


    I don¡¯t know when, the sun has risen.


    The Jie tribe attacked all night, without giving Xinyang and the others a chance to rest.


    The whites of Xinyang''s eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes after he hacked a Jie soldier to death with a knife. When he raised his eyes and looked into the distance, the light in his eyes completely disappeared.


    The Jie people... It seems that a large number of people have rushed over.


    He led the soldiers of Ningguo to kill more than 2,000 people brought by Lieyang this time. The scorching sun was angry, and naturally ordered a large army to be summoned.


    Xinyang exerted a little force on the hand holding the long knife, and the wound just scratched by the enemy cracked and hurt again.


    It''s time for him to¡­ make a decision.


    Feeling a pain in his heart, he whispered the military order to the herald beside him.


    The Ruan family''s army retreated to the city first, while he... and the rest of the people took cover.


    The herald was shocked when he heard Xinyang''s military order.


    But seeing the determination on the young and calm general''s face, the herald instantly understood what he meant.


    When the disparity between the enemy and the enemy becomes larger, the only wise choice is to retreat.


    And the priority to retreat back to the city, Xinyang chose the Ruan family army.


    He knew that only the Ruan family army could play the greatest role in defending the city.


    When retreating, cover must be considered.


    So...Xinyang made the decision to personally lead someone to cover, which can be regarded as an explanation to the other soldiers who covered.


    Just as the herald turned around to convey the military order, the scorching sun suddenly moved towards Xinyang and attacked.


    What worried Xinyang the most...had happened.


    It''s not that you want others to destroy your own prestige. Lie Sun, the great general of the Jie clan, cannot be underestimated.


    I heard that when he was eleven or twelve years old, he ruthlessly killed his mother who betrayed his father. After that, it was even more ruthless...


    Not only that, Lie Japanese people are born tall and powerful, both in strength and martial arts are very outstanding.


    Although Xinyang was a little flustered, he quickly adjusted his mentality and greeted him with the mentality of fighting to the death.


    At the same time, the herald has also conveyed his order to everyone.


    Even though the Ruan family''s army didn''t want to retreat, they knew Xinyang''s motives for doing so.


    Everything is to defend Changzhou City!


    After seeing Ningguo''s large army begin to retreat, Lie Sun immediately called his soldiers to attack more violently.


    "You Ningguo people are so cowardly?" Lie Sun raised his voice and mocked.


    Xinyang was unmoved, and coldly ordered the remaining soldiers to form a square formation to block the attack of the Jie people.


    The shields had been cracked by the Jie people, but the soldiers still gritted their teeth and persisted. Even if their hands were shaken out of wounds, they didn''t complain.


    Because they also know that Ruan Jiajun is their sharpest knife.


    The sharpest knife must be used where it is most needed.


    Now all they can do is not attack, but defend.


    So, only when the Ruan family army returns to the city, will they have a chance of winning.


    Otherwise...it is meaningless to sacrifice all outside the city...!


    Thinking of it this way, they seem to be more powerful. The hand holding the shield blocked it outwards again.


    Until someone''s shield was completely cracked, flesh and blood began to replace the shield to resist the enemy''s attack.


    If they can buy a little more time for the Ruan family''s army to evacuate, they will die!


    Xin Yang saw his men fall one by one from the corner of his eye. He clenched his fists tightly and raised his eyes to look at the expressionless scorching sun.


    Ruan''s army has almost all retreated back to the city.


    And he... has no way to turn back.


    Li Han, who was standing on the top of the city gate and watching, his eyes turned red unknowingly. He watched the Ruan family''s army return to the city under cover, and watched Xinyang fight to the death in front of the Jie clan general...


    And he...can''t do anything...he can only stay here...


    "Fourth prince, guarding the border towns is not what you think you can kill the enemy at will." Taifu Xiao walked to Li Han''s side, patted his shoulder lightly and continued: "The border town generals must make a decision in a short time. A choice that is conducive to defending the city, with the smallest loss to gain the greatest gain. Even sometimes... the loss is as heavy as the gain. The Ruan family, not only can lead troops to charge, they are always ready to be scolded by the people for being inhuman and indifferent .¡±


    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be like this...Soldiers should die on the battlefield...rather than being driven back in a wimpy state...¡¹


    "Four princes, they can''t fight a battle with no chance of winning with their own courage. Behind them... is Changzhou City... Changzhou City... can''t fall..." Taifu Xiao''s voice trembled a little.


    Li Han nodded half-understanding, then looked up at the figures outside the city.


    At this time, Xinyang was already covered in blood.


    But he still stood upright on the blood-stained ground. It was not until the soldiers around him all fell down that the corners of his mouth slightly raised to welcome the fatal blow from the scorching sun.


    "Xinyang..." Li Han leaned on the wall at the gate of the city, he wanted to call out to Xinyang, but he didn''t know how powerless he was right now.


    Taifu Xiao also sighed several times with red eyes.


    Li Han exhaled forcefully. He knew that at this time... he couldn''t be timid or sad.


    Enduring grief and ordering to send people to prepare for the battle of the city.


    Everyone is on standby.


    But Lie Yang suddenly turned around and led his troops away.


    This time is the best time to attack the city, and the scorching sun left suddenly... It is really unpredictable what he is thinking.


    Li Han also frowned in surprise and looked at their backs.


    ¡¸They are¡­¡¹


    "Fourth prince, the other party is so abnormal, we can''t relax!"


    Li Han nodded, and after instructing someone to observe the enemy''s situation, he took Taifu Xiao down the city gate.


    After counting the remaining soldiers, the expression on Li Han''s face became more serious.


    Xinyang brought out a total of 2,000 soldiers.


    More than a thousand people retreated intact, and the rest... all died outside the city.


    Now...there are only four thousand people left in the city.


    But there are about 100,000 Jie people...


    This disparity...


    "Fourth prince, some people in the city have stayed." Taifu Xiao spoke with a complicated expression.


    ¡¸There are still some left? Didn¡¯t you order them to leave?¡¹


    Seeing Li Han frowning, Taifu Xiao explained solemnly: "The ones left... are all strong and healthy young people. The women and children have all withdrawn."


    "A strong and strong young man..." Li Han murmured, and then his eyes lit up suddenly, and he dared not open the channel: "They are..."


    ¡¸They are always ready to join us in the defense of the city.¡¹


    After the two glanced at each other, the emotion in their eyes was not hidden at all.


    At the same time, there was a sudden commotion at the west gate...


    Could it be...the Jie people are fighting back again?


    After Li Han asked someone to protect Mrs. Xiao, he immediately set off and ran towards the city gate.


    It wasn''t until he approached there that he saw two familiar figures.


    At this time, Li Han seemed to have completely collapsed, and rushed over with tears streaming down his face.


    The two figures were none other than Ruan Ye and his son who had disappeared for several days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： arrival

    Chapter 338 Arrival


    After looking in the direction of Erlong''s finger, Ruan Youqing immediately began to look around, ready to find a place that could shelter them.


    Fortunately, there are many huge rocks protruding from the ground in the Gobi Desert, so it is no problem to block two or three people.


    After leading people to hide their bodies, Ruan Youqing carefully observed the figures that were gradually approaching.


    Moving slowly...unformed...


    Should be... not the army...


    After gradually putting down his guard and waiting silently, Ruan Youqing finally saw the appearance of those figures clearly.


    Looking at their attire...it seems...just ordinary people in Ningguo.


    "Master..." Yueying also saw it, and spoke in a solemn tone.


    Ruan Youqing gradually stood up straight and waved to everyone.


    "Come out, not the enemy."


    If she read correctly, these people...should be the people of Changzhou City.


    It''s just that they popped up here...


    Ruan Youqing''s heartbeat suddenly slowed down, and he immediately understood.


    The situation in Changzhou City...is not optimistic!


    After realizing that these people were women and children, Ruan Youqing''s heart sank completely.


    The group of people naturally also saw Ruan Youqing. An elderly woman waved to her and shouted loudly: "Little girl! Don''t go any further! Changzhou City is very dangerous now!"


    Ruan Youqing walked forward quickly, and asked with a heavy face, "How is Changzhou City now?"


    The old woman sighed in despair:


    "We don''t know very well. His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince ordered us to leave. Those young people stayed in the city, saying that they were advancing and retreating with Changzhou City. The killing shouts kept coming and going from the west side of the city. I guess... Jie people If we don¡¯t capture our Changzhou this time, we will not give up!¡±


    Ruan Youqing clenched his fists with a cold face, Ruan Youning walked up to her and said, "Youqing...we..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s expression, Ruan Youning worried that she would be afraid.


    In the end, Ruan Youqing raised his hand and patted her arm, and looked at Changzhou City resolutely: "It''s not too late, we have to set off soon!"


    Ruan Youning was taken aback for a moment, then nodded vigorously with excitement.


    After the Ruan family sisters made their decision, the others naturally wanted to join them.


    The old woman looked at them in shock, and it was at this moment that she recognized Ruan Youning.


    "Miss Ruan?"


    Ruan Youning smiled and nodded at her: "Yes, I''m back, and... I also brought our Ruan family''s sweetheart over here."


    Ruan Youqing, who was pushed by Ruan Youning, smiled a little embarrassedly.


    The old woman nodded frequently, with an excited expression on her face: "Okay! We knew it! The Ruan family will always be the most trusted existence of our Changzhou people!"


    The smile on Ruan Youqing''s face froze, because she suddenly remembered what she heard before she died in her previous life.


    The people of Changzhou City who believed Li Yi''s lies, pointed at her and scolded her shamelessly... saying that the Ruan family deserved more than death.


    Now, the people in Changzhou City said to her sincerely. Their Ruan family is the most trusted existence of Changzhou people.


    Such contradictory words still sound harsh to Ruan Youqing.


    She was also suddenly a little dazed, not knowing...which kind of words are their true words.


    At this moment, the old woman took off the package behind her and handed it to Ruan Youqing:


    "You are the young lady of the Ruan family. Although you have never been to Changzhou City, I think you are very kind. There are some food in this bag. You take it, so that there is no food in the city. His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince told us that he has sent someone to inform Lincheng, and we will arrive there after another day and night. There are people there to meet you, so you don''t have to worry about us."


    Ruan Youqing''s breathing was stagnant, and some didn''t know whether the package should be accepted or not.


    Ruan Youning on the side took the package with a smile and handed it back to the old woman: "Ma''am, don''t worry, we won''t be hungry."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youning lightly jumped onto a boulder, and when more and more people gathered, she raised her voice and said, "Go to Lincheng to hide first, and after we drive away the Jie people completely, I will pick you up !"


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head to cover the darkness in his eyes just now.


    She suddenly understood.


    Whether in the previous life or in this life, the people of Changzhou City have always regarded the Ruan family as very important.


    To say something outrageous... Even the emperor of Ning Kingdom is probably not as important as the Ruan family in the eyes of the people in Changzhou City.


    So... Li Yizhao told the world that the Ruan family was collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    The disappointment and sadness in the hearts of the people in Changzhou City are the greatest.


    That''s why...they say the knife-like words.


    It''s not that she was suddenly relieved, but that Ruan Youqing suddenly understood that what she encountered in her previous life, after all, was because of Li Yi.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing looked up again with clear eyes.


    After Tili jumped to Ruan Youning''s side, Ruan Youqing also said to everyone: "The Ruan family will never let down your trust!"


    It used to be, it is now... also.


    ¡­


    After parting with the group of people who had evacuated out of the city, Ruan Youqing and his party tirelessly accelerated towards Changzhou City.


    Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief until he saw the gate of Changzhou City.


    I thought she would still feel uncomfortable when she saw this place.


    After all... Her deepest pain is staying here.


    But unexpectedly, when she looked up at the city gate tower, her heart was peaceful.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing gradually understood that those things that have passed are completely past.


    The most important thing now is to keep everything you have now.


    The guards at the city gate knew Ruan Youning, and Ruan Youqing and his party entered the city smoothly.


    At this time in Changzhou City, the streets are no longer crowded with people, all the shops are tightly closed, and those houses seem to have been emptied.


    After being told that most of the people were guarding the west gate, Ruan Youqing was taken by Ruan Youning and immediately set off to the west gate.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing passed through the crowd and saw the two dazzling figures above the city gate that her heart was completely let go.


    She didn''t come late, and her father and brother came back smoothly.


    The rest...is that they join hands to fight against the enemy.


    ¡¸Daddy! Brother! Here we come!¡¹


    Just as Ruan Youqing was thinking about how to hide in this city for a few days, Ruan Youning happily climbed up to a high place and shouted at the Ruan family father and son.


    Because Ruan Ye was talking to everyone, Ben was very quiet at this moment.


    Ruan Youning''s loud shouting naturally alarmed everyone.


    When Ruan Youqing turned pale and wanted to find a place to hide, Ruan Youning didn''t know where he got so much strength, and pulled her to his side.


    Feeling the piercing gaze in the distance, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to raise his head slowly, beckoning to his father and elder brother who had wonderful faces, and smiled mischievously.


    Sure enough, within a short while, the two came down from the city gate and rushed towards the two of them.


    Ruan Youning''s face froze after realizing it later, and looked at Ruan Youqing with some guilt: "Little sister... I can''t be..."


    Ruan Youqing''s face was ashen: "Sister, you pushed me... into the pit."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： their persistence

    Chapter 339 Their Persistence


    Ruan Youqing, who planned to hide in the city for a few days, was completely exposed to the Ruan family father and son by Ruan Youning.


    Ruan Youqing regretted that she shouldn''t have followed Auntie to the west gate, and almost wanted to sigh up to the sky.


    However, father and elder brother had already come before them.


    Ruan Youqing plucked up the courage to look up at them, but as expected, they were too angry to speak.


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun never imagined that Xiao Youqing, who was so well-behaved, would actually come back after agreeing to them to leave!


    "Daddy...brother...I...can''t leave..." After all, Ruan Youqing was the first to break the silence.


    Ruan Lingjun frowned and didn''t speak, but Ruan Ye sighed and reached out to touch Ruan Youqing''s head: "Forget it, I already know what you mean. Since you''re here...stay with us. Our Ruan family... You can¡¯t get rid of this mission no matter what.¡±


    Ruan Youqing originally wanted to explain that he was because of them, but when he saw the various faces around them who were all moved looking at their family, Ruan Youqing could only swallow the words he wanted to blurt out.


    She might... be the most selfish member of the Ruan family...


    Ruan Ye didn''t say anything more, and after sending someone to take Ruan Youqing and his party to rest, the lifeless Lao Sun and the three who followed Ruan Youqing all the way were also taken to the Governor''s Mansion and imprisoned.


    They have to get rid of the Jie tribe first before they can have the energy to deal with these internal troubles.


    Ruan Youqing was indeed exhausted from the rush, so she planned to rest for a while before going to discuss the war with her father and the others.


    The fourth prince Li Han was also driven to rest.


    Ruan Youning was familiar with him, seeing that his expression was a little gloomy, he couldn''t help but patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, we are here, and the Jie people won''t attack us."


    After listening, Li Han raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youning, and then at Ruan Youqing.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought he was not going to speak, Li Han finally said in a hoarse voice: "You Ning, you... take care of your sister. Don''t let her run out. Save...something happens."


    Ruan Youning was dissatisfied that Ruan Youqing was underestimated, so he pouted and replied, "Don''t underestimate Youqing, Youqing is stronger than you."


    If it was the past, Li Han would have been unconvinced and clamored for a competition. But now, Li Han''s eyes were a little red and he said: "General Xinyang who defended the city with me... died. He is also stronger than me, but...he is still no match for the general of the Jie tribe. I watched helplessly. watching him die and doing nothing about it...I don''t want you...to feel that way."


    Hearing the death of a familiar person, Ruan Youqing''s heart was shocked.


    Xinyang...the young general who guarded the Cangmang River with her...


    It¡¯s just that they had never met before¡­


    And now...there is no chance to meet.


    Ruan Youqing still remembers his elder brother Xinxiu.


    The governor of Jingbian Town.


    The two brothers, one civil and one military, are dedicated to Ningguo wholeheartedly.


    However... those in high positions ignore the lives of these loyal and patriotic people because of their own greed.


    "Young Qing!"


    Just as darkness flowed in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "Deyin?" Ruan Youqing turned her head abruptly, looking at the visitor with a look of shock.


    Xiao Deyin raised the hem of her skirt and ran towards Ruan Youqing. The two held hands and looked at each other with tears in their eyes.


    "Didn''t you go to Fenglan with Mrs. Xiao? Why did you come here? And... those powerless people have already withdrawn, why are you still here?"


    Wanted to know too much, Ruan Youqing simply asked all of them.


    Xiao Deyin was no longer indifferent in front of others, and immediately after Ruan Youqing finished asking, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "You have asked so many questions in one breath, which one should I answer first?"


    "I''ll listen to them one by one." Ruan Youqing replied solemnly.


    Xiao Deyin listened, then nodded and said: "Okay, let me tell you one by one. The reason why I came here is because I came here with my grandfather and the food. The reason why I didn''t leave is because my grandfather insisted on staying in the This place refuses to leave. As the young lady of the Xiao family, I naturally want to be with my grandfather."


    "Master Xiao is here too?" After hearing Xiao Deyin''s answer, Ruan Youqing immediately began to look around to see if there was any figure of Master Xiao.


    Seeing this, Xiao Deyin quickly said: "Don''t look for it, my grandfather stayed with the fourth prince on the gate tower for a long time, and he was willing to come back to rest after General Ruan and the others came back."


    It turns out that Dad and the others just came back not long ago.


    "Okay, Xiaoqing, you must be tired from the hasty journey, go and rest for a while, and we will talk about everything after you have rested."


    Xiao Deyin pushed Ruan Youqing to a tidy room, but Ruan Youqing stopped and turned to look at the other party: "Deyin, go and persuade Mrs. Xiao to leave, and you will follow along."


    After Ruan Youqing spoke worriedly, Xiao Deyin shook his head stubbornly: "Youqing, do you know why my grandfather insists on staying here?"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head.


    "Then... have you heard the news from the capital..."


    ¡¸You mean¡­¡¹


    "The prince... completely reversed. My grandfather felt ashamed in his heart, and felt that he was a teacher in vain..."


    "No!" Ruan Youqing took the words with a solemn face: "This has nothing to do with Taifu Xiao! It is Li Yi himself who is not good enough, and goes against the teachings of the Taifu."


    Xiao Deyin smiled unusually calmly at this time: "It doesn''t matter anymore. Grandpa feels ashamed that he should not leave Changzhou City. After all, the crown prince colluded with the Jie people, so he has to show his position with Changzhou." The state and the city will live and die together. Although we cannot go to the battlefield with you to kill the enemy, we... have our persistence."


    "But if you keep the green hills, you don''t have to worry about running out of firewood, and you have to move forward and retreat slowly..."


    "Xiaoqing, we all understand these things. But... someone needs to know how to advance and retreat, and someone... has to guard the most stubborn... heart. If everyone runs away, only the soldiers are left to fight hard... It would be a bit sad .At first I didn¡¯t agree with my grandfather¡¯s idea, thinking that his work was useless. But now I really understand that although we can¡¯t fight and kill the enemy with you, we can stay here until the end. We want to let The world knows that literati are not only good at reciting poems and fighting against each other. We... also have the passion to sacrifice our lives for the country and show our ambitions.¡±


    Ruan Youqing was a little dazed at first, but she finally understood what Xiao Deyin wanted to express.


    Taifu Xiao wants to use his life to express his patriotism and morality.


    Who said that literati only dare to stay behind others when facing enemy attacks.


    A literati with backbone can naturally guard until the last moment.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was feeling emotional, Ruan Youning had already walked between the two of them, and while embracing one of them, he said, "Okay, okay, don''t say anything depressing! Our Changzhou City is not so easy to break through! Mr. Xiao will definitely be able to Live a long life, at a time like this, don¡¯t say much about whether you will die or not. It¡¯s not easy for us to get together here, but it¡¯s easy to talk about it. Hmm... But... Li Ange is missing."


    Ruan Youning still remembers the scene when several people in the capital had a drink and chatted happily on the day the envoy entered the capital.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the expressions of Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin became complicated.


    Ruan Youning finally realized Li Ange''s identity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： forced palace

    Chapter 340 Forced palace


    Just three days before Ruan Youqing and his party arrived in Changzhou City, the palace was already like an abyss surrounded by dark tides.


    After Li Ange ran out from Juhui Palace, he ran towards Chongming Palace as if he was dying.


    Along the way... She escaped a lot of patrolling guards. When seeing these guards, Li Ange became more and more uncertain.


    Because she knew that these guards were all personal soldiers of her imperial brother Li Yi.


    Until she walked to Chongming Palace and saw two rows of strict and indifferent guards standing at the door, she felt like her blood was frozen.


    Chongming Palace...but the emperor''s bedroom...


    Now surrounded by the emperor''s people...


    Li Ange could no longer feel the pain in his left hand, so he walked forward with a straight face and chest.


    Being stopped was also expected by her.


    Since getting acquainted with Ruan Youqing, her savage temper has restrained a lot. And now... She returned to her previous arrogant posture again.


    ¡¸How dare you stop this princess?¡¹


    ¡¸Princess, please don¡¯t embarrass us.¡¹


    The guard continued to block with neither humble nor overbearing, Li Ange laughed back in anger.


    "Don''t embarrass you? Are you planning to kill me?"


    "The subordinates dare not."


    "Why don''t you dare!" Li Ange roared with a gloomy face, and then she set her eyes on the closed rosewood door.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Ange raised his voice and shouted towards the door: "Queen! Brother! I know you are inside! Let An Ge in quickly! Queen! Brother!"


    Li Ange screamed over and over again as if tirelessly, until she felt her throat was on fire, and the door was finally opened.


    Seeing the familiar face at the door looking at her indifferently, Li Ange felt indescribably sour.


    "Brother Emperor...you..."


    "come in."


    Li Yi glanced at her as if looking at a stranger, then turned and walked in.


    When Li Ange heard that she could go in, he immediately ran in.


    I was afraid that I would be blocked out again if I was a step too late.


    Entering the Chongming Palace, a dry and hot breath rushed over.


    Li Ange looked carefully, and heaved a sigh of relief when he found that there were no guards inside.


    ¡¸How did you come out?¡¹


    The queen came out of the inner hall, looking at Li Ange with eyes full of anger.


    Li Ange rubbed his hands a little uneasy, his dark eyes were full of panic: "Mother...you are here with the emperor...Father..."


    Because of fear, Li Ange''s words seemed incoherent, but the queen understood her meaning, frowned tightly and said coldly: "An Ge, your father is fine now, you shouldn''t have come here."


    Li Ange choked for breath, opened his mouth with difficulty and continued to ask stubbornly: "Mother... Where is Father?"


    "I am here."


    The voice of qi ruo free rang from the inner hall, and Li Ange ran in immediately after hearing it.


    At this time, the emperor was sitting at the place where he usually read books or added some corrections to memorials, but his face looked a little pale.


    "Father!" Li Ange rushed over tremblingly, with tears rolling down the corners of his eyes.


    The emperor slightly twitched the corner of his mouth, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes: "My An Ge is a good boy."


    Li Ange tightly grasped the emperor''s cold hand, not daring to ask any more questions.


    She was afraid that she would hear something that would break her heart.


    But Li Yi said lightly at this moment: "Father, you are so partial to An Ge, I will be jealous."


    The emperor didn''t even look at him, but only looked at Li Ange tenderly.


    Not knowing what happened just now, Li Ange cautiously approached his father, and then continued to remain silent.


    Li Yi, who didn''t get a response, was not annoyed, and continued to speak: "Since father is so partial to An Ge, why don''t you tell An Ge where Wang Yin is? Don''t worry, I don''t have any other intentions. Seeing that you are not in good health recently, I want to know some important handover matters in advance... It will save you some days..."


    The emperor smashed an inkstone on the table at Li Yi with a look of anger.


    Li Yi tilted his body, and the inkstone happened to fly past his temple.


    ¡¸I was really deceived by lard to make you the crown prince!¡¹


    The emperor patted the table in front of him vigorously, but in the end he coughed heavily.


    Li Yi, who was standing aside with his chest folded, squinted his eyes and smiled: "Father, don''t say such angry words. I''m really not threatening you by coming here today. As long as you tell me where the king''s seal is, The son-in-law left immediately."


    ¡¸You think I don¡¯t know...you have surrounded this place with troops?!¡¹


    "Father..." The smile on Li Yi''s face finally stopped, his pupils as dark as the night seemed to suddenly expand: "Why... say everything?"


    The emperor smiled coldly, his voice trembling with anger: "Could it be possible that I still love your father and son?"


    "Father, you are really old, there is no need to be so angry." Li Yi smiled evilly, and then raised his feet to walk towards the emperor.


    Seeing this, Li Ange''s heart thumped, she stood up abruptly and rushed to Li Yi''s side, couldn''t help sobbing and said, "Brother Emperor, you...don''t...don''t do wrong things, okay?"


    Li Yi still looked at Li Ange indifferently as if looking at a stranger. When Li Ange''s left hand tremblingly grasped Li Yi''s sleeve, Li Yi just glanced down at her newly scabbed left hand, Then his eyes darkened, and he grabbed Li Ange''s hand mercilessly and pushed her to the ground.


    Because of the opponent''s brutal strength, when Li Ange fell to the ground, his left hand was directly pressed under his body due to inertia, and he sprained heavily.


    Li Ange groaned in pain, and the queen finally turned pale with shock and screamed.


    "An songs!"


    After being hugged by the queen, Li Ange said aggrievedly: "Mother...Emperor Brother..."


    The queen was also a little dissatisfied with Li Yi''s treatment of her own sister, she frowned and scolded Li Yi: "Yi''er, how could you treat An Ge like this."


    Li Yi smiled indifferently: "Is the queen mother going to be as biased as the father? Obviously... she accidentally fell."


    "Yi''er!" The queen''s eyes widened in astonishment. At this time, Li Yi was so indifferent that his relatives did not recognize him.


    "You and the empress came here just to ask about the whereabouts of the king''s seal?" The emperor sat up straight on the table, his eyes gradually became darker.


    Li Yi saw that the emperor''s complexion was getting worse and worse. He was so dazzled by desire that he no longer had the extra thought to think about why the emperor''s health was good and bad. He only thought...whether he could use those soldiers to bring Wang Yin over It''s the best.


    Because only the king''s seal is in hand, it is more justifiable to become emperor. Those unnecessary troubles can also be reduced.


    But now...he has become more and more impatient.


    The emperor was still accusing angrily, but Li Yi raised his head slowly, evoking an extremely arrogant smile:


    "Father, you have made your words so ugly, the minister... is not polite. Come today, the minister just wants to..."


    "Yi''er!" At this point, the queen still felt scared after all.


    Li Yi didn''t turn his head back, but continued to smile and said, "I came here today because I really wanted to force the palace. Originally... I thought that you, Father, are the best at judging the situation, and it would be good for you and me to take the initiative to hand over the king''s seal. But now...Father It doesn''t seem to be very cooperative. If that''s the case... then don''t blame Erchen."


    "You... you do such a rebellious thing, aren''t you afraid of failure and you will lose everything!" The emperor''s eyes became dim, and he asked the last sentence he wanted to ask with a hoarse throat.


    But Li Yi sneered and smiled: "Failure? How could I fail! I have been planning for a long time, and I took advantage of Gu Changan to leave Beijing."


    ¡¸How can you be sure...I left Beijing?¡¹


    Laughter sounded from behind a veil, and a slender black figure walked out slowly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： Siege and defense

    Chapter 341 Siege and Defense


    The sun gradually turned to the west, Ruan Youqing ate something casually, and took Yu Xie and the others to the West Tower.


    However, the few people had just crossed the long street next to the Governor''s Mansion when a horn sounded through the sky.


    The Jie people actually killed them again.


    Ruan Youqing speeded up with a stern expression, until she quickly ran to the top of the city gate, she gently slowed down her breathing.


    "Youqing, why are you here!" Ruan Ye had just given instructions on how to defend, when he turned his head and saw Ruan Youqing leading a few people up the city gate.


    Ruan Youqing no longer acted coquettishly as before. After waving at Yu Xie, Ruan Youqing opened his mouth: "Father, don''t rush to chase Youqing. Youqing won''t make trouble for you. This... is Yu Xie, you also know a little about his abilities.¡±


    Sure enough, after Yu Xie stood in front of them, Ruan Ye''s serious expression just softened.


    "If this child can come, it can indeed help. But... why did Yu Xie come here suddenly?" Ruan Ye frowned slightly and expressed his doubts.


    After Ruan Youqing heard this, he blushed and said, "It''s Mr. Gu, he...he knew I would come to Changzhou City, so...he asked Yu Xie and the others to come to Changzhou City to help."


    After talking here, Ruan Ye''s expression became a little complicated.


    He should be happy for his future son-in-law''s thoughtful concern. But for some reason, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Gu Changan...seems to know his little daughter better than a father like him.


    It''s... a bit of a headache.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t notice anything wrong with her father''s expression. At this time, she had already walked to the edge of the city wall and looked out.


    The dark army in the distance makes people shudder.


    "Daddy, can the defense at the east gate be strengthened?"


    Ruan Youqing''s words brought back Ruan Ye, who was far away in his thoughts, and he clenched his fist and coughed lightly, and said with a straight expression: "Your brother has already brought people there to guard. Although the Jie people can go around The future may be small and small, but we must not relax at all."


    At this time, Yu Xie also walked aside, and said excitedly: "When Miss Ruan went to rest just now, I had someone add something to the long-range rocket."


    "Added something?" Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows slightly, and soon she realized what Yu Xie had added.


    "You mean, you added some... gunpowder that would make the fuel explode instantly?"


    Yu Xie raised the corners of his lips, and said in a rather arrogant tone: "We must not let them think that we Ningguo people are easy to handle. This explosive gunpowder...should cause them many casualties."


    Hearing Yu Xie''s answer, Ruan Ye also became a little excited.


    Yu Xie''s arrival really made them even more powerful.


    Right at this moment, the sound of rumbling footsteps came from a distance, and everyone held their breath and looked into the distance.


    Through the vibration of the earth, Ruan Youqing can feel how many people there are on the other side.


    This is going to be an uphill battle.


    "Fire oil, rockets, and stone barrels are all ready?" Ruan Ye turned his head and asked in a deep voice.


    "everything''s ready!"


    "The Rocketeer is ready, watch the opponent''s distance!" Ruan Ye ordered in an orderly manner.


    Because of the huge disparity in the number of people on both sides, even if Ruan Ye was there, he would not be so conceited that he would take his own people out of the city to die.


    So, all they can do is defend the city.


    It is easier to defend the city than to attack it.


    Although they are small in number, as long as the general in charge of defending the city is not a waste, as long as the food and grass are sufficient, it is no problem to persist for ten days and a half months.


    If you are afraid, you are afraid... The Jie people are determined to fight a protracted war.


    "Daddy..." Ruan Youqing spoke softly again.


    Ruan Ye turned his head to look at her, his sharp eyes softened a little: "What''s the matter? If you are afraid, you don''t need to stay here."


    Hearing that her father was going to drive her back again, Ruan Youqing shook her head quickly: "Youqing is not afraid, you just want to say...winter is coming..."


    Ruan Ye frowned, motioning for her to continue talking.


    Ruan Youqing continued: "The Jie people have always coveted our Changzhou City, especially in winter, when their food is scarce... This time, the Jie people should be preparing to attack the city with all their strength. So we... must seek support..."


    Ruan Ye sighed softly: "I''ve already handed over the booklet, I just hope that the capital...can end soon. It''s just...if someone succeeds..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ruan Youqing already understood what he meant.


    If Li Yi succeeds in coercing the palace this time...then they belong to the abandoned...a city doesn''t matter to him at all. What''s more, he already had collusion with the Jie people. On the basis of agreeing to give up a city, the Jie people will definitely give him some benefits.


    So... they can only pin their hopes on Gu Changan.


    If Gu Changan can help the emperor keep the throne, all the rebels can be wiped out in the past few days...they have the hope of winning.


    But the capital city is too far away from here, and it will take a lot of time for the messenger to go back and forth.


    Although there are 40,000 troops stationed in Fenglan City, it is impossible to easily support them without an edict.


    Unless the leading general dares to take the risk and lead troops in an emergency...otherwise...


    Changzhou City is still very likely to lose its hold.


    When a few people were worried, the loud shouts of the Jie people instantly woke them up.


    Ruan Ye swept away the frustration just now, cheered up again, and ordered the arrow to be released with a wave of his big hand.


    At this time, you must not be discouraged!


    The rocketers who received the order drew their bows one after another, and cooperated with the soldiers who ignited the fire one by one to shoot the ignited arrows at the enemy group.


    Seeing the flaming arrows coming through the air, the Jie people subconsciously waved their weapons.


    As a result... because the shooting range was calculated in advance, when the arrow just hit the enemy''s head, the flames happened to burn to the place where the gunpowder was. There was only a loud bang, and huge sparks bloomed on the enemy''s head. Before he could react, his arm had been blown away, and even bigger flames had engulfed them in an instant.


    Painful cries came and went one after another in an instant, and the scorching sun that was watching from a distance saw that the situation was not good, so he immediately raised his voice and ordered to retreat.


    At the same time, the giant rocket with a longer range was also pulled away by the soldiers of Ningguo.


    Just these few rounds of rocket offensives have seriously hurt the vitality of the Jie people.


    Ruan Youqing saw that she was not needed for the time being, so she talked to Ruan Ye and went down the city gate.


    It is not an option to defend the city like this all the time, she must... Find a way to get support and turn passive into active.


    This time, she really moved her mind to completely drive the Jie people back to Mount Mang.


    It¡¯s really impossible, she can only use tricks to trick the commander of the Fenglan City Garrison, and wait until the war is over... and then return to Beijing to plead guilty...


    Just when she returned to the Governor''s Mansion and was about to think about the feasibility of this plan, Yueying ran over in a panic.


    ¡¸Master! Cangla her...disappeared suddenly!¡¹


    "Missing?"


    ¡¸The subordinate just went to find her, only to find that her room is empty...and there is a letter for you.¡¹


    Letter for her?


    Seeing Yueying''s depressed face, Ruan Youqing reluctantly took it, and quickly opened the letter to read it.


    "Sister Youqing, don''t worry, Cangla has gone to do something important. I will be back soon! Your Changzhou City will be fine!"


    A somewhat absurd idea suddenly popped up in Ruan Youqing''s mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： her cool

    Chapter 342 Her Calmness


    During the next ten days or so, the Jie people would come to deliver a wave of soldiers who were not afraid of death almost every day.


    In the first few days, Ruan Ye was able to command people to defend and attack with rockets calmly, but gradually, he began to find that things were abnormal. It''s normal to do it once or twice, but after knowing that they have such powerful and ferocious weapons, they still attack rashly...


    The Jie people are using their lives to consume their rockets.


    And... they really don''t have that much gunpowder left.


    Ruan Youqing was standing at the highest point of the gate tower, observing the Jie soldiers who attacked again with a calm expression.


    Without the deterrence of rockets, their speed is also much faster.


    "Arrow rain attack!" Ruan Ye ordered.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ruan Youqing took down a huge black bow from the shelf beside it.


    "Youqing?" Ruan Youning on the side saw it, and exclaimed in surprise.


    Because of her voice, Ruan Ye also turned to look at the two sisters.


    "Youqing can shoot arrows?" Ruan Ye was naturally a little surprised.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and nodded. She didn''t explain too much, but after opening her feet, she immediately held her breath and concentrated on drawing the bow to prepare for shooting.


    You must know that archery on the battlefield is very different from ordinary practice.


    Usually practice arrows with immobile dead objects like targets. Even if there is a living prey, it is still an animal, not a human.


    And now...they''re dealing with...real people.


    Shooting people...but it takes guts.


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Youning knew that Ruan Youqing had some abilities, but after all, she was a well-loved young lady who had been raised in a deep boudoir, and they worried that she didn''t have such a cold heart.


    result¡­


    There was only a "swoosh" sound, and the arrow flew out through the air, hitting a lieutenant leading the army on the opposite side.


    The man was riding a black horse majesticly commanding the Jie soldiers, but when he felt the killing intent, the arrow had already arrived in front of him.


    It was too late to dodge, and he turned his body, and the arrow managed to avoid the vital point, and hit his left rib.


    Looking at the figure swaying in the distance, Ruan Youqing curled his lips in frustration: "I haven''t practiced for a long time, and I''m a little handy. Otherwise, I should have taken his life."


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Youning are not as calm as Ruan Youqing. After hearing her words, Ruan Ye said with a complicated expression: "Youqing...you...are you not afraid?"


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide with a dazed expression.


    What is this...afraid of?


    Ruan Ye saw that his youngest daughter''s dazed expression was somewhat innocent, so he coughed lightly and said, "After all, you were before... but you never killed anyone... right..."


    At the end, Ruan Ye trembled in his heart for no reason.


    His little daughter...maybe...


    Ruan Youqing also realized that he seemed to be too calm at this time, and quickly explained: "Maybe it''s because our Ruan family is very talented on the battlefield..."


    "No, no, no!" Ruan Youning shook his head seriously and interjected: "Let''s not talk about me first, let''s talk about elder brother, when he went to the battlefield with daddy, he just chopped off the enemy''s shoulder and his expression was so bad all the time! "


    Listening to Ruan Youning''s merciless exposure of elder brother''s shortcomings, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help rubbing the center of his brows, and said softly: "Sister...now...now is not the time to talk about this..."


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand and pointed down.


    It turned out that after the lieutenant general was shot off by Ruan Youqing, the Jie tribe stepped up their offensive in anger.


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Youning finally stopped thinking about Ruan Youqing''s unusual reaction, and focused their attention on the battlefield again.


    Arrows were shot out one after another, and the shot arrows quickly left afterimages in the air, flying towards the chest or between the eyebrows of the Jie soldiers.


    Unknowingly, it was evening, and the Jie people suffered heavy casualties and retreated again.


    Looking at the increasing number of corpses outside the city gate, Ruan Ye ordered to shoot some gunpowder without filling.


    Ruan Youqing knew that he was worried that the corpse would produce plague after a long time.


    Burn them, you can take precautions.


    Looking at the flames soaring into the sky, Ruan Youqing only felt heavy in his heart.


    On the battlefield, the soft-hearted will not live long.


    When she goes to take other people''s life without changing her face, she actually has a hard-hearted heart trained in her previous life.


    At the very beginning, she was actually just like her elder brother, panicked and disgusted when she really hurt someone.


    But there is no way, she was pushed out by Li Yi to fight back then, if she didn''t kill others, she would be killed by others.


    She has used spears, bows and arrows, and long knives.


    These weapons penetrated deep into the enemy''s body, and the strong smell of blood erupted made her expression gradually change from panic to calmer.


    After putting down the bow and arrow in his hand, Ruan Youqing silently followed his father and the others back to the Governor''s Mansion.


    As soon as a group of people gathered in the hall, the Governor of Changzhou City walked in with an earthy face.


    "General..." He sighed heavily, and then


    He cut straight to the point and said in a deep voice: "Within ten days... we may not be able to wait for reinforcements."


    "Can''t wait within ten days?!" Ruan Ye was slightly angry.


    According to Ruan Youqing and his party, it has been thirteen days since they came to Changzhou City to guard the city. If they survive for more than ten days... I''m afraid they really won''t be able to survive.


    These few times the Jie tribe attacked, they always retreated suddenly after fighting. Everyone here knows what the other party is hiding.


    The Lie Sun General of the Jie tribe... is really cautious and cruel. Knowing that there are many people on their side, they mercilessly used their Jie soldiers to test the capabilities of Changzhou City.


    Ten days have passed, and he should have almost explored.


    Almost 10,000 Jie soldiers were sacrificed back and forth, and Lie Yang didn''t pay attention to these 10,000 lives at all.


    At this critical moment, it is impossible for Fenglan City to ignore the priorities. Unless...Gu Changan''s place...doesn''t work...


    The more Ruan Youqing thought about it, the more gloomy her face became. She couldn''t hold back and asked before Ruan Ye continued: "Lord Inspector, what happened to Fenglan City? Or... what happened to the capital city?"


    The governor of Changzhou City didn''t pay attention to whether it was inappropriate for the young lady of the Ruan family to ask whether it was inappropriate to say this. He just looked at Ruan Ye with a very serious expression, and then looked at the group of people around Ruan Youqing.


    ¡¸General, these people¡­¡¹


    On the second day after Cang La left, Ruan Youqing asked the two dark guards sent by Yuyue who followed her all the way to find her. So these people who are here now are all from Ningguo.


    So Ruan Ye nodded and said, "But it''s okay, there''s no one else here."


    The governor of Changzhou City took a deep breath and said slowly:


    ¡¸News came from the capital, saying that the city was closed...then...the Fenglan City...someone also rebelled...¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： result

    Chapter 343 Results


    The closure of the capital is not necessarily a bad thing.


    When Ruan Youqing heard the answer from the governor of Changzhou, such a thought popped into his mind.


    Because she felt that the closure of the capital...it was very likely...Gu Changan did it.


    After all, if Li Yi succeeds in murdering the king and usurping the throne, he should immediately fabricate an imperial decree and announce it to the world. Closing the city is not a good choice for him. Because it is impossible for him to use strong means to convince the whole world that he got the throne in conformity with orthodoxy.


    And if this incident was done by Gu Changan... then it would be justified.


    Suppressing all rebel parties related to the prince requires some thunderous means.


    But... Fenglan City...


    "Fenglan City...how can there be rebellion?" Ruan Ye had already asked Ruan Youqing what was in his heart.


    The governor of Changzhou City began to show a little indignation on his face: "It''s not because of our prince!"


    "Prince? Is this related to him?" Everyone was surprised.


    The Governor of Changzhou City continued:


    "No one expected that he would leave so many lunatics who believed in him in Fenglan City. As soon as the news of the closure of the city came out in the capital, rumors began to spread in Fenglan City, saying that it was... that it was the chief assistant. My lord is very powerful in the capital, and intends to murder the emperor and the prince. They want to raise troops to enter the capital under the banner of eliminating traitors. Although there are 40,000 troops stationed in Fenglan City, these 40,000 soldiers belong to two different people. The generals took it with them. One of the generals...was somehow intoxicated by the crown prince, so bold that he wanted to use soldiers."


    Ruan Ye frowned tightly and continued to ask: "Without a military order, how can he be an automatic soldier?"


    Before Changzhou City Inspector could answer, Ruan Youqing said in a low voice with a sullen expression, "Father, since the commander who intends to rebel belongs to Li Yi, then Li Yi must have given him something that can replace the military order before that. "


    After speaking, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were filled with darkness.


    Li Yi... You really can''t underestimate him!


    Even if she was reborn, there would still be something about Li Yi that she didn''t know about!


    Now, Fenglan City is in such a mess... They can no longer expect to send reinforcements.


    Unless someone in the capital can go to Fenglan to clear up the civil strife.


    Under such internal and external troubles, almost everyone was shrouded in clouds.


    Whether this Changzhou city can be held is really making people more and more uncertain.


    Before Ruan Ye had time to eat, he and Ruan Lingjun split into two groups and began to strengthen the defense of Changzhou City.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t have any appetite either. After drinking only a bowl of light porridge, she went to the vicinity of the gate tower alone.


    It was almost Haishi, and a large number of soldiers stationed downstairs of the city gate had begun to take turns to rest.


    Ruan Youqing has been running here every day for more than ten days, and these soldiers almost already know her identity.


    Looking at her delicate and weak appearance, many soldiers thought she would become a burden to everyone.


    As a result, she has not changed her face in the face of the Jie tribe''s attack these days, and the fact that she calmly shot an arrow and injured the Jie tribe''s deputy general has also spread.


    Therefore, when Ruan Youqing came here again, the soldiers looked at her with respect instantly.


    "Miss Ruan!" Someone blushed and shouted at her.


    Ruan Youqing was about to walk up to the city gate, but after hearing the sound, she followed the sound and looked over.


    It was a dark-skinned soldier who boldly called her.


    Judging by her age, she should be similar to her.


    Ruan Youqing instinctively felt that she was very close to these soldiers, so when someone greeted her, she naturally smiled gently at him.


    This smile seemed to explode among these simple-minded soldiers.


    The little lady shouted one after another, and the ignorant boys felt that after receiving such a gentle smile, they really refreshed their spirits.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but raised his hand to cover his lips and chuckled.


    After walking a few steps up and stopping on a higher step, Ruan Youqing smiled at the group of people and said, "It''s getting late, you should rest earlier. Only when you have enough energy can you go about your life better." The Jie people rushed back."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the soldiers immediately raised their hands and said, "Thank you for your concern, Miss! We will not let Miss and the General down!"


    ¡¸Let¡¯s kill the Jie clan people tomorrow!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about fart and pee in front of our little lady! How ugly! It¡¯s easy to dirty our little lady¡¯s ears!¡¹


    The people''s chattering words came to Ruan Youqing''s ears intermittently. Dealing with these people made her gradually forget the previous haze, and her eyes once again had light.


    This time...she must protect the Ruan family and Changzhou City.


    ¡­


    Somehow, the gate of the capital was finally opened.


    It''s just that the most lively capital in the past has become extremely quiet.


    Whether it is the homes of ordinary people, the mansions of dignitaries, or restaurants and teahouses, the doors are tightly closed. Some... are even firmly supported by wooden pillars behind the door. I''m afraid... those rebels rushed in with red eyes.


    It''s not that there are no people on the street, it''s just that there are some neatly dressed guards.


    These guards were washing the dried blood on the streets, and some were pulling carts of corpses out of the city behind them.


    These corpses... belong to the prince...rebels.


    Prince Li Yi...has now been imprisoned by Gu Changan.


    That day, he wanted to get close to the emperor and kill him, and then find someone to pretend to write the edict of succession in handwriting.


    As a result... before he finished his threatening words, Gu Changan suddenly walked out from behind a veil behind the emperor.


    Then, before Li Yi could react, a group of guards rushed in and pinned him to the ground.


    Because of sucking human blood for a long time, his body has undergone some changes. For example... a little stronger than ordinary people.


    But in front of Gu Changan, he had no strength left to fight back.


    So, he and the Queen Qiqi were taken to prison.


    After that, the emperor and Gu Changan cooperated to pretend that Li Yi succeeded, and tricked his accomplices out one by one and brought them to justice.


    In the past ten days, Gu Changan, like a **** of killing, led people to copy the accomplices of more than ten princes. The second prince Li Qian also showed his outstanding ability at this time, and won the favor of many officials and common people after the rebellion.


    By the day the capital was opened, the rebel party had been completely wiped out.


    Many positions were instantly vacant above the court.


    After the restoration of the court, the emperor announced to the world that the empress and the prince intended to rebel, rebellious, and deposed the empress and prince.


    As the queen''s natal family, the Rong family was naturally implicated, and everyone in the whole family was reduced to slavery.


    After this, Master Shoufu found out something that shocked both civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.


    The former crown prince, Li Yi, used some evil means to drink human blood raw and harm innocent people.


    The missing people in Beijing were also found in a dungeon in his prince''s mansion.


    Such an act of devoid of humanity and conscience naturally makes everyone feel disgusted.


    As a result, Li Yi was completely cast aside by the world.


    After Gu Changan finished his work and told Li Qian to take good care of Li Yi, he didn''t know where to go.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： more ferocious siege

    Chapter 344 More ferocious siege


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and there is no green on the land outside Changzhou City.


    The dark red and russet earth became extremely hard due to the cold.


    According to the last time, three days have passed, and the offensive of the Jie people has become more and more fierce.


    The rain of arrows could no longer stop their footsteps. Once the shield blocked them, they could continue to move towards the gate of Changzhou City.


    Seeing that the Jie people were about to approach the city, Ruan Ye raised his hand indifferently to signal to throw stones and rockets together.


    Because Yu Xie has not been idle for the past few days, after leaving the city from the East City Gate, he searched for a lot of raw materials for making gunpowder.


    Gunpowder rockets give them some reprieve.


    In this case... There is no problem in staying for another seven days.


    Although Ruan Youqing didn''t want to sit still like this, she wanted to go out of the city to find foreign aid, but...she was worried about leaving her family here.


    After a few more days like this, the Jie tribe finally reached the city.


    The ladder was erected on the city wall, and the Jie soldiers were already climbing up with wild smiles.


    Ruan Ye ordered people to drop rocks, cut ladders, and pour hot oil with a stern face, but they couldn''t match the large number of Jie people.


    After all, there were still one or two lucky Jie soldiers who climbed onto the city wall.


    After two of them climbed up, the first thing they saw was Ruan Youqing who had just arrived.


    Seeing such a delicate beauty, the Jie soldiers couldn''t help but have some nasty thoughts, and rushed towards Ruan Youqing with a wretched smile.


    At this time, they didn''t pay attention. Under such circumstances, no one would protect such a delicate beauty.


    A beauty can make people lose their souls with a frown and a smile.


    And then¡­ lost his life.


    Ruan Youqing brought people over when he heard that the Jie people had attacked the city wall.


    As a result... as soon as she walked up to the city gate, two big and three thick Jie soldiers rushed towards her with smirks on their faces.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and then chopped without saying a word.


    Subsequently, Qiaoer and Ziya brought by Ruan Youqing also encountered this situation.


    When the soldiers of the Jie nationality who are attracted to **** see women, they subconsciously feel that women are easy to handle.


    As a result... Qiaoer and Ziya were more aggressive than the other.


    The expressions of the Jie soldiers were more and more shocked when they were kicked off the city wall.


    After realizing that the ladders of the Jie people were getting denser, Ruan Youqing led someone to slash at the enemy''s ladders with a cold face.


    Cutting ladders is not the same as cutting people, you must have strength in your hands.


    Therefore, the figure of Ruan Youqing wielding the knife made the eyes of Ruan Ye beside him turn dark.


    His family is young and clean, which makes him even more impressed.


    Although he knew that his old general would not train Ruan Youqing as an ordinary lady, he really didn''t expect... Ruan Youqing, who was raised in the capital, was more adaptable to the battlefield than Ruan Youning and even Ruan Lingjun who had been with them all the time.


    Her stern face seemed to be that of a...veteran who had experienced many killings.


    "Daddy."


    Ruan Youqing ran to his side at some point, because of the fight just now, her body was already splattered with blood.


    The indifferent and stern attitude no longer exists in front of Ruan Ye, and Ruan Youqing at this time seems to be still the naive and delicate young lady of the Ruan family.


    But Ruan Ye already knew in his heart that no one should underestimate his little daughter.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t pay attention to Ruan Ye''s expression, and only continued softly: "Father, the Jie people were not well prepared for the attack before. But today...the shields, ladders and other equipment have been used, presumably...they won''t retreat easily. We... have to prepare for the worst..."


    Ruan Ye clenched the long knife in his hand, his face heavy and depressed.


    They all knew in their hearts that even if they could last seven days without waiting for reinforcements, the opponent still had no less than 60,000 to 70,000 troops.


    And the scorching sun should no longer be like before, only sending a few thousand people to attack.


    And this small-scale siege...as if the scorching sun was playing with them.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Ye''s face darkened again.


    This feeling of not being able to fight with each other is really frustrating.


    It''s like a clever woman can''t cook without rice.


    Without troops, that''s all they can do.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but sighed softly when she saw her father''s eyes were heavy.


    It seems that there is nothing to rely on when returning from rebirth.


    Can''t see hope but can''t give up easily...


    If Changzhou City is really going to be breached...then she must do everything possible to persuade her father to abandon the city.


    Save your life...to start over.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt a strong wind coming, and before turning back, Ruan Youqing immediately reached out to grab Ruan Ye and took a step aside.


    Afterwards, an arrow was shot on the battle flag beside them.


    When Ruan Ye looked into the distance with a livid face, he happened to see the scorching sun and waved the bow and arrow in his hand provocatively.


    Ruan Youqing also clenched his fist angrily.


    Can''t be distracted any more, the scorching sun is so good at shooting, and I don''t know when it will attack with arrows like just now.


    Before Ruan Ye could speak, Ruan Youqing had already jumped up and was about to pull out the arrow on the battle flag.


    Seeing this, Ruan Ye hurriedly scolded the danger in panic.


    Sure enough, another arrow shot over quickly, heading straight for the back of Ruan Youqing''s head.


    Lie Ri understands that the people of Ningguo cannot bear this kind of insult.


    But his actions were also expected by Ruan Youqing.


    She grabbed the arrow on the battle flag with one hand, and the flagpole with the other. After hearing the sound of the arrow piercing through the air, she immediately let go of her hand, wrapped her legs around the flagpole, and stuck her whole body upside down on the flagpole.


    The arrow shot to nothing.


    After dodging, Ruan Youqing immediately slid down from the flagpole.


    Thanks to her light body, the flagpole will not be easily broken. Her actions are naturally not something ordinary people can do.


    Amazing courage, body flexibility, and quick response are all indispensable.


    More importantly...have the weight that the flagpole can hold.


    Therefore, she was able to easily dodge the enemy''s attack and pull out the extremely insulting arrow.


    Ruan Ye walked up to her with lingering fear, and sternly reprimanded: "Do you know how dangerous you are like this!"


    Seeing his pale face, Ruan Youqing knew that he had been a little reckless just now.


    Therefore, her tone softened and she gently grabbed Ruan Ye''s wrist: "Father, I''m sorry, You Qing made you worry. But now... it''s not the time for you to scold... After the Jie tribe retreats, how can you scold Xiao Qing?" It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Ruan Ye looked at Ruan Youqing''s pitiful appearance, stroked his forehead angrily and distressedly, and kept silent.


    The scorching sun in the distance naturally saw the scene just now, and he asked a lieutenant beside him greedily, "Do you know who that figure was just now?"


    The deputy general saw the greed in Lie Yang''s eyes, and quickly said: "General, what I found out before was that Ruan Ye''s two daughters are both in the city. Presumably... it should be one of her daughters."


    Lieyang rubbed his stubble-covered chin, then waved his hand, and smiled arrogantly: "Then... there will be no more delay! Today, all the soldiers of the Jie tribe will fight to capture Changzhou City before sunset! The Japanese generals have also figured it out. Except for the rocket that can explode, they don¡¯t have much lethality! As long as we can avoid the explosion, we will be half successful! You pass on the order, and anyone who can follow the general to charge Those who enter Changzhou City, the women in the city can play freely! Those who are unfortunate enough to die will treat their families generously and protect them for life. Regardless of life or death, as long as they capture Changzhou City, they will be rewarded!"


    After the order was conveyed, all the soldiers of the Jie tribe were as high-spirited as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： wait until

    Chapter 345 Wait until


    In the Jie nationality, those who choose to serve as soldiers are those whose families are extremely poor, and they are hungry and full.


    With the guarantee of the general of the Jie tribe, even if they die...the family members have hope of living.


    Therefore, Jie soldiers never fear death.


    Ruan Youqing had just comforted his father. After hearing the change, the expressions of both of them changed, and they looked out together.


    I saw Wu Yaya, who could not see the end of the Jie tribe, all set off to attack.


    Without waiting for Ruan Ye''s order, the soldiers quickly used all the equipment and weapons used to defend the city.


    The most powerful rockets were launched one by one.


    However, due to the limited number of rockets, the places where the explosions will not be exhaustive. Still... There are people from the Jie tribe who escaped from the explosion and rushed over.


    There were more and more ladders on the city wall, and when hot oil was poured down, they took out their weapons and blocked them above their heads.


    Ruan Ye repeatedly confirmed that all ordinary people in the city had evacuated safely, and then he took a deep breath and slowly ordered:


    ¡¸Go and let those young people who just joined the defense battle leave quickly. There is no need...to die in vain...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip hard, her eyes were red.


    The always proud father who never gave up easily...after all, he chose the choice he hated the most.


    Abandoned city...


    Although there is a chance to take it back in the future...


    But... this feeling of powerlessness may be engraved in my memory for a lifetime.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was helpless and didn''t know how to comfort him, Ruan Youning who was guarding the east gate with Ruan Ling suddenly ran over with a look of excitement.


    "Daddy! Youqing! Master Gu...and mother! They...they...brought many, many, many, many people! They are here! They are all here! We are saved! Changzhou City will not fall!"


    Because of his excitement, Ruan Youning''s words were somewhat incoherent.


    But Ruan Youqing was still very keen to capture the key points in her words.


    Master Gu...mother...and...many, many people...


    Is it impossible...


    "Reinforcements are coming?!" Ruan Ye''s excited voice began to tremble.


    Ruan Youning immediately nodded vigorously, and then continued to speak: "Yes! Master Gu and mother will come over soon, and the eldest brother is telling them about the current situation. They said, let me come and inform you first, so that you can calm down Come, save any accidents!"


    "How many people did they bring?" Ruan Youqing was still calm at this moment. After controlling herself not to think about someone, she subconsciously asked what everyone present most wanted to know.


    Ruan Youning breathed slowly and said, "About thirty thousand."


    "Thirty thousand?" Ruan Ye frowned slightly.


    If it is 30,000...it is still not an advantage to fight the opponent head-on.


    However, Ruan Youning still looked excited: "Don''t worry, Dad, I... I haven''t finished yet! Our reinforcements... are not only the 30,000 that Mr. Gu brought. There are also... There is also a large army coming from another direction."


    ¡¸Another direction?¡¹


    "Yes... it''s Guz''s army!" Ruan Youning blushed with excitement.


    Ruan Youqing was also stunned for a moment.


    But soon she remembered the letter Cang La left her before leaving.


    The little girl said...she was going to do a big event...and said that she would not be worried, that nothing would happen to their Changzhou City.


    But...Although she has an unusual status, this ability to command soldiers...she probably doesn''t have it...


    Just when Ruan Youqing and the others had a lot of questions, Ziya grabbed her sleeve excitedly and said in a trembling voice: "Look, instructor! Those wearing black armor over there...is it Guz''s army? !"


    Ruan Youqing quickly jumped up to a high place and looked in the direction Ziya indicated.


    The armor of the Jie tribe is blue, but now, there are more people wearing black armor in the southwest of Changzhou City.


    Indeed...it is the army of Guz Kingdom!


    When the opponent came closer, Ruan Youqing saw the tall and straight figure at the front of Guz''s army.


    Feather moon...


    It was actually their lord, Yuyue, who personally led the troops!


    Ruan Ye didn''t know the relationship between Ruan Youqing and her. After seeing Guz''s army, he quickly calmed down and said in a deep voice: "Guz seldom participates in battles...they came this time...could it be... want to Let''s share a share with the Jie people?"


    The scorching sun also agrees with him.


    Originally, he was going to order to prepare for a more powerful attack, but so many... Guz people suddenly appeared in the southwest direction.


    Could it be...they want to...reap the benefits?


    Thinking of this, Lie Yang first signaled his subordinates to stand still, and then he sent someone to the Guz people to test their purpose.


    Ruan Youqing grabbed Ruan Ye''s hand with difficulty concealing his excitement at this moment: "Daddy! Don''t worry! Guz''s army... is indeed here to help us!"


    "Is it really helping us?" Ruan Ye frowned slightly.


    Just as Ruan Youqing was struggling with how to explain to his father, they heard the sudden sound of neat footsteps in the city.


    When they followed the prestige, everyone saw that Ningguo''s army had already entered the city.


    It was Gu Changan and Mu Fei who took the lead.


    The two soon came to the bottom of the city tower. Mu Fei waved at Ruan Youqing and his party, and raised his eyebrows and said:


    "we are coming!"


    After saying that, she dismounted from her horse and led Gu Changan up the city gate.


    Gu Changan changed his previous wide-sleeved gown, and he is even more eye-catching with his red armor lining.


    After this person came over, he first saluted Ruan Ye as a junior, and then... his eyes seemed to be glued to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart was beating too hard. Although there were many things he wanted to say to Gu Chang''an, now is not a good time to reunite after a long absence.


    Before Ruan Ye could open his mouth to ask, Gu Changan calmed down and explained: "The Guz army is indeed here to help us. Not long ago, the Guz Kingdom sent us a letter saying that they would cooperate with us. Otherwise...their army of nearly 50,000 would not have approached our Ning Kingdom''s territory so easily."


    Because of his trust in Gu Changan, Ruan Ye let down his vigilance, and turned his head again to look at the Jie people and the Guz people who were quietly confronting each other outside the city.


    "Has the rebellion been put down in Fenglan City?"


    "Yes, Gu and General Mu came here with an imperial decree, and the general who led the rebellion has been killed on the spot. The others can''t make any waves."


    Ruan Ye nodded, his eyes became sharper and sharper: "So, our own army has about 30,000 people, and then... plus Guzi''s nearly 50,000 army, we now...have nearly 80,000 troops?"


    "That''s right." Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and smiled back.


    Ruan Ye also raised the corners of his lips, and took the lead down the gate tower.


    ¡¸Since that¡¯s the case...then...open the city gates...let¡¯s fight!¡¹


    ¡¸Open the city gate! Let¡¯s fight!¡¹


    The loud and powerful shouts resounded inside and outside Changzhou City.


    The tightly closed city gate was finally slowly opened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： the person who knows her best

    Chapter 346 The person who understands her best


    A sense of killing began to permeate the world, and Ningguo''s iron cavalry rushed out of the opened city gate first with a murderous look.


    Leading them were Ruan Ye and Mu Fei.


    After the cavalry came the infantry, led by Ruan Lingjun.


    It''s just that... the two sisters Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning were left in the city.


    Gu Changan, who was not good at marching and fighting, was also left in the city.


    Beautiful name, defend the city together with the fourth prince, in case any Jie people who slipped through the net will kill into the city.


    Ruan Youning is used to it, but Ruan Youqing has a small idea of ??wanting to go out of the city and fight with Dad and the others.


    After all, the fight these few days is really suffocating.


    Aware of Ruan Youqing''s restlessness, Gu Changan finally put away the corners of his lips that had been hooked all the time, and said in a deep voice, "Youqing, can you accompany me out to see Changzhou City?"


    Ruan Youqing was still thinking about how to go out of the city with Gu Changan and her elder sister behind her back, but Gu Changan''s sudden opening made her heart skip a beat.


    When she was at a loss after being panicked, Ruan Youning smiled meaningfully: "Tsk tsk tsk, you two haven''t seen each other for so long, you really need...to get along for a while alone. If it''s really not possible, I''ll go out and leave this place for you? "


    Hearing Ruan Youning''s joke, Ruan Youqing blushed instantly. On the contrary, Gu Chang''an replied leisurely with a calm face: "Miss Ruan is so understanding, it really moved Gu. It''s just that it''s freezing outside, so I don''t want Miss Ruan to go out and blow the cold wind."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youning was at a loss for words for a moment, not knowing what to praise him or what.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing finally regained his composure, and opened his mouth softly: "Sister, Mrs. Gu probably wants to take a stroll in Changzhou City. Sister, please stay here and have a good rest."


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning quickly nodded in agreement.


    When the two of them walked downstairs to the city gate one by one, the towering high wall happened to block their shadows.


    Ruan Youqing was about to turn around to ask why he suddenly thought of going out for a stroll, when he was hugged tightly by a warm chest behind him.


    Feeling the familiar faint fragrance on his body, Ruan Youqing''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She was able to be reborn because Gu Changan in the previous life sacrificed his own life to obtain her rebirth.


    At that time, she had already forgotten everything she had with Gu Changan because of Li Yi, but he still killed Li Yi from the previous life for her, and he did so much for her willingly.


    Ruan Youqing already understood that Gu Changan''s love for her has always been warm and deep, no matter in the previous life or in this life.


    In the previous life, she was wronged by him, so in this life... let her make it up.


    "Little fox, we haven''t seen each other for so long, don''t you say you miss me?" Gu Changan put his chin on the top of her head and rubbed it, then gently closed his eyes, feeling the softness and beauty in his arms seriously.


    Ruan Youqing''s breath was stagnant, then he turned around from his arms, his eyes were gentle and he spoke seriously:


    "Master Gu, I really miss you, and... thinking of you is beyond my imagination."


    It was Gu Changan who was stunned this time.


    He didn''t expect that his little fox''s sudden boldness and enthusiasm made him not know how to react for a while.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan''s rare sluggish expression, curled his lips aggrievedly, Jiao Didi called Master Gu again.


    Gu Changan held her hand tightly, and those deep eyes were instantly filled with tenderness.


    The two stood under the city wall embracing each other for a long time without making any further movements. Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and raised her head to stare at Gu Changan''s two pink lips.


    She was afraid that she would completely sink into the beauty of Lord Shoufu.


    Just when Ruan Youqing plucked up the courage to kiss her, Gu Changan suddenly reached out and touched the top of her head, and said softly, "Go out of the city."


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing blinked her eyes like a deer, and suddenly didn''t know how to continue.


    out of town...


    This guy is very good...why let her go out of the city...


    Gu Changan''s eyes darkened, his throat rolled, and his voice was a little hoarse: "You...don''t want to go out...to fight side by side with General Ruan and the others?"


    Hearing Gu Changan''s explanation, Ruan Youqing''s eyes widened, with a look of disbelief that Gu Changan could see her intention to go out.


    Gu Changan smiled softly, then raised his index finger and gently scratched Ruan Youqing''s little nose: "I know, you are worried about General Ruan and General Mu. And..."


    Feeling the other party''s breath approaching his ear suddenly, Ruan Youqing only felt a tingling in the back.


    "Aren''t you and the head of the Guz Kingdom deeply affectionate? When you come back, I will discuss with you about your... those things in Guz..."


    Seeing that the corners of Gu Changan''s lips were slightly raised, Ruan Youqing immediately raised the corners of his mouth and smiled coyly: "Master Gu, don''t worry, Youqing never messed around outside!"


    ¡¸Did I say you were promiscuous?¡¹


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing''s smile froze slightly, and then he reached out and grabbed the other party''s skirt without hesitation.


    With a little effort, Gu Changan was easily pulled in front of her.


    Then...she closed her eyes and kissed Gu Changan''s mouth.


    After the light kiss, she immediately let go, turned around and ran towards the stable in the distance.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu!"


    Gu Changan raised his hand and touched the corner of the lips kissed by Ruan Youqing. After the darkness in his eyes turned, he could only let out a long sigh.


    Now...it''s winter.


    It''s not too far away from the day he longed for.


    ¡­


    Gravel, dead leaves, and stumps were sucked into the cold wind and rolled over in a massacre.


    The sound of fighting resounded through the sky, and the strong smell of blood poured into the nostrils of everyone on the battlefield.


    Breathing is filled with the pressure of life and death.


    The person Lie Yang sent to inquire about the news was beheaded mercilessly by the other party, which undoubtedly angered him who was already ruthless.


    The war was about to break out, and the gate of Changzhou City, which he had been thinking about for a long time, was also opened.


    Looking at the murderous Ningguo soldier, Lie Yang, who had been grinning just now, instantly sank.


    It seems...the people of Ningguo waited for reinforcements...


    His partner...should have failed.


    Cursing in a low voice, the scorching sun tightened the reins and went forward.


    Amidst the flying arrows, warriors in armor of different colors fought hard. Flesh and blood flew everywhere, screaming again and again.


    Under the leadership of Ruan Ye, although the Ruan family army is small in number, it has already turned into an invincible long knife in Ruan Ye''s hands.


    Some people are defending, while others are attacking.


    The reinforcements brought by Mu Fei also approached the Jie people with a tacit understanding of both offense and defense.


    Ruan Ye charged in from the middle, followed by Mu Fei.


    After disrupting the opponent''s formation, the infantry led by Ruan Lingjun also divided into two wings to attack.


    The Guzi army led by Yuyue didn''t pay much attention to the formation. While ensuring that the Ningguo army would not be dispersed, they were divided into many small groups and joined the battle.


    In Guz''s team, there are a dozen ordinary fighters guarding a wizard.


    Under the protection of the warrior, the wizard flicked his wrist and swayed something at the Jie people.


    The combat effectiveness of the Jie soldiers who were sprinkled on things began to gradually weaken.


    Seeing that his side is already at a disadvantage, no matter how unwilling he is, he can only prepare to evacuate.


    Just as he turned around, he saw several pretty figures approaching him quickly from the corner of his vision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： fight against

    Chapter 347 Fighting


    When Ruan Youqing rode out of the city on horseback, he happened to meet Qiaoer and Ziya getting close to the horses in the stable.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing who suddenly appeared, the two immediately put away their smiles and stood up straight.


    "Coach~ What are you doing here?" Ziya couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Ruan Youqing regained his composure, picked out a black horse that he had ridden on weekdays, turned on the horse, and replied seriously: "I want to leave the city."


    "Going out of the city?" The voices of the two little girls were a bit sharp.


    However, just after Ruan Youqing thought that the two of them were intimidated by him, the two continued to speak in unison: "Coach! Take us together!"


    Surprised and naturally turned into Ruan Youqing.


    "I''m going out of the city to kill the enemy, are you...are you sure you want to be with me? And..." Ruan Youqing''s expression became more serious: "On the battlefield, I may not be able to take care of you."


    Only by making things serious can they dispel the idea that they are motivated by impulse.


    As a result, Qiaoer and Ziya became more serious, and Ziya vowed: "Coach, we know the cruelty of the battlefield. But...but we still want to participate. Even if...die on the battlefield...we nor fear."


    "Qiaoer, what about you?" Ruan Youqing cast his eyes on Qiaoer.


    Qiaoer smiled brilliantly and said, "Coach! We brought long knives!"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then rubbed between his brows helplessly.


    Knowing that they have made up their minds, then... I can only bring them together.


    When the wings are full, there will always be wind and waves.


    After seeing Ruan Youqing''s agreement, Qiao''er and Ziya immediately picked out a gentle-tempered horse and rode on it. The three of them galloped out of the city without further delay.


    At this time outside the city of Changzhou, the war has completely broken out.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t rashly join her father''s battle, she knew that if she appeared rashly, it would break their existing lineup and cooperation.


    So, at this time, she found a place with higher terrain and less people fighting, and began to look for the figure of the scorching sun in the battlefield.


    As the saying goes, capture the thief first and capture the king first.


    Fortunately, she soon saw the figure of the scorching sun. The man seemed to have sensed that the situation was not good, and was about to retreat.


    Relying on their numbers, they bullied them for more than half a month, and now they are out of the city...


    He wanted to run away?


    Ruan Youqing sneered coldly, then gave an order and rushed out with Qiaoer and Ziya.


    And the scorching sun seemed to have seen her too, but... it was... not retreating but advancing.


    Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows, she seemed to be... underestimated.


    After the two sides began to close the distance, Ruan Youqing whispered to Ziya and Qiaoer to keep a distance between them, then she gradually slowed down, hung the long knife in her hand on the horse, and carried it behind her back when she left the city The bow and arrow were quickly taken into her hands.


    Open the bow and release the arrow in one go.


    The arrow rushed straight to the face of the scorching sun.


    Lie Yang''s eyes darkened, and his reaction was considered timely.


    Otherwise, if he shoots an arrow so quickly, he will be shot off the horse if he is not careful.


    There was an evil smile on his face, and the interest in Lie Yang''s eyes was even more serious.


    This delicate little girl...seems...not to be underestimated!


    Ruan Youqing saw that the opponent was on guard, she put the bow and arrow behind her back again. Holding the long knife in hand, he accelerated his speed again.


    The real fighting with swords is definitely different from the usual practice. So when scattered Jie soldiers attacked from both sides, Qiaoer and Ziya dared not drop the long knives in their hands.


    It wasn''t until a hook-nosed Jie soldier reached out and grabbed one of Ziya''s feet that Ziya became cruel, gritted his teeth and swung a knife to chop off the man''s hand.


    While observing the enemy''s situation, Ruan Youqing naturally also paid attention to the reactions of Ziya and Qiao''er.


    Seeing this scene, she immediately reminded: "On the battlefield, if you are stunned for a while because you dare not or because you are soft-hearted, then you... are not far from death."


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing refocused on the scorching sun that was getting closer to her.


    The disparity in the figures of the two formed a sharp contrast. Soon, the tense atmosphere here gradually attracted the attention of others.


    For example, Ruan Ye, Mu Fei, and Ruan Lingjun are leading troops to forcefully suppress the Jie soldiers.


    Seeing that petite figure getting closer to the scorching sun, their hearts were all lifted.


    Until there was a shock in their hands, the rebellious figure of the Jie tribe completely calmed them down.


    Worry will lead to chaos, and now they must not easily leave their team to help Ruan Youqing.


    Otherwise, if one does not pay attention, the Jie people are likely to bite back.


    The suppressed anger in his heart was vented on the Jie soldiers in front of him. After feeling the increasingly violent attacks of these leading generals, these Jie soldiers complained again and again.


    And Ruan Youqing finally faced the scorching sun directly.


    Neither of them stopped, and without saying a word, they raised their knives and slashed towards the other side''s door.


    The scorching sun is extremely powerful, and Ruan Youqing will not catch it abruptly. Therefore, after she immediately leaned back to avoid the opponent''s heavy blow, the long knife in her hand quickly and fiercely slashed towards Lieyang''s leg.


    The opponent hurriedly turned the horse''s head, and the neighing sound of the horse sounded instantly.


    The horse was frightened, so naturally it was no longer so obedient.


    Seeing that Lieyang held the reins firmly, he controlled the horse''s neck and leaned back vigorously. It''s just that the horse''s front hooves are still kicking wildly in the air, and the scorching sun can only barely control himself from being thrown off the horse.


    At the same time, Qiaoer and Ziya stopped staring blankly, and the two rushed towards the scorching sun, one left and one right.


    Naturally, Ruan Youqing would not be idle, watching the scorching sun without noticing her timing, and slashing at his back with a long knife in one hand.


    If possible, she wants to capture this general of the Jie tribe alive.


    But Lie Ri didn''t get the title of Great General for no reason. After he felt a gust of knife wind on his back, he exerted force on his legs, and turned over and hung on the side of the horse.


    Ruan Youqing saw him dodging, and continued to attack without getting discouraged.


    Three beautiful shadows cooperated with tacit left and right flanking attacks, so that the opponent could not find a chance to fight back.


    Finally, the scorching sun was completely enraged, and without caring about protecting his body, he attacked Qiao''er with his coldly shining long knife.


    Qiaoer was startled by his fierce and violent attack, and was thrown off the horse after being unable to dodge for a while.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing at the side quickly signaled Ziya to continue attacking, while she quickly ran towards Qiaoer, reached out to grab her hand, and threw the opponent behind her with all her strength.


    "Hold me tight." Ruan Youqing urged in a hoarse voice.


    Qiaoer took a deep breath to calm herself down, and immediately hugged Ruan Youqing''s slender waist wrapped in armor.


    Seeing that Ziya was about to be overwhelmed, Ruan Youqing no longer held back, and slashed straight at the horse under Lieyang with his long knife.


    Lie Ri didn''t expect such a delicate girl to be so ruthless, this time he didn''t escape, and the hind leg of the horse under him was just cut off.


    Seeing that he was about to fall off the horse, a figure suddenly rushed out to catch him, and the scorching sun was rescued by his subordinates and fled.


    Looking at the running back of the opponent, when Ziya wanted to chase after him, Ruan Youqing stopped him.


    "The poor don''t chase after you."


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing saw that the Jie people on the battlefield were no longer interested in fighting and retreated in an orderly manner, so she took Qiao''er and Ziya and turned around and rushed towards Ruan Ye and the others.


    At this time, Ruan Ye no longer pursued the retreating Jie people, and everyone began to gather and prepare to return to the city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： Ruan Yes decision

    Chapter 348 Ruan Ye''s decision


    The wilderness sunken in the night seemed to have been stripped of all life, and it was extremely quiet.


    When Ruan Youqing came down from the city gate, she happened to meet Gu Changan who was looking for her.


    "Are you willing to go back?" Gu Changan spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Ruan Youqing paused, then pursed his lips, and said softly, "Master Gu said it as if I hid here on purpose."


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes, took her delicate shoulders very naturally, and continued:


    "General Ruan said that before he entered the city, he clearly saw you at the end of the team. After entering the city, he was nowhere to be seen. As far as I know from Ziya and the others, you After entering the city, I ran to the East City Gate. After I went to the East City Gate, I heard that you came here again. What? Our Miss Ruan was majestic when she attacked the general of the Jie tribe. When she came back... just... no Dare to meet people?"


    Feeling that Gu Chang''an''s voice was getting deeper and deeper, Ruan Youqing knew that what she did today really worried them, so at this time, she took the initiative to reach out and hugged Gu Chang''an''s arm, and said in a sweet and soft voice: "Master Gu, I know you care about me and for my own good. This time I was wrong."


    "I know it''s wrong, but...maybe I won''t change it?" Gu Changan said slowly.


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing, whose little thoughts were punctured, suddenly raised his head and took a few steps back.


    Ruan Youqing realized that he had already walked under the city wall when his back was completely cold.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Changan couldn''t bear to say anything serious, so he could only sigh softly, stretched out his hand and took her back again.


    "Forget it, I won''t say anything about you. It''s just that General Ruan and the others are a little annoyed that you are so reckless. Right now, they are busy recruiting soldiers. When they finish their work, they will talk to you no matter what. Sentence. And... that scorching sun from the Jie tribe is a vicious person who must take revenge, you let him face the face like this in front of the three armies... I am afraid he is looking for an opportunity to take revenge."


    Ruan Youqing, who was soft like a bunny just now, puffed up his chest with a cold and proud face when he heard Gu Changan mention the scorching sun, and said, "If he really has the guts to take revenge, I can still respect him as a man. But ...the person who rescued him today...I didn''t even notice."


    Gu Chang''an''s eyes also darkened, and he took over the words in a deep voice: "I once heard that Lie Ri, the general of the Jie tribe, has a military advisor who is capable of writing and martial arts. I''m afraid...that military advisor rescued him."


    "A military advisor capable of writing and martial arts?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    She didn''t have much impression of this military strategist capable of writing and martial arts, presumably she didn''t have much interaction with him in her previous life.


    Since Gu Changan has also heard about this person, they should be more cautious.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes a little discouraged: "Master Gu, where are my father and the others? I''ll find them myself and admit my mistake."


    Sooner or later, I have to accept the anger of my father and the others...


    "Death early and rebirth early"!


    Gu Chang''an''s mouth hooked slightly, and he held her hand in his own.


    "General Ruan...they are in the Governor''s Mansion. And...the Lord of Guz Kingdom has been looking for you for a long time."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then patted his forehead lightly.


    Actually almost forgot that Yuyue came here!


    Feeling the little fox''s pace quickened, Gu Changan frowned slightly dissatisfied.


    That woman... actually gave him an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    ¡­


    After Ruan Youqing followed Gu Changan to the front hall of the Governor''s Mansion, everyone in the hall who was still talking about something just turned around and set their eyes on her and Gu Changan.


    Ruan Youqing quickly let go of Gu Changan''s hand, and walked to his family with a flushed face.


    It''s just that... the expected blame didn''t happen, on the contrary, my father looked at her with a sense of pride and relief.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was surprised why his father reacted like this, Yu Yue, who was still sitting quietly with his airs on his back, coughed lightly, and explained: "Xiao Youqing, I have already told your father that I want to take you as a disciple. one thing."


    Seeing that Yuyue was still obsessed with accepting her as an apprentice, Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly: "It''s really an honor for Youqing that Sister Yuyue likes Youqing so much. After you mentioned this matter last time, Youqing thought about it again and again. .Since you don''t dislike Youqing''s stupidity, Youqing is naturally very happy with this kind of good deed. It''s just...now that the Jie people have not driven back to Mount Mang...Youqing think..."


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s agreement, Yuyue stood up with a happy smile and walked quickly to her side.


    Before Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Yuyue grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand and said with a smile, "Just now your father and I were discussing how to take advantage of the victory and chase the Jie people back to Mount Mang!"


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing looked at Ruan Ye in surprise: "Daddy...you..."


    Ruan Ye''s eyes were deep, and he spoke slowly: "Although Chang An has already told me briefly that the previous emperor''s order was not his original intention. But these days, I have reconsidered... If the Jie people are still in the Chegan River area... Our Changzhou City will be threatened at all times. And... this time... I don''t just want to drive them back to Mount Mang..."


    Seeing Daddy''s resolute eyes, Ruan Youqing frowned, with a look of shock: "Daddy means..."


    "If you want them to be obedient, there is only one way. That is...to defeat them. When the Jie people become our vassal state of Ning, you don''t have to worry about them invading our border people every day." Gu Changan answered for Ruan Ye, And his light tone made Ruan Youqing''s heart beat faster.


    It seems that they have already discussed briefly before.


    The leader of the Jie family is an ambitious person. If he is not convinced, he may make a comeback at any time.


    It''s just... Ruan Youqing''s mind is more sensitive, after thinking of something, his eyes have already aimed at Yuyue.


    Yue Yue was sitting on the side with her head propped on her head and looking at Ruan Youqing with a smile. After the two eyes met, Yu Yue understood what Ruan Youqing meant.


    "The disciples in the future need help, and I will definitely help."


    With Yuyue''s words, Ruan Youqing immediately felt at ease.


    After staying in Guz for some time, she already knew that not all Guz people are as eerie as Kugli. Moreover, the Guz people may be born with a kind of peace that other countries do not have. Whether they are ordinary people or aristocrats, their desire for power is not too great.


    Even Kugli... did those things not because of power, but because of the obsession in his heart.


    I just don''t know... the current him... has he let go of the obsession in his heart.


    "Youqing, this time, you are with us."


    Just as Ruan Youqing was wandering, Ruan Ye''s steady voice pulled her back instantly.


    Seeing everyone looking at him together again, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but whispered with reddened cheeks: "Together? What together?"


    Ruan Ye shook his head helplessly, reached out and patted her shoulder lightly:


    "Naturally...together with us...to convince the Jie people!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： deserter

    Chapter 349 Deserters


    The news that Ning State and Guzi State joined hands to attack the Jie people was like a thunder on the ground, which exploded the royal families of Yuhuan, Nanting, and Canglong.


    Fortunately, after Baili Huaijin returned to China, the royal family of Nanting Kingdom immediately sent a letter of alliance. The two countries have now exchanged credentials and sent envoys to communicate well.


    But after the Nangong brothers and sisters returned from the Guz Kingdom, they seemed to have disappeared without causing any waves in the royal family of Yuhuan. It''s just that when Yuhuan Kingdom saw that Ning Guo and Nan Ting had rebuilt their friendship and stopped fighting, they immediately sent someone to send a letter of alliance, and even proposed to send the most beloved seventh princess to Ning Guo for marriage.


    It''s just who to marry... that''s up for debate.


    Only the Canglong Kingdom, which occupies the northern part, is silent. No one knows what the young emperor is thinking.


    The situation is changing and changing. Without war, the poor people are the most joyful.


    Only the Jie people, no matter what their status is, have been affected by the flames of war and have no place for stability.


    After all, the Ruan family and the Guz people teamed up and led an army of nearly 150,000 to attack the Jie family.


    The soldiers from Guz and the soldiers from Ningguo are as vast as the gurgling stream flowing into the rushing river.


    Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan, and Yuyue were arranged in the middle team. Ruan Ye led the front, and Mu Fei and Ruan Lingjun guarded the rear.


    The fourth prince Li Han and Ruan Youning were still left in Changzhou City to defend the city.


    Li Han has matured a lot mentally after his sacrifice in Xinyang, so even if he failed in his ambition, he didn''t have any complaints.


    Because he knew that defending the city was extremely important at this time.


    As for Ruan Youning... She took the initiative to mention staying in the city this time.


    In the vast wilderness, the Jie soldiers who couldn''t run were overtaken by the soldiers led by Ruan Ye. All rebels will be killed on the spot, and surrendering and disarming will save them from becoming prisoners.


    Such a resolute blow has greatly hurt the morale of the Jie people.


    And those Jie people who fled with the army were treated differently from the cruel treatment that Jie soldiers would receive after encountering soldiers from Ningguo and Guzi.


    Although their freedom is temporarily restricted, fortunately they will not be threatened with their lives.


    It''s just that... it is precisely because of their kindness to ordinary people that some Jie soldiers want to get away with it.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ye and the others are quite accurate in judging people, and it is relatively easy to distinguish soldiers from ordinary people.


    However¡­


    "General, there is an allusion in their Central Plains, which is called "restraining one''s salary and tasting one''s courage." A handsome man spoke seriously towards the scorching sun.


    At this time, they were forced to hide in a mountain depression west of Chegan River and east of Mangshan Mountain because they were fiercely pursued by Ruan Ye''s army.


    Lie Yang was full of hostility, but after the man spoke, he restrained himself a little.


    ¡¸Mr. Xin, what good idea do you have?¡¹


    The young man called Xin Junshi gave a strange smile and opened his mouth softly.


    ¡­


    "Master Gu, thanks to you this time, the emperor was able to send so many reinforcements so happily. Our hundreds of thousands of troops should be smoother than before."


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan rode a horse each, walking slowly among the crowd.


    Going out of the city this time, Ruan Ye originally wanted to arrange for Gu Changan to stay in the city with the fourth prince. But Gu Changan insisted on following along.


    Although he is not good at marching and fighting, at least he will not hold anyone back.


    Yuyue was originally walking side by side with Ruan Youqing, but when she felt Gu Changan''s cold eyes from time to time, Yuyue, who was walking among thousands of flowers, instantly understood what it meant.


    Although she didn''t quite understand why this guy was always jealous of women, in order to avoid conflicts, she still consciously slowed down and stayed at the end of the middle line.


    As the sky was getting darker, the team at the front had gradually stopped to set up camp, and the order to stop and rest soon reached Ruan Youqing and the others.


    It''s just that when Ruan Youqing was about to get off her horse, she saw that there seemed to be some commotion in the southern team.


    It seems...it is...there are Jie people who have not kept up with the retreat.


    This kind of thing is usually handled by a specific person, and Ruan Youqing doesn''t want to get involved too much.


    However, just as she jumped off the horse, someone came to report that he wanted to see her.


    Gu Changan glanced over coldly, and said quietly: "People of the Jie family, why do you want to see our lady from the Ningguo family?"


    The person who came to report was so frightened by Gu Changan''s eyes that his legs softened and he knelt down, and said with a mournful face:


    "Gu...Master Gu...that person didn''t mention his name and must meet our little lady. What he wants to meet is the leader of our team. I think...General Ruan is a bit far away...This kind of trivial matter is not good to startle him..."


    Gu Changan just frowned and was about to continue speaking, but Ruan Youqing grabbed his hand, gave him a gentle look, then turned to the guard and said, "Take us there."


    The man nodded with relief, then turned and led a way through the crowd.


    Gu Changan looked down at Ruan Youqing holding his hand firmly, sighed in his heart, and could only follow up impatiently.


    Passing through the scrutinizing eyes of the crowd, Ruan Youqing followed the man to the south of the team, a place next to a forest.


    A group of Ningguo soldiers were chattering around a man who couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Ruan Youqing walked over and saw the battle armor belonging to the Jie people on the opponent''s body, his eyes darkened, and he didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Seeing that she was calm and calm, someone already stood up and explained: "Miss, this person... is a deserter from the Jie army!"


    "Deserter?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, then smiled and walked closer to the other party.


    ¡¸Look up and let me see.¡¹


    After saying this, Ruan Youqing felt cold eyes staring at him from behind.


    Looking back, it was indeed Gu Changan''s extremely gloomy face.


    Her words...


    Ok¡­


    It is indeed a bit like the opening remarks that dirty people who covet other people''s beauty often talk about.


    Coughed lightly to cover up the embarrassment, Ruan Youqing calmed down his voice before continuing: "Is this person going to defect from their Jie clan?"


    Ruan Youqing just finished speaking, when the other party suddenly raised his head, his dusty face was full of stubbornness: "I didn''t defect from the Jie tribe! I''m not from the Jie tribe! I...I...I just... came back!"


    "Come back?" Ruan Youqing frowned, bent slightly and looked at the other party seriously.


    The man was pushed and shoved to sit on the ground at some point, and never stood up.


    But even when he was sitting, Ruan Youqing could tell that he was different from other Jie people.


    For example, he does not have the tall figure of the Jie people, nor does he have the deep facial features of the Jie people.


    It looks...it really looks like the people of Ningguo.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and he already had some thoughts in his heart.


    When I took a shortcut from Guz to Changzhou, a small village near Tianmu Mountain... seemed to be in collusion with the Jie tribe, doing some human trafficking business?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing straightened his expression and said slowly: "Are you sold into the hands of the Jie people?"


    The man nodded vigorously after being shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： People who were sold to the Jie tribe

    Chapter 350 Sold to a person of the Jie tribe


    Ruan Youqing''s words made the other party nod in shock, and immediately got up from the ground.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Chang''an and a group of Ningguo soldiers standing in front of Ruan Youqing, that person might have jumped over and grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand and wept bitterly.


    Having never been close to Ruan Youqing, this person really only cried bitterly.


    Seeing the dirt on the other person''s face washed into one by one by tears, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but hold his forehead and said, "Why are you crying? A man doesn''t flick his tears... And we didn''t do anything to you."


    The man covered his mouth and nose and sobbed for a while. After he calmed down for a while, he took a few deep breaths before speaking: "To be honest, I... I was indeed sold into the hands of the Jie people." Li. I... the reason why I am so... is... because I thought you would not believe me, you would think that it is impossible for a big man to be cheated and sold into the hands of the enemy!"


    As he spoke, the man curled his mouth and was about to cry again.


    "Shut up."


    Finally, Gu Changan''s cold, hell-like voice made him stop the tears that were about to flow.


    Ruan Youqing was free to continue speaking: "I don''t mean to believe you. I only mentioned this because I met it before. Who would have thought that you are really a Ningguo who was sold to the Jie clan. You go How long have you been with the Jie clan? Why do you only want to come back now?"


    Ruan Youqing''s words made him bow his head.


    "I... I went to the Jie tribe... It''s been almost a year... I don''t expect what will happen when I come back at this time... Even if I am locked up, I still want to come back... After all, I am a Ning country person whether I live or die. In Jie The reason why I stayed with the family for a year is because they are too cruel, we want to die and dare not die... Finally, there is a chance to escape at this time...I will do everything to escape...I...I want to come back..."


    Seeing the other party''s dull face repeating that he wanted to come back, Ruan Youqing slowed down and said softly, "I don''t blame you for asking this, you can come back if you want. But... I still need to confirm your identity .¡±


    "identifying?"


    The man finally raised his head with a puzzled look on his face.


    Ruan Youqing nodded: "How did you get sold into the hands of the Jie tribe? Also... where are you from Ningguo?"


    "I... I was originally from Xiangcheng, and my family was in business. Then... once I went to Changzhou City to do business, and I got lost and passed a small village... I vaguely remember that the small village was in a mountain range Not far away... As a result... I passed out for some reason... After waking up, I arrived at the territory of the Jie people. They used both soft and hard... Forced me to join their army. But don''t worry! I didn''t kill We Ningguo people! I was lucky and was assigned to the food team. So... so... I dared to come back. After all, my hands were not stained with the blood of our Ningguo people."


    Seeing that there was no panic flashing across his face, his expression was quite calm. Ruan Youqing smiled and said: "Maybe we are destined, the small village you just mentioned... I have also been there. It just happened to let me know that they are doing some despicable and treasonous things there. What''s more, I This time I went out of the city... and brought a villager from there."


    Ruan Youqing traveled with the army this time, and indeed brought a person from the village... the old grandson.


    The purpose of... is to prevent them from being confused between the real enemy and the people who are forced to fight them.


    Smiling and ordered someone to bring the old grandson here, Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and watched the young man''s reaction.


    When the man heard that Ruan Youqing had brought out the people from that village, he was taken aback for a moment, and then said with a blushing face, "He actually brought the people from that village?! Then I have to talk to him carefully! Go back this time! I''m going to take him to see the official!"


    Seeing this person''s reaction, Ruan Youqing raised his hand to signal him to be calm: "Don''t worry, talk about what you have to say. Later... let''s see if you know that person first."


    After a while, Lao Sun was brought over.


    Old Sun may never have thought that he would go to the battlefield one day, let alone meet the sold person one day.


    Although it may not be through his hands, basically the whole village has seen the person who sold it. The purpose is to prevent someone from the village from being sold out by accident one day.


    So, after listening to Ruan Youqing''s instructions, Lao Sun''s expression turned dead.


    He had never had such a reaction when encountering bandits.


    After bringing the old grandson in front of the man, Ruan Youqing carefully observed the reactions of the two men.


    Old Sun didn¡¯t dare to look up at first, but the man changed from being passive to taking the initiative to swear: ¡°You guys dared to do this kind of unconscionable business back then, but now you don¡¯t dare to confront me face to face? You bastard!¡±


    The old grandson who was scolded looked up in a wimpy manner.


    Then his eyes suddenly widened and he took a few steps back.


    Look at this reaction... I really know him.


    It''s just that the reaction seems to be a bit big...


    Ruan Youqing looked back and forth between the two of them with deep meaning in his eyes, trying to see something in them.


    Before Lao Sun could speak, the man was already gearing up angrily: "It''s really hard to find a place to go. At the entrance of the village, you tricked me into it!"


    Seeing that the man wanted to make a move, Ruan Youqing made a gesture with his eyes, and the responsive soldiers immediately stopped him.


    ¡¸Old Sun, do you know this person?¡¹


    Then Ruan Youqing completely focused on Lao Sun.


    Originally, Lao Sun put his hands in his sleeves, and his eyes were a little dodgy. After hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, he raised his head a little awkwardly, and said in a stuttering voice: "We...we have met many people...I ...I''m also... not sure..."


    The man snorted and said coldly: "At that time, you were flirting with a woman in your village with a mole on the tip of her nose. When I saw me asking for directions, I stopped entangled with her and took me into the house. I came to your village, and after showing me the way, you insisted that I stay there for a meal!"


    "Hmm..." Lao Sun was stunned by the other party''s detailed description, and he took a long time to say that he remembered with a flushed face.


    Ruan Youqing, who originally wanted to see some tricks in the man who appeared suddenly, finally let go of his vigilance and asked someone to take him to rest for a while.


    "Did you believe him?" Back at the packed camp, Gu Changan frowned slightly and opened his mouth.


    Ruan Youqing saw that he frowned, raised his foot and stretched out his hand to press on the center of his brow: "What do you think, Mr. Gu?"


    Seeing his little fox throwing the question back, Gu Changan already had an idea in his mind.


    Ruan Youqing saw that his expression had softened, and snorted a little dissatisfied: "In the eyes of Mr. Gu, I am so easy to be deceived?"


    Gu Changan hugged her close to him, and said slowly, "What''s your plan?"


    ¡¸A plan...if you say it, it¡¯s not a plan.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： night attack

    Chapter 351 Night Attack


    The outline of the mountains in the night is a bit blurred, and the night sky is also dark at this time, without a trace of light.


    After the ugly time is over, it is the most sleepy time for people.


    In the silence, an extremely piercing sound suddenly sounded.


    Many people suddenly opened their eyes and sat up abruptly.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart also chugs, and he has no sleepiness at all.


    Simply, dressed neatly and walked out of the tent.


    Just as the curtain was lifted, someone came towards her with a lantern.


    "Master Gu?"


    I saw Gu Changan''s face was cold, and there were several people behind him.


    Among them was the person I met this evening.


    After standing still, Gu Changan directly motioned for the young man to walk in front of Ruan Youqing.


    This person didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly with a serious face: "Did you hear the voice just now?"


    Ruan Youqing''s expression darkened, and he nodded.


    The young man continued: "That''s a signal for the gathering of the Jie tribe at night."


    "Are you sure?" Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes, and looked at the young man with an aura of calm and prestige.


    The young man nodded with a serious expression: "I''m sure. I am most familiar with the codes of the Jie people. This is because every time before the code is sounded, the soldiers of the Jie people will drink a kind of wine that we brewed. refreshing soup."


    Gu Changan never spoke easily, he was waiting for Ruan Youqing''s decision.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing didn''t struggle for long. After sending people to look after the young man, she began to prepare people to deal with it.


    In the darkness, the smell of blood began to permeate faintly, followed by the rustling sound among the trees and dry grass.


    There are shadows of people moving in the dark night.


    After Ruan Youqing sent out an order to alert everyone, the bleak cold wind seemed to carry killing intent, which made people tremble.


    Gu Changan, who had never spoken, suddenly darkened his eyes, and his deep voice was like thunder, which shocked people''s hearts.


    "coming."


    After the words fell, Ruan Youqing also heard voices coming from far and near.


    The sound of uniform footsteps became clearer, and everyone immediately stood ready.


    Sure enough, after a while, a cold arrow shot out from the dark and hit the chest of a Ningguo soldier.


    After a muffled groan sounded, the Jie people jumped out of the darkness ferociously.


    Ruan Youqing gave an order, and all the soldiers of Ningguo and Guzi drew their swords to meet him.


    Suddenly, swords, lights and swords crisscrossed in the darkness, and Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan also joined the battle.


    The counterattack of the Jie tribe in the dark night is indeed a bit unprepared. If it is not reminded... I am afraid... there will be a lot of losses.


    Fortunately, the soldiers sent by the Jie tribe were only a small team of about 1,000 people. Although they were aggressive, because Ningguo already had defenses, it was considered speed for them to retreat after failing to disrupt as they wished.


    Watching the hasty figure disappear into the darkness again, Ruan Youqing stopped people from chasing after him.


    After looking at each other with Gu Changan, the corners of their lips slightly curled up at the same time.


    When meeting the young man again, Ruan Youqing thanked him with a straight face and asked his name.


    The young man scratched the back of his head in embarrassment before replying, "I...my name is Qiao Sheng."


    Ruan Youqing gave him a gentle smile: "Qiao Sheng? It''s really thanks to you coming to remind me today, otherwise...even after hearing this voice, we would never have thought that the Jie tribe would have the courage to attack at night."


    The young man named Qiao Sheng became even more embarrassed: "Girl, you don''t have to be so polite. As a Ningguo person... it is impossible to sit idly by when encountering such a thing. But I didn''t expect that the Jie people were obviously beaten by us." Fart...um...the beating was so brutal, but he still had the guts to launch some kind of night attack! Could it be... some other plan?"


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing smiled contemptuously: "They may think that we will take them lightly at this time. As for any other plans... Jie people are barbarians, and they should not have any other plans of."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s belittling of the Jie tribe, Qiao Sheng quickly agreed: "Yes, yes, I have been in the Jie tribe for nearly a year, and I also feel this way. The Jie tribe is very barbaric, how can I come up with any good plan?" Come."


    After the two of you have belittled the Jie family to nothing, Ruan Youqing yawned a little sleepily, and said lazily: "After tossing around for so long, go and rest for a while, and have a good time with Jie people tomorrow." Clans compete against each other."


    After Qiao Sheng nodded, he immediately followed the person who brought him and left.


    Seeing him leave, Gu Changan gradually smiled: "Just now Tianwen told me that General Ruan and General Mu were not attacked by the Jie tribe at night."


    Ruan Youqing still had a faint smile on his face: "This is what I expected."


    Looking at the dark color in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, Gu Chang''an couldn''t help asking curiously: "In all fairness, this person really doesn''t look like Xi Zuo. How did you see...he...is different?"


    Ruan Youqing gently kicked away a piece of gravel at his feet, and slowly said: "Master Gu, when I fought with the general of the Jie tribe, he was rescued, did you hear?"


    "It was a wise choice for you not to catch up. Since this man was able to save the scorching sun, it shows that he has extraordinary abilities. If you rush after him rashly, you might put yourself in danger."


    Ruan Youqing nodded: "Since Daddy is determined to beat the Jie people back to Mount Mang, there is no need to rush to catch the scorching sun. Just now, Mr. Gu, you asked me how I saw this person... because... this person It makes me feel very similar to the person who rescued the scorching sun.¡±


    ¡¸Have you seen that person¡¯s face clearly?¡¹


    "No."


    ¡¸Then why...¡¹


    "A woman''s intuition."


    If it wasn''t for Ruan Youqing''s serious face when he answered, Gu Chang''an would almost have thought that the little fox was prevaricating him.


    It''s just...a woman''s intuition...


    Gu Changan smiled lowly, and habitually raised his hand to touch Ruan Youqing''s head: "Our Miss Ruan is really capable. Then according to your intuition... today''s night attack by the Jie people, what do you think..."


    "It is very likely that they have discussed it before. The purpose... is to gain our trust. As for gaining trust... there are many things that can be done."


    "But in case your intuition is wrong, he is really a poor man who was sold to the Jie clan?"


    Ruan Youqing shrugged, with a serious face: "If he is really innocent...it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to do anything to him now. As for whether he will do anything...it depends on him."


    The two were talking when someone came over with a gust of wind.


    "Master, although that old grandson looks weird today, he is really telling the truth."


    "Are you going to torture him again?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised.


    Gu Changan did not answer Ruan Youqing''s words in a hurry, but looked at Tianwen and asked, "Did you bring it?"


    "Bring it, it''s in the back. She walks too slowly."


    Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Chang''an in confusion, and then at Tianwen.


    Before her doubts came out, she saw Youdao''s familiar figure gradually approaching from the direction Tian Wen was coming from.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： letter

    Chapter 352 letter


    After seeing the other person''s figure clearly, Ruan Youqing covered her mouth in shock.


    "Master!"


    After seeing Ruan Youqing, the other party immediately ran towards Ruan Youqing.


    When she stabilized her figure, Ruan Youqing immediately turned to look at Gu Changan: "You... you actually brought Zisu back?!"


    Gu Changan spread his hands: "Don''t blame me, it was your subordinate who was crying and clamoring to come to you."


    Zisu nodded quickly, and said, "My subordinate just arrived at Changzhou City, and I heard that you left the city together. It happened that he was still in the city because of the reason, so my subordinate pestered him to tell Mr. Gu, hurry up and hurry up." Only after catching up. Although Zisu doesn¡¯t know martial arts, it¡¯s still useful in this kind of situation!¡±


    Although she didn''t express her thoughts directly, Ruan Youqing could still see concern and concern in her eyes.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Zisu with gentle eyes, then patted her arm helplessly and said softly, "Forget it, since you followed, I won''t let you go back. But, when we go to charge, you must not follow."


    Seeing that her master did not let her leave, Zisu quickly smiled and agreed: "Okay, okay, I will wait for you in the camp. If you catch any prisoners, just hand them over to me."


    It was only when the captives were mentioned that Ruan Youqing realized that Zisu should have used her mind-reading on the old grandson just now.


    "But I asked Lao Sun about that thing called Qiao Sheng?"


    Zisu stopped smiling, nodded and said, "God asked them to ask me to ask him a few questions. From his answers, the man named Qiao Sheng had indeed been to their village. And this person... was indeed taken by them It was sold to the Jie tribe."


    Ruan Youqing frowned and said, "Could it be... I really think too much?"


    "You never hurt him, there is nothing wrong with being defensive." Gu Changan grabbed her hand in time, and then shook it lightly and firmly.


    Seeing this, Zisu and the others at the side began to wonder where to put their eyes. Zisu coughed a few times and laughed a little, then said cautiously: "Master... if you don''t rest, I''m afraid it will be dawn."


    Besides... she was indeed tired from the hasty journey.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Zisu and the others were looking at her and Gu Changan''s hands with different expressions, and quickly broke away, and gently pushed Gu Changan: "Yes... If you don''t rest anymore, it will really be dawn tomorrow. Tomorrow Daddy said that we will intensify our attacks on the Jie tribe, so take a good rest."


    Gu Changan glanced at Zisu and the others lightly, and then could only answer in a muffled voice.


    Seeing Zisu grinningly followed his little fox into the camp, Gu Changan felt a pain in his heart.


    He is, he is making himself unhappy again.


    Looking at his master''s dull face, Tian Wen lowered his head and dared not say anything more.


    However, when the two were on their way back, Gan Gu greeted them solemnly.


    "Master."


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Changan was not in a good mood at this time, so his voice sounded a little cold again.


    Fortunately, both Tian Wen and Gan Gu have gotten used to their master being like this, so Gan Gu took a deep breath, took out a secret letter from his bosom and handed it to Gu Changan.


    "Master, there is a letter from the capital."


    Hearing that it was a message from the capital, Gu Changan reached out to take the letter.


    Just¡­


    After reading the letter, he was surrounded by a formidable atmosphere that strangers should not get close to.


    Gan Gu poked Tianwen with his elbow, signaling him to ask.


    Tianwen glared at him, struggled in his heart for a long time and finally asked cautiously: "Master... over there in the capital... but what''s the matter?"


    Gu Changan clenched his fists slowly, and then a gust of bitter air radiated from his hands, and then he slowly let go of his hands, and the secret letter instantly fell on the ground like white snow.


    "The second prince wrote to tell me that the remnants of the former prince''s party were trying to rob the prison, and they were spreading rumors in the capital... I conspired with the Ruan family to rebel in Changzhou City."


    "Then you..." Tian Wen''s face also sank.


    Now...his master is indeed staying in Changzhou City with the Ruan family...


    Although it is said that he is leading the army to expel the Jie tribe, but if the guarantee is not complete, there is a dirty mind who makes up a few right and wrong while he is not in Beijing.


    Let''s not say whether the emperor believes it or not, this person''s words are the most terrifying.


    Li Yi is really good at finding so many loyal dogs.


    I thought that when the capital was closed, those who had the heart of disobedience had been completely wiped out.


    As a result, after someone appeared from Fenglan''s place, another person from the capital got in.


    ¡¸I can only go back.¡¹


    Gu Changan''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ruan Youqing took Zisu out of the tent when he saw Gu Changan standing at the place where they parted ways yesterday.


    "Master Gu?" Ruan Youqing hurried over.


    In the end, Gu Changan didn''t say anything, and directly stretched out his hand to embrace Ruan Youqing in his arms.


    Zisu, who wanted to go with Ruan Youqing, pursed her lips tightly and retreated into the tent.


    And the soldiers who were passing by walked forward without squinting, pretending that they didn''t see anything.


    Ruan Youqing''s small face was stuffed in Gu Changan''s arms, and when she felt her breathing was a little short, Ruan Youqing used some strength to break free from his embrace.


    "Master Gu, are you...in a bad mood?"


    Feeling Gu Changan''s low pressure after knowing it, Ruan Youqing raised her face with concern and spoke softly.


    Gu Changan looked down at her and sighed softly: "I can''t accompany you anymore."


    "Ok?"


    "I''m going back to Beijing."


    "Huh... huh? Go back to Beijing?" After Ruan Youqing was shocked, she unconsciously felt a sense of loneliness on her face that she hadn''t noticed.


    This trace of loneliness was easily seen by Gu Changan.


    My heart is full of joy and pity.


    After explaining the reason to Ruan Youqing, she immediately frowned and said, "Then don''t delay, go back quickly! Although the emperor is a wise king, no matter how wise he is, he can''t shake his heart because of other people''s comments. .And...Master Gu, as the chief minister of a country...you really can''t leave Beijing for too long."


    "I know." Gu Changan held Ruan Youqing in his arms again: "But...back to Beijing this time...I don''t know when we will meet next time."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression darkened, and a soreness filled his heart.


    The expulsion of the Jie people this time... as short as one or two months.


    Long term... half a year or a year or two may be...


    If you are afraid, you are afraid...the people of the Jie people are stubbornly resisting.


    And they haven''t been able to do anything too brutal.


    Just when Ruan Youqing frowned tightly, Gu Changan gently kissed her forehead.


    "Don''t frown."


    "Ok¡­"


    "When I finish dealing with the affairs of the capital, if you can''t go back in the twelfth lunar month...then I will come here to find you again."


    "Huh? Twelfth lunar month?" Ruan Youqing was taken aback, her voice sounded so soft that it made my heart itch.


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, and leaned close to Ruan Youqing''s ear.


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, she felt a tingling pain in her earlobe.


    Gu Changan... actually bit her!


    Patted his hand with an angry face, but Gu Changan pulled her over there again domineeringly.


    "On the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, we are going to get married."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： winter moon

    Chapter 353 Winter Moon


    A thin snow came quietly along with Dongyue.


    The Ruan family also led an army of 150,000 and drove the Jie people to the foot of Mang Mountain with lightning speed.


    As long as they cross Mang Mountain, the Jie people will return to the barren land in the past.


    The reason why Ruan Ye and the others did this was to force them to voluntarily surrender to Ningguo.


    But the leader of the Jie tribe was extremely stubborn and bloody. After the ordinary people were properly settled, 100,000 Jie tribe soldiers set up camp on the mountainside of Mang Mountain, looking like they were fighting to the end.


    At a high place, it is the easiest to defend and difficult to attack.


    "Fortunately, the snow wasn''t too heavy. The sun is shining today, so the snow should melt by noon."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s family had gathered together. Although Yuyue left and went back to Guz first, she left their most heroic general and nearly 50,000 soldiers behind.


    Ruan Youqing kept Yu Yue''s generosity firmly in mind.


    Gu Changan has been away for about ten days. If it is a normal day, Ruan Youqing will definitely be depressed for a while.


    But at this time, she didn''t have much thought to care about so many children''s love.


    "Youqing, the one you mentioned last time is called Qiao Sheng, how is it these days?"


    After Ruan Youqing met Ruan Ye Mu Fei, he naturally told his parents about Qiao Sheng''s affairs and her suspicions.


    As for Ruan Youqing''s speculation and actions, Ruan Ye and Mu Fei were full of praise.


    Even Ruan Lingjun, who had always doted on Ruan Youqing, became a little jealous when he praised her.


    You know, these two brave generals of his family have never praised him so much!


    But jealousy is jealousy, he is also very proud that his little sister is much better than ordinary people.


    At this time, the family just ate something and were sitting around discussing how to continue the attack.


    It snowed last night, and before the snow completely melted, they couldn''t rush up the mountain.


    After all, the guards on the mountain have plenty of ways to deal with them.


    But if they don''t go up the mountain...they have to guard at the bottom of the mountain. Wait until the Jie people can''t help but come down the mountain.


    At this moment, Ruan Ye suddenly remembered the young man named Qiao Sheng.


    And after Ruan Youqing heard his father''s question, he replied with a sweet smile: "Now... he can be said to be doing well in my place."


    "Huh?" Ruan Ye frowned, a little worried: "Where is the wind?"


    Ruan Youqing continued to speak with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "He has only been here for more than ten days, and he has already become brothers and sisters with my soldiers."


    "Then isn''t it a bit dangerous?"


    "Daddy doesn''t have to worry about what secrets he might get out of the soldiers."


    "It''s okay if you don''t steal any secrets, just...why do you look...in a good mood?"


    When Ruan Youqing heard this, he bent his eyes and smiled even more happily: "Because he is like this, Youqing is more sure...he is not an ordinary person."


    Ruan Lingjun touched his nose, and said with some doubts: "Maybe he is really extroverted, that''s why he can make friends with those soldiers. Why does my little girl think it''s not easy for him?"


    The corners of Ruan Youqing''s lips twitched slightly: "Because observing him these days, it can be seen that he is a very smart person. It is impossible for a smart person to stay there for a year and still be mediocre. If he only wants to come back, maybe He can always hide his lowered existence and not show his edge, but...I can still see...ambition in him. Ambitious and smart people..."


    Before the words were finished, Ruan Ye and the others understood.


    Even if Qiao Sheng was really sold to the Jie tribe...then he is probably no longer "a blank sheet of paper".


    ¡­


    When the snow melts, it will always be colder than when it snows. After drinking the cold-dispelling soup specially made, Ruan Youqing exhaled and let out a long sigh.


    Marching in winter is more inconvenient than usual.


    Not to mention... She came to Guishui again at this time.


    She naturally wouldn''t tell Ruan Ye and the others about this kind of girl''s private affairs, and she didn''t even tell her own mother.


    If she said it, she must be protected to prevent her from charging forward again.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed his hands and covered his lower abdomen through his clothes. At this time, Ruan Youqing was extremely anxious.


    "Master."


    "Teacher."


    Zisu and Ziya walked in from outside the tent, looking at their red noses from the cold, Ruan Youqing said with some distress: "Come here quickly and drink some cold-dispelling soup to warm your body."


    After hearing this, several people hurriedly thanked the master for his concern, and no longer stick to etiquette, each of them poured a bowl and drank it heartily.


    Ruan Youqing saw that they were getting brighter, and he narrowed his almond eyes in satisfaction and said, "You all came here neatly, but what do you want to say to me?"


    Ziya wiped the corners of his mouth, walked quickly to Ruan Youqing''s side, and said in a low voice, "Coach, we''re fine, but...we saw that Qiao Sheng coming this way."


    Although Ruan Youqing has been paying attention to his movements, Qiao Sheng has been staying with other soldiers in a regular manner, and almost... never took the initiative to find her.


    Come here this time...


    Ruan Youqing tapped the empty celadon bowl in front of him lightly with his fingers, and said lightly, "Nothing comes to the door. He should be...ready to start."


    Just as she finished speaking, Qiao Sheng''s voice sounded outside the tent.


    "Miss Ruan, Qiao Sheng has something to say to you, could it be convenient for you?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at Ziya and the others with a smile, then raised her voice and replied, "It''s convenient, you can come in."


    After the words fell, Qiao Sheng lifted the curtain and entered.


    Although there are not so many rules in the army, Qiao Sheng still kept a distance from Ruan Youqing and then stopped. Then he politely clasped his hands and said: "Qiao Sheng came to disturb Miss Ruan to rest, Miss Ruan No wonder."


    "It''s okay, I''m only busy fighting these days, and I don''t have time to ask you if you''re used to life here."


    Qiao Sheng put away his smile just now, and said in a serious manner: "Miss, what you said... Qiao Sheng doesn''t like to hear it. Qiao Sheng is from Ningguo, so why is he not used to the life here? Say."


    Ruan Youqing quickly straightened his expression and apologized: "Sorry, I didn''t mean that... I just want to ask you if you are used to staying in our Ningguo military camp..."


    Only then did Qiao Sheng slow down his expression, and gradually regained his smile: "I am more used to it than staying with the Jie people! On the territory of the Jie people, I was worried all day long, thinking about how to escape. After returning , eat well and wear well every day, and the brothers are warm and friendly, to be honest, if this battle is over, I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Ruan Youqing covered her lips with a smile, and then said softly: "It''s not impossible to stay here if you don''t want to leave. I''ll talk to Dad later, it''s not a problem for you to stay here and be a corporal leader. If you live up to yourself, maybe you will still be here in the future." Can be a lieutenant."


    "Thank you, Miss Ruan, for your kindness! It''s just that Qiao Sheng is not greedy for military achievements or anything else. He wants to stay here. He just thinks that this place makes me feel that I can contribute to the defense of my family! This is more important than doing business. significance!"


    "Last time, if you hadn''t told me in advance to prepare me, the night attack of the Jie tribe would have succeeded. Therefore, even if you have no intention of military exploits, I will ask dad to help you get some rewards. By the way...you just said that you have something to do Tell me?" Ruan Youqing spoke slowly with a smile on her face.


    After Qiao Sheng listened, he gradually became serious:


    "Miss Ruan, I came here this time... to tell you... I actually know... There is a small road here that can directly raid the Jie people''s barracks. If there is no accident, they may be able to capture their general!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： Dispute

    Chapter 354 Dispute


    After listening to Qiao Sheng''s words, Ruan Youqing immediately stood up and walked quickly to his side.


    ¡¸You said...you know Xiaolu?¡¹


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was agitated, Qiao Sheng nodded vigorously and continued: "I followed here to deliver things before, and there are still some people staying here in Mangshan, so they send people to deliver some of these things every month. At that time, they did not climb over the mountain from the front, but from one side...that way, they could pass halfway up the mountain.¡±


    "Are you sure that path can be walked?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, as if a little disbelieving.


    Seeing this, Qiao Sheng suddenly lowered his voice: "It is possible to walk... But that path is narrower, and there are some thorns on both sides. Walking this path... will not be very smooth."


    "I don''t care if the road is smooth or not, I''m just afraid that there will be people from the Jie tribe ambushing this road."


    "You don''t have to worry about that! Jie people don''t think that their path will be known by others! Because if you want to find that path, you need to go through a forest that is a bit miasma. If you don''t know that there is a path there, most people will not Go and risk your way through the miasmaous woods."


    Speaking of this, Qiao Sheng suddenly sighed: "Miss Ruan, or forget it, it seems dangerous to take that path...Qiao Sheng also suddenly remembered that there was a path and came to tell you immediately, but just now On the one hand, Qiao Sheng realized later that he was reckless and didn''t think carefully."


    Seeing the annoyance on the other side''s face, Ruan Youqing slowed down his voice and comforted him: "I''m very pleased that you can only focus on Ningguo. And... Miasma is not a problem here. So the danger is really not too much danger. It''s just that ...It''s just that I can''t venture into the enemy''s camp alone. I need...need to discuss it with Daddy."


    Qiao Sheng nodded understandingly: "This is not a trivial matter, we should tell the general."


    After the two had a brief chat, Ruan Youqing prepared to take Qiao Sheng to see Ruan Ye.


    As a result, after walking halfway, they met Ruan Lingjun who was also going to see Ruan Ye.


    "Brother!" Ruan Youqing greeted him with a smile.


    Ruan Lingjun was expressionless at first, but when he heard Ruan Youqing''s voice, he seemed to have changed instantly, his eyes were full of tenderness and doting.


    It''s just... When he looked through Ruan Youqing and saw Qiao Sheng standing behind her, Ruan Lingjun became expressionless again.


    He has such a nature, he has always been too lazy to put on an expression that goes against his heart with people he doesn''t like.


    Qiao Sheng approached Ruan Youqing lightly with some trepidation, and said cautiously with a low voice: "This... is Major General Ruan? Did I offend him somewhere..."


    After all, I have seen his smiling face when facing Ruan Youqing, it is really easy to think about his cold face without warning.


    "You don''t have to think about it, my elder brother has always been cold-hearted."


    Ruan Youqing explained gently.


    Qiao Sheng smiled sarcastically and did not speak again.


    ¡­


    "I disagree."


    When Ruan Youqing told Ruan Ye what Qiao Sheng had said, and proposed that he planned to lead a small group of soldiers to make a surprise attack, Ruan Ye refused without thinking.


    Ruan Youqing saw her father''s stern face, she blushed, and shook his arm coquettishly: "Daddy, don''t worry, let me go ~ Youqing is not incompetent, but he is leading a sneak attack, you can do it of!"


    "No." Ruan Ye still refused firmly.


    "Daddy!" Ruan Youqing stomped her feet like those ordinary wayward girls, her eyes were slightly red.


    Ruan Ye looked at her helplessly, then raised his eyes to Qiao Sheng and said in a deep voice, "You are Qiao Sheng?"


    Qiao Sheng swallowed his saliva nervously, stood up straight and respectfully replied: "Yes...Yes!"


    "Then you wait outside for a while, my daughter and I have something to say." Although Ruan Ye''s tone was slow, the general''s aura still made people feel that his words were unquestionable.


    Qiao Sheng froze, and then hurried out of the camp with a quick answer.


    As a result, just as he withdrew, he heard the sound of arguing in the tent.


    He bowed his head as if he felt a little guilty and walked a little further away. Some soldiers passing by saw him like this, and some of them who had a good relationship with him these days came over and asked him what happened.


    Qiao Sheng replied even more guiltily, saying that it was because he caused the general and the young lady to quarrel.


    He didn''t say much, but the others sounded like they couldn''t help but think too much.


    Because of Qiao Sheng, the father and daughter, who had never had any disputes, actually... quarreled?


    The reason for this... has to be imagined.


    After all, Qiao Sheng''s appearance is pretty good.


    It''s just...their Miss Ruan...isn''t she already engaged to their Chief Assistant...


    this¡­


    After some people made quick eye contact, the way they looked at Qiao Sheng changed instantly.


    This one...don''t underestimate it!


    After an unknown amount of time, Ruan Youqing finally walked out of Ruan Ye''s tent.


    Just looking at her red and swollen eyes, Qiao Sheng opened his mouth but did not speak.


    Ruan Youqing raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, then said in a low voice, "Follow me back first."


    Qiao Sheng hummed quickly.


    Backing back to his tent, Ruan Youqing walked around puffed up for a long time.


    Ziya Zisu and the others dared not speak, Qiao Sheng sneaked a few glances at her, but dared not speak.


    On the contrary, Ruan Youqing, after a long breath, finally took the initiative to say: "Daddy, he... is too conservative! What are you talking about? The Mang Mountain is desolate and barren. It is impossible for them to stay on the mountain all the time when there is not enough food. Let''s wait. We just need to stay here...but...but how long do we have to wait...I...I can''t wait!"


    At the end, Ruan Youqing''s face turned red for no reason.


    Zisu also frowned at this time and took over the words: "Master, if we have been waiting here...would it... miss your wedding date..."


    It seemed that Ruan Youqing''s face became even redder after being told what was on his mind.


    Qiao Sheng''s eyes flashed an unknown light, and he tentatively said, "Miss Ruan...don''t go there by yourself... If there is any danger, Qiao Sheng can''t afford it."


    Like a stone stirring up thousands of waves, Ruan Youqing suddenly looked up at him, then suddenly grabbed his sleeve, and said in a very low voice, "Don''t worry about anything else, Qiao Sheng, do you dare to go with me?"


    Qiao Sheng turned his head away in shock and fear, and said tremblingly: "Miss Ruan, Qiao Sheng has nothing to dare, Qiao Sheng... I am afraid that you will not be safe alone..."


    Ruan Youqing frowned tightly: "Who said I want to go it alone? I... I''m not going to bring you with me... and... I will find some more people. When we quietly catch the scorching sun...then we don''t need to be here It''s been such a long wait!"


    Qiao Sheng listened, he hesitated for a long time with a face of embarrassment, just when Ruan Youqing was about to be impatient, Qiao Sheng finally sighed heavily, and said in a deep voice:


    "Then...well...but Miss, you must always stay behind me, Qiao Sheng will never allow you to have any accidents."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： that path

    Chapter 355 That path


    In the afternoon, both sides stood still.


    It wasn''t until dusk that the Jie tribe began to push down some falling rocks on the mountainside.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ye had already made preparations and did not bring anyone close.


    Ruan Youqing deceived Ruan Ye, Mu Fei and Ruan Lingjun by taking an early rest because she was not feeling well. While they were concentrating on fighting the enemy, she took Ziya, Qiaoer, Erlong and Qiao Sheng to run towards the southern section of Mangshan Mountain. go.


    Because Qiao Sheng said in advance that he would go through a forest full of miasma, so Ruan Youqing prepared some pills in advance to prevent hallucinations caused by inhaling miasma.


    Even though there was something to prevent it, when they passed through the miasma forest, they still kept quiet and did not speak to avoid inhaling too much miasma.


    Ruan Youqing held his chest and let out a long sigh of relief until he passed through smoothly.


    But at this time, she suddenly felt a cramping pain in her lower abdomen.


    Because she forgot that she was still drinking Guishui, she suddenly felt a pain, and she was caught off guard, covering her lower abdomen and squatting on the ground.


    The pale face made Ruan Youqing look weaker, and Qiaoer and Ziya immediately leaned forward one by one from left to right, and said worriedly: "Coach, are you alright?"


    Ruan Youqing pressed her lips tightly until her lips turned pale, then she blushed and said in a voice that only Ziya and Qiaoer could hear: "I... I... come to Guishui..."


    ¡¸Then coach you...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing gently grabbed the hands of the two of them, then shook her head with a firm face: "It''s okay, it''s just a sudden pain just now. It''s much better now. It''s just... we have to hurry up."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing looked at Qiao Sheng, indicating that he could lead the way.


    Just now Qiao Sheng also saw what was wrong with Ruan Youqing. Seeing that Ruan Youqing wanted to continue, he also frowned with concern and said: "Miss Ruan, if you feel unwell... let''s go back? Although this The road can lead to their camp, but if they capture the scorching sun alive... I''m afraid it''s still a bit difficult..."


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was extremely stubborn: "No, I''m fine. Even if it''s difficult to capture the scorching sun alive...then I can do other things."


    "Other things?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled slyly at this time: "You should know where the grain and grass of the Jie people will be placed in the barracks, right?"


    Qiao Sheng was a little puzzled at first, but after seeing the corners of Ruan Youqing''s raised lips, he opened his mouth wide in astonishment: "You...are going to burn..."


    "Shh..." Ruan Youqing put his finger on his lips, then raised his eyebrows slightly to indicate that he can continue to lead the way.


    At this time, Qiao Sheng was worried: "Miss Ruan...the place where the Jie people store food and grass will be heavily guarded...this...it''s too dangerous!"


    Ruan Youqing blinked, and shrugged indifferently: "It''s okay, I have done this thing of burning the enemy''s food not once or twice."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, Qiao Sheng had no choice but to agree.


    It was completely dark, because they went up the mountain secretly this time, so even though it was dark, they didn''t light the fire.


    Qiao Sheng led the way, and the thorny bushes grew more and more lush.


    So that in the end, it is necessary to cut off the chaotic branches in front of the road before moving forward.


    Qiao Sheng was exhausted and out of breath: "It seems that the Jie people haven''t walked this way for a long time."


    Ruan Youqing''s breathing was also a little unsteady at this time: "Yeah, after all, it''s too comfortable to stay at the Chegan River. Who would want to come back if you don''t have to worry about food and clothing."


    Although it was dark, Ruan Youqing could still see Qiao Sheng''s figure shaking slightly.


    Curling the corners of her lips, Ruan Youqing looked back at Ziya who was following her closely.


    Ziya grinned, stopped her steps slightly, Qiaoer behind her immediately took her place, and Erlong followed without changing his expression.


    As for Ziya, it was the last one.


    After about half an hour, the wind blew up in the miasma forest that Ruan Youqing and his party passed through earlier.


    And Ruan Youqing and his party also stopped moving forward.


    "Qiao Sheng, how long do we have to continue walking?"


    Ruan Youqing seemed a little tired, so he found a flat rock and sat on it regardless of his appearance.


    Pounding his sore waist, Ruan Youqing seemed to be a little impatient.


    Qiao Sheng didn''t look back, but just kept looking forward.


    He seemed not to have heard Ruan Youqing''s question.


    "Qiao Sheng?"


    Until Ruan Youqing asked again, Qiao Sheng spoke slowly: "Miss Ruan...will be here soon..."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to look at Qiao Sheng''s back, then narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Qiao Sheng, after this success, when I go back, I will definitely ask Daddy for military merit."


    The other party finally turned around slowly, looking at Ruan Youqing with a smile in his eyes: "Miss Ruan treats Qiao Sheng like this, Qiao Sheng is really moved."


    Ruan Youqing stood up slowly and walked towards Qiao Sheng''s direction: "Okay, my rest time is almost up, let''s move on."


    "it is good."


    After the words fell, the group continued to walk forward.


    Until...Ruan Youqing saw the light of the fire not far away, she walked to Qiao Sheng''s side in a leisurely manner, her face was full of excitement: "The light...is the camp of the Jie people?"


    "yes."


    "What about the place where the grain and grass are placed?" At this time, Ruan Youqing stood on tiptoe and looked into the distance, his tone full of impatience.


    Qiao Sheng smiled slightly and said, "You need Qiao Sheng to get closer to see this. After all, during the year I stayed in the Jie army camp, the Jie army camp was still near the Chegan River."


    After the words fell, Qiao Sheng waited for Ruan Youqing to speak and move on.


    However...the other party did not speak back to him for a long time.


    "Miss Ruan?" Qiao Sheng turned to look at Ruan Youqing with a puzzled expression.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing grinned at him: "There is no need to go forward, it is enough to come here."


    Qiao Sheng was still at a loss: "But, I won''t be able to tell where the food and grass are stored unless I go over there... In this way...Miss Ruan, you can''t complete your plan..."


    Seeing that the other party was full of doubts, Ruan Youqing said slowly, "I won''t burn food and grass this time. My plan...is almost half done...you...you don''t have to lower your profile to me like this."


    "Miss Ruan, what do you mean..." Qiao Sheng was still at a loss, and he even took a few steps back at a loss.


    Ruan Youqing took a few steps closer to him, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared: "It''s nothing interesting, it''s just...acting...can end."


    "You...you doubt me!?" At this moment, Qiao Sheng was shocked, and even his voice became a little trembling.


    Seeing the other party''s reaction so violently, Ruan Youqing didn''t continue to speak.


    Qiao Sheng quickly walked up to Ruan Youqing, as if he had been greatly wronged: "Miss Ruan, I am from Ningguo, and I will not do anything to hurt you or Ningguo! I swear! I am definitely from Ningguo! If I''m not from Ningguo, let me die!"


    Ruan Youqing took a few steps back indistinctly, still looking at him silently.


    "Miss Ruan...you...are you scared...don''t dare to go? If you don''t dare...tell Qiao Sheng directly, Qiao Sheng won''t laugh at you because of this, but...you can''t doubt that Qiao Sheng deceived you ..."


    Hearing the other party''s sincere words, Ruan Youqing''s heart was unwavering.


    "let''s start."


    Finally, Ruan Youqing spoke again.


    The three of Ziya flew together to attack Qiao Sheng.


    Qiao Sheng, who was still aggrieved by being suspected just now, instantly darkened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： play

    Chapter 356 Drama


    Qiao Sheng, who no longer hides himself, seems to be a different person.


    Originally, he wanted to pretend for a while, but Ruan Youqing didn''t give him another chance.


    Qiao''s son Ya attacked his sides alone, while Erlong raised his legs and kicked him in the chest.


    Qiao Sheng, who was supposed to be in a panic, smiled a disdainful smile, and avoided the triple attack with agility.


    Just¡­


    He didn''t hold on for too long, and his legs softened and he knelt on the ground.


    After being dazed, Qiao Sheng was instantly overwhelmed by shock and annoyance.


    Seeing the other party''s expression, Ruan Youqing slowly walked in front of him, and said in a low voice: "Look at your moves just now...you are indeed not from the Jie tribe. It''s just...not from the Jie tribe but doing things for the Jie tribe...It''s really a bit annoying I can¡¯t figure out who you really are.¡±


    Qiao Sheng was still looking at Ruan Youqing with vicious eyes, but after she finished speaking, he suddenly smiled evilly: "Miss Ruan, don''t worry, you will never know my identity in this lifetime."


    Ruan Youqing looked down at him with sarcasm in his eyes.


    ¡¸Coach, next¡­¡¹


    "go back."


    "Go back?!" Qiao Sheng was shocked: "You actually want to go back? I brought you here in the middle of the night... You want to go back again? This place is really very close to the military camp of the Jie tribe! If you go back Isn''t everything in vain?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled slightly, then suddenly leaned over and approached him: "If I don''t go back...I''m going to be ambushed by your Jie clan?"


    When she just looked at the flames, Ruan Youqing knew that there were definitely not a few people waiting for her in ambush. She would not be vain enough to send herself into the hands of thousands of enemies.


    But these thousands of people sacrificed their rest time to wait for her...


    The result... Waiting for an empty game...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing smiled softly:


    "Today is not in vain, you said... You planned very carefully with them to lure me into the camp of the Jie people, and then...they waited and waited but nothing... In this way, will they be very happy? Annoyed?"


    "You..." Qiao Sheng glared at Ruan Youqing furiously, and when he found that she was still looking at him with a smile, he laughed back angrily: "Miss Ruan is really a city."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Ruan Youqing smiled back, then turned around and said, "Let''s go, go back first, it''s late, and the Jie people can''t wait to come here on their own initiative."


    "Yes." After the three of Ziya agreed neatly, Qiao Sheng was **** without further instructions from her.


    Seeing how tightly he was bound, he was full of doubts.


    His disguise these days should be realistic enough...how could this Ruan Youqing see him through...


    And... why did he feel as if all his strength was suddenly pulled away after he had only fought with the opponent for ten rounds.


    And she spent so much time... Just let him lead the way?


    Isn''t she worried that they might lay an ambush on the road?


    Until he met a small team following Ruan Youqing on the way back, his frown was not smoothed away for a long time.


    It turns out that people have already prepared for it!


    Sure enough, after returning to Ningguo''s military camp, Ruan Ye, Mu Fei and Ruan Lingjun were already waiting for Ruan Youqing with great anticipation.


    After Ruan Youqing walked over with the bound person, Ruan Ye laughed and said, "It''s actually faster than I expected!"


    Mu Fei also walked over with a smile and took Ruan Youqing over and said slowly: "Our little Youqing is so good, she must be fast in doing things."


    Ruan Lingjun, who always had a cold face, also kept his eyes glued to Ruan Youqing, his eyes were full of love for his sister.


    Seeing that the Ruan family was so happy and happy, Qiao Sheng finally said angrily: "Scholar can be killed but not humiliated. If you want me to die, let me die!"


    Ruan Youqing slowly put away the obedient smile when he was facing his family just now, and walked a little closer in Qiao Sheng''s direction.


    Just when Qiao Sheng was puzzled why she stretched out her finger to him, he felt a sudden pain under his ear, and when he secretly felt bad, a mask as thin as a cicada''s wings had been torn off his face.


    Because he has been wearing a mask these days, his face looks a little sickly pale at this time.


    In the long and narrow phoenix eyes, there was a trace of panic amidst the shock.


    This woman... this woman actually knows...


    "Isn''t Qiao Sheng your real name?" Ruan Youqing finally spoke slowly. Without waiting for the other party to speak, she continued to speak leisurely: "Dare to come to our Ningguo military camp alone, approach me, and then try to trick me into your Jie tribe''s military camp...Ordinary people don''t have the courage. You...should be the one who came from me that day. The person who rescued Lie Yang, right? If our information is reliable...you...should be the mysterious military adviser next to Lie Yang... believe me."


    This person is indeed the military adviser next to Lie Yang, Shan Mingxin.


    That day, when Xin and Lie Yang discussed, it was You Xin who pretended to be a Ningguo who had been sold to the Jie tribe, approached Ruan Youqing, and then played by ear.


    But none of them expected that the young lady of the Ruan family who had never heard of it was not only strong in martial arts, but also extremely clear-headed.


    It can even be said that... the city is extremely deep.


    Xin thought that his disguise was successful enough, but in the end, the other party did everything he could. She suspected him from the very beginning, and has been holding her breath until now.


    And the Ruan family...the whole family is doing a show! Some people sing bad faces, others sing red faces!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Xin looked at Ruan Youqing with more venomous eyes: "You really knew my identity from the very beginning?"


    "That''s not true. At the beginning, I just had some doubts about your identity. It''s only recently that you know your identity as a military adviser."


    ¡¸Did you use some method against me? Why did I suddenly appear in the fight today...¡¹


    "I gave you some medicine from the very beginning, but whenever you use your internal energy to increase your body temperature, all your... strength will be taken away instantly."


    A certain person was very angry and laughed back: "Miss Ruan family is really sanctimonious! She drugged people before confirming my identity! What if... I am really just an ordinary person? Miss Ruan is planning to kill a hundred people by mistake. Won''t let one go?"


    Seeing that this person became angry from embarrassment, Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows indifferently: "This medicine can at most make people lose strength, and for ordinary people, it doesn''t do much harm."


    "Then..." Xin frowned, and began to have some bad thoughts in his heart: "You...don''t really just want me to take you to recognize that path this time, right?"


    This woman... the idea cannot be so simple!


    Sure enough, Ruan Youqing covered her lips and smiled, her eyes were full of light: "Indeed, just knowing that path is not enough, let alone... after tonight... that path should not be walked again. But... as a military advisor beside Lieyang, Your worth...is more important than that path."


    ¡¸You...what do you mean?¡¹


    Ruan Ye walked up to Ruan Youqing at this time, and looked at Xin calmly.


    "Strictly guard this person, and then send an order to go out...that is... Qiao Sheng, a soldier of Ning who escaped from the Jie tribe, made a great contribution and escorted him back to Beijing to receive a reward."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： after snow

    Chapter 357 Snow Empress


    Except for the Ruan family and Ruan Youqing''s cronies, the others in the barracks didn''t know that Qiao Sheng''s true identity would be the military advisor of the Jie tribe.


    It''s just that during the few days that he stayed in the Ningguo military camp, the disguise was too similar.


    So, the second order of General Ruan Da spread in the barracks immediately after dawn.


    And this news was naturally intentionally spread to the ears of the Jie people.


    After hearing that, the hot sun... naturally flew into a rage.


    Ruan Youqing''s purpose is to provoke Lie Sun''s relationship with the military division, make him give up the idea of ??coming to rescue the military division, and make him feel that he has been tricked by the people of Ningguo and the military division.


    It''s not fun for the enemy, but it makes you happy.


    After this, Ruan Youqing finally knew that Xin was indeed from Ningguo, but he was expelled by his family because of his misbehavior. After that, he did go to Laosun''s village, but he was not forced to sell to the Jie tribe, but he planned to be sold to the Jie tribe on his own initiative. Then when he arrived at the land of the Jie people, he tried his best to climb up, and after getting acquainted with the scorching sun, he shared the smell of the scorching sun, and slowly became his military advisor.


    But having said that, although he has bad conduct, he does have some skills.


    If Ruan Youqing hadn''t been extremely defensive, she might really have believed his words, and then sent herself to the territory of the Jie people.


    If the other party is fully prepared...she can be said to be in danger.


    After all, the Jie tribe is different from the previous Nanting people. She has not concealed her strength in front of the Jie tribe. Pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger doesn''t work for the Jie people. Therefore, after realizing that he could not enter and leave the Jie people''s barracks safely, Ruan Youqing chose to come back very decisively.


    Fortunately, this night was not a waste of time. In the next few days, the Jie people seemed to be anxious and took the initiative to attack four or five times.


    The results end in failure every time.


    Unknowingly, a few days later, Ruan Youqing was different from what she had pretended before in front of Xin. She followed her father patiently and prepared to fight the Jie people to the end.


    After all... Gu Changan said that if she couldn''t go back, he would come to her.


    Because of the confrontation with the Jie tribe and small-scale wars that broke out from time to time, this winter month passed quickly.


    Ruan Youqing has also slowly adjusted her mentality. The days she spent with her parents and elder brother made up for the regrets she never had in her previous life. And Ruan Youning also sneaked here once at the end of Dongyue. It was a rare family reunion during the war, which made people feel happy.


    It''s just that... after Ruan Youning left and returned to Changzhou City, it suddenly snowed heavily.


    The heavy snow like goose feathers covered the entire Mangshan mountain range in white, the sky was gray and white, and the sky and the mountains seemed to be connected without a boundary.


    This kind of time is the most debilitating time.


    The heavy snow itself is already cold enough, and the Jie tribe and Ningguo are still camping and confronting each other here in Mangshan...


    ¡­


    "Master, let the slaves do this kind of thing."


    Seeing that her master was about to lift the curtain and go out to make cold-dispelling soup herself, Fan hurriedly walked up to her and spoke.


    Fan''er was originally left in Changzhou City, but after Ruan Youqing stayed here for a long time at Mangshan and found it inconvenient, when Ruan Youning came, Fan''er came with him.


    Ruan Youqing saw the worry on Fan''er''s face, so she smiled in relief: "You don''t have to be so nervous, it''s just a soup to dispel the cold."


    But after she finished speaking, Fan''er pursed her lips, and whispered as if she wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry: "Master...you...do you despise Fan''er? You take Qiao son with you everywhere now They, Shan''er...you left Shan''er in Changzhou City, it''s not easy for you to think of Shan''er and ask Fan''er to come and serve you...As a result...As a result, you didn''t ask Shaner to do anything..."


    After being stunned by Fan''er''s sudden reaction for a moment, Ruan Youqing covered her mouth and gave a somewhat unkind smile, then raised her finger and made a little effort to hook Fan''er''s nose: "You little girl, you have everything in your mind. What are you thinking! I asked you to stay in Changzhou City because I was afraid that you would be in danger. After all, you and Qiao Ziya and the others learned different things. Although you know martial arts, you can''t fight. And Qiao Ziya and the others Learned how to fight."


    Fan''er sniffed slightly, pouted her lips and whispered, "Then let Fan''er do something."


    Ruan Youqing sighed helplessly, and gradually softened his tone and said, "It must be made by me to make the cold-dispelling soup. But, you can come with me."


    "Okay!" After hearing this, Fan Er quickly supported Ruan Youqing''s arm with a smile on his face.


    In this way, the master and the servant were talking and laughing, ready to make cold soup.


    Although the snow stopped a long time ago, the cold after snowfall is the most unbearable.


    The dispelling cold soup is ordered by Ruan Youqing every day for all soldiers to drink.


    And Ruan Youqing insisted on brewing it himself, but also to warm the hearts of all soldiers silently.


    At a time like this, the most feared thing is to lose the morale of the army.


    Fortunately, Ruan Ye has strict discipline, and no one will easily become a deserter. And Ruan Youqing cared for everyone just right.


    Just when Ruan Youqing took the fan and returned to his tent after distributing the cold-dispelling soup, a heavy horn sounded suddenly.


    This is the sentry sending the signal of enemy attack.


    It''s just... this Jie tribe has just been quiet for a few days...


    The snow just melted...


    Suddenly, Ruan Youqing''s heart sank.


    Snowing¡­


    The Jie people are not like them and have Changzhou City behind them to guarantee their daily needs.


    The people of the Jie tribe... Are you going to fight to the death?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing asked Fan''er to stay in the camp obediently, and then went through the orderly soldiers to find Ruan Ye.


    "Daddy!"


    Ruan Youqing just yelled, Ruan Ye quickly said with a serious expression: "This time, the Jie people will use all their troops to fight to the death. Youqing...don''t be reckless this time."


    Ruan Youqing stopped talking nonsense, nodded and said, "Father I know, Youqing has found several high grounds with good locations in the past few days, and this time I came here... to tell my father that Youqing is going to take some archers to cover in the early stage Attack from afar."


    Ruan Ye patted Ruan Youqing''s shoulder very pleased, and said in a deep voice, "I''m sure."


    Ruan Youqing smiled back, and then the father and daughter walked quickly in different directions.


    At this time, Mu Fei and Ruan Ling are also methodically leading their own soldiers to prepare for the battle.


    Qiaoer and Ziya are not good at archery, so Ruan Youqing entrusted them to his mother.


    Yu Xie and Erlong followed Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun respectively.


    Just as they climbed up to the high place with the archers, the sound of war drums resounded throughout Mangshan Mountain.


    Although this place is not as suitable for archers as on the city wall, it is still much better than standing on flat ground.


    Banners covered the sky, and everyone was very solemnly waiting for the order.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    The two sides will take the lead and then order, and the soldiers flock to each other in an instant.


    The shocking shouts of killing, and the screams mixed with it, pierced Ruan Youqing''s ears.


    At this time, her eyes were like a torch, and after choosing the most valiant phalanx of the enemy, she bowed and shot arrows like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    The difference from last time on the city wall is...


    This time... she seems to be uninterrupted archery.


    And...almost the arrows...are right on the head...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： End

    Chapter 358 ends


    The tragic screams were endless, and Ruan Youqing''s forehead was already sweating.


    Although she can shoot arrows uninterruptedly to attack the enemy, she is not omnipotent.


    Especially her reborn body is not as resistant as the body in the previous life. Just after shooting fifty-seven arrows, she felt her hands start to tremble, and her aim was not as good as at the beginning.


    Despite this, the archers who followed her worshiped her.


    Because when they shoot arrows, they all take turns row by row. When the front row finishes shooting the arrow in hand, they will retreat and continue from the second row. Going back and forth in this way can well avoid physical exertion.


    But Ruan Youqing, as a woman...is standing still in one position and shooting dozens of arrows in succession...


    After Ruan Youqing felt that the people around her would glance at her from time to time, she said in a very calm and composed voice, "Keep an eye on the enemy."


    After finishing speaking, a tall and thin soldier who followed her suddenly said: "Miss Ruan, there seem to be more and more Jie people!"


    Ruan Youqing, who was just about to put away his bow and arrow and rest for a while, immediately continued to shoot arrows with a cold face.


    Seeing this, the others stopped being distracted and immediately refocused on the battlefield.


    Arrow after arrow flies to the battlefield precisely and quickly, like a fine net, capable of both attack and cover.


    It didn''t take long, after a Jie tribe found out where Ruan Youqing and other archers were standing next to them, they immediately sent an elite team to attack Ruan Youqing and their direction.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and he made a quick and decisive decision: "You change weapons with me."


    "yes!"


    These archers immediately put their bows and arrows on their backs, picked up the long knives on the side, and waited for the next order.


    Ruan Youqing also firmly picked up the long knife she was used to these days, and then jumped off the high ground in the first place.


    The people who followed her were all almighty ones picked from the hands of bows and arrows.


    Although it is not so outstanding to be singled out, everyone can be a substitute in any team at any time.


    Ruan Youqing led these people to meet the Jie people who had been killed, while the other archers continued to cover and attack on their respective high grounds.


    Although Ruan Youqing is also wearing armor at this time, in the eyes of the Jie people, she is still very attractive due to her petite stature.


    ¡¸Kill ??that dwarf first!¡¹


    The Jie tribe who brought the attack took the lead in targeting Ruan Youqing.


    They didn''t know how terrifying this petite figure... would be.


    People who were stimulated by the smell of blood almost felt sick, but Ruan Youqing didn''t even frown, and fought back and defended with ease under the attack of the Jie people.


    The sound of killing was loud, and blood bloomed everywhere on the battlefield.


    Even Ruan Youqing was inevitably wounded by Jie people.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s hand holding the long knife was a little weak.


    In this life... As expected, I still haven''t trained my body like the previous life.


    Ruan Youqing smiled wryly in her heart, because she suddenly remembered the strong body that was different from ordinary people''s because of Li Yi in her previous life.


    She didn''t experience so much suffering in this life... Instead, she was in a weak position at this time.


    Fortunately... I gritted my teeth, and I was able to persevere.


    I don''t know how long they have been fighting on the battlefield, but the sound of Ming Jin withdrawing troops finally resounded in his ears.


    With no enemies around, Ruan Youqing was able to take a breath.


    The **** corpses on the battlefield can be encountered almost every step of the way. Ruan Youqing raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, then walked towards his own camp expressionlessly.


    War is always cruel.


    And a soft heart will not let people survive on the battlefield.


    So, although those dazzling reds make people feel mixed feelings, almost all those who survived went back blankly and prepared to carry out the general''s next order.


    Unless... Seeing the person he was familiar with turned into a body without temperature, the expressionless person was finally sucked out of numbness, knelt down on the ground and cried out heart-piercingly.


    When Ruan Youqing saw her father, mother and brother standing together safe and sound, she breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards them quickly.


    It wasn''t until she got closer that she realized that, in fact... she wasn''t safe...


    Ruan Ye''s arm was cut with a deep bone wound, and Ruan Lingjun also had wounds on his leg and back. Only Mu Fei, apart from some bruises from bumps, didn''t have any **** injuries.


    The family looked at each other''s injuries, and after a flash of distress in their eyes, they didn''t say much.


    After all, on the battlefield, injuries are unavoidable.


    After seeing that the family members were not in danger of life, and their wounds had been bandaged, Ruan Youqing turned around and started looking for others.


    Ziya, Qiaoer, Erlong, Yuxie.


    Seeing what she was waiting for, Ruan Lingjun walked up to her, and said with a complicated expression: "Youqing, you...are you waiting for Ziya Yuxie and the others?"


    "Are they back?" Ruan Youqing quickly turned to look at Ruan Lingjun.


    It''s just that after seeing his expression, Ruan Youqing''s heart sank suddenly, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Brother...they...they are back... right..."


    "I''m back." Seeing Ruan Youqing''s worried face, Ruan Lingjun quickly said, "And they all came back alive. It''s just... Erlong and Ziya... were seriously injured and passed out. Qiaoer and Yu Xie have followed them to see the military doctor gone."


    After listening to Ruan Lingjun''s words, Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip hard, and there seemed to be water in her eyes.


    Just when Ruan Lingjun thought she was going to cry, Ruan Youqing walked up to Ruan Ye, and said solemnly, "Daddy, what''s going on with the Jie tribe now?"


    Ruan Ye, who thought Ruan Youqing would run to see Ziya and the others, was a little stunned, until Mu Fei touched his waist with his elbow, he coughed a few times and said, "I have already killed the scorching sun, the Jie clan It should be that there are no generals who can fight, and...they can''t afford it now. So...the leader of the Jie clan has already hoisted the white flag to surrender, and he should come over to discuss peace in person in a while."


    Hearing the good news, Ruan Youqing''s livid face finally eased a little: "Then daddy... now... Youqing should be able to leave, right?"


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s eyes, Ruan Ye touched her head with some distress, and said slowly: "Go, go and see them, there is no danger here."


    After receiving Ruan Ye''s answer, Ruan Youqing hummed and immediately ran to the place where the wounded were placed in the camp.


    After she saw those familiar figures, Fan also happened to rush over.


    Looking at Ruan Youqing who was covered in blood, Fan''er''s eyes were red, but after calling a few times "Master", she didn''t know where to ask.


    Patting Fan''er''s shoulder comfortingly, Ruan Youqing walked directly towards Yu Xie and the others.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s arrival, Yu Xie and Qiaoer greeted her with red eyes.


    Ruan Youqing nodded, leaned over and looked at Ziya and Erlong who were lying down.


    ¡¸They...what happened...¡¹


    Qiao''er covered her mouth and sobbed softly, Yu Xie was able to calmly say: "Zi Ya fell off the horse, her ankle was stepped on by the horse... she passed out from the pain. The military doctor came over to take a look and said yes He hurt his muscles and bones, so he needs to take good care of him for a while. Erlong... got an arrow in his abdomen and bled a lot... Fortunately... his life is not in danger... we can only wait for him to wake up."


    Ruan Youqing firmly held both hands, eyes full of self-blame: "You came to the battlefield because of me...I..."


    "Coach, you are not to blame for this kind of thing." Qiaoer hurriedly walked to Ruan Youqing''s side and expressed her relief.


    Yu Xie also nodded with a serious face: "Miss Ruan, don''t blame yourself, this kind of thing is inevitable."


    Seeing that no one blamed her, Ruan Youqing felt even more sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Back to Changzhou

    Chapter 359 Back to Changzhou


    I don¡¯t know when, snowflakes fell in the sky again,


    Ningguo''s northwest seems to easily turn into a world of ice and snow in winter.


    The snow fell for two days and two nights this time.


    By the time Ruan Youqing walked from the tent to a sparsely populated place, the snow was already as thick as his knees.


    "Master, the general said...we will go back to Changzhou City after the snow melts. The leader of the Jie clan has surrendered as a gesture of favor. There... will be no more wars here."


    Fan''er held a thick brocade ermine cloak and put it on Ruan Youqing, while speaking softly.


    Ruan Youqing nodded slightly, then lowered his body and put his hands in the snow.


    "Master!" Fan''er panicked and stretched out her hand to stop it.


    Ruan Youqing smiled meaningfully, and then put the hand that had just touched the snow on the back of Fan''er''s neck with lightning speed.


    Fan''er jumped up suddenly, and screamed: "You bullied Faner again!"


    Ruan Youqing continued to put his hands in the snow, and after forming a small snowball, he smacked Fan''er''s arm impartially.


    After another scream, Fan''er regained his composure, and no longer cared about the rules between master and servant. He lowered his body and threw a bigger snowball at Ruan Youqing unceremoniously.


    Soon, the two were laughing and chasing each other in the snow. After the snowball fell on them, it was like another light snowfall, rustling down.


    Happy voices and laughter began to echo in this uninhabited snow field. After Ruan Youqing''s cheeks were blushed, the two stopped and sat on the ground panting.


    ¡¸Zi Ya and the others can wake up safely, I am very happy.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing raised his head to look at the blue sky, his voice was as gentle as ever.


    Fan''er had a sore nose, and her voice trembled slightly: "Master..."


    The night Ziya and Erlong were unconscious, Ruan Youqing stayed awake all night.


    It wasn''t until they woke up the next morning that Ruan Youqing made sure they were fully awake before going to take a nap for an hour or two.


    Her master felt a little guilty for bringing them to the battlefield.


    Fortunately... Fortunately, although Erlong was not good at words, Ziya spoke clearly what was in their hearts.


    They said that being able to stand on the battlefield and kill the enemy is already the most satisfying thing in this life, and they have also found the meaning of life because of this.


    After this, Ruan Youqing finally felt better.


    Although Fan''er only called her in a low voice without saying a word, Ruan Youqing still looked at her with a smile.


    When Fan''er saw that his master''s nose was red from the cold, he hurriedly said with concern: "Master, it''s too cold here, you should go back."


    Ruan Youqing also nodded, then reached out and grabbed a handful of white snow from the snow and said, "Ziya wants to see the snow, but it''s not convenient for her to come out now, so... let''s take some back to show her. "


    Before Fan''er could speak, Ruan Youqing had already stood up. At this time, she was afraid that the snow would melt, and her steps became faster.


    "Master! Slow down! Be careful of slipping and falling!" Fan followed closely behind, dumbfounded.


    Until Fan''er saw his master handing Ziya the snow that had already started to melt, the little lights in Ziya''s eyes made Fan''er''s heart tighten.


    Ziya will have to raise her for at least another six months before she can return to her previous state.


    Erlong ate a lot and slept well these days, but he recovered a lot of energy.


    After talking with Ziya and the others for a while, Ruan Youqing went to accompany his family again. By the time we got back to our tent, the sun had already set.


    ¡­


    Because Yu Xie made something that could replace salt to melt snow, it was not too late for them to set off back to Changzhou.


    But Ruan Youqing was sitting in the carriage, feeling a little complicated for a while.


    Just because... today she casually asked what day the fan was.


    Before I knew it, it was already the sixth day of the twelfth lunar month. If I arrived in Changzhou City, it would probably be tomorrow night.


    That is the seventh day of the seventh day...


    And she and Gu Changan have set a wedding date on the eighth day of the lunar new year...


    It is absolutely impossible for her to rush back to the capital.


    And Gu Changan clearly promised to come to her...but there has been no movement these days.


    More importantly...she couldn''t return to Beijing smoothly and couldn''t get married to Gu Chang''an normally...the middle of Beijing...it should be...some news will come out.


    For example...the wedding date is postponed...


    But now...not to mention the news of the postponement of the wedding date, even Gu Chang''an...there is no news at all these days.


    Even, even the parents seem to have forgotten.


    Ruan Youqing leaned back distractedly, then looked at Fan Er, not knowing what to say.


    After all, as a daughter''s family, it is a bit shameful to ask this kind of question.


    Fortunately, Fan''er was careful and noticed something wrong with Ruan Youqing: "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ruan Youqing''s face turned red, and he hesitated a bit: "I... I remember... it should be... it''s almost my wedding date with Master Gu..."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Fan''er suddenly stood up, her voice was a little excited: "Ah! I almost forgot! The eighth day of the twelfth lunar month is the day of your wedding with Mr. Gu! But now...why is there a little movement now? nothing!"


    After the words fell, Fan''er grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand and continued to speak: "When we stop later, let''s ask the general and the others? Did we receive the news that the wedding date has been postponed and forgot to tell you?!"


    Ruan Youqing shook his head with a blushing face and said, "Forget it, don''t ask, let''s talk about it in Changzhou City. Daddy and the others have been working day and night with the Jie people, my affairs...don''t bother them first."


    Fan''er pouted and said: "The matter with the Jie tribe is a big deal, but your big marriage is not a trivial matter, Miss!"


    At this time, Ruan Youqing continued to shake his head with some stubbornness: "When facing important family and country affairs, the love between children...is indeed a trivial matter, fan, be obedient, this matter will be discussed after returning to Changzhou City. If father and mother are really If they have received any news, they will definitely tell me. If they have not received any news...we...should not make them worry in vain at this time."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s insistence on this, Fan''er had no choice but to give up.


    Fortunately, time didn''t pass too slowly. Before the next day, the returning army successfully arrived in Changzhou City.


    The fourth prince Li Han and the governor of Changzhou City also greeted him outside the city gate.


    The news of the surrender of the Jie people has long been reported back to Changzhou City, and those who left have already returned.


    Therefore, at this time, inside and outside Changzhou, there has already been a lot of voices.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the bustling scene, and his heart, which was still a little hazy just now, instantly became clear.


    At the same time, Ruan Youqing suddenly remembered a sentence her grandfather once said to her.


    ¡¸I grow up to worry about the country.¡¹


    Even though she had encountered such tragic things in her previous life, she could live a new life. After seeing many things behind her, she suddenly realized this sentence again.


    The loyalty of the Ruan family to Ningguo is really deeply rooted in the soul of every Ruan family.


    Seeing the peace of the people, the blood and sweat shed suddenly doesn''t matter so much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： her disappointment

    Chapter 360 Her Disappointment


    When Ruan Youqing sat in the carriage and looked out, she saw the bustling people on the street stretching out their hands and greeting her with smiles.


    Involuntarily, she also raised her hand, with a very warm smile on her face.


    ¡¸Hey! Look! Miss Ruan family smiled at me!¡¹


    "Don''t be sentimental, she is not smiling at you, she is obviously at me! Don''t be a toad who wants to eat swan meat! Let me tell you, I heard..."


    The voice gradually left behind, and when Ruan Youqing put down the car curtain and sat back, the smile on his face never faded away.


    Fan''er became happy when he saw his master swept away the haze.


    Ruan Youqing came to Changzhou City this time, because of the severe situation, he spent almost all his time in the Governor''s Mansion.


    Now that there is no harassment from the Jie people, they can return to their usual residences with peace of mind.


    After all, the Ruan family has stayed here for more than ten years. The emperor was very sorry, and gave the mansion to the Ruan family in the first year they came to Changzhou City. Not to mention the fourth prince Li Han who has been following Ruan Ye all this time.


    It¡¯s just that at this moment, they habitually went back to the Governor¡¯s Mansion together to discuss how to report the surrender of the Jie tribe back to Beijing.


    And Ruan Youqing brought Zisu and the others back to their mansion in Changzhou City with Ruan Youning.


    The mansion is in the North District of Changzhou City, far away from the governor''s mansion. Because it is inconvenient to discuss the war, she has never returned to her home in Changzhou City after she came to Changzhou City.


    Fortunately, now, she has finally entered the place where her parents, brother and elder sister have lived for more than ten years.


    Because the mansion was rewarded by the emperor, the area is not small.


    Even if they return to Beijing, there are servants cleaning here all the time.


    After Ruan Youning took Ruan Youqing and others to walk around the mansion with great interest, the group shrank their hands and went to the front hall because of the cold.


    After a while, Xiao Deyin also came over.


    Several people chatted while drinking tea, and before they knew it, they started talking about Li Ange.


    Everyone knew that Li Yi and the queen had been locked up, but Li Ange was rarely discussed.


    Fortunately, everyone here has their own news channels, and they know a little bit about Li Ange''s current situation in twos and threes. After several people told what they knew, they could barely put together a complete piece.


    When Li Yi and the queen were locked up, Li Ange naturally cried and begged for mercy. But the emperor was already furious at that time, and anyone''s intercession would only add fuel to the flames.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan knew that Ruan Youqing had a good relationship with Li Ange, so he stopped her losses in time and forcibly took her away before she got too angry. After the emperor calmed down, he also knew his daughter''s personality and character. Therefore, after Li Yi and the others were convicted, it did not affect Li Ange.


    It''s just that these days, she has been staying in her bedroom, not seeing anyone.


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing felt soreness in his heart.


    After returning to Beijing... let''s go see her again.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Ye and the others came back, it was past Xu hour, and Ruan Youqing could not help but frowned when he smelled the faint smell of alcohol on them.


    "Dad, have you all been drinking?"


    Ruan Ye grinned and said: "It''s hard to get rid of the Jie people, I''m happy, I can''t help but have a drink or two."


    "Then mother and elder brother also had a drink or two?" Ruan Youqing''s expression was already a little off.


    Fortunately, Mu Fei was more sensitive, and noticed Ruan Youqing''s displeasure, and quickly coaxed: "My dear Youqing, before you came back, we also asked you if you want to stay with us, and you said you felt a little tired before we let you come back. .We thought that with You Ning to accompany you, you shouldn''t be too boring. That''s why...we are with the fourth prince of the governor..."


    "Mother." Ruan Youqing hugged Mu Fei''s arm, and leaned her head forward: "Where is Youqing complaining about this...Youqing just wanted to ask...um...have you and Daddy been so busy recently that you forgot something? ?¡±


    After speaking, Ruan Youqing''s face immediately turned red.


    Mu Fei frowned slightly in doubt, until she looked down and saw her little daughter''s shy appearance, she suddenly clapped her hands together, and then Ruan Ye, who hadn''t reacted to anything, was also slapped by her.


    "A Ye! Didn''t we tell You Qing the news Chang An gave us!"


    Ruan Ye was still rubbing the injured arm in aggrieved manner, but after hearing Mu Fei''s words, his eyes that were still hazy just now seemed to wake up instantly: "That''s right! It''s... I forgot..."


    Seeing the violent reaction of his parents, Ruan Youqing comforted him somewhat dumbfounded: "It''s okay, it''s still too late for Dad and Mother to talk to Youqing..."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing is so well-behaved, Mu Fei stopped talking and said directly:


    "Chang An wrote to us a few days ago and said that there are still some things in Beijing that we can''t leave, so he can''t come to you on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. Didn''t you set the wedding date on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month before, because we can''t go back Mrs. Ning Guogong discussed with the Queen Mother and decided to postpone the wedding until the beginning of next year. At that time, we must have finished our work and returned to Beijing smoothly."


    "Yes, yes, this time we return to Beijing, we will live there for a long time. This time... the emperor should not easily send us to guard the frontier. You Qing... After Chang An told us that the wedding date was postponed, we wanted to tell us earlier Yours. As a result... I was busy with other things... I forgot..." At the end of the speech, Ruan Ye''s voice became emboldened due to shame.


    Ruan Youqing listened to what her parents said. Although she already knew the answer she wanted to know, she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not because the wedding is postponed...


    But...obviously promised her...if she can''t go back, he will come...


    But now...she was a little disappointed.


    Nothing seems to be fulfilling.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips and lowered her eyes: "Before, Youqing was worried that we would be rude if we couldn''t go back, but since the wedding date is postponed, you have nothing to worry about now. It''s getting late, Xiaoqing Qing wants to rest earlier."


    Looking at the pretty girl with her head bowed, Mu Fei raised her eyes to look at Ruan Ye, and a hint of distress flashed in Ruan Ye''s eyes.


    Although Ruan Youqing didn''t say anything, they understood.


    However¡­


    Sighing lightly, Ruan Ye didn''t say anything more to keep her.


    The night was getting dark, but Ruan Youqing couldn''t fall asleep.


    It was so cold in the early winter night that people couldn''t help shivering. Fan set up several small heaters in the room, and then lit a plate of incense.


    Smelling the strange smell of incense, Ruan Youqing asked in surprise, "Fan''er, what did you order?"


    Fan gently placed the incense on the low table at the side of the bed, and then slowly said: "Master, this is the soothing incense sent by the eldest lady. She said that you are not in a very high mood today, and she is worried that you will fall asleep. Not good, so I brought this tranquilizing incense for the servants to light for you."


    Ruan Youqing nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    She feels at ease when using the things sent by my sister.


    It''s just that... even my sister can tell that she is depressed today...


    Ruan Youqing sighed silently, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Perhaps this sedative incense is really easy to use, she calmed down after a while even though she was obviously upset.


    The dream quickly swallowed her like a tide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： If the two feelings last for a long time

    Chapter 361 If the relationship lasts for a long time


    A night without dreams.


    When Ruan You woke up, it was already Chen Shi.


    Ruan Youqing sat up from the bed when the sunlight poured into the ground through the window.


    After shouting a few times, she realized that she was not in the room.


    "It''s so early in the morning... Where did this girl go..." Ruan Youqing frowned slightly and whispered, her bare feet landed directly on the footrest under the bed.


    Although Fan had put several heaters on last night, the night passed...it was still a bit chilly.


    But at this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t care whether he was cold or not.


    While she was staring blankly at the sun, Fan came in with a plate of something.


    "Master, are you awake?" Seeing Ruan Youqing sitting by the bed, Fan''er immediately put the tray aside, and then quickly walked to Ruan Youqing''s side.


    But before Ruan Youqing returned to her, Fan''er exclaimed worriedly: "Master! Why did you put your feet on the ground! The cold comes in from your feet! Be careful of catching a cold!" Before finishing speaking, she had already picked up a small blanket to cover her. It landed on Ruan Youqing''s feet.


    Ruan Youqing smiled and said, "Maybe you made it too warm yesterday. After I woke up this morning, my mouth felt dry, so I wanted to expose my feet to cool off for a while."


    "Then you have to take care of yourself. Changzhou City is no better than Beijing City. The winter here is extremely cold." After finishing speaking, Fan brought a bowl of soup that smelled very sweet from the tray just brought.


    "this is¡­"


    "Red dates and white fungus milk soup, fan specially cooked it for you when you got up early."


    After Ruan Youqing took it, he smiled and ate it bite by bite.


    Fan''er continued to speak while Ruan Youqing was eating: "Master, General Mu and the Great General are waiting for you in the front hall, and they said they have something to tell you."


    "Dad and mother are waiting now?"


    "yes."


    "Then I will hurry up, so as to save them from waiting too long."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing ate up the remaining red dates and white fungus milk milk soup in one big gulp, and immediately asked the fan to take care of her for washing and dressing.


    Within a quarter of an hour, she packed up her fan and went to the front hall.


    As soon as she walked to the front hall, she saw her parents talking to her elder brother, but she didn''t see Elder Sister''s shadow.


    "Daddy, Mother, Brother."


    After bowing and saluting, Ruan Youqing was pulled to his side by Mu Fei.


    "Youqing, father and mother asked you to come here because they wanted to ask you some questions."


    "Mother kisses you, but it''s okay."


    Mu Fei pondered for a moment, and then said solemnly: "If there were not so many things, today should be your wedding with Chang An. But... delaying it may not be a bad thing. In this way, you can still think about whether you I really want to marry him."


    "I am willing." Ruan Youqing blurted out without thinking. But after she finished speaking, she realized that she seemed to be too anxious. "I...I..." When I wanted to explain something more, I found that I didn''t know what to say.


    Ruan Ye sat aside with a very complicated expression and did not speak, and Ruan Lingjun also bowed his head expressionlessly and did not say a word.


    Is their little sweetheart so impatient to get married...


    When Mu Fei saw her little daughter blushing with shame, she instantly understood what her little daughter was thinking.


    It seems that Gu Changan is indeed the child''s beloved.


    After pursing a smile, Mu Fei gently reached out and rubbed Ruan Youqing''s head and said, "Silly girl, you don''t have to be so shy with your mother. When I was with your father, I was very sure that he was me. Since you are clear about your own intentions, then mother will not chatter any more. If the relationship lasts for a long time, how can it be day and night. It is yours, so you can''t escape. "


    Seeing his mother looking at him tenderly, Ruan Youqing no longer felt shy, and nodded with firm eyes gradually.


    If the two feelings last for a long time, how can they be in the morning and evening.


    If she and Gu Changan can stand the test of time, there will be no difference between getting married today and after the beginning of spring.


    Gu Changan should really not be able to leave Beijing now.


    After all, Li Yi''s incident caused too much turmoil, and the emperor trusted him so much, he must be left in the capital to handle many, many things.


    Thinking of this, she really smiled heartily.


    After another conversation with his family, Ruan Youqing resigned and left.


    Today, she originally planned to invite her elder sister to go out and take a good look around Changzhou City, but it seems that elder sister is busy with something.


    Fortunately, Xiao Deyin is here, so we can go out with her for a stroll.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing was ready to leave the mansion.


    As a result, just as he reached the door, Ruan Youning came back from outside the mansion.


    "Sister?"


    Ruan Youqing turned sideways to look at the boys carrying suitcases behind Ruan Youning with a surprised face.


    Ruan Youning blinked her eyes, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but raised: "These things...cough cough, they are what Mr. Gu ordered to give you!"


    "Master Gu gave it to me?" Ruan Youqing put his eyes on those boxes again suspiciously, and when he was about to take a look, Ruan Youning grabbed his hand: "Go! Go back to your room first!"


    As he spoke, without waiting for Ruan Youqing to answer her, Ruan Youning used some strength to drag Ruan Youqing away.


    And those boys with suitcases naturally followed.


    After returning to the room, the servants put the boxes away before they exited in a proper manner.


    "Sister, what are you mysterious... doing?"


    For some reason, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt a sense of expectation. I don''t know...what to expect.


    Ruan Youning still pursed his lips and smiled, and gently pushed Ruan Youqing to one of the larger boxes.


    "Open it and see what Mr. Gu gave you."


    After Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand slowly, his brain became hot, and he suddenly said:


    "Could it be... Mr. Gu packed himself in this box... you want to give me a surprise?"


    Ruan Youning, who was still grinning just now, patted his forehead helplessly, then stretched out his hand to scratch Ruan Youqing''s nose and said, "What are you thinking! Mr. Gu is so tall, how could he get into this box! Even if you can shrink in, you can Don''t be afraid that he will be suffocated!"


    Ruan Youqing finally opened the box after giving a sarcastic smile.


    Then¡­


    She saw a beautiful fiery red wedding dress lying quietly in the box.


    As she opened, there was also a faint woody fragrance.


    "This...is..." Ruan Youqing was too shocked to speak.


    Ruan Youning squinted his eyes and smiled, reached out and picked up the wedding dress gently: "You try to see if it fits first."


    Coincidentally, Fan''er also walked in just now, and after seeing the wedding dress in Ruan Youning''s hand, she just covered her lips and secretly smiled.


    So, Ruan Youqing was so dizzy that she was served by the fan and changed into a wedding dress.


    She was born delicate and pretty, but after putting on the wedding dress, she looked a little bright.


    Ruan Youning and Fan''er looked a little crazy, until Ruan Youqing reacted and coughed a few times shyly, Ruan Youning looked around Ruan Youqing excitedly.


    "My Xiaoyouqing looks so pretty! Not to mention a man, even I feel my heart beat!"


    Ruan Youqing was ashamed: "Sister, don''t make fun of me, this dress is not suitable for wearing now, I''d better change it out first."


    After speaking, Ruan Youqing raised his hand and was about to take it off.


    In the end, Ruan Youning held down her hand in time, and the bright smile on her face could no longer be stopped:


    "Don''t take it off, when the auspicious time comes, you will marry Gu Changan!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： surprise?

    Chapter 362 Surprise?


    Hearing sister''s words, Ruan Youqing was at a loss:


    "Cheng...married? Mr. Gu didn''t even come here, I...whom... did I marry..."


    At the end, Ruan Youqing saw Fan''er covering his mouth and smiling.


    "What... what is going on here? Faner!" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly and looked at Faner.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning smiled and spoke first:


    "Today is the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. It is the day of your big wedding with Master Gu. The wedding date has not been postponed! It was held as promised! He asked Dad and the others in advance, saying that if you can''t go back to the capital, can it be held in Changzhou City. Dad He is not a pedantic person at all, so he naturally agreed. So, he has been secretly preparing for your wedding. This wedding dress, he specially asked the most famous tailor in the capital to tailor it for you. This size, Naturally, Fan told us."


    "Then... Daddy also said that the wedding date will be postponed until the beginning of spring..." Ruan Youqing curled her lips in embarrassment.


    Ruan Youning continued to speak: "Isn''t that a tactic to delay the attack, so as to save you from anxiety or overthinking. And...after we return to Beijing, you and Mr. Gu will indeed have to do it again."


    "Do it again?!" Ruan Youqing was completely shocked.


    After all, as far as she knows, no one has ever married twice, whether it is a commoner or a wealthy family.


    Is this... a bit out of order...


    Seeing that she didn''t quite understand, Ruan Youning continued to explain with a look of envy: "I heard that this idea was brought up by Mrs. Ning Guogong. She said that since the date has been set and the two of them agree, there is no need to go too far Abide by the old rules. Since you are in Changzhou City, this is also your natal family. It is only natural for Mr. Gu to come here to marry you. It¡¯s just that you two have different identities, and there are still relatives and elders in the capital who can¡¯t come here, so... Back It is reasonable to say that the capital will come again. But...the capital should be more complicated than here, after all, our lord Chief Assistant will marry a wife, and he must announce it to the world.¡±


    "Announcing to the world?" Ruan Youqing frowned again and said in a deep voice, "This...would it have a bad influence on Mr. Gu? No matter what, he is just a courtier...so publicized..."


    "Oh! Our emperor doesn''t care about this! I also heard that the emperor originally wanted to give Mr. Gu another mansion in Changzhou City, saying that Changzhou City can''t be too shabby. But... our Mr. Gu seems to be very rich It looks like I can buy it here.¡±


    Ruan Youqing''s expression became more and more complicated the more he listened: "So...the acquaintances...are I the only one who doesn''t know?"


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s voice was a little low, so Ruan Youning thought she was a little angry.


    ¡¸Little sister...don''t be angry...we just want to give you a surprise and don''t want you to have any regrets...¡¹


    Although Ruan Youqing never showed too much concern for Gu Changan in front of others, those who are interested can still see that every time she looks at Gu Changan, her eyes seem to be full of starlight.


    And Gu Changan couldn''t wait to marry her little fox back.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing sighed softly, then sat down and said softly, "What time is it now?"


    ¡¸Sishi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Then...when...get married...¡¹


    "You hour..."


    Dusk is the best time to marry.


    "Then..." Ruan Youqing lowered her head shyly, and said softly, "Is it...it''s time to dress up..."


    Who would have thought that as soon as the voice on her side fell, a group of people bursting in with laughter outside the door.


    Mu Fei, Qiaoer, Ziya, and Xiao Deyin walked towards her smilingly.


    "You..." Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    This group of people...could they all be waiting outside the door? !


    "We''re just waiting for you to speak~" Mu Fei walked up behind Ruan Youqing with a gentle face, and said slowly, "Come on, your mother, I''ll twist the noodles for you first."


    Amidst the laughter, Ruan Youqing quietly let a group of people dress herself up.


    After dressing up, she saw from the bronze mirror that her room was decorated with red silk and beamed with joy.


    Don''t think about it, at this moment, the outside should have been cleaned up.


    After the excitement, everyone looked at Ruan Youqing and talked to her with emotion, Xiao Deyin suddenly raised his hand to cover his mouth and sobbed.


    With her at the beginning, even the carefree Ruan Youning couldn''t help but have red eyes.


    When a woman gets married, it is more sad than when a man marries a wife.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were red, Mu Fei sighed softly, and said slowly, "Children, you go out for a while, I have something to say to Youqing."


    After Ruan Youning and the others went out, Mu Fei dragged Ruan Youqing to sit by the bed, then took out a booklet from his arms and handed it to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing took it with a blank expression, then casually reached out and flipped through a few pages.


    Then... her face turned red as if she was about to bleed.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s reaction, Mu Fei tried his best to speak seriously: "Youqing, I should have shown you this pamphlet a few days in advance. But...Changan told us to keep it from you, saying it was a surprise for you, so ...This thing has been kept until now. The matter of men and women is very ingenious. I need...you and Chang An need to understand it slowly..."


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head and hummed softly, not daring to say anything more to answer.


    Although she has experienced the relationship between men and women, it was after all a previous life. And... not very happy.


    But now...it''s with Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan, whom she misses so much...


    The more Ruan Youqing thought about it, the redder he turned.


    Seeing this, Mu Fei thought she was shy, coughed lightly, then stood up and poured her a cup of hot tea: "Mother doesn''t want to say anything to you, after all, I already knew your intentions this morning. Mother hopes that everything will be as you wish in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing threw herself into Mu Fei''s arms with red eyes.


    Mu Fei gently stroked her back, and comforted her softly: "Okay, okay, don''t cry on the big day."


    Ruan Youqing nodded twitchingly, and after the mother and daughter had another intimate conversation, Ruan Youning and the others were called back into the room again.


    And that booklet...Mu Fei had already put it in a package that Ruan Youqing wanted to take away.


    Not long after, some other people came to Fuchu.


    There is the wife of the governor, and the wives of the lieutenants in the Ruan family army.


    Although there was no intersection before, everyone¡¯s blessings are very sincere at this time


    Respecting each other like a guest, raising the case to the same eyebrows, singing the piano and singing in harmony, Ruan Youqing, who listened to the auspicious words of giving birth to a precious son early, has changed from the initial shyness to more and more calm and generous smiles to thank.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a sudden commotion outside the house, and someone came to report that it was the arrival of the bride.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart skipped a beat, but he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    I thought that today was no different from the past, but it turned out...to go around...it was the day of her wedding with Gu Changan.


    Xinxi is naturally happy, but what''s more, she has a feeling of... unreal.


    Everyone was busy preparing things, and when they were completely ready, Ruan Youqing walked out surrounded by a group of people.


    Because in Changzhou City, Ruan Ye and Mu Fei are not people who respect etiquette, so in terms of rules, everything is kept simple. It''s just that although they simplified those cumbersome things, they still picked out some etiquettes that have good blessings for the couple.


    As soon as the auspicious time came, Ruan Lingjun picked up Ruan Youqing and walked towards the sedan chair.


    Lying on the back of her elder brother Wei An, Ruan Youqing was filled with emotion again.


    Until Ruan Lingjun stopped, someone took her hand and helped her into the sedan chair.


    The familiar breath only exists for a few breaths, and Ruan Youqing''s heartbeat is already chaotic.


    "Little fox, I''m here to marry you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Li Cheng

    Chapter 363 Li Cheng


    "The peach is young, its flowers are scorching. The son returns home, it is suitable for his family... The peach is young, it is Ye Zhenzhen. The son returns home, it is suitable for his family."


    There were people on both sides of the road singing the blessings from the Book of Songs in unison, while Ruan Youqing was sitting in the sedan chair quietly holding a round fan to conceal shame and ward off evil spirits, his mind was still blank.


    When Gu Changan helped her to sit in the sedan chair just now, she still felt real. But as soon as he left...I felt it was like a dream again.


    She... actually married Gu Changan...


    Along the way, there was a lot of excitement. Gu Changan didn''t seem to be in the capital. The people in Changzhou City were not too afraid of their young chief assistant.


    After all, the rumors are just rumors after all, and seeing the happy expression of the chief minister, it makes people think that their chief minister must be very easy to get along with.


    Unknowingly, Gu Changan, who was silently regarded as easy to get along with by the people of Changzhou City, was really in a good mood at this time.


    Although he hadn''t seen him for many days, the Rou Yi in his hand just now made his heart jump out of his chest as before.


    There is also the inadvertently charming side face behind the round fan...


    Thinking of the soft touch just now and Ruan Youqing''s slightly red cheeks, Gu Changan, who was riding a tall horse, couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth upwards again.


    "Look! Our Lord Shoufu is so gentle and beautiful when he smiles."


    When the common people were watching the excitement, they couldn''t help but look at Gu Chang''an a few more times.


    After all, at this time, Gu Changan was too eye-catching in his red robe.


    It wasn''t until the wedding procession stopped at the gate of the newly bought mansion in Changzhou City, and after some unavoidable etiquette, Ruan Youqing was handed a flower bouquet made of red silk. Under the guidance of Gu Changan and the support of her fan Zisu, she in the flower group walked slowly into the mansion that belonged to her and Gu Changan.


    Because Gu Changan''s parents died when he was young, Mrs. Ning Guogong and Mrs. Ning Guo couldn''t come with Gu Changan because of the long distance and time constraints.


    So, after heaven and earth worshiped twice, the two directly worshiped each other as husband and wife.


    "The ceremony is completed at the beginning, and the marriage will last forever. Once the matchmaker is established, the husband and wife are completed. But the integrity of poetry and etiquette is the combination of virtue and appearance..."


    After the ceremony, Ruan Youqing was led into the bridal chamber.


    When Ruan Youqing sat on the soft bed and felt the surroundings quiet down, she boldly raised her eyes to look at the...wedding room where she was.


    Eyes are full of flamboyant bright red, and the light of wedding candles is gently swaying in the redness.


    The red happy characters are also pasted in several most conspicuous places.


    Ruan Youqing sat back, and his hands happened to rest on the red dates, peanuts, longan and lotus seeds on the bed.


    Taking a breath, Ruan Youqing shyly withdrew her hands and sat down.


    Gu Changan was entertaining guests, so she stayed quietly in the wedding room.


    Fan served her some snacks, then went to the door and waited.


    After an unknown amount of time, the sound of fans saluting woke Ruan Youqing, who was a little drowsy.


    He is back?


    Following the creak of the door, Ruan Youqing lowered her head and saw more than one person''s footsteps getting closer to her.


    It should be... Gu Changan and Xi Niang''s servants.


    When the footsteps stopped in front of her, Xi Niang said in a slow voice, "Excuse me."


    After Gu Changan listened, he closed his lips and smiled, then bowed to Ruan Youqing and said in a slow voice, "Please... the lady fanned you."


    The sound of a lady made Ruan Youqing''s long eyelashes tremble slightly, and redness instantly spread to the tips of her ears.


    She didn''t stand up until she took a light breath and calmed down, and gently moved the round fan to her side and bowed her knees in return.


    Xi Niang smiled and continued, "The bride and groom are invited to perform the ceremony of tying their hair."


    After the words fell, the servants handed over kits, trays, scissors, and red threads twisted with gold threads one by one.


    Under the guidance of Xi Niang, the two methodically cut off each strand of hair and put it in the kit.


    Finally, it is the same prison.


    After all the etiquette was completed, Xi Niang led everyone away with a smile on her face.


    And Fan''er was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    Looking at her back, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help rubbing the center of her brows.


    She is a silly girl...


    "Young Qing."


    The person who suddenly approached beside him made Ruan Youqing''s hand froze in mid-air, not knowing if he should continue to move or... should let it go.


    ¡¸Gu...Master Gu...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing looked up at Gu Changan with some stuttering.


    With just one glance, Ruan Youqing felt that his heart was beating so violently that it was frightening.


    Gu Changan at this time... can be said to be as dazzling as a star.


    In her previous life...how could she forget that he turned to that scumbag Li Yi!


    Unknowingly, Gu Changan had already held her hand, and while she was in a daze, he said leisurely, "I''ve already changed my name, my lady, do you still want to call me so born?"


    Ruan Youqing''s bewildered eyes looked into Gu Changan''s affectionate eyes, then Ruan Youqing blushed and whispered: "I...I...what do I want to call you..."


    "I still need to teach you for my husband? Naturally... my husband..."


    "Mmm... Husband... Husband..." After speaking, Ruan Youqing clasped his hands on his lap uneasily, not knowing what to do next.


    Under the dim candle shadow, the charming beauty is hanging her head in silence. Her complexion was even fairer with a wedding dress.


    "Extended neck and beautiful neck, bright quality exposed. Fangze is not added, lead is full of beauty. Yunji is soaring, eyebrows are trimmed and beautiful. Red lips are bright on the outside, white teeth are bright on the inside, bright eyes are good at gazing, and they are supporting power."


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, Ruan Youqing finally raised his head and asked in surprise, "Why did you suddenly recite the Luoshen Fu?"


    Gu Chang''an''s dark eyes were filled with a smile and said: "Of course I''m praising you, my lady, but... you are more beautiful than the legendary Concubine Mi, so that people can''t stay in their hearts."


    After saying that, before Ruan Youqing continued to lower her head shyly, Gu Changan held her face in his hands to prevent her from avoiding his gaze.


    "If I don''t marry you today, I''m afraid I''ll have trouble sleeping and eating forever."


    "Gu... Husband, can I call you... Changan?" Even though Ruan Youqing calmed down, when she looked at Gu Changan, the blush on her face still did not fade.


    Looking at her, Gu Changan''s breath was stagnant, and then her eyes darkened: "Yes."


    After the words fell, Gu Changan moved closer, and continued to speak: "Later, you can call me Husband, you can call me Chang An, or... as usual, you can call me Mr. Gu."


    Ruan Youqing treats the enemy with a gentle and gentle voice.


    So as long as he hears her calling him softly, his heart will be in a mess.


    Ruan Youqing felt the heat waves on Gu Changan''s body gradually enveloping him, and the amorous movement in his eyes made Gu Changan''s dark eyes even deeper.


    The air around became more and more charming with the two of them. When Ruan Youqing was thinking about what to say to relieve the dry atmosphere, she heard Gu Changan speak in a low voice:


    "Such a good night, we cannot live up to it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： Affection is strong

    Chapter 364 Feeling Strong


    The red candle swayed, Ruan Youqing only felt that the clear scent of wine on the other party''s body made her also slightly intoxicated.


    "Little fox, I always feel that you and I... seem to have known each other a long time ago." Gu Changan leaned close to Ruan Youqing''s ear, his voice seemed to be bewitching.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t feel anything at first, but blinked his eyes in a daze.


    Gu Changan looked at her appearance, smiled lowly and continued: "I always feel like I met you in the last life."


    Ruan Youqing''s heart trembled suddenly, and he grabbed the edge of the bed with both hands involuntarily.


    Could it be that... Gu Changan is also...


    "In our previous life, we should have been a loving couple too." Gu Changan''s voice was full of joy.


    But Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip, feeling a pang of distress for Gu Changan in her heart.


    In his previous life...although he was a great minister, but...he was a fool emotionally.


    Even though...she betrayed him not voluntarily, he still gave her everything.


    She Ruan Youqing...He De He Neng...


    My nose is sore, I really want to cry.


    But Ruan Youqing still resisted the urge to cry, when she raised her eyes to look at Gu Changan, the bright red at the end of her eyes made her even more charming.


    Gu Changan''s breathing was completely messed up.


    When he realized that Gu Changan''s aura had become a little dangerous, Ruan Youqing nervously called him Mr. Gu again.


    In the end, Gu Changan suddenly hugged her on his lap forcefully, and a warm and eager kiss fell on Ruan Youqing''s lips without any explanation.


    Being tightly held in Gu Changan''s arms, Ruan Youqing''s breathing became short after being kissed.


    Gu Changan''s hands also gradually began to become restless, and when they walked around her body, it seemed that clusters of fires were lit.


    After Gu Changan pushed those red dates aside, Ruan Youqing in his arms was gently pushed down on top by him,


    The wedding dress was already in a mess, and after a while, Ruan Youqing was left with only the little dress that had just covered the spring.


    A kiss as delicate as spring rain fell on her body, Ruan Youqing closed her eyes and couldn''t help but let out an extremely embarrassing sound.


    However, when Gu Changan''s hand gently brushed her lower abdomen, the sudden soreness caused Ruan Youqing to suddenly open his eyes.


    A familiar feeling made her break away from the lingering affection in an instant.


    When the cold hand grabbed Gu Changan''s hand that was about to go down, Ruan Youqing said in a low voice with a flushed face: "Changan...let''s stop here...I...I..."


    Gu Changan thought Ruan Youqing was embarrassed, so he looked at Ruan Youqing seriously and said, "I will be gentle."


    But Ruan Youqing bit his lips until he turned white, and then said in embarrassment: "I... I came to Guishui..."


    "Huh...?" Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, and then said in surprise: "Here... Guishui? When... came..."


    Ruan Youqing stammered: "Just... just now... Logically speaking... it should be the beginning of the month... But it was postponed for some reason... I... I didn''t pay much attention to it afterwards... because I didn''t know... I''m going to marry you today..."


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing hurriedly got up and put on her clothes, ready to tidy up.


    Gu Changan held her down and said slowly, "I''ll call the fan in."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan quickly put on his clothes and went out.


    After Shan came in with a blushing face and helped her tidy up, the little girl hurried out again.


    After Gu Changan came in again, Ruan Youqing sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes full of guilt and whispered: "I...I...I''m sorry..."


    At the end, Ruan Youqing''s look of wanting to cry made Gu Changan''s heart soften.


    "Why do you say sorry?" Gu Changan asked with some doubts as he held her in his arms.


    Ruan Youqing felt the warmth of Gu Changan''s body, and replied cautiously: "It''s unlucky for a girl to come here on her wedding day..."


    After hearing her explanation, Gu Changan put her earlobe in his mouth without saying a word, and then bit her lightly as punishment.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s painful cry, Gu Chang''an straightened his expression and put his hand next to her ear, and said slowly: "It''s just Guishui that all women will come to, and it''s not a scourge, so there''s nothing to avoid .only¡­"


    Ruan Youqing curled up his hands nervously and said, "It''s just what..."


    ¡¸Tonight will finally be let down.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing listened, and quickly turned away from him.


    At this time, Gu Changan seemed to want to eat her up!


    However, just as she moved her body to the side, the swelling feeling in her lower abdomen made her bow her body uncontrollably, and hummed in a low voice.


    Gu Changan, who had been watching her all the time, naturally had a panoramic view of her every move. Seeing her temples suddenly start to sweat, he put away those thoughts, and gently hugged her in his arms.


    Ruan Youqing noticed that when Gu Changan hugged her from behind, the warm hand of the other party had already covered her lower abdomen.


    "you¡­"


    Gu Changan put his chin on her neck and said in a low voice: "I once heard from my grandmother that when a woman comes to Guishui, her lower abdomen is easy to get cold. If someone can rub their palms to warm them, it will make them more comfortable. "


    Ruan Youqing was a little surprised that Mrs. Ningguo would say this to Gu Changan, but Gu Changan continued to say: "It''s getting late, let''s go to bed earlier." After saying that, Gu Changan took off the coats of the two of them again.


    result¡­


    Ruan Youqing could still feel the abnormal scorching heat behind him.


    Understanding what was going on, Ruan Youqing blushed and hummed.


    It''s just... But he didn''t dare to move.


    I''m afraid...the fire...can''t be extinguished.


    The night was getting dark, and Ruan Youqing didn''t know when he fell asleep.


    The swaying red candle is still burning tirelessly.


    Some people have a good night''s sleep, while others have no sleep at all.


    When Ruan Youqing woke up from his sleep, the red candle had already been burned out, and there was light coming in from the window.


    Its daybreak.


    When Ruan Youqing was about to move his body, he felt the warmth behind him.


    After turning around with ease, she saw Gu Changan''s sleeping face.


    Looking at the black eyes of the other party, how could Ruan Youqing know that he didn''t sleep well.


    Patience...It''s really uncomfortable...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help stretching out his hand and put it between his eyebrows.


    However, just after touching it, the corner of the opponent''s lips suddenly curled up, and he said lazily, "Are you awake?"


    Ruan Youqing''s fingers trembled, and he stopped being sneaky. After caressing his brow bone openly, Ruan Youqing said softly, "Do you need to get up now?"


    When the hand was held in the palm of the other party, Gu Changan said slowly: "No, grandma is far away in the capital, you don''t have to offer tea. So... just sleep with me for a while."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan stretched out his hand and hugged Ruan Youqing in his arms again.


    The sun is just right, and the affection is strong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： finally back to Beijing

    Chapter 365 Finally returned to Beijing


    It has been close to the end of the year, and a group of people is driving on the official road from Changzhou City to the capital.


    Not only Ruan Youqing''s family returned to Beijing, but Taifu Xiao, his granddaughter Xiao Deyin and the fourth prince Li Han were also with them.


    On this road, when there are many people, it will be extraordinarily lively, and once it is lively, the return journey will not seem boring.


    It''s just that, seeing that they are about to arrive in the capital, some people seem a little timid.


    Looking at the fourth prince Li Han who had been following behind her father, Ruan Youqing was worried that the emperor would feel uncomfortable seeing this scene. After thinking for a long time, she found a chance to talk to Ruan Ye.


    Ruan Ye quickly understood what his daughter meant, and said with a deep smile that it''s okay.


    Seeing that her father didn''t look like a joke, Ruan Youqing felt a little relieved.


    Forget it, he has a close relationship with the fourth prince, and the emperor may have known about it for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing silently returned to his carriage.


    As soon as the curtain was lifted, she was dragged into his arms.


    ¡¸You...what are you doing!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing immediately covered her mouth after she let out a coquettish cry, and Fan''er, who originally wanted to get into the carriage with Ruan Youqing, grinned when she heard the sound, stopped and sat next to the driver.


    Gu Changan, who was pregnant with a beautiful woman, did not reply. After taking away the other party''s hand, he directly blocked the other party''s mouth when he wanted to say something.


    When the atmosphere in the whole car became hot, he reluctantly let go of Ruan Youqing, looked at her with hot eyes and said slowly: "Of course I want to do something."


    Ruan Youqing turned his head away and snorted softly: "I''ve already done it, so I don''t need Mr. Gu to answer."


    In the end, Gu Changan moved closer to her ear, with a low and charming voice: "Have you done it? What should be done...but haven''t done it yet."


    After the wedding, Gu Changan became more and more generous when speaking in front of Ruan Youqing.


    "Gu Changan!"


    Ruan Youqing blushed naturally and withdrew from his embrace, until she sat across from him, then looked at him with shame and annoyance.


    Seeing that his little fox was about to explode, Gu Changan smiled lowly, leaned closer and held her hand in his own: "The lady has already called her husband by his name?"


    ¡¸Who made you like this¡­like this¡­¡¹


    "What is this?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows slightly, waiting for Ruan Youqing''s answer.


    Ruan Youqing knew that he was deliberately provoking her, so she snorted again and made a gesture to take her hand out of his hand.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan quickly interlocked her fingers. After that, he coaxed with a doting face: "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this, what did you say to your father-in-law when you went out just now?"


    Ruan Youqing felt a little embarrassed at someone''s obedient change of words at first, but as he yelled more smoothly, Ruan Youqing became more and more used to it.


    "It''s almost time to arrive in the capital, I think the fourth prince is a little nervous."


    Gu Changan slowly replied while rubbing her fingers: "He hasn''t come back for so many years, he is naturally nervous. After all, when he left Beijing and went to Changzhou City, he could be regarded as running away from home."


    "It''s understandable to say that. It''s just that what I just talked about with Dad is not about this matter. These days, I feel that the Fourth Prince seems to have a different kind of dependence on Dad. We just need to stop and rest At that time, the fourth prince must stick to my father. My brother has never been like this before...I am worried...after returning to the capital...the fourth prince will be estranged from the emperor...if this is the case...will it...make the emperor misunderstand what?"


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing saw Gu Changan looking at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "Little fool, you still don''t know how much the emperor trusts and protects your Ruan family?"


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head and said softly, "I know the emperor trusts us...but..."


    A companion is like a tiger...


    Especially the tragic experience in the previous life made Ruan Youqing not dare to let go.


    The position above 10,000 people is the easiest to suspect...


    Although she already knew that the emperor is an enlightened, benevolent and wise emperor, and also knew that her father and the emperor had a deep affection, but... the relationship with the emperor is like walking on thin ice...


    After silently sighing in his heart, Ruan Youqing continued to speak: "Forget it, let''s talk about it when we return to the capital."


    When they return to the capital, they may be able to know whether the emperor really trusts their Ruan family and protects their Ruan family.


    As long as the Ruan family can stay safe and sound, she will be content.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing naturally thought of the two culprits of her grief in her previous life, Li Yi and Rong Yan.


    Although she and Gu Changan knew their current fate in the correspondence.


    But...some things, she still has to make a deal.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing calmly asked directly: "Are Li Yi and Rong Yan still locked up?"


    When mentioning these two people, the smile on Gu Changan''s face gradually dissipated, and he replied in a strict voice: "Rong Yan has shot you many times before, so I will save her life for you. As for Li Yi..."


    "He''s dead?" Ruan Youqing''s tone was a little urgent.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan was a little dissatisfied and said, "Madam, this will make me think you are worried about him."


    Ruan Youqing quickly shook his head and said, "No, I''m not worried about him. I just don''t hope that he...will die quickly."


    In the end, Ruan Youqing didn''t care at all about the dark hostility he showed in front of Gu Changan.


    After feeling the murderous intent on Ruan Youqing''s body, Gu Chang''an got up and sat beside her, then put his arms around her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, he... will not die quickly. Now he can be said... he is neither human nor ghost. When I return to the capital, I will take you to see it?"


    "Okay." Ruan Youqing immediately smiled sweetly at Gu Changan after hearing this.


    And Gu Changan also pinched the soft flesh on her face with a doting smile.


    Those who didn¡¯t know it thought that the two were talking about some romantic and interesting things.


    After staying for a few days, they finally returned to the capital.


    Ning Kingdom''s national defense general returned triumphantly, and naturally many people greeted him at the gate of the city.


    Even, except for the elderly officials in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, everyone else basically came to the gate of the city.


    It''s just... Among them, there are those who really admire, and there are also some who have twists and turns in their stomachs.


    Although it was the emperor''s will to have all the officials greet them at the gate of the city, some people just like to speculate on the emperor''s true intentions.


    For example... Could it be... The emperor wants to see if they are forming a party or not? Or... the emperor just wanted to kill the Ruan family?


    Until this group of people surrounded the Ruan family and entered the palace, arrived at the Chengming Hall, and saw the emperor getting off the throne excitedly and coming in front of Ruan Ye, the expressions of those who liked to think too much were a little complicated.


    Their emperor...how does it look...


    Feeling aggrieved and want to cry?


    Seeing that the emperor''s eyes were reddish, Ruan Ye, the general who protected the country by killing all the people of the Jie people, was also a little excited at this time.


    The two of them looked at each other with their hands in their tears, choking speechlessly.


    Others dare not show their anger, but Gu Changan walked between the two of them calmly, and said slowly, "Your Majesty, my father-in-law, there are many people, and the two of you should turn around and talk about the past slowly."


    The sound is not too loud, but enough for the ministers to hear clearly.


    Why do they have a feeling of...accidentally overhearing other people''s family affairs?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： The dispute between the monarch and his ministers

    Chapter 366 Dispute between monarch and subject


    In the Chengming Hall, the ministers with their own thoughts lowered their heads and dared not ask any more questions.


    Because the atmosphere between the emperor and General Ruan, who was holding hands and looking at tears just now, suddenly changed.


    Just because...the emperor made a decree.


    It is said that they want to take over the military power of Ruan Ye, the general who protects the country, and let him recuperate in the capital.


    Of course, not all the military power of the Ruan family has been taken over. Only Ruan Ye and Mu Fei are staying in the capital. Ruan Lingjun, the only son of the Ruan family, will replace Ruan Ye and is ready for orders at any time.


    This kind of will makes some people''s minds more active.


    Confiscate military power? Could it be... the emperor really began to fear the Ruan family? !


    But if you are afraid...then why...you want Ruan Lingjun to inherit his father''s career...


    And this is always on call... What exactly does it refer to... Does Ruan Lingjun still have military power...


    "Your Majesty, forgive me for not obeying my orders!" Ruan Ye said with a sullen expression.


    "You want to resist the decree?" The emperor''s face gradually became gloomy.


    The others held their breath, wishing they were not here.


    Those who have other small thoughts, dare not say those words that add fuel to the fire at this time.


    After all...Gu Shoufu was still watching eagerly from the side.


    The confrontation between the emperor and General Ruan did not seem to affect him at all.


    At this time, after the emperor finished asking, Ruan Ye did not answer again.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting worse and worse, Gu Changan finally coughed lightly and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t we discuss this matter in private, after all, General Ruan just returned to Beijing today."


    For some reason, after hearing Gu Changan''s words, the emperor waved his hands and said, "Forget it, all the loves, go back first. Ruan Ye, stay here."


    After hearing this, the others saluted with relief and stepped back.


    When only the Ruan family, Gu Changan, and the emperor were left in Chengming Hall, the emperor finally snorted coldly and said, "Ruan Ye, don''t discriminate between good and evil!"


    Ruan Youqing was sweating at first, thinking about how to persuade, but Ruan Ye snorted back and said without any fear: "What the emperor is thinking, the general is very clear!"


    "Oh? Tell me what I''m thinking!" The emperor stared at Ruan Ye with wide eyes.


    Mu Fei, who had been silent in front of all the officials, opened his mouth at this moment: "Your Majesty, if you just want to see Ah Ye every day for your own sake, you can just say it. Why do you have to say such grandiose words as letting him stay in the capital to recuperate? You You know, the few words you said just now will make some people with ulterior motives think a lot."


    Hearing Mu Fei speak, the emperor, who was about to argue with Ruan Ye just now, took a few steps back unnaturally, and his voice was a little softer than before: "Why...you...do you care about what others think?"


    "I don''t care about it." Mu Fei raised his eyebrows and said.


    The emperor snorted again before continuing: "I kindly let your family reunite in the capital and provide you with delicious food and drink, but you still don''t appreciate it?"


    When Mu Fei wanted to speak again, Ruan Ye took her hand and squeezed it gently.


    Mu Fei, who was a bit aggressive just now, glanced at Ruan Ye, stopped talking and stood back.


    Ruan Ye finally spoke seriously:


    "Your Majesty, I know that you don''t want us to get together less often, and our family members to worry about it all day long. But Ruan Ye, as a great general protecting the country, how could he leave the safety of the people behind and covet his own happiness. In the end... really can''t do it."


    The emperor looked at Ruan Ye with scorching eyes, and seeing that he was serious, he finally sighed softly: "Forget it, a dog biting Lu Dongbin doesn''t know a good heart. If you want to fight, go for it. If it''s true one day... "


    The emperor originally wanted to say that he died on the battlefield, but don¡¯t want me to cry because of hypocrisy...


    As a result, he couldn''t even say the word dead.


    Perhaps because of Li Yi''s rebellion, the emperor often suffers from nightmares these days.


    Dreamed that all the people around him betrayed him, dragged him down from the throne, and tried every means to humiliate and torture him.


    When he woke up, he was not more suspicious than those other monarchs. On the contrary, it made him cherish all those who are still by his side, assisting him, and accompanying him.


    The Jie tribe surrendered and became a vassal state of Ning State, and other countries also handed over the truce.


    With fewer wars, he just wanted to keep his old friends by his side more.


    Finally, the expression on Ruan Ye''s face eased a little, and he said in an unnatural tone:


    "It''s not impossible for the general to stay in the capital all the time, but if an enemy comes, he must be sent to the battlefield. I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear the safety of his family and the country on Lingjun."


    When Ruan Lingjun, who was named, wanted to speak up and say that he could, Ruan Youqing, who had been quiet all along, pulled his sleeves back in time, signaling him not to speak at this time.


    Ruan Lingjun could only reluctantly shut his mouth.


    The emperor curled his lips after hearing this: "Okay, I reluctantly agree. Hmm...do you want to stay in the palace for dinner tonight?"


    Ruan Ye corrected his expression and said: "Thank you, the emperor, for your kindness, but my father is still waiting for us in the mansion. So..."


    "Go, go, reunite your family, a group of heartless people."


    Ruan Ye laughed a few times before preparing to say goodbye and leave.


    In the end, the emperor turned his body sideways, looked at Ruan Youqing and said slowly, "Wait a minute, I still have a few words to ask... our Mrs. Chief Assistant."


    Ruan Youqing, who didn''t realize that Mrs. Shoufu was called her, looked a little silly when she looked at the emperor''s eyes in a daze.


    Gu Changan embraced Ruan Youqing''s shoulder at this time, and said unhurriedly: "Your Majesty, Chang An''s little wife is timid, Your Majesty, please don''t scare her."


    "Timid?" The emperor narrowed his eyes and continued to look at Ruan Youqing, and then said leisurely: "A timid person can go to the mysterious Guz country alone, and even have the ability to compete with the new ruler of Guz country. Good friends. I''m timid...you can... go to battle with the Ruan family to kill the enemy? I vaguely remember...there seems to be rumors in Beijing...this girl is delicate and weak."


    There was no emotion in the emperor''s tone, but the more it was like this, the more serious the expressions of everyone present were.


    When Ruan Youqing was in Beijing, he had always claimed to be weak and sick, so he seldom left the house.


    But nowadays...


    Gu Chang''an smiled lowly, and said calmly: "Your Majesty, Youqing is indeed delicate and weak, but this does not contradict her ability to fight the enemy at all. Moreover, she is delicate and weak and can hold on Going into battle to kill the enemy, doesn''t this represent the Ruan family''s spirit of dedicating everything to Ningguo wholeheartedly. Your Majesty, are you... planning to reward something?"


    Ruan Youqing held back the corners of her lips that were slightly raised, and then stood up and said seriously: "Your Majesty, Youqing is really not in good health. But as the Ruan family, it is impossible for her to be incapable at all. So...Youqing Although his body is weak, he can still hold out against the enemy for a while."


    At this time, the emperor had already sat back on the throne, and said with a smile:


    "Look at you all looking like you are facing a big enemy. I didn''t say that I want to ask for guilt. You don''t have to explain so much. When I asked, I actually wanted to ask... I intend to accept her as a righteous daughter. Do you agree, Ruan Youqing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： get together

    Chapter 367 Gathering


    Logically speaking, it is only natural for Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan to go back to the mansion after they got married.


    Ruan Youqing himself thought that he should go to see Mrs. Ning Guogong first.


    But... Gu Changan "drives" her back to Ruan Mansion.


    Because Gu Changan knew that Old General Ruan missed his little granddaughter.


    Just¡­


    "Master Gu, are you sure you want to go back to Ruan Mansion with me?"


    Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan in surprise.


    Gu Changan reached out and hooked the tip of her nose with some dissatisfaction, "What''s unreasonable for your husband to go back to your mother''s house with you?"


    "Well..." Ruan Youqing blushes every time she hears this title, and her tone becomes softer involuntarily: "But isn''t it unreasonable for me not to go to see Mrs. Ning Guogong with you?"


    "It''s okay, my old lady doesn''t value these rules the most. She knows that you haven''t come back for a long time, so she naturally keeps him close to Old General Ruan. Otherwise... my old lady can''t bear it if Old General Ruan goes to the Queen Mother to cry."


    Knowing that the elders are closely related, Ruan Youqing covered her lips and smiled, and then she took Gu Changan back to the Ruan Mansion with a little peace of mind.


    And Ruan Chong was already at the door looking forward to the return of the children.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Ruan Youqing heard the trembling voice of his grandfather.


    ¡¸My shit!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were sore, and he immediately jumped off the carriage and rushed over.


    After feeling the familiar and warm embrace of his grandfather, Ruan Youqing saw the sour eyes of his parents and siblings from the corner of his eye.


    Ruan Youning hummed and ran to Ruan Chong''s side, and said with a dissatisfied face: "Grandfather, you are too partial! We came back together, but you only have little sister in your eyes!"


    Ruan Lingjun also nodded in agreement.


    After stroking Ruan Youqing''s head, Ruan Chongcai curled his lips and said, "You two little bastards, you even eat jealousy!"


    But having said that, Ruan Chong looked at Ruan Lingjun and Ruan Youning with the love of elders in his eyes.


    When the family happily entered the house, Gu Shoufu, who was ignored, followed slowly and calmly, as if he didn''t feel that being ignored was such a shameful thing.


    It wasn''t until everyone was seated that Ruan Chong glanced at Gu Changan, and said calmly, "Stinky boy, you poached the juiciest cabbage in my house, but is it what you want?"


    Gu Changan hooked the corners of his lips, stood up and cupped his hands towards Ruan Chong: "Changan feels very satisfactory."


    Ruan Youqing on the side lowered his head in embarrassment and scratched at the table in front of him.


    Ruan Chong touched his chin and continued proudly: "That''s right, you married my family. It''s the blessing you accumulated in your previous life."


    This sentence made Ruan Youqing clenched his hands tightly.


    "Father, Changan is very kind to our family''s Youqing. It is our blessing that Youqing is able to marry him." Mu Fei stood up with a smile and poured a glass of wine for Ruan Chong, then spoke for her son-in-law talk.


    Ruan Youqing finally raised his head at this time, and said very seriously: "Grandfather, what mother said is true. It is Youqing''s blessing to be able to marry... Master Gu."


    Perhaps Ruan Youqing''s tone of voice was too serious, Ruan Chong was stunned for a moment, then laughed a few times and said: "Well, well, well, everyone is blessed, everyone is blessed."


    After being stunned, Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing with tenderness and affection in his eyes.


    After everyone laughed and joked with them, Ruan Ye told Ruan Chongting what happened after entering the palace.


    When the emperor proposed to accept Ruan Youqing as a righteous daughter, Ruan Chong''s reaction was the same as Ruan Youqing and others, flattered to accept.


    The Ruan family doesn''t really discriminate between good and evil.


    The emperor was good enough to them.


    After the family talked about some follow-up matters, they began to eat happily.


    A large table of dishes, all Ruan Youqing brothers and sisters love to eat.


    After drinking and eating, Ruan Chong looked at Gu Chang''an whose eyes were glued to Ruan Youqing''s body, coughed a few times before slowly opening his mouth and said: "Chang''an, you and Youqing are married, why don''t you stay here tonight ..."


    "Old General Ruan, Chang An will not be staying overnight tonight." Gu Chang An stood up and replied politely.


    Ruan Youqing is not easy to talk about this kind of thing.


    Mu Fei naturally knew that Ruan Youqing came to Guishui on the night of their wedding, and they set off for the capital not long after that.


    From this, it can be guessed...the two should be regarded as...not consummated yet.


    So after hearing Gu Changan''s answer, Mu Fei couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said jokingly: "Not staying overnight? Are you sure?"


    Ruan Youqing listened, blushing and unable to lift her head.


    Gu Changan''s face was indifferent: "Changan has some other things tonight, otherwise, he will definitely stay here with the cheek."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing with a smile on his face.


    Tsk, his little fox is shy again.


    Mu Fei covered her lips with a smile and said, "Okay, since you have something to do, then we won''t force you to stay anymore."


    Ruan Chong on the side also snorted and said, "Let''s go, don''t tell your grandmother that we drove you away."


    Gu Changan smiled and said, "Then Changan will leave first."


    At this moment, when Ruan Youqing looked up reluctantly, Gu Changan had already walked to her side, and said softly, "Madam, can you see me off?"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing hummed shamefully, then turned around and said something to Ruan Chong and the others, then hurriedly grabbed Gu Changan''s hand and fled away.


    When there were no other people around, Ruan Youqing was just about to let go of Gu Changan''s hand when he was walking on the path of Ruan''s Mansion, when he quickly embraced him in his arms.


    Smelling the reassuring fragrance from Ruan Youqing, Gu Changan sighed and said, "Actually, I really want to stay overnight. If you keep me, I will stay."


    Ruan Youqing held back her shyness and raised her head and said seriously, "Husband, let''s get busy with business."


    "My lady is so cruel?" Gu Changan looked heartbroken, which made Ruan Youqing laugh again and again.


    ¡¸Okay, okay, I know you should have something very important, otherwise...¡¹


    "Otherwise what?"


    "Gu Chang''an!" Ruan Youqing''s exasperated and charming appearance made Gu Chang''an''s eyes dim, and he pulled her over to kiss Fangze.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing was out of breath and pushed him lightly that Gu Changan put away his smile and said seriously: "In order to rush to Changzhou City, there are still some things that haven''t been dealt with here. Otherwise, I won''t say anything. to stay here."


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and said, "Then Youqing should thank Master Gu for taking time out of his busy schedule to marry me?"


    After the words fell, he was kissed by someone again.


    It wasn''t until the two of them quarreled for a long time that Gu Changan had to leave, and they reluctantly parted at the gate of the Ruan Mansion.


    After sending Gu Changan away, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but blushed and covered her mouth when she turned around and returned home.


    Just because the tip of her tongue...was hurt by someone who didn''t know how serious it was.


    Just as she was clutching her hot cheeks and walking towards the front hall, there were suddenly thin and broken voices behind her.


    Ruan Youqing, who was shy just now, turned cold instantly, and said in a strict voice, "Who is it? Come out!"


    After the words fell, two figures slowly walked out from the dark corner beside him.


    It''s Depot and Zhaodi, whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： about drunk

    Chapter 368 about getting drunk


    The winter night was a bit cold, Ruan Youqing rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the two of them.


    After such a long time, she almost forgot the existence of these two children.


    After finishing Gao Zhao and Fu Zhi, Ruan Youqing went to do other things. After that, Debao and Zhaodi should spend more time with their grandfather.


    With this difference, the two children actually jumped up a lot. His complexion is also more rosy than before.


    "Sister Youqing!" At this time, Zhaodi''s smiling eyes were bent, and when she looked at Ruan Youqing, her whole body was filled with joy.


    It seems that she should be really happy that Ruan Youqing is back.


    On the other hand, Debao, who was at the side, was no longer as cheerful and lively as before. He grabbed Zhaodi''s clothes tightly and followed behind her. After hearing Zhaodi speak, he timidly called Sister Youqing in a low voice.


    The personalities of the siblings... seem to have been switched.


    Ruan Youqing actually knows why Debao is like this. But she didn''t show anything else on her face, she just stretched out her hand and touched the heads of the two of them affectionately, and said with a smile: "It''s been a long time since I saw you two, you two have grown so much."


    Zhaodi smiled a little embarrassedly: "The old general fed us so well, not only did we grow taller, my brother and I actually gained a lot of weight."


    "It''s good to be fat, children are only cute if they are chubby. By the way, why don''t I see you for dinner tonight?"


    Ruan Youqing knew who his grandfather was. Although these two people had no blood relationship with their Ruan family, since they were taken in, they were really prepared to treat them as relatives.


    So, when the family reunite for dinner, it is impossible to be narrow-minded enough to neglect the two children.


    unless¡­


    "Sister Youqing, the old general called us, but Depot felt sick to his stomach today, so we didn''t go." Zhao Di still smiled.


    Ruan Youqing squinted his eyes to see Debao''s evasive eyes, then hooked the corner of his lips and said, "If you feel uncomfortable in your stomach, go back to rest earlier, and let Koudan make some rice soup for you to warm up later."


    "Okay~" Zhaodi pulled Debao and saluted before leaving.


    Looking at the backs of the siblings leaving, Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows thoughtfully, Zhao Di brought Debaoli to find her, it couldn''t be just to say hello. This little girl can hold her breath quite well.


    Hope, she won''t let herself down.


    After Ruan Youqing returned to the front hall, his parents seemed to have returned to the room, leaving Ruan Youning and Ruan Lingjun alone drinking with Ruan Chong.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing joined in with a smile.


    The four grandparents and grandchildren drank wine and talked happily, very happy.


    When they were almost at midnight, they were helped back to their respective rooms by their servants.


    Ruan Youqing got a little excited after drinking, and after returning to the room, he tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep.


    But Fan''er watched her closely, and said nothing to let her go out again.


    After all, it is winter, and it is dangerous to go out after drinking.


    But Shan''er couldn''t survive Ruan Youqing, and when Fan''er fell asleep, Ruan Youqing hadn''t fallen asleep yet.


    Covering her mouth and snickering at Fan''er''s sleeping face, Ruan Youqing sneaked out of the house after all.


    It''s just that when she came out this time, she didn''t go to the Zhaixing Building as usual.


    At this time, although she could control her actions, her mind was still a little confused after all.


    So, after leaving the Ruan Mansion, Ruan Youqing walked aimlessly on the street, as if looking for something.


    I always feel that my heart is empty and I need something to fill it.


    But even in the capital city, there will inevitably be some young masters who are ready to have fun on the streets of Zishi.


    Ruan Youqing met a few.


    Actually, very few people in Beijing know Ruan Youqing. Even though they had dinner together, they didn''t remember much about Ruan Youqing''s appearance.


    What''s more, at this time, how could an ordinary lady be wandering the streets alone.


    So, Ruan Youqing was treated as a brothel girl by these young masters...and stopped her.


    "Beauty, why did you run out in the middle of the night?"


    After Ruan Youqing was stopped, he frowned in displeasure: "I shouldn''t hinder you when I come out in the middle of the night, right?"


    A greasy man at the beginning chuckled, and looked at Ruan Youqing even more nakedly: "Hinder...Of course I did. You are so good-looking, but it hinders our desire to find someone else. So, you have to make it up to us."


    "Why should I make compensation?" Ruan Youqing was still a little at a loss at this time.


    But her appearance made the other party''s crooked thoughts even worse.


    So, the man stepped up to Ruan Youqing, squinted his eyes and laughed teasingly: "Of course it''s the meat. Which building are you from? Let''s go back together." Speaking of this, the man moved forward again, and then He took a deep breath and continued: "Beauty, this is...drinking? Is there something bothering you? Come, come, tell the brothers, and the brothers will help you solve it. Our family is in the capital. Zhongye can be regarded as someone with a head and a face, and it must not be a problem to help you solve the problem.¡±


    Seeing the stinky man approaching, Ruan Youqing took a few steps back with a menacing expression, and his face turned cold: "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Others also followed at this time, and said with a smirk: "Of course our boss has taken a fancy to you and wants you to sleep with him!"


    After speaking, several men burst out laughing.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes finally became sober from the confusion just now. After glancing at a few people with contempt, she prepared to go around.


    Because she didn''t want to make things big.


    However, the other party stopped her again regardless of good or evil.


    Even the man who talked the most started to touch her.


    Ruan Youqing was completely enraged, kicked the man out.


    With this kick, those men rushed over.


    Ruan Youqing was no longer polite, and beat the big men to the ground neatly.


    Suddenly, there were screams again and again.


    Seeing that he was going to wake others up, Ruan Youqing ran away without thinking.


    After going around a few times, she returned to Ruan Mansion.


    Hit a few people who don''t have long eyes... She doesn''t seem to have the same feeling in her heart as before.


    So... Ruan Youqing just fell asleep.


    On the other side, Gu Changan had just finished his work and was about to go to bed, but he walked in with a complicated expression, as if he was thinking about whether to speak.


    Gu Changan raised his eyes to look at him, and said quietly: "Speak up if you have something to say."


    Gan Gu scratched his head, considered his words before saying: "Master, didn''t you tell your subordinates to guard outside Ruan''s mansion, and then...just now...your subordinates saw Ruan...ah no...the lady came out..."


    "She came out? Where did she go?" Gu Changan looked a little gloomy.


    Gangu swallowed, and continued: "She...didn''t go anywhere...just walked around the street a few times..."


    "And then?" Gu Changan knew that things couldn''t be so simple.


    Gan Gu had no choice but to continue: "Madam didn''t leave for long, four or five men ran out... Molested Madam... The subordinate was just about to make a move... Madam did it herself... Those few people... were beaten badly... How many I should have had my arms removed by my wife..."


    "After the beating?" Gu Changan continued to ask without expression.


    "After the beating... Madam made a detour and went back to the Ruan Mansion. If the subordinates hadn''t followed closely, I''m afraid I would have lost it."


    The coldness on Gu Changan''s body finally dissipated gradually, and the expression on his face softened a little.


    Just¡­


    Come out and hit someone and then go back?


    What is his little fox''s special hobby?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： to look ahead

    Chapter 369 to look forward


    In the past few days, there have been some more topics in the capital, making people discuss with great interest.


    One is that the brother-in-law of the capital governor and a few of his cronies were beaten up on the way to have fun.


    And the beating was not light, at least he had to lie in bed for several months to recover.


    It stands to reason that with his identity, the murderer should be able to find out soon.


    It''s just that... this matter was ignored by the governor of the capital.


    Even his powerful wife failed to say a few words for his own brother this time.


    As a result, people began to speculate that they had offended some high-ranking person, and they dared not speak up after being beaten.


    Another thing was that Ruan Youqing, the youngest daughter of the General Protector''s family, was suddenly adopted by the emperor as a foster daughter, and named Princess Changning.


    The emperor treated the Ruan family so favorably, no one dared to say anything wrong.


    After all, the Ruan family contributed a lot to defeating the Jie people. It seems that it is only natural for the young lady of the Ruan family to get the award because she loves the house so much.


    Just¡­


    After the emperor made her the princess, he even rewarded her with a mansion. Say yes...to her as a dowry.


    After this, Lord Shoufu suddenly handed over a memorial, impeaching Yin, the prefect of the capital, for his bad family style. After some investigation, the emperor fined the prefect of the capital one year''s salary as an example.


    After all, these things basically started because of Ruan Youqing.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing was stopped when he saw the emperor about to leave the palace.


    "Young Qing!"


    Xiao Deyin ran towards her with her skirt in hand, grabbed her hand and walked to a place where there were no people.


    "Deyin? Why did you enter the palace too? What''s the matter?" Ruan Youqing asked in confusion.


    Xiao Deyin dragged her for another distance before stopping, and said with a serious expression, "Did you see An Ge when you came back?"


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback, shook his head and said, "I haven''t had time to see her yet."


    "An Ge these days... She still stays in her bedroom. Just now I came to visit the Queen Mother with my mother. The Queen Mother knew that we have a good relationship, so she asked me to look for you, saying that we should go and see her."


    Hearing Xiao Deyin''s answer, Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, feeling a little confused.


    She was involved in the imprisonment of the Queen and Li Yi. Although Li Ange didn''t know it, she knew it in her heart.


    Now that she is asked to see Li Ange, she always feels a little weird in her heart.


    "Young Qing?"


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing didn''t answer, Xiao Deyin moved his face closer with some doubts.


    After looking at each other with Xiao Deyin, Ruan Youqing finally sighed in his heart, and said slowly: "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look."


    Fortunately, Li Ange''s bedroom is not too far from their current location, so the two arrived without wasting too long.


    The maid outside the door often followed Li Ange, so when Ruan Youqing and the others walked over, the little maid was already very excited to greet her.


    "Miss Ruan! Miss Xiao! You guys are back!"


    Li Ange didn''t seem to know about Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan''s marriage in Changzhou City. They didn''t even know that Ruan Youqing was named princess.


    "Tell the princess quickly, we are coming to see her."


    The little maid nodded vigorously, turned around and opened the door and walked in.


    After a while, the little maid came out with red eyes, and said cautiously: "Miss, you... you should go back. The princess... still doesn''t see anyone."


    After Xiao Deyin heard this, he frowned tightly and raised his voice, "An Ge, let us in! We haven''t seen each other for so long, don''t you miss us?"


    But Xiao Deyin yelled several times regardless of his appearance, and there was no movement in the room.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and without saying a word, he pushed the door sullenly and walked in.


    Li Ange''s little maid opened her mouth in shock, not knowing whether she should stop it.


    Xiao Deyin was also stunned for a moment, recalling Ruan Youqing''s vigorous and resolute actions in Changzhou City, and soon smiled clearly, and raised his heels.


    Looking at the two people who broke in without permission, the little maid rubbed her hands helplessly and then continued to stand at the door, pretending that she didn''t see anything.


    I hope... these two ladies can comfort the princess well.


    After Ruan Youqing entered the room, he soon saw Li Ange sitting curled up by the window.


    At this time, she was only wearing a white underwear, and her scalp was disheveled.


    "Princess..." Ruan Youqing''s cold and stern expression just now softened his tone after seeing Li Ange''s appearance.


    From beginning to end, Li Ange was innocent.


    After hearing the familiar voice, Li Ange slowly raised his head to look at Ruan Youqing and the others.


    Ruan Youqing saw Li Ange''s eyes were red and swollen.


    ¡¸Princess, we are back, how can you bear not to see us?¡¹


    Li Ange pursed his lips, his eyes dimmed: "Youqing, Deyin, I..."


    The words came to my lips, but I didn''t know what to say.


    After the queen mother and the emperor''s brother were locked up, she felt that she could not be as carefree and unscrupulous as before. Even, she felt that she was guilty.


    After grief, she felt ashamed to see anyone.


    But Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin came to her side, and they both knelt down and looked at her.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing said patiently: "An Ge, remember, it''s not you who are wrong. It''s...they. You don''t need to lock yourself in the house all day because of this."


    Li Ange shook his head and said, "I...I know they are wrong. But...but I was also wrong...I still wanted to plead in front of the father, but I forgot...the emperor...for his own selfish desires ...Even disregarding the life of the emperor...Even...the queen mother...so indulged the emperor''s brother...why...why...why did the whole family behave like this...why...why!!"


    At the end, Li Ange gradually lost control of his emotions, and roared with tears on his face.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing quickly hugged her in her arms, and said in a very soft tone: "An Ge, we don''t want to comfort you, because we are not you, so we cannot empathize with your sadness. But you have to know, although... things have developed You are now like this, but the person who loves you still loves you. We... are all here."


    "Aren''t you going to stay away from me because the queen mother and the emperor brother did something wrong?" Li Ange gradually calmed down in Ruan Youqing''s arms, but his thin body was trembling uncontrollably.


    Seeing this, Xiao Deyin''s eyes gradually became moist.


    Li Ange has always been glamorous and flamboyant. She has never seen such a fragile and humble time.


    Holding Li Ange''s hand, Xiao Deyin also lowered his voice and said, "An Ge, we are all here, we will not leave, and it is impossible to stay away from you because of... such things that you have nothing wrong with."


    Ruan Youqing nodded and took over the words: "An Ge, you have to look forward. On the road of life, there will always be better scenery after the ups and downs."


    After the words fell, Li Ange lay on Ruan Youqing''s arms like a bank burst and began to cry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： How many people are happy and how many people are sad

    Chapter 370 How many people are happy and how many people are worried


    In the past few days, Ruan Youqing''s schedule can be said to be very busy.


    Since she went to comfort Li Ange last time, she seemed to be attached to Ruan Youqing. Even...he took the initiative to go to the emperor and begged him to agree to leave the palace with Ruan Youqing for a few days.


    For this little daughter who "comes out of the mud but not stained" finally came out of the haze to talk to him, the emperor must be responsive.


    Even with a big wave of his hand, he gave Li Ange a princess mansion with great pride.


    After the Princess Mansion was established, Li Ange clings to Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin to live in it together, and Ruan Youning was also invited to live there for two days.


    Because of the company of Ruan Youqing and the others, Li Ange gradually recovered his cheerful temperament.


    How many people are happy and how many people are worried.


    Li Ange has come out of the haze, but Mr. Shoufu''s face has been clouded with clouds these days. Those who were already afraid of him on weekdays wished they could take a detour when they saw him.


    Because Li Ange and the others have been eating and sleeping with Ruan Youqing, he hasn''t seen his little fox for almost seven or eight days.


    The Shoufu-sama is in a bad mood, not only the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty can see it, but the emperor can also feel it.


    So, after the next day, he left Gu Changan behind.


    Seeing Gu Changan''s gloomy face, the emperor asked directly.


    Gu Changan looked at the emperor with complicated eyes for a long time, and finally said slowly: "Your Majesty, Princess Puyang seems to be in a good mood these days. You should let her go back to the palace."


    Gu Changan had almost never interfered in such matters before, so the emperor was slightly stunned for a moment after hearing his resentful answer.


    Fortunately, the emperor reacted quickly. After squinting his eyes and looking at Gu Changan''s face for a while, he burst out laughing: "Changan is... jealous of our An Ge?"


    Gu Changan, who was poked in the center of his mind, didn''t feel embarrassed, and said calmly: "Since returning from Changzhou City, Chang An and his wife have hardly spoken."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, his eyes full of interest: "I want to talk about the simplicity of the conversation, and I will send an order to let those girls come into the palace later. You can talk as long as you want."


    "Your Majesty..." Gu Changan''s indifferent expression finally cracked a bit, but soon he raised the corners of his lips slightly, and said unhurriedly: "Should the Emperor consider re-emerging?"


    The empress was deposed and sent directly to prison, the position of the master of the harem was naturally vacated.


    So these days, many concubines in the harem are trying their best to win favor in front of the emperor.


    It stands to reason that at this sensitive juncture, no courtier would dare to speak to the emperor like this.


    But Gu Changan seemed to have special rights with the emperor. The emperor was not angry when he heard this, and even had a trace of helplessness in his eyes: "You child, you still want to stretch your hands into my harem?"


    Gu Changan smiled slightly and said: "Chang An dare not, Chang An only thinks about how to threaten the emperor and let us husband and wife be alone for a while."


    "Our Lord Shoufu has fallen into the land of tenderness."


    "maybe."


    The two looked at each other for a while, and the emperor couldn''t help but waved his hands and said, "Didn''t your grandmother move back to Quanling Villa yesterday? Today... I heard that girl An Ge kidnapped the Queen Mother, her old man, and your wife." They went to Quanling Villa together."


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Gu Chang''an finally smiled sincerely: "Chang''an, thank you for your advice, the emperor is busy with everything, so Chang''an will not bother you, and I will leave first."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan was about to take a few steps back and leave.


    But when he was about to reach the door, he stopped again, and said with a serious expression: "Your Majesty, according to Chang An''s observations these days, the second prince...is quite suitable to be a prince, and the imperial concubine is also rare and virtuous."


    The emperor''s eyes darkened, and he said wearily, "Okay, I understand, you should hurry up and find your little wife."


    Gu Changan didn''t say anything more, and after saluting respectfully, he left the palace and rushed towards Quanling Villa without stopping.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing followed Li Ange to Quanling Villa, he deliberately... brought Zhaodi with him.


    Because she didn''t have much time for herself after returning to Beijing, this was the first time she went to see Mrs. Ning Guogong after she married Gu Changan.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, Chang Bo heard the news and came out with a few little girls.


    When the other party saw Ruan Youqing, they all smiled and were extremely friendly.


    And when Li Ange saw that Ruan Youqing was called Mrs. Shoufu, the corners of Li Ange''s mouth couldn''t stop raising slightly.


    After knowing that Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing got married once in Changzhou City, she ate two bowls of rice excitedly.


    Later, when several people saw Mrs. Ning Guogong, Mrs. Ning Guogong treated Ruan Youqing even more enthusiastically.


    And when Ruan Youqing saw that the other party treated her so intimately, she bowed down ashamedly and said: "Old lady, Youqing came back from Changzhou City to see that you are ignorant, please punish me."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong stretched out her hand to hold her up, and said with a very gentle smile: "Silly girl, why are you being so polite to my grandmother? My body is very strong, so I don''t care about it. You are already married Without Chang An, our family doesn¡¯t have so many rules.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Ning Guogong really didn''t mean to blame herself, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but get closer to Mrs. Ning Guogong a lot.


    The Empress Dowager also came over at this time, the more she looked at Ruan Youqing, the more she liked it and said: "If it wasn''t for that child Chang An who fell in love with Youqing first, he would introduce Youqing to the grandchildren of the Ai family. Such a well-behaved daughter-in-law, I really like it no matter how I look at it.¡±


    After hearing the queen mother''s words, the smiling Mrs. Ningguo squinted at her, and said with pride in her tone: "Hmph, even if Chang An didn''t fall in love with him first, Chang An can come later. Not to mention the girl Youqing She is a far-sighted child, she must know who is the happiest to marry."


    The Empress Dowager curled her lips and said, not to show weakness, "Why? Just like your grandson is excellent, but not my grandson?"


    Seeing that the two old men were about to quarrel, Ruan Youqing hurriedly spoke up and praised Gu Changan, and then praised the princes in the palace.


    As for the person who was locked up, everyone tacitly didn''t mention a word. Even Li Ange was able to continue chatting and laughing with everyone without any strangeness.


    While a group of people were eating the freshly made peanut butter, Gu Changan finally arrived.


    When Mrs. Ning Guogong was about to ask him why he came here at this time, Gu Changan first bowed to her and the Queen Mother, and then turned his attention to Ruan Youqing and said quietly:


    "Old lady, I''m here to borrow my little wife for a while."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was startled, and then she waved her hands with a clear face and said: "Tsk tsk tsk, you look impatient, go, go, we won''t delay your sweet couple."


    Gu Changan listened, and took Ruan Youqing out without saying a word.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： she is a vengeful

    Chapter 371 She is a vengeful person


    After Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing to a deserted place with ease, he held her in his arms very domineeringly.


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, and wrapped his arms around Gu Changan''s waist.


    ¡¸I think you''re going crazy thinking about it.¡¹


    Gu Changan''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were as deep as ever.


    Ruan Youqing''s head looks as warm as if it was filled with something.


    "I...I miss you too." Ruan Youqing was still in his arms, her voice seemed muffled.


    Received the response, Gu Chang''an increased his strength, such as seeing the moon through the clouds and mists.


    I don''t know how long I hugged, until Ruan Youqing felt the strangeness of Gu Changan''s body, she quickly blushed and took a few steps back.


    In a panic, she didn''t know what to say, so she could only look down at her toes and wait for Gu Changan to speak.


    In the originally quiet environment, Gu Changan let out a long sigh and said, "Before I got married, I was looking forward to getting married. But after I got married... I still... can''t keep you by my side all the time."


    "Chang''an...I..." Ruan Youqing became even more at a loss.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan didn''t continue this topic, and he continued after walking a few steps forward: "Do you want to see Li Yi and Rong Yan?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was shy just now, raised his head immediately, and said in surprise, "Now? Now...is it okay?"


    Gu Changan nodded, took her hand in his own before continuing, "Of course."


    Ruan Youqing flashed a dark color in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Can I bring someone with me?"


    "Bring someone together? Who do you want to bring?" Gu Changan was a little surprised.


    "Zhaodi, my sister''s...that sister." Ruan Youqing opened his mouth after a moment of pondering.


    Gu Changan frowned slightly and said, "Why did you bring her?"


    Ruan Youqing curled up her fingers, and replied slowly: "This little girl... came to me a few days ago. She said she didn''t want to spend her whole life in the Ruan Mansion without doing anything. She said...she wanted to be a useful person."


    "A useful person?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Ruan Youqing nodded and continued: "Yes, a useful person. The meaning of these words is actually very broad. But... she should be... wanting to be used by me."


    Not blindly confident, Ruan Youqing can clearly feel the closeness and admiration of this little girl towards her...


    so¡­


    ¡¸You want her to see your...real face?¡¹


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to look at Gu Changan in embarrassment, and then whispered reluctantly, "Master Gu, you mean that I am always pretending?"


    Gu Changan laughed, pinched Ruan Youqing''s nose before saying: "I didn''t say that, madam, please don''t wrong me."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing snorted and continued, "I can''t tell the truth, I... When I go to see Rong Yan and the others later, I will definitely be different from the usual me. But no matter what time it is I''m... the real me... I..."


    "Okay, okay, you don''t have to explain this kind of thing to your husband, I was just joking with you just now. I like my little fox in any way." Said, Gu Changan fondled her hair with eyes full of doting .


    After Ruan Youqing smiled happily, he followed Gu Changan to find Zhaodi.


    The reason why she brought Zhaodi was actually a sudden thought on her part.


    She wanted to know if Zhaodi, who saw her "cruel" side, could still get close to her as before, and wanted to be by her side.


    After bringing Zhaodi out, the three of them went to Dali Prison first.


    It''s just that Li Yi, who was originally locked in the prison of Dali Temple, has been transferred to the dungeon next to the ancestral mausoleum after the prison robbery happened before.


    There are not only heavy guards here, but also many organs.


    Knowing that the two of them were not locked in the same place, Ruan Youqing chose Rong Yan first.


    Because she knew that Li Yi hadn''t been convicted yet, she couldn''t do anything...so she asked to go to Rong Yan first.


    Thinking of Rong Yan''s isolation and helplessness, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help... a little excited.


    Finally... She finally waited for this day!


    In the dark and damp prison, there was a rotten stench from time to time, but Ruan Youqing followed Gu Changan in the long corridor with a calm expression on his face.


    Zhao Di covered her mouth and nose in disgust, but when she saw Ruan Youqing who was calm and composed, she bit her lower lip hard, and then put down her hand to hold back the nausea.


    When Ruan Youqing said that he would take her to the prison, Zhaodi readily agreed without asking any questions.


    As smart as she is, she has roughly guessed some of Ruan Youqing''s intentions.


    It should be to test whether she can stay calm in that environment...


    If she wants to stay by Ruan Youqing''s side...she must persevere!


    Although Ruan Youqing didn''t show her full strength in front of her, Zhaodi could feel that Ruan Youqing was different.


    She wants to be like Ruan Youqing!


    Thinking of this, Zhaodi''s eyes became more determined, and she followed Ruan Youqing''s footsteps more and more steadily.


    Finally, at the end of the corridor, Gu Changan stopped.


    No one spoke, Ruan Youqing had already looked inside the messy mess.


    A woman in ragged clothes and disheveled hair was sitting on the haystack, with her head lowered, she was murmuring something in a low voice.


    Hate flashed across Ruan Youqing''s eyes, and he said in a cold voice, "Rong Yan."


    The other party didn''t respond.


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan took out the key to open the door of this cell that Rong Yan responded and slowly raised her head.


    Rong Yan, who has been imprisoned for a few days, is already so thin that she is out of shape.


    The eye sockets are sunken, and the lips are blue and white.


    At this time, Rong Yan was looking fiercely at Ruan Youqing with bloodshot eyes.


    When Ruan Youqing was about to walk in, Gu Changan held her back.


    "Don''t get too close to her." Gu Changan warned with a concerned face.


    Ruan Youqing turned her head and smiled at him, and after nodding in good agreement, Gu Changan slowly let go of her hand.


    When Rong Yan saw Ruan Youqing coming in, a bloodthirsty smile curled up on the corner of her mouth.


    Ruan Youqing, who saw all this in his eyes, didn''t feel scared, but took a few steps forward with a blank expression, and didn''t stop until he was two people away from her.


    "Are you here to see my joke?" Rong Yan finally spoke.


    It''s just that her voice is already hoarse and makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Speaking this kind of words, even people who are watching the jokes will not answer directly.


    But Ruan Youqing replied with a "yes" with an unexpected smile.


    Responding like this made Rong Yan momentarily at a loss as to how to reply.


    And Ruan Youqing didn''t wait for Rong Yan to continue speaking, and continued to speak more directly:


    "Sister Rong shot me again and again before, don''t you think I forgot all about it?"


    "You..." Rong Yan gritted her teeth and said, "Didn''t you all escape? Why mention these again!"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, and took a step forward again:


    "I mentioned this to let Sister Rong know that I am a grudge."


    Otherwise, how can she remember the hatred in her previous life... until now!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： cold blooded and dark

    Chapter 372 Cold Blood and Darkness


    "Ruan Youqing, you are such an idiot. After working so hard for so many years, the result...is to make a wedding dress for me."


    "Ruan Youqing, don''t stare at Bengong fiercely with your eyes anymore! Be careful that Bengong will dig it out for you!"


    "Ruan Youqing, I''m still too kind-hearted to persuade the emperor to let you go back to Changzhou City. In the future...don''t come back, and reunite with your family."


    The meaningful laughter made Ruan Youqing dizzy.


    This is what Rong Yan said in front of her in her previous life.


    Xin Shan let her go back to Changzhou City...


    Really is the world''s most ironic joke!


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were a little red, and when he faced Rong Yan, he was surrounded by biting coldness.


    After Rong Yan trembled timidly a few times, resentment flashed in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    No matter how strong this guy''s aura is!


    After all, it''s not a delicate waste!


    Yes, Rong Yan still doesn''t know Ruan Youqing''s ability.


    so¡­


    She made a fatal mistake, pretending to be clever, showing the bony arm in the sleeve to Ruan Youqing.


    The arm is not only thin and skinny, but also covered with bite marks one after another. It can be said that there is no intact skin.


    Ruan Youqing''s pupils were shocked, and his eyes were all attracted by the other party''s horrible arm.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing distracted, Rong Yan suddenly jumped up and rushed towards Ruan Youqing.


    Gu Chang''an''s expression became gloomy and cold in an instant, and when he opened his mouth to remind Ruan Youqing to be careful, he had already flew over to attack.


    Zhaodi took a few steps back in fright, holding the wooden stake of the prison door tightly with her small hands, and when the barbs stuck in her palms, she kept holding back and didn''t let out a scream of terror.


    She must... learn to be fearless in times of danger like Sister Youqing.


    And when Gu Changan came to Ruan Youqing''s side, Ruan Youqing had already reacted immediately. After avoiding Rong Yan who was about to bite her with her mouth open, she grabbed her arm fiercely and quickly, and pushed her back hard. With a break, her arm was removed.


    Amid Rong Yan''s miserable screams, Ruan Youqing also took off her other arm.


    After making sure that the other party would not reach out to attack him, Ruan Youqing strangled her neck expressionlessly.


    Rong Yan''s complexion was not good at all, and after being strangled by Ruan Youqing''s neck, there was no blood at all.


    His eyes were already horribly red from the excitement.


    Just when Gu Changan thought Ruan Youqing was going to strangle her to death, Ruan Youqing let go suddenly, and Rong Yan, without any support, instantly collapsed on the ground.


    Coughed a few times heavily, and after she calmed down her breathing, Rong Yan kicked her legs back full of horror.


    "Sister Rong wanted to drink my blood just now?" Ruan Youqing squatted down with a smile.


    Rong Yan''s throat moved, and she said in disbelief, "You...you...you know martial arts!"


    Ruan Youqing blinked, but did not answer yes or no.


    But so, Rong Yan has already understood.


    If she knows martial arts... then in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, everything she has done... might be like a clown!


    Thinking of this, Rong Yan no longer concealed her hatred, and said angrily: "Ruan Youqing, you are really good at acting! No wonder I hated you so much from the first time I saw you!"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and said unceremoniously: "That''s a coincidence, I hate you...but..." Ruan Youqing moved closer, and continued to speak, "I''ve hated you so much since my last life gone."


    Rong Yan was stunned for a moment, and then she chuckled: "Last life? Ruan Youqing, I didn''t expect you to believe in this kind of reincarnation theory? But if there is a previous life, then I will definitely trample you under my feet. Moreover, I will let you Ruan Youqing Your family will suffer together with you! Let your family be cast aside by the world!"


    Ruan Youqing''s smile just now disappeared slowly, and her face at this moment was gloomy and cold like a ghost climbing up from **** to seek her life.


    It even made Gu Changan feel a little startled.


    But soon, Ruan Youqing laughed again.


    In just a moment, Rong Yan''s right eye has turned into a **** hole.


    The dagger in Ruan Youqing''s hand also fell to the ground with a bang, and a mass of **** things rolled down beside it.


    It was Rong Yan''s right eye.


    Ruan Youqing put his trembling hands behind his back, took a deep breath before showing indifference.


    Because Ruan Youqing had already removed Rong Yan''s arm, she could only sit on the ground and scream.


    While screaming, he did not forget to insult and curse Ruan Youqing.


    For example...curse her to die badly, curse her to hell.


    The more Ke Rongyan behaved like this, the calmer Ruan Youqing became.


    It wasn''t until Rong Yan''s voice was completely speechless that Ruan Youqing said to her unhurriedly: "Rong Yan, if you are an innocent person, I might really go to **** if I treat you like this. But...you don''t Not innocent, but you have designed to frame and murder me more than once... If there are ghosts and gods, do you think you can escape...judgment?"


    Ruan Youqing''s words finally completely lost the light in Rong Yan''s eyes.


    She...wrong...


    It''s just that Rong Yan doesn''t feel guilty, but regrets why she didn''t get rid of Ruan Youqing, a woman who must take revenge at the very beginning.


    Ruan Youqing condescendingly looked down at Rong Yan, who was almost out of shape, she could tell that Rong Yan didn''t have a long life.


    After all, she was hit when she helped Li Yi deal with the Heartbreaker Gu. If Gu Changan hadn''t let Yu Xie think of a way to keep her alive, she probably wouldn''t be able to make it back by herself.


    So, after Ruan Youqing relieved his anger, he didn''t bother to kill Rong Yan with his own hands.


    She doesn''t need to worry too much about the dying person.


    Just¡­


    Ruan Youqing approached her again, and said in a very soft tone: "When you get to hell, you will know what karma and reincarnation is."


    Although he has never really seen hell, something that only exists in illusory legends, but for Ruan Youqing, if rebirth can happen, then hell... may also exist.


    Without waiting for Rong Yan to react, Ruan Youqing put away the cold aura just now, but his eyes trembled slightly when he looked at the expressionless Gu Changan.


    "let''s go."


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing walked out first.


    The prison door was locked again, and Ruan Youqing heard Gu Changan''s heavy footsteps following behind her. At this time, her expression was a little gloomy.


    The me just now... was even more out of control than I imagined.


    Rong Yan didn''t know that this was the world she was reborn in, but she still said those words...


    It can be seen from this that if I lose this time... I will repeat the same mistakes...


    Anger and panic made her seem like a different person, more cold-blooded and darker than before.


    So...she didn''t know how Gu Changan would think of her in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s breathing was a little disordered, and the hands covered by the wide sleeves were tightly clenched.


    She is really scared, Gu Changan will find her strange and scary...


    Just as Ruan Youqing sank into unknown panic, her right hand was suddenly held in the palm of her hand.


    When he looked back, Gu Chang''an looked over with a gentle and serious face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： their reaction

    Chapter 373 Their reactions


    When feeling the warmth from Gu Changan''s palm, even though he didn''t say anything, Ruan Youqing''s flustered heart gradually calmed down.


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan took a few steps forward that they stood side by side, that he slowly said, "Do you want to go and see the other one?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled and shook his head, "Let''s go back first. I''m a little tired."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing looked worriedly at Zhaodi who had been silently following her.


    The little girl kept her head down, unable to see the expression on her face.


    "Zhao Di." Ruan Youqing called her softly.


    "Huh?!" After hearing Ruan Youqing''s voice, Zhao Di seemed to be taken aback, and her voice trembled in response.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes were dim, but her voice was as gentle as ever: "But did it scare you?"


    "No!" Realizing that she had lost her composure just now, Zhao Di hurried to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing just wanted to reach out to touch her head, but her heart stopped, but her hand stopped in midair.


    This hand...is the hand that just strangled Rong Yan''s neck.


    The little girl should be...


    "Sister Youqing, that Rongyan... must have done all kinds of bad things."


    Zhao Di suddenly grabbed Ruan Youqing''s hand that stopped in mid-air, and the expression on her small face was also very solemn.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the hand he was holding in amazement, and then his face was a little dazed: "Zhaodi, why...why do you think so."


    Zhaodi looked back at the end, and when she turned her head, there was undisguised hatred in her eyes: "Sister Youqing has always been a gentle and kind person, even when she treated me...father, mother and the others...it was not like that...so , this woman named Rong Yan must have done something even more egregious."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Ruan Youqing continued to ask in a somewhat complicated manner.


    Zhao Di bit her lips, her voice was a little softer than before: "I''m afraid... I''m still afraid. But I''m not afraid of you, sister Youqing... but... I think... the scene just now was so bloody... That''s why... That''s why I feel scared... But Youqing Don¡¯t worry, sister! You¡¯ll get used to this kind of thing over time!¡±


    Zhaodi''s expression was too serious, but it made Ruan Youqing bend her eyes: "Habit? What''s so good about this kind of thing... You are a smart kid, you should have guessed my intention to bring you here. I will ask you last Once again, are you really... not afraid of... me?"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Zhao Di looked at Ruan Youqing seriously.


    "Okay, since you are not afraid, from now on... stay by my side."


    Zhaodi once came to her and said that she wanted to be her maid. But Ruan Youqing at that time refused.


    And now before Zhaodi could speak, Ruan Youqing took the initiative to bring it up. It''s just that it''s not as a maid, but like Qiao''s son taking care of them. And for Zhaodi, she likes it even more.


    Women are never weak.


    Since they have the ambition to become stronger, she will help them become stronger.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Zhao Di froze in place.


    Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly, and then said solemnly: "If you don''t want to, I won''t force it."


    "I am willing! Sister Youqing! I am willing!" Finally, Zhaodi, who came back to her senses, nodded vigorously with excitement on her face, and Ruan Youqing felt full of vitality in her shining eyes.


    When the three of them returned to Quanling Villa, it was already getting dark.


    Li Ange and Xiao Deyin are still there, and they are playing leaf cards with Mrs. Ning Guogong and the Queen Mother for a while. After Ruan Youqing came back, Xiao Deyin gave up his seat and let Ruan Youqing play for a while.


    While waiting for dinner, the queen mother suddenly felt that the time passed so quickly.


    Ruan Youqing realized that it was the twelfth day of the twelfth lunar month, and there were less than ten days left... and it was the Chinese New Year.


    Just as Ruan You was sorting out her days, Gu Changan suddenly glanced at her secretly, and then looked at Mrs. Ning Guogong with a smile on her face.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong, who received Gu Changan''s gaze, glanced at him with disgust, then coughed lightly, looked at Ruan Youqing and said slowly: "Youqing, you should know that after you and Chang An return to Beijing, Are you going to get married again?"


    "Ah?" Ruan Youqing was sipping sweet soup, when she heard Mrs. Ning Guogong''s words, she nodded shyly and said, "Youqing...knows."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong continued to speak with a smile: "How about we set this date on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month?"


    "Eh? Didn''t you say...Kaichun..." In the middle of speaking, Ruan Youqing closed his mouth in embarrassment.


    Her brain... is really confused...


    Back then when Daddy and the others said that it would be postponed until the beginning of spring... must have said it casually and wanted to hide it from her!


    Gu Chang''an propped his chin and looked at her with burning eyes and said, "It will take about two more months to wait for the beginning of spring, but I...can''t wait."


    Li Ange couldn''t help but click his tongue and said, "It''s really rare, I''ve never seen our Gu Shoufu like this."


    Gu Changan just glanced at her lightly, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly: "Could it be that the princess is envious of my young Qing, and also wants to find a good husband? Don''t worry, I will go to the emperor to propose to you in the morning." .¡±


    "No...no need!" Li Ange hurriedly waved his hands and lowered his head to continue eating his food.


    She had something in her head, and she dared to make fun of Gu Changan.


    Facts have proved that there are only a handful of people in this world who can make fun of Gu Changan without being teased back!


    After everyone ate and chatted for a while, Xiao Deyin took away Li Ange who wanted to stay here.


    "Deyin! I want to live with Youqing!" When Li Ange sat in the carriage returning to the city, he looked aggrieved and puzzled, why Xiao Deyin pulled her out so forcefully today.


    Seeing that Li Ange hadn''t awakened yet, Xiao Deyin reached out and pinched her face that had become mellow in the past few days, and said, "If you stay here again today, I''m afraid Mr. Gu will swallow you alive."


    "Ah?!" Li Ange looked terrified: "Why! How did I offend him!"


    ¡¸You took Xiaoqing Tiantian as your own and said you didn¡¯t offend him?!¡¹


    "Ok¡­"


    Blushing and chattering for a long time, Li Ange suddenly remembered something, raised his eyebrows and grinned and said, "Deyin... I remember when we went to Jingbian to provide disaster relief... You still questioned Xiaoqing, how can He De be worthy of Gu?" My lord...why now...the ones who make them perfect are more diligent than me."


    Xiao Deyin looked at her without changing his face, and said lightly: "That''s when I didn''t know Taishan, and I didn''t know how good Youqing was."


    "Then what about now, do you think Youqing is worthy of Mr. Gu?"


    Xiao Deyin didn''t answer immediately, after opening the curtain and looking outside, she opened her mouth in a serious manner:


    "At first I thought they were a good match, but as I got to know You Qing better, I felt... Mr. Gu is no longer good enough for him. It can be said that I don''t think any man in this world is good enough for You Qing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： The unique Mrs. Ningguo

    Chapter 374 The Unique Mrs. Ningguo


    In the next few days, Ruan Youqing lived in Quanling Villa.


    After Gu Changan finished his court these few days, he went out of the city and went straight to Quanling Villa without stopping.


    It''s just...Although we live together...


    The two of them have not been married yet.


    Because she...this month...came Guishui ahead of time.


    Originally, the rules of Guishui were irregular, and Ruan Youqing didn''t care too much about it. But now, there have been two visits that are very unfortunate...


    It even made Ruan Youqing feel like being controlled by a pair of invisible big hands, deliberately preventing her from consummating the marriage with Gu Changan.


    As a result, Gu Changan''s spirits during the day have not been very good. Because although the two have not really become a husband and wife, but the soft fragrance and gentleness in their arms still make people unable to be as rational as Liu Xiahui.


    It''s just... the gentle Ruan Youqing made Gu Changan unable to help but wander off. As a result... In the end, the most difficult thing to endure was myself.


    After a few days of torture like this, Gu Changan finally found a compromise.


    This day, Gu Changan woke up and left to go to court.


    After Ruan Youqing opened his eyes, he didn''t get anxious.


    At this time, she just took her hand out of the bed with a blank face, and after shaking her wrist, she felt extremely sore.


    Hmm... Gu Changan is really... This method can also torment her.


    Thinking about it, Ruan Youqing''s deliberately tensed face turned red again unknowingly.


    Although she doesn''t really know nothing, but this method...she really knows it for the first time.


    Between a man and a woman...it''s okay...


    After her consciousness became more and more clear, Ruan Youqing gently yelled a fan to let her come in to serve and change clothes.


    Fan''er came in, and involuntarily set her eyes on the wrinkled bed and her master''s lazy and charming posture.


    "Mmm...Master..." Fan''er couldn''t help but speak when she was combing Ruan Youqing''s hair.


    Although she is still a big girl with yellow flowers...but there are some things that maids need to know more than masters.


    So, after deliberating for a long time, she reminded her: "Master, you have come to Guishui. It stands to reason... you can''t... what... the servant girl... um... not married yet... but I still need to remind the master to take care of your health... This...is not good for women''s health..."


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, then blushed and patted Fan''er''s hand lightly: "You girl! You know a lot! I...my uncle and I haven''t consummated the marriage yet...you can rest assured..."


    After getting the answer, Fan''er''s face turned redder.


    Although I still have some doubts...but there are some things...um...it''s better not to know...


    Seeing Fan''er with an embarrassed face in the mirror, Ruan Youqing calmed down, and then said softly, "Fan''er, bid farewell to the old lady with me later, let''s go back to Ruan''s mansion. After all, it''s the day of another big wedding... It''s getting close, logically speaking... Mr. Gu and I should not be together every day. What''s more, there are only two or three days before the Chinese New Year... This year... I want to spend it with my family."


    This is the first year that the family has truly been reunited since she was reborn.


    Although this year...too many things happened. Fortunately, she gained a lot.


    Fan''er hummed obediently, then sped up the movements in her hands.


    Within half an hour, Ruan Youqing had already packed up and went to the main hall where Mrs. Ning Guo always stayed.


    At this time, Mrs. Ning Guogong was fiddling with something. After hearing the familiar footsteps, she raised her head and greeted Ruan Youqing with a smile on her face: "Youqing, come here."


    Ruan Youqing hurried over, and very naturally put his hands on Mrs. Ning Guogong''s shoulders and rubbed her.


    For the loving elders who sincerely treat her well, Ruan Youqing also sincerely wants to treat her well.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong let out a comfortable sigh, then gently closed her eyes and said with emotion: "Man, the older I get, the more I like to enjoy it."


    "Enjoy it. You worked so hard when you were young. If you don''t know how to enjoy it when you get old, life will be too tiring."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong patted the hand that fell on her shoulder lightly, and said with deep meaning: "If I had known you when I was young... maybe I could become a good sister who has a good drink with you."


    Ruan Youqing listened, and said with a smile: "Old Madam, if you don''t dislike it, Youqing can be a good grandson and grandson with you for drinking and talking."


    "Okay, okay! But from now on, don''t call me old lady, old lady, just call me grandma!"


    "Grandmother~" Ruan Youqing''s voice was already soft and waxy, but when it was a little coquettish at this time, it made people''s bones crumble.


    "Hey! It''s so nice!" Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled and motioned Ruan Youqing to sit aside, and then chatted with her slowly for a while.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t dare to change the subject easily, so he could only chat slowly with Mrs. Ning Guogong about the things in Changzhou City.


    When talking about Ruan Ye, Mrs. Ningguo suddenly sat up straight, straightened her expression and said, "Youqing, this year''s Chinese New Year, you should go back to Ruan''s house."


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing turned pale after being shocked.


    Although she herself wanted to discuss this matter with the other party...but the other party proposed...or...


    "Don''t think too much about it, dear, this year should be the first year that your Ruan family has been reunited in a serious way for so many years. In the past, Ruan Chong was with you in the capital, and Ruan Ye took your mother and the others in Changzhou. City. It¡¯s not easy to reunite this year, how can I have the heart to **** you over.¡±


    Seeing Mrs. Ning Guogong''s gentle expression, Ruan Youqing was a little moved and said: "Thank you grandma for understanding Youqing... Youqing... Youqing will definitely be with you in the future!"


    "Hey! No need! I don''t necessarily want you to accompany me during the new year! You and Chang An can live your life well! Maybe I will pester you to go to Ruan''s mansion to celebrate the new year together! I haven''t been with you for a long time. That old guy Ruan Chong had a drink!"


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was thinking about the bright future. After being shocked, Ruan Youqing looked at Mrs. Ning Guogong''s eyes more and more softly.


    Although... she was a little annoyed when she first met Mrs. Ning Guogong, but she gradually realized that Mrs. Ning Guogong is actually a very kind old lady. And many of her thoughts, even Ruan Youqing felt...very...different.


    She couldn''t describe the difference.


    Accompanied Mrs. Ning Guogong for a stroll around the villa, and the two came to a bare slope.


    "This is..." Ruan Youqing looked at the place he had never been to in surprise.


    It is surrounded by a fence with a height of three people, and there are two or three small gentle slopes beside the not too big slope.


    Ruan Youqing has never seen this kind of place before, so he doesn''t know what it is useful for.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing naturally asked her doubts.


    Mrs. Ning Guo curled her lips, and something seemed to flicker in her eyes: "Here...is my favorite place. But now that I am getting older, I don''t feel at ease playing here. And it''s not the time for fun... Just wait until it snows heavily."


    "Grandma, what''s the name of this place?"


    "Here, I call it...ski resort."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： enter the palace

    Chapter 375 Entering the Palace


    With the sound of firecrackers, one year old is removed, and the spring breeze brings warmth into Tusu.


    It''s a pity that this New Year''s Eve is still bitterly cold.


    Early this morning, Ruan Youqing was yelled out of bed by the fan. Fan''er combed her hair more and more exquisitely, Ruan Youqing looked at herself in the mirror, her thoughts drifted a little far away.


    It wasn''t until Mu Fei came that she finally recovered.


    "You Qing can pack it up? If it''s packed up, we''ll be ready to enter the palace."


    On the morning of New Year''s Eve, first-rank officials will bring their families into the palace to celebrate the new year.


    The Ruan family, who had made great military achievements, naturally wanted to enter the palace.


    Walking his mother''s arm and walking to the door, Ruan Youqing saw Ruan Chong, his ancestor and grandson standing there waiting for them.


    Ruan Youqing quickly let go of Mu Fei''s hand, ran over and saluted one by one.


    After Ruan Chong and the others each said a few words with a smile, the group of people prepared to leave for the palace.


    However, when Ruan Youqing was about to get on the carriage, she felt a sudden thump in her heart.


    Auntie...why aren''t you here...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing immediately ran to Ruan Ye Mu Fei''s carriage and asked, "Father, mother, why don''t you see sister?"


    Mu Fei sighed softly and said slowly: "You Ning left a letter a few days ago, saying that she was going to do something. I thought she would come back today, but...he hasn''t come back yet. I sent someone to look for her just now."


    Ruan Ye also frowned slightly and said: "Now we need to enter the palace, after we come out of the palace, let''s go find her in person."


    Ruan Youqing could only nod his head, and returned to his carriage.


    When she arrived in the palace, she was taken directly to the Queen Mother''s Longevity Palace as the princess.


    At this time, the Longevity Palace is very lively.


    Not only Li Ange is here, but almost all the concubines from the palaces have also arrived.


    Headed by the imperial concubine Su Yuan.


    When Ruan Youqing walked in, all kinds of scrutinizing eyes turned to her. Fortunately, Ruan Youqing was never afraid of this kind of scene, with a decent smile on his face, he walked in slowly and saluted gracefully and generously.


    The Empress Dowager was very close to Ruan Youqing. She had just finished the salute when Li Ange, who was ordered by the Empress Dowager, pulled her to the Empress Dowager''s side.


    The grandparents and grandchildren looked happy and harmonious, but they envied the concubines next to them.


    Someone couldn''t hold back the temptation to speak: "Our Princess Changning and our Princess Puyang are really similar. I don''t know, I thought they were sisters."


    "Yes, although Princess Changning was born as a general, but... she is more virtuous and courteous than we imagined." Someone started the conversation, and naturally someone took over the conversation and continued.


    The smile on Ruan Youqing''s face gradually lost its warmth. When she was about to speak, Li Ange spoke before her lukewarmly: "What Concubine Zhuang said is not quite right. What is...similarity? My princess It¡¯s my princess, and Princess Changning is the princess of Changning.¡±


    This concubine Zhuang was naturally the one who spoke first.


    Although this man''s facial features are good-looking, but when he is not smiling, he is extremely sharp.


    After hearing Li Ange''s words, Concubine Zhuang''s eyes brightened, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly: "Yes, yes, yes, the princess is right, the princess is the princess. The princess...is the princess." That''s all...


    It''s just that Concubine Zhuang is not a fool. She knows what to say and what not to say.


    Li Ange then smiled and continued: "Yes, don''t compare the two of us. Otherwise, we will hurt our sisterhood, and I will tell Father."


    The meaningful words made Concubine Zhuang''s smile split instantly.


    She originally thought that Li Ange would look down on Ruan Youqing, who had just been made princess. As a result, the meaning of the words just now... is to let them dispel the idea of ??alienating them, otherwise... she will tell the emperor?


    At this juncture, how could she make a mistake in front of the emperor!


    After the darkness flashed across her eyes, Concubine Zhuang smiled like a flower and said to Ruan Youqing: "What the princess said is that the princess and the princess are as strong as gold. All the sisters in the harem should do the same!"


    Finally, Su Yuan couldn''t help but said slowly: "Okay, Concubine Zhuang, we finally gathered here with the Queen Mother, let''s have a happy chat."


    When Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to look at the past, although the current Su Yuan was still gentle and gentle, the aura on his body began to become fierce.


    After all, in her impression, Su Yuan has always been gentle, gentle and indifferent to the world. But now... it has an aura of calmness and prestige.


    Is it possible...


    Recalling the busy Li Qian that she learned about from Gu Changan, she gradually understood Su Yuan''s changes in her heart.


    Their mother and son... will eventually change.


    Concubine Zhuang, who was choked by Su Yuan, could only close her mouth with a blushing face. She knew that Su Yuan was not as harmless as her appearance!


    The Queen Mother sat smiling all the time, never interrupting anyone. After Su Yuan finished speaking, she took over the words.


    Ruan Youqing sat obediently at the side the whole time, and when someone talked to her, she replied in a polite and polite manner. The rest of the time, they just smiled and listened to others.


    After chatting for a while in a decent atmosphere, the concubines dispersed. But Ruan Youqing and Li Ange were preparing to leave to accompany the Queen Mother to Changcui Palace one by one.


    Changcui Palace was singing and dancing at this time, and the emperor was with those high-ranking officials. Just wait for the Queen Mother to pass before the banquet can begin.


    However, just as Ruan Youqing and the others left the Longevity Palace, the Empress Dowager frowned slightly and said, "An Ge, you go back and get something for Ai''s family. Those girls are worried about Ai''s family."


    "Emperor Grandmother, what do you want An Ge to take?"


    "The emerald bead I prepared early this morning."


    Having got the exact answer, Li Ange immediately trotted back to look for it.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said softly: "Queen Mother, do you... have something to say to Youqing?"


    The Empress Dowager smiled and replied, "You girl is really clever."


    "It''s not that you are clever, it''s that you think that the people around you, Queen Mother, can be clumsy."


    "It''s natural, that is, that girl An Ge is simple-minded. Well, Aijia avoided that girl, and wanted to ask you, those concubines just now, who do you think... is suitable for the position of queen?"


    After finishing speaking, the Empress Dowager looked at Ruan Youqing with burning eyes and waited for her answer.


    But Ruan Youqing was shocked, a little surprised that the Queen Mother would ask her this question.


    Although she knew that the Empress Dowager really loved her, but it was about the sensitive queen...Ruan Youqing didn''t know whether to tell the truth or what to do.


    Actually, if she has nothing to do with any of them, she can speak her mind directly.


    For example, Su Yuan is her ideal candidate for the next position.


    But the reality is that Su Xian is the biological mother of the second prince Li Qian. And the relationship between Li Qian and Gu Changan is extraordinary... Nowadays, the two of them have never avoided anyone in their communication. If they are not stupid, they can definitely guess that they have a deep friendship.


    She can''t be as unscrupulous as Gu Changan...


    Just when Ruan Youqing was thinking about the correct answer, the queen mother smiled and patted her on the shoulder:


    "Okay, I already know what you think in my heart. But... what happens in the future depends on their respective fortunes."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： New Years Eve

    Chapter 376 New Year''s Eve


    Come out from the palace, it is the end of time.


    After the Ruan family returned to the mansion, the servants had already tidied up the mansion, beaming with joy.


    The atmosphere of the Chinese New Year is much stronger than that in the palace.


    The person Mu Fei sent to find Ruan Youning has also returned.


    "General Mu, Missy is not in the capital or any surrounding towns."


    Hearing the other party''s report, Ruan Ye''s face was full of worry: "This girl, she ran out after Chinese New Year! It''s really worrying! You...have you found anything else?"


    ¡¸Someone said...seeing Missy...going to the north.¡¹


    "North?" It was Ruan Youqing who spoke this time.


    When mentioning the north, Ruan Youqing was the first to realize that Canglong Kingdom is located in the north of Ning Kingdom.


    And someone... is not from the Canglong Kingdom...


    Back from Changzhou City, she almost forgot that there is such a person as Qiu Si!


    "Father, mother, I''m going out for a while! Don''t worry! I will definitely be back before the reunion dinner!" Ruan Youqing ran out without waiting for Ruan Ye and the others to answer.


    When she entered the Zhaixing Building through the back door with ease, she saw that there were already people coming and going in the Zhaixing Building.


    Because the person who picked up the stars already knew Ruan Youqing, when he saw her suddenly appear, he immediately took her to Zisu''s room in panic.


    Originally, Zisu was just waking up in a daze, but after hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, she immediately woke up and called Yueling Yuejian over.


    After all, she left at the same time as Ruan Youqing, Yueling and the others knew more about what happened in the capital during this period.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ruan Youqing''s question, Yue Jian took the lead in replying: "That Changsheng general from Canglong Kingdom did go back to Canglong Kingdom, but that son named Qiu Si did not leave with him. It seems that ... went to Yongcheng again."


    Ruan Youqing''s expression became serious, and he continued to ask: "Does my sister know where Qiu Si is?"


    "Miss Ruan should know, she came here to ask a few days ago."


    Since we know that Qiu Si has gone to Yongcheng...then why does my sister insist on going to the north...


    Ruan Youqing''s pupils trembled suddenly, and he remembered something.


    It was the time when I was soaking in the hot springs at Quanling Villa before going to Changzhou City. My sister came to find her and asked her about Qiu Si''s identity.


    At the same time, he also knew that the emperor of Canglong Kingdom regarded Qiu Si as a thorn in his side.


    Although Qiu Si had no intention of going back, his mother still stayed there...Mother and son could not be reunited...


    Ruan Youning''s expression was not quite right at the beginning... Now... Maybe he went to Canglong Kingdom alone, planning to bring Qiu Si''s mother back? !


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s face became more and more gloomy,


    My elder sister is on Qiu Bang... she is too deep!


    When Zisu and the others were ordered to continue their in-depth investigation, Moon Shadow happened to be back from work.


    "I heard them say that you are here, master." When Yueying walked in, there was a little tail behind her.


    After returning from Changzhou City, Yueying naturally came back with her. It''s just that Cang La was following him.


    After Cang La left a letter and left, he happened to meet Yuyue leading troops to support him. So Tsang La followed the large army until the victory of Guzi''s army left. She returned to Moon Shadow.


    Naturally... She also followed Yueying to the capital of Ningguo.


    Fortunately, Cangla''s family seemed to be very wise. After knowing that their daughter left with others, not only did they not send someone out to stop them, they even entrusted Yuyue to bring some silver taels for the little girl. He also said that he can go home whenever he wants to go home.


    Therefore, Cang La just stayed in the Zhaixing Tower, almost inseparable from Yueying.


    Ruan Youqing even planned to officiate the wedding ceremony for them as soon as possible after she and Gu Changan got married.


    "Sister Youqing, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you don''t come to see me!" Cang La coquettishly hugged Ruan Youqing''s arm.


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly and said, "Didn''t I come here today? By the way, today is New Year''s Eve. Do you want to go home with me to celebrate New Year''s Eve?"


    Cangla shyly raised her eyes to look at Yueying, and then said in a low voice: "Cangla thanked sister Youqing for her kindness, but Cangla wants to be with Yueying... and Zhaixing Building is also very interesting, sister Zisu takes me every day Eat well and drink well."


    Seeing that Cang La was genuinely happy, Ruan Youqing took a relieved glance at Moon Shadow.


    After several people sat together and chatted about what had happened in the past few days, Ruan Youqing hurriedly bid farewell to everyone in the Zhaixing Tower and went home because he was thinking about his parents.


    After Ruan Youqing came back, he obviously saw the reaction of his family with a sigh of relief.


    Ruan Youqing had a sore nose, and walked to Mu Fei in three steps and two steps, and snuggled up to her: "Mother~"


    Mu Fei didn''t ask her anything, but pulled her into a seat.


    Although it¡¯s only past You Hour, the night has already quietly fallen.


    The whole family sat together and began to drink and chat.


    It''s just that everyone''s smiles didn''t reach their eyes.


    After all... the reunion is still missing a person after all.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t directly tell his family the news he got from Zhaixing, because no one of them took the initiative to bring up Ruan Youning''s matter at this time.


    Presumably... I should have found something.


    I don¡¯t know what time it was, but the first cluster of fireworks began to bloom in the night sky.


    Subsequently, clusters of fireworks rushed to open.


    "There is no curfew tonight, the street must be more lively than at home. Little sister, would you like to go out with big brother?" Ruan Lingjun proposed to take Ruan Youqing to the street to play.


    After all, the siblings had never hit the streets together like other siblings.


    Without even thinking about it, Ruan Youqing readily agreed.


    Ruan Ye and Mu Fei stayed in the mansion to accompany Ruan Chong to continue drinking, while Ruan Youqing and Ruan Lingjun changed into new clothes and went out on the street.


    Came to the busiest street market, and everyone who came and went had a smile on their faces.


    In order to attract business, the shops on both sides of the street have almost piled up the most interesting and delicious food in the shops at the door.


    Fire trees and silver flowers, laughter again and again.


    Unknowingly, Ruan Youqing followed Ruan Lingjun to play pot throwing, guess lantern riddles, and won a lot of gadgets.


    Finally, the brother and sister found a small stall and ate wontons.


    Just as Ruan Youqing was eating happily, a shadow suddenly appeared beside her.


    Just when she raised her head and frowned to speak, she saw clearly who the other party was.


    Ruan Lingjun''s complexion has gradually darkened.


    Finally found a chance to take my little sister to have fun for a while, but in the end...


    "I never thought that I could meet my wife and...uncle here?" Gu Changan said with a smile.


    After being surprised, Ruan Youqing didn''t know what to think, so he pushed the bowl in front of Gu Changan in front of him, and blurted out very naturally: "Do you want some? The small wontons here are quite delicious."


    The smile on Gu Changan''s face was even wider. After casting a meaningful glance at Ruan Lingjun, he took the spoon from Ruan Youqing''s hand, and ate what she took a bite of.


    This scene undoubtedly stung Ruan Lingjun''s heart that doesn''t understand romance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Difficult to choose (plus more!!)

    Chapter 377 Difficult to choose (plus more!)


    Two people leave, three people return.


    Seeing Gu Changan''s arrival, Ruan Chong, Ruan Ye and Mu Fei warmly greeted Gu Changan to sit down and have a drink together.


    He thought he would refuse, but he readily agreed.


    Because they had already drank a lot before, after a few rounds of drinking and drinking with Gu Changan, Ruan Ye and the others were completely drunk.


    Only Gu Changan''s eyes were clear.


    Because Gu Changan was going to accompany Mrs. Ning Guogong, so after seeing Ruan Ye and the others drunk, he saluted and prepared to leave. Although the Ruan family members were drunk, they knew their priorities.


    Without the elders'' instructions, Ruan Youqing got up and prepared to send Gu Changan out.


    When the night wind was blowing, Ruan Youqing raised her hand to smooth some messy hair behind her ears, she was keenly aware of the burning eyes beside her.


    Without looking over, she knew that Gu Changan was looking at her affectionately again.


    The two whispered softly in the night for a while, Ruan Youqing thought that Mrs. Ning Guogong was staying in Gu''s mansion by herself, so she hurriedly urged Gu Changan to go back quickly.


    Gu Changan reluctantly kissed Ruan Youqing''s forehead before turning and leaving.


    However, Gu Changan had just left, and when Ruan Youqing was about to turn around and go back to the house, someone suddenly called her softly from behind the stone lion at the door.


    "Master!"


    The person who came was actually Moon Shadow.


    Ruan Youqing looked around to see that no one was there before walking over.


    "Why are you here at this hour?" Ruan Youqing asked with some doubts.


    After all, she usually goes to Zhaixing Tower for everything, and Yueying rarely comes to Ruan Mansion to look for her.


    At this time, Yue Ying went straight to the point and said, "Master, this subordinate has received the latest news from Miss Ruan."


    ¡¸Have you got the latest news about Sister?!¡¹


    "It can''t be said specifically about Miss Ruan...According to the news from Xifeng Building, I heard that Canglong Kingdom sent an organization to Ningguo to find the whereabouts of Mr. Qiu Si. What did the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom say? If you want to see people, if you want to see people, if you want to see dead bodies. The subordinates feel that if Miss Ruan goes to Canglong Kingdom, she will definitely meet her on the way. If they meet..."


    Ruan Youning is likely to be in danger.


    At first, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom thought that Qiu Bang was gone...but now he sent someone out to look for him...how worried was he that Qiu Bang would go back to take revenge and seize power.


    If Ruan Youning didn''t know and ran into those people...


    In her previous life, she owed her sister too much, and in this life she doesn''t want to have any regrets.


    Once certain thoughts appeared in Ruan Youqing''s mind, Ruan Youqing couldn''t care less about others...


    It¡¯s just that¡­ more than ten days of coming and going is definitely not enough¡­


    Her marriage with Gu Changan in the capital...


    Ruan Youqing''s face was full of shame, which made her not know what to do.


    After sending Yueying away, Ruan Youqing went back to the room a little distraught.


    She was in a dilemma and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    She didn''t want to owe elder sister, let alone Gu Changan.


    Ruan Youqing is very clear about her position in Gu Changan''s heart and his feelings for her.


    She couldn''t abuse his feelings like this over and over again.


    But sister is now missing her whereabouts, and she is worried.


    While tossing and turning, Ruan Youqing''s thoughts became more and more chaotic.


    At some unknown time, Ruan Youqing sat up from the bed suddenly.


    Can''t go on like this... She... is going to find Gu Chang''an!


    Thinking like this, Ruan Youqing walked out of Ruan Mansion again while the fan outside was sleeping soundly.


    After coming to Gu''s mansion with ease, she climbed over the wall and entered without even thinking.


    As soon as it fell to the ground, some night watchmen rushed over after hearing the movement. Ruan Youqing tilted his head to avoid the hidden weapon thrown by the opponent.


    Gan Gu looked at Ruan Youqing dumbfounded, then said in a trembling whisper, "Madam, how could it be you...you are..."


    Gan Gu and the others have changed their name to Ruan Youqing as his wife.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be used to it, nodded at him, and then lowered her voice very softly: "I have something to do with Mr. Gu, so you can do your own work. Grandma should be asleep at this time, so don''t disturb her. "


    "yes¡­"


    After watching Ruan Youqing leave, Gan Gu fled into the darkness again in fear.


    After Ruan Youqing found Gu Changan''s bedroom, he didn''t go in abruptly.


    In case...the other party misunderstands that he is a...um...men shouldn''t be worried about the existence of flower pickers...


    While thinking about those messy things uncontrollably, Ruan Youqing''s hand had already knocked lightly on the door.


    She didn''t let her knock for too long, and Gu Changan''s voice full of impatience soon sounded.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, and took a few steps forward to make sure that he didn''t have to be too loud and the people in the room could hear his voice clearly, then he opened his mouth carefully: "Changan..."


    Before uttering the third word, the door was instantly opened. Before Ruan Youqing could react, she was dragged in by the other party.


    Smelling the faint scent of wine on the other party''s body, Ruan Youqing said with certainty, "Did you drink some more wine after you came back?"


    Although Gu Changan moved quickly, his eyes were a little blurred: "The old lady wants to drink, so I naturally want to accompany her."


    Speaking of this, Gu Changan suddenly tilted his head, frowned slightly and continued to speak: "I shouldn''t drink too much...but why...have hallucinations..."


    After the words fell, Gu Changan suddenly moved closer to Ruan Youqing, the two of them were so close that their breaths were already entangled.


    Feeling that Gu Changan''s hand was dishonestly rubbing his face, Ruan Youqing patted him lightly, then pulled him to sit down, then poured a cup of hot tea and pushed it in front of him: "You drink some hot tea first. Sober up with tea, I...I don''t want to discuss things with you when you are insane."


    Gu Changan raised his eyebrows slightly, and drank the tea that Ruan Youqing poured for him without saying a word.


    "Be careful it''s hot!" Ruan Youqing looked worried.


    "It''s okay, a hot burn can make me feel sober... My little fox came to me in the middle of the night."


    I don''t know if it''s the hot tea or Gu Changan pretended to be drunk, but his eyes have gradually recovered.


    It''s just that in Qingming, there is still a touch of dark color that makes Ruan Youqing blush.


    Ruan Youqing turned his head away and stopped looking at him, and said softly: "I... I came to discuss something with you, because... because I really don''t know what to do..."


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing was a little helpless, Gu Changan finally sat up straight and straightened his expression: "What can make you come to me in the middle of the night on the first day of the new year?"


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, and then said word by word: "Sister, she...may have gone to the Canglong Kingdom. If I guessed correctly, she should have wanted to rescue Qiu Si''s mother. But the emperor of the Canglong Kingdom suddenly started Send someone to look for Qiu Si...I''m afraid my sister will bump into them...she''s alone...it''s too dangerous..."


    Sure enough, when Ruan Youqing finished talking about Ruan Youning''s possible rescue of Qiu Si''s mother, Gu Changan''s expression changed. It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing stopped that Gu Changan said in a deep voice, "Does Qiu Si know about this?"


    ¡¸I probably don¡¯t know¡­¡¹


    "Then we will go to him after the first day of the new year. We must let him know about this kind of thing."


    Qiu Bang himself has been avoiding things, why should others take the risk to do it.


    Gu Changan thought this way, but Ruan Youqing was a little surprised and said: "You want to be with me? If we find Qiu Si and tell him...then what..."


    "Then let''s go to Canglong Kingdom to find your elder sister."


    Gu Changan said it calmly, but Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip and continued to speak anxiously: "But like this... our wedding in the capital will be postponed again..."


    "Youqing, I''ve already married you. This time in the capital, it''s more about the ceremony. So...it doesn''t matter if it''s morning or evening." Gu Chang''an gently embraced Ruan Youqing, and he was very gentle when he spoke.


    Ruan Youqing put her face on Gu Changan''s chest, listening to his heart beating suddenly, even she couldn''t calm down.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ruan Youqing''s voice was indescribably soft: "Chang An, tonight, I''ll stay with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： sleepless night

    Chapter 378 Sleepless Night


    As soon as the soft voice fell, Ruan Youqing plucked up the courage to look up at Gu Changan. Gu Changan was a little dazed at first and didn''t respond.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing approached him and called Mr. Gu again that Gu Chang''an stiffened and said solemnly, "You... want to stay here?"


    Ruan Youqing was silent for a moment with a sullen face, and then nodded.


    "you sure?"


    "We...we are already married...husband...husband." Ruan Youqing whispered with a blushing face.


    Yeah, they''re married. The reason why Beijing will hold it again is that all family and friends can be present, and the ceremony will be more serious. And when they were in Changzhou City, they had already worshiped the heaven and the earth, and it was recognized by the heaven... Husband and wife.


    So...certain things, as a matter of course.


    Gu Changan held Ruan Youqing in his arms again, and Ruan Youqing could clearly feel that Gu Changan''s body was uncomfortably stiff.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing suddenly smiled cunningly. Because she heard... Mr. Shoufu has not been close to women for so many years.


    So...Gu Changan is very likely to be...um...


    Since this is the case, she can''t... rely on the other party''s love for her to disturb his own mind...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing suddenly left the other party''s arms and walked to the side table.


    Just as Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly in surprise, Ruan Youqing had already gently waved at him.


    "Come here and have some hot tea."


    It turned out that Ruan Youqing poured him another cup of hot tea.


    Seeing Gu Changan''s reaction like this, Ruan Youqing lowered her eyes: "I want you to wake up completely...and then...make a decision..."


    "Little fox, you... are worried about my delay in marriage, so you think about it..." Facing Gu Changan''s eyes, Ruan Youqing boldly looked back, but his expression was extremely serious:


    "I don''t know what will happen when I go to Canglong Kingdom this time...We are already married...I want...completely...to belong to you...I also want you to belong to me completely...so..."


    "Youqing, I actually... don''t have so many ideas. I am very content to marry you in this life." Gu Changan took the teacup handed over by the other party. The temperature through the cup was not as hot as before. His knuckles turned white from the slight exertion.


    Ruan Youqing reached out and held his hand, her voice was as gentle as ever: "But, Chang An...I...I don''t want to have any regrets."


    She knows that regret is a long-lasting pain.


    Gu Changan''s breathing was stagnant, and a dark color gradually appeared in his eyes.


    His little fox, is really... so easily disturbing.


    Seeing that the other party hadn''t moved for a long time, Ruan Youqing lowered his head a little angrily after finishing speaking, and his voice became extremely quiet: "If you really don''t want to, then don''t."


    As a result, Gu Changan''s eyes suddenly darkened, and then he grabbed the man in his arms again.


    Tian Wen, who was originally guarding outside the house, blushed and retreated into the distance.


    Indecent...don''t listen...


    Until the sky began to light up, Gu Changan got out of bed barefoot and walked to the table. After pouring a glass of water and drinking it, he looked towards the bed with heavy eyes.


    Feeling someone staring at him, Ruan Youqing, who was about to pretend to sleep for a while, finally opened his eyes slowly.


    "Stop looking at me all the time." Ruan Youqing covered his head under the quilt, and spoke in a muffled voice.


    Gu Changan smiled in a low voice, and hurriedly said hello.


    He knows that girls are very thin-skinned. If they say more to make fun of her at this time, she might become angry and want to do something to him as a husband.


    Gu Changan just smiled and quietly looked at the bulging quilt for a while.


    The two were silent for a while, but it was Gu Changan who spoke first: "You...do you want to put on your clothes first?"


    "Huh? Huh..." Ruan Youqing was still covered in the quilt.


    Gu Changan laughed twice, then got up and picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on the side of the bed: "I''ll go out first, you can call me later."


    Hearing the kitten-like answer from the quilt, Gu Changan put on his boots and really walked out of the room.


    After hearing the door creak and being closed, an arm finally stretched out from under the quilt, and then the little furry head just got out.


    After she packed up, Ruan Youqing finally walked out after struggling for a while.


    At this time, Gu Changan was guarding the door with his hands behind his back.


    "I¡­"


    "I''ll take you somewhere, and then... send you back?" Gu Changan said softly.


    Although the other party didn''t say much, Ruan Youqing still understood that Gu Changan had taken great care of his feelings.


    So the two each put on a thick cloak, and jumped onto the roof one after the other.


    "Where are you taking me?" Ruan Youqing looked up at Gu Changan curiously.


    Gu Changan held the other party''s hand tightly, and smiled softly: "Do you still remember the last time I watched the moon with you outside the city?"


    "You mean, the time you were attacked by someone?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, then curled her lips: "But such a beautiful scenery, was disturbed by people."


    "Don''t worry today, we''re not going out of the city. A few days ago, I accidentally discovered a place in the city where you can enjoy the night."


    The two were talking, when Ruan Youqing saw a very familiar place.


    "Hmm...Master Gu brought me here...to pick up the stars...to appreciate...the night?" Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows, she didn''t expect that Gu Changan would take her here on his own initiative.


    Gu Changan habitually reached out and hooked the tip of Ruan Youqing''s nose, then lifted the force slightly, and led the two of them to the highest point of picking the stars.


    "Unexpectedly, you found this place." Ruan Youqing laughed.


    "Here, I can see the whereabouts of my little fox."


    "Could it be that you met me here several times before... all..."


    "It''s really a chance encounter, it''s absolutely true." Gu Changan pointed to the night sky with a serious expression on his face.


    Seeing that he was so nervous, Ruan Youqing stretched out his arms and hugged him, and said with a smile: "I know, I know, I didn''t say Mr. Gu is following me."


    Gu Changan sighed softly, rubbed the other person''s head, and then pulled her to sit on the roof.


    "Look, this place has a different flavor from the capital."


    Ruan Youqing heard the words and looked out in the direction of the other''s fingers.


    The hazy and soft night fog shrouded the entire capital, and the little lights appeared and disappeared with the passing breeze.


    "If you come earlier, you can still see the fireworks."


    After all, tonight is New Year''s Eve, and fireworks are a must-have for people to celebrate the New Year.


    "At this hour, everyone should be asleep, right?" Ruan Youqing held his chin, his eyes were as bright as stars.


    "Should be like us, there are those who are sunk in the night." Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing affectionately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： pay a New Year call

    Chapter 379 Happy New Year


    Fan''er woke up and found that her master was not in the room, and was about to look for it, but just as the door opened, she almost bumped into someone head-on.


    Frowning and just about to ask who was so reckless, Fan''er finally saw who it was.


    ¡¸Master? You went out so early?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing walked in with some evasive eyes, and then forced himself to be calm: "You... go and get me some hot water. I just went out to exercise and sweated all over. It''s sticky and uncomfortable."


    Fan Er did not doubt that he was there, obediently took the order and went down to prepare.


    Just brought hot water and was about to stay to wait for Ruan Youqing to take a bath, but Ruan Youqing blushed and told her to back off.


    After all... there are many light red marks on my body now.


    Although Fan''er was puzzled, he didn''t ask any further questions.


    Walking into the misty hot water, Ruan Youqing relaxed.


    Slowly pouring water on his body, Ruan Youqing''s face never faded from the blush.


    Somehow, wherever her fingers touched, she unconsciously remembered Gu Changan''s actions.


    Both body and soul trembled.


    After washing and drying his body, Ruan Youqing got into the bed very quickly.


    When she realized that she was the only one in the room, she pressed her eyebrows a little angrily.


    The hot water washes away the soreness, and the drowsiness gradually sweeps away.


    After tossing all night, she finally fell into a dream before dawn.


    It wasn''t until Fan''er came in to tidy up and called her softly that she realized that today is the first day of the new year, and she... wants to pay New Year''s greetings.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing silently sighed in his heart, and got up as if he had worked hard.


    The begonia red silk brocade brocade jacket with golden silk clouds is paired with the Luoying light pink pleated Ruyi skirt, which makes Ruan Youqing look delicate and charming without being tacky.


    Ruan Ye and Mu Fei looked at the delicate and charming little daughter, and before she could say auspicious words of New Year greetings, Ruan Youqing stuffed the vermilion kit with a hundred flowers blooming in it.


    Ruan Lingjun on the side was not to be outdone, and stuffed the kit full of golden melon seeds that he had prepared earlier into Ruan Youqing''s hands.


    This is the small private money he has been saving since Ruan Youqing was born.


    Ruan Chong, who was originally sitting, curled his lips at Ruan Ye and the others, but when he turned his head to look at Ruan Youqing, the corners of his mouth could not stop grinning to his ears.


    ¡¸Come here, grandpa has prepared a unique gift for you this year!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing first knelt down and saluted earnestly, then stood up and walked to Ruan Chong with a smile.


    ¡¸What is grandfather going to give you this year?¡¹


    Ruan Chong took out a...knife from his sleeve with a look of excitement.


    The three of Ruan Ye who were watching curiously looked astonished.


    ¡¸Grandfather...is this...?¡¹


    "This is a mother-in-law knife." Ruan Chong flicked his wrist, and a smaller knife emerged from the handle of the short knife.


    Ruan Youqing took it with a look of astonishment, and observed it carefully.


    The back of the female knife is straight and the blade is wide. The sub-knife is small and half-circled around the handle, and has a tip.


    Yin and Yang fly together, and mother and child hide each other.


    Ruan Youqing thanked Ruan Chong with great joy, and Ruan Chong snorted proudly in front of Ruan Ye: "What you gave... are all vulgar things!"


    When Ruan Ye curled his lips and wanted to turn back, Mu Fei suppressed his smile and stopped him.


    ¡­


    While eating dumplings with his family, Ruan Youqing kept thinking about whether to tell the family the truth about Sister.


    If you don''t say it...she really has no valid reason to go out...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing drank the last sip of the original soup, and said cautiously: "Grandfather, Father, Mother, Youqing is going to leave Beijing tomorrow..."


    "Why do you want to leave Beijing? On the second day of the Lunar New Year?" Ruan Chong looked surprised.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed his fingers a few times, and finally told the truth about Sister''s whereabouts.


    After hearing that her silly daughter was saving people for others, Ruan Ye said out of anger, "This silly girl! She only thinks about others! She doesn''t want to think about herself! She is not afraid to take the trouble to bring over other people''s mother, so that mother and child can be reunited." Then put her aside!"


    Ruan Chong also looked angry.


    On the contrary, Mu Fei was quite calm. After comforting Ruan Ye and the others, he turned his head to Ruan Youqing and said solemnly, "This time you go to Canglong, you must not go alone. You take both of you, Qiao''s son, Ya Yuxie, and the two dragons. If not, take your elder brother with you."


    If she and Ruan Ye hadn''t gone to cause panic, she would definitely bring Ruan Ye to find the silly girl back.


    Ruan Lingjun heard that he was being called, and immediately nodded sternly: "Yes, yes, yes, father and mother are our generals in Ningguo. They can''t go to the border easily, but I can follow them."


    At this time, no one complained that Ruan Youning was ignorant.


    Ruan Youqing warmed up in his heart, and said softly, "Mother, you understand what you mean. But this time I went to Canglong Kingdom to do some...surreptitious things...We went to so many people...Maybe as soon as we crossed the border, there will be a lot of people. People will find out. So, the fewer people, the better. And... Mr. Gu is with me."


    "Chang''an is going too?" Mu Fei raised her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth raised when she realized it soon, her tone became brisk involuntarily: "Okay, with him here, my mother can rest assured."


    "Mother, what about me?" Ruan Lingjun frowned dissatisfied.


    "It''s not suitable for you to go as a husband and wife." Mu Fei smiled and comforted her son: "Unless you find a daughter-in-law to accompany you today, otherwise... don''t even think about it."


    Ruan Lingjun was choked, but Mu Fei took Ruan Youqing''s hand with a smile and continued, "It''s getting late. Since you are married to Chang An, you are going to pay New Year''s greetings to Mrs. Ning Guogong. I will let you accompany me with my heart." When we celebrate the New Year, we must not lose the most basic etiquette. Let the servants carry some more New Year gifts later."


    Ruan Chong also answered at this time: "What Rongying did is really heart-warming, why don''t you send a message to my grandfather, I said that I will go to her for a drink in a few days."


    Ruan Youqing quickly obediently agreed.


    When going out with a bunch of things, big and small, Ruan Youqing happened to meet Gu Changan.


    At this time, someone behind Gu Changan also took a bunch of things.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, Ruan Youqing went to wait in the carriage first, while Gu Changan went to pay New Year greetings to Ruan Ye and the others with the New Year gifts he brought.


    After waiting for less than half an hour, the two returned to Gu''s residence together.


    After seeing the exquisitely dressed Mrs. Ningguo, Ruan Youqing bowed obediently.


    A rose-purple brocade gown with red borders made Mrs. Ning Guogong''s complexion extremely rosy. She likes to wear plain colors on weekdays. Today, she changed into a bright one, which is really amazing.


    Without thinking about it, the words that praised the young man came out of Ruan Youqing''s mouth, and Mrs. Ning Guogong blushed for the first time.


    After sending a bunch of gifts to Ruan Youqing, Mrs. Ning Guogong also handed her a stuffed brocade pouch.


    Ruan Youqing wanted to evade, but Gu Changan stuffed it into his sleeve with a smile: "The old lady gave it to you, so hurry up and take it. She is not willing to part with it on weekdays."


    "You boy!" Mrs. Ning Guogong snorted.


    The three chatted and laughed for a while, then Gu Changan changed the subject and mentioned that he was going to take Ruan Youqing to Canglong Kingdom.


    I thought Mrs. Ning Guogong would agree soon, but in the end...she turned down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： Forgotten identities (plus more!)

    Chapter 380 The Forgotten Identity (Add more!)


    Feeling that the atmosphere was not right, Ruan Youqing silently clenched his palms.


    Mrs. Ningguo, it seems... a little unhappy...


    Ruan Youqing''s heart was agitated, and Gu Chang''an was also a little puzzled by Mrs. Ning Guo''s obvious reaction.


    "Grandmother? You...don''t want us to go?" Gu Changan asked tentatively.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong exhaled a long breath, and said in a hoarse voice with dim eyes: "I don''t want you to go, so you won''t go? Besides, the two of you went to Canglong for nothing. I... can''t stop it."


    "Grandmother, what do you want to tell me?" Gu Changan knew Mrs. Ning Guogong very well, and it was nothing serious. It was impossible for her to speak so coldly.


    Ruan Youqing listened, and quickly whispered: "Then Youqing go back first."


    Saying that, Ruan Youqing saluted seriously and prepared to leave.


    "No need."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong and Gu Changan stopped her in unison.


    When Ruan Youqing looked at the two in astonishment, Gu Changan had already walked up to her and hugged her shoulder: "You are already married to me, so there is nothing you can''t listen to when I chat with my grandmother."


    Before Ruan Youqing could speak, Mrs. Ning Guogong slowed down and beckoned to Ruan Youqing gently: "Come and sit with me, Youqing, you are not an outsider. What I want to say to Gu Changan, you should also be by the side Let''s listen together."


    Ruan Youqing''s heart warmed, and she no longer refused.


    After Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan sat down, Mrs. Ning Guogong and Mrs. Ning Guo talked about... about...


    Gu Changan''s...father...Gu Huaixin.


    "The Gu family is an ancient family that has been passed down for thousands of years. However, you have rarely heard stories about Chang An''s father, that is, this ancient family, right?"


    Ruan Youqing took a breath, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Indeed, no matter in the previous life or in this life, she rarely heard of Gu Changan''s father. Whether it''s their family, or... his father.


    Gu Changan also frowned slightly and opened his mouth: "Grandma, didn''t you say... my father is just... an ordinary person..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong smiled silently, and continued: "Huaixin...he is indeed an ordinary person. Because he... was expelled from the house by the Gu family."


    "Why!" Gu Changan''s face completely sank.


    "Because this family is an ancient family of Canglong Kingdom. You have to know, the more this kind of family, the more those pedantic and outdated rules, and even the people, all of them are dead-headed..."


    Ruan Youqing found out that Gu Changan''s father came from an ancient family in Canglong Kingdom. Because the family rules forbid the Gu family from marrying with families from other countries, Gu Changan''s grandfather, the current head of the Gu family, prevented his son Gu Huaixin from getting together with Chang Wanwan, the only daughter of the Ningguo family.


    But Gu Huaixin is stubborn, the more he objected, the more he insisted on being with Chang Wanwan.


    Until the end, she was willing to be expelled from the family and even erased from the family tree, and followed Chang Wanwan back to Ning Kingdom without any identity.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ning Guogong is a transparent person, regardless of other people''s gossip, after discussing with Ning Guogong, she kept Gu Huaixin.


    In the end, he became a door-to-door son-in-law.


    Because Gu Huaixin can be regarded as an upright person. Although he has severed ties with the Gu family, he has a gifted business acumen.


    The predecessor of the West Building was established by Gu Huaixin, until later Gu Changan took over, and the West Building became stronger and stronger.


    However, the news of Gu Huaixin''s prosperity in Ningguo finally stimulated a despicable person in the Gu family''s branch. He tried his best to send a killer, and finally succeeded in killing Gu Changan''s parents.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was so angry that she took people to the Gu family in Canglong country. After killing the villain to avenge her revenge, she even set fire to the Gu family''s old house.


    After that, Ning Guogong and his wife never mentioned anything about the Gu family in front of Gu Changan. And everyone in the capital gradually forgot about Gu Changan''s grandfather''s house.


    After listening to Mrs. Ningguo''s intermittent memories, Ruan Youqing roughly understood that Gu''s family in Canglong Kingdom and Gu Chang''an could be said to be incompatible.


    So, going to Canglong Kingdom this time... if they meet the Gu family, they will easily get into trouble.


    After Gu Changan finished listening, he just rubbed the center of his eyebrows indifferently. After Mrs. Ningguo wanted to continue exhorting, Gu Changan squinted his eyes and said quietly: "The Gu family in Canglong Kingdom... is just a self-righteous family. Don''t worry, grandma. Even if they meet, they will not be able to do anything to me. I Since my father is no longer recognized by them, then they...have nothing to do with me."


    Seeing that Gu Chang''an''s reaction was not too big, Mrs. Ning Guo sighed lightly and continued: "You are an independent person, so I will not interfere with your thoughts and actions. You wait here for a while, and I will get you something , it was secretly handed over to your father by your grandmother. Although your grandfather is not a thing, your grandmother is not bad. It is a pity that she has no right to speak in the Gu family..."


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Ning Guogong got up and left.


    Ruan Youqing grabbed Gu Changan''s hand subconsciously, and said softly, "Changan, are you... okay?"


    In a smooth life, suddenly being thrown into a smelly and hard stone, even she would feel bored.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ning Guogong took revenge for Gu Changan''s parents vigorously, and Gu Changan was not burdened with heavy responsibilities.


    Feeling Ruan Youqing''s comfort, Gu Chang''an smiled at her, held her hand again before saying slowly: "I''m fine, my grandmother has done everything for me. If we don''t go to Canglong Kingdom this time , she may have been hiding my father''s true identity."


    "I''m sorry...if it wasn''t because of me...you don''t have to..." Ruan Youqing subconsciously apologized.


    Gu Changan frowned and pinched her nose to prevent her from continuing.


    "Little fool, why are you and I so alienated? No matter whether we go to Canglong Kingdom or not, it will not change the fact that my father and I will no longer have any relationship with their Gu family in Canglong Kingdom. Before that, my grandmother was rarely in front of me. When I mentioned my father''s past, I thought my father was from a white family. As it turns out... there is a... some thousand-year-old family behind him. But... I hope he came from a white family."


    While the two were talking, Mrs. Ning Guo came back slowly.


    ¡¸Grandmother can travel really fast.¡¹


    "The distance is so close, can I still walk for half an hour?" After speaking, Mrs. Ning Guogong handed over a wooden box.


    In the box, lay a handful of jade ruyi quietly.


    It looks pretty good, but...


    ¡¸This jade is wishful¡­¡¹


    "It was given to your father by your grandmother who has never met, but this thing is just a token... I don''t know if it has other uses."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： Looking for Qiu Bao

    Chapter 381 Looking for Qiu Si


    On the second day of the first lunar month, it is advisable to get married, accept food, make a stove, and ask for an heir. Avoid groundbreaking, burial, sacrifice, migration, and long-distance travel.


    Some people go out to pick a day, but some don''t care about anything.


    When Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan left Beijing, they brought their subordinates with them.


    Even Qiao''s son, Yayue Jianyueling, and others followed.


    Just because he went to Canglong Kingdom this time, Gu Changan didn¡¯t know what he said in front of the emperor, and the coaxed emperor readily agreed that Gu Changan used the name of envoy to Canglong Kingdom. Even, they wanted to let their young couple bring more people to strengthen their momentum.


    Although it could be upright and had a high-sounding reason, Gu Changan still declined the emperor''s proposal to send hundreds of people to go north with them.


    After all, they will not go straight to the direction of Canglong Kingdom, but... to go to Yong City first.


    Because Ruan Youqing wanted to find Qiu Si first.


    They hardly stopped along the way, and soon arrived at Baiyun Temple in Yongcheng, but... Qiu Si was not here.


    After a brief conversation with the old Taoist Changmei, that is, the master of the Baiyun temple, Ruan Youqing and the others knew that although Qiu Si said he came back, he left quietly in the middle of the night.


    Everyone knows the reason.


    But the purpose of Ruan Youqing''s visit this time was to find Qiu Si, so she couldn''t give up after all the fuss.


    Gu Changan understood Ruan Youqing''s thoughts even more, and immediately sent someone to check Qiu Si''s whereabouts.


    Time is urgent, and Ruan Youqing who was waiting was a little anxious.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan was by his side, and he patted the back of Ruan Youqing''s hand lightly with his big hand, like coaxing a child, so Ruan Youqing could calm down slowly.


    Fortunately, Tianwen and the others were reliable in their work, and they found Qiu Si''s whereabouts two hours later.


    He still stayed in Yongcheng, but he rented a house in Yongcheng.


    After learning about Qiu Bang''s news, Ruan Youqing stopped wasting time, bid farewell to Granny Jiang and the old Taoist Changmei who had reconciled as before, and went straight to where Qiu Bang was.


    They traveled fast, and it was a coincidence that when they arrived at the private house found by Tianwen, Qiu Si happened to be back from shopping outside.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing and his party, Qiu Si was surprised and opened his mouth slowly: "You...why are you here?"


    "Naturally, I have something to say when I came to see you, why? You didn''t invite us into your new house to take a look after you identified yourself?" Gu Changan walked across to Qiu Bang and opened his mouth with a smile.


    However, just as Qiu Si was about to speak back, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the house.


    "Young Master Qiu, are there any guests?"


    The tail tune is raised, which is very easy to hook people''s hearts.


    When Ruan Youqing heard this, a murderous look instantly appeared on his expressionless face.


    At the same time, the woman who spoke also swayed out of the house.


    "Who is this?" Gu Changan also stopped laughing.


    Qiu Si said calmly, "This girl is the owner of the house, and she said that there are still some things in the side room that have not been packed, and she is staying here to pack things."


    The woman closed her lips and smiled and said: "It seems that you and Mr. Qiu should be friends. Since you are Mr. Qiu''s friend, then you are also my friend. Just call me Rou Niang."


    The woman who called herself a girl, Gu Pansheng, looked back and forth at Qiu Si and Gu Chang''an with loving eyes like hooks.


    Ruan Youqing can tell at a glance what a woman''s thoughts are.


    In the past, she might have dealt softly with the opponent for a while, but now, she pushed Qiu Bang into the room, and said in a cold voice: "I have something to tell you."


    "Why did this sister treat Mr. Qiu so roughly? Apologize quickly! Otherwise, I will report to the police!" Rou Niang frowned dissatisfiedly and stretched out her hand to grab Ruan Youqing, as if to avenge Qiu Si''s injustice.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the woman and grabbed her hand. Before she could make a move, she heard the woman scream. She was pushed aside and almost fell down.


    "My son... you..." Rou Niang''s eyes were red, and she looked at Gu Chang''an who just pushed her with a pitiful look.


    Gu Changan said to Tianwen and the others behind him with a particularly cold tone: "You are guarding at the door, and no one else is allowed to enter."


    "yes."


    Before Rou Niang could react, the door closed with a bang


    The sound made her freeze in place.


    She is not a short-sighted person, she saw the extraordinary identities of this group of people at first sight.


    That''s why she wanted to get close to see if she could...get a certain one''s favor.


    In the end...the other party was so superior that she couldn''t find any opportunities...


    And when Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan pushed Qiu Bang into the room, Qiu Bang finally said angrily after being at a loss: "Miss Ruan, I should...haven''t offended you? And Changan, you can''t pay me back because of me." Are you mad at me for hiding your identity?"


    "Qiu Si, do you know that my elder sister went to Canglong Kingdom?" Ruan Youqing didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight to the point.


    When Qiu Si, who was a little annoyed just now, heard that it was about Ruan Youning, his expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, "She... went to Canglong Kingdom? What are you doing there?"


    "In order to bring your mother back to you." Ruan Youqing replied with a mocking smile.


    After hearing the answer, Qiu Si''s face finally changed drastically, and he frowned in disbelief: "You said...she went there alone in order to bring my mother back from Canglong Kingdom...? She...was she a fool! Canglong Kingdom How could the emperor allow her to take my mother away! What if...what if there is any danger...she thinks she can stop thousands of troops!"


    "I don''t know if she is a fool, but I know that you... Qiu Si... are a coward. No one is forcing you to go back for revenge, but don''t forget that your mother is still under the nose of your enemies, even if there are still people protecting her." , you are too peaceful with peace of mind."


    "I..." Qiu Si''s face was pale, and his body was full of depression.


    Ruan Youqing continued: "I don''t force you to feel guilty towards my elder sister because of her stupid behavior or...so use some messy things that mistakenly think it is love to restrain you, or to restrain her. I just hope you are sober At this point, after others can see into your heart, you can face your heart bravely.¡±


    "My...inside?"


    "You should know Zisu''s ability. In that state, you blurt out that the person you feel the most guilty about is your mother. And you have every chance to save and erase this guilt. It''s just that you are paralyzing yourself now. , has been hiding in the comfort of the moment.¡±


    "I¡­"


    "Don''t worry, my elder sister will never threaten you to be with her. I came here to ask you if you want to go back to Canglong Kingdom with us." Ruan Youqing gradually calmed down, and her tone no longer As aggressive as it started.


    She feels that all that should be said has been said.


    If accompanied by her and Gu Changan, Qiu Bang is still hiding in her own peace, then even if she makes sister hate her, she will never let her have any contact with Qiu Bang again.


    Fortunately, as soon as Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Qiu Si replied solemnly: "Okay, I''ll go with you. Bring back my mother and Ruan Youning, an ignorant woman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： new year fifteen

    Chapter 382 The fifteenth day of the first month


    After getting Qiu Si''s affirmative answer, Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually eased.


    Fortunately, this guy is not hopeless.


    Hope...he can take up his responsibilities.


    After finishing talking, a group of people walked out of the house, and the woman named Rou Niang immediately ran up to Qiu Bang with small steps, and asked with a worried face: "Young Master Qiu, are you alright?"


    Qiu Si seemed to be really insensitive to the relationship between men and women. After nodding slightly to Rou Niang, he said, "Thank you for your concern, girl. These people are my friends. And... I may have to leave for a while."


    "Away from... for a while?" The woman frowned, and her voice became a little sharp.


    "Yes, I will be away for a while. But don''t worry, girl, I will still rent this house and will not return it."


    "No... I''m not worried about this... I''m worried..." Rou Niang was about to say something, but she felt someone staring at her coldly, and she could only shut her mouth embarrassingly.


    This is... the duck with its mouth full flew away? !


    Until Qiu Si left with Ruan Youqing and a group of people, Rou Niang couldn''t find a reason to keep him.


    Actually, she knew that if she hadn''t rented out a house to him, Qiu Si would never have had any contact with her.


    Even the group of people just now, she felt...unattainable.


    ¡­


    Although the first day of the new year has just passed, the atmosphere of the new year still shows no signs of abating. Especially in those small towns, there are almost always crowds of people visiting friends on the streets.


    Ruan Youqing and his party rushed from Yongcheng to Canglong Kingdom. Although the journey was not too far, bumps along the way were inevitable. The anxious mood will soon dissipate after meeting Gu Changan''s eyes.


    But this long trip... Ruan Youqing felt that he was more tired than before.


    Just because... Gu Changan, who knows the taste of the marrow, is obsessed almost every night.


    Even, Gu Changan often sat in her carriage and "harassed" her.


    Fortunately, he was still sane, at most he hugged Ruan Youqing in his arms and kissed him in the carriage, not daring to make any outrageous moves.


    After all, outside the carriage... there are many people accompanying...


    As for Fan''er and the girls who were often driven out of the carriage, they simply stayed outside the carriage.


    Being "bullied" by Gu Changan again, Ruan Youqing touched his red and swollen lips with wet eyes, and said in embarrassment and annoyance: "Master Gu, you are becoming more and more shameless!"


    The shameless Gu Changan squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "Thank you Madam for your compliment."


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t say no to him, so he could only look away and look at the scenery outside the window.


    Having been on the road for almost half a month, on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, they finally arrived at Fengning. After passing Fengning, they were at Gucheng, which was close to Canglong Kingdom.


    Ruan Youning started not too many days earlier than they did. She should have arrived in Gucheng by herself.


    Gu Changan has already told Ruan Youqing that the checkpoints on the Gucheng side are more carefully controlled, and Ruan Youning sneaked over by himself, and it shouldn''t be too fast to pass the checkpoints to go to the Canglong Kingdom. Because of Gu Changan''s words, Ruan Youqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, the fifteenth day of the first month is the busiest day after New Year''s Eve and the first day of the first month. Except for Ruan Youqing who was devoted to Ruan Youning, the others were already looking forward to visiting the lantern festival here.


    Because when they entered the city, they saw that both sides of the road were covered with lanterns.


    When the night falls, the lights are on.


    Ruan Youqing and his party put the salute at the inn, and gathered on the first floor of the inn to eat something.


    Fengning has a lot of rain in summer, but it is cold and dry in winter. After Ruan Youqing came to Fengning, his first feeling was dry mouth.


    After drinking a full pot of chrysanthemum tea, Ruan Youqing felt a little more comfortable.


    "Do you want to go out for a stroll later?" Gu Changan asked after wiping the water stains from the corner of Ruan Youqing''s mouth.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the little girls around her who were looking at her expectantly, and laughed uncontrollably, Ruan Youqing said softly: "If you look at me eagerly like this, if I don''t agree to lock you up In the house, don¡¯t you want to hate me to death?¡±


    "How could it be! Master is the best!" Fan Er was the first to come to Ruan Youqing''s side with a smile, and beat her shoulders and back with a flattering expression.


    Seeing this, Ziya and Qiao''er, not to be outdone, went to Ruan Youqing to serve him with tea and water.


    Ruan Youqing clicked his tongue and said: "You girls, you want to curry favor with me?"


    "The coach wronged us, and we wanted to curry favor on the way... Ah no... We were serving you... But you and Mr. Shoufu have been in the carriage and we... Uh..." the outspoken Qiaoer argued aggrievedly. It''s just that at the end, he stopped talking like a pain.


    The sharp-eyed Ziya saw that the tips of his tutor''s ears were reddish, and immediately went around behind his back and pinched Qiao''er with moderate force.


    Qiaoer was still dazed at first, but when she caught a glimpse of Mrs. Shoufu who was smiling but not a smile out of the corner of her eye, she immediately closed her mouth obediently and retreated behind Ziya.


    She doesn''t know anything...


    Ruan Youqing drank the tea that Ziya handed over in one gulp, then recovered, and continued to speak: "Since we all want to go out... let''s rest for a while and let''s go out for a walk together when it gets dark."


    Seeing the bright eyes of everyone, Ruan Youqing also felt happy.


    When returning to the room to rest, Gu Changan was more honest. In this way, Ruan Youqing fell asleep for a while.


    When everyone gathered on the first floor of the inn again, it was already You hour.


    Because few people go out for a long trip during the New Year''s Eve, there are almost only Ruan Youqing and his party in this inn.


    The laughter outside the inn belonged to the local people in Fengning.


    "The east wind blows flowers and thousands of trees at night, and the stars fall like rain. BMW carved cars are fragrant all over the road. The sound of the phoenix flute moves, the light of the jade pot turns, and the fish and dragon dance all night..."


    On the pavilions and pavilions in the distance, there is a singer singing the Sapphire Case, her voice is graceful and moving, and people can''t help but dance along with their bodies.


    Although there are many people on the street, they are so orderly that they don''t make people feel upset.


    Despite this, Ruan Youqing, who was walking among the crowd, was still held by Gu Changan and did not let go for a moment. Feeling the warmth of Gu Changan''s palm, she only felt that her heart was full of security and happiness.


    After eating sweet glutinous rice balls, guessing lantern riddles and winning several lanterns, Ruan Youqing and the others can be said to return to the inn with one or two lanterns each.


    When the outside gradually became quiet and Ruan Youqing was about to fall asleep, Gu Changan said that he would take her out again.


    Until they came to a big tree covered with red ribbons, Gu Changan took something from Tian Wen and handed it to Ruan Youqing.


    "This is... a fireworks stick?" Ruan Youqing was full of surprise.


    After nodding with a smile, Gu Changan took the flint and lit the fireworks stick.


    After Ruan Youqing exclaimed how beautiful, he smiled and rolled his eyes.


    The sweetheart is so beautiful in the sparkling lights like stars.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： Lively welcome

    Chapter 383 Lively welcome


    Because of the sudden heavy snowfall, Ruan Youqing and his party arrived at Gucheng five days later.


    Gu City is located in the northernmost part of Ningguo, and it is the largest city in Ningguo. The word Gucheng on the majestic gate tower was written by the emperor himself when he was 20 years old, copied and engraved on the gate tower.


    When they arrived in Fengning and the towns ahead, Ruan Youqing and his party did not reveal their identities because of Gu Changan''s desire to hide again. But when they arrived at Gucheng, the border city, if they wanted to leave the customs and go to Canglong Kingdom smoothly, they had to reveal their identities in order to leave the city quickly and smoothly.


    So, as soon as Ruan Youqing and his party entered the city, someone rushed over to meet them after receiving the news.


    It¡¯s just that there are three batches of people who came out to greet them in the freezing weather¡­


    There are officials represented by the governor of Gucheng.


    There are also a man and a woman with outstanding looks, outstanding temperament, and outstanding clothes.


    Also shivering from the cold... There are also three well-known wealthy businessmen in Gucheng.


    Seeing three completely different types of people standing together and looking towards him, Ruan Youqing subconsciously turned his head to look at Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan also frowned in a daze.


    Obviously, these people did not know that each other came for the same purpose.


    Until Ruan Youqing and the others appeared.


    Qiqi''s steps stopped suddenly, and the atmosphere began to become a little strange.


    The governor of Gucheng has his own ability to get to where he is today. He just got the news that the chief minister is here in person, so he will naturally bring several important officials from the city to greet him.


    As a result, when he first came downstairs to the city gate, he ran into those rich businessmen in the city who were grumpy and he couldn''t easily mess with them. There are even people waiting here in the mysterious Xifeng Building.


    Before he could respond, the person he was waiting for came.


    It¡¯s just that the people he was waiting for seemed to be the same as the other two groups of people... this makes people can¡¯t help but think about it...


    Gu Changan, the head assistant who became more and more mysterious in Gucheng Governor''s heart, had already adjusted his state, and glanced at the wealthy businessmen lukewarmly.


    Seeing this, one of the good-looking middle-aged men hurriedly put their hands in front of their mouths and coughed heavily, then cupped their hands at Gu Chang''an in a serious manner and said, "The villain Wang Fuqiang heard that Mr. Shoufu is going to visit us Gu Chang''an in person." Cheng, because the villain has always admired you as an adult, so I came to welcome you today. I hope that Lord Shoufu will not blame us for making our own decisions."


    Although the governor of Gucheng would not believe such a reason, he still had a smile on his face.


    Although he doesn''t know how Mr. Shoufu has any relationship with the rich merchants in Gucheng, it''s better for him not to delve into this situation.


    After thinking about this, he also took a step forward and saluted Gu Changan, and then introduced several officials around him to Gu Changan one by one.


    Gu Changan just nodded lightly, and then looked at the two outstanding looks with interest in his eyes.


    If he guessed correctly, these two...should be the unmasked subordinates of his little fox.


    Because before coming here, Ruan Youqing had found the opportunity to tell Gu Changan about the flower houses he opened in several border towns. As for the fact that his wife has more than one flower house under his command, Gu Chang''an only accepted it after being stunned for a moment.


    When she was walking in and out of the Zhaixing Building with ease, he should have thought of it...


    It''s just that now is not a good time to get acquainted... Gu Changan''s acquaintance with a wealthy businessman is relatively easy to confuse, but Ruan Youqing''s acquaintance with the famous Xifeng Building in Gucheng...


    "We heard that Gucheng is going to come to noble people today, so we thought of coming here to see the excitement." The gentle man in a snow-white robe opened his mouth with a smile. Liao leaned forward and continued: "I don''t know that the status of a nobleman is so precious, we are the ones who are abrupt. With such a status as a nobleman, he should not have the same knowledge as people like us, so Yue Liang left first."


    After the words fell, he actually took someone away.


    The governor of Gucheng looked at the wealthy businessmen in blank dismay, but he didn''t dare to speculate. One side wants to keep his black hat, and the other side wants to keep his position in the West Building.


    After entertaining Ruan Youqing and his party at the largest inn in Gucheng, those wealthy businessmen left with some "reluctance".


    After Gucheng Inspector who treated them politely also left, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan returned to the room and laughed helplessly.


    "Master Gu, those wealthy merchants... are from the West Building?" Ruan Youqing poured a cup of hot tea for Gu Changan with a smile, and then poured another cup for herself.


    Gu Changan tapped the cup lightly with his knuckles, and replied slowly: "I sent them a message saying that I would come here soon, and they were the first ones to join the West Building, because they have unique vision. I have been here to meet them before, and they know my identity. But I didn¡¯t expect that today... I would bump into the governor of Gucheng... It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t arrange it in advance. But you Qing... you side¡­"


    Ruan Youqing, who had a cup of hot tea, narrowed her eyes comfortably, and said leisurely: "It must be that Yueling and the others told them in advance, thinking of giving me a surprise. Who knows... Mr. Gu, you didn''t follow the previous routine. Gucheng then revealed his identity, and the provoking Lord Inspector came out to greet him in person. But...if you really say everything, it seems...it''s no big deal."


    At this time, Gu Changan got up and moved to the position beside Ruan Youqing, wrapped a strand of her hair between her fingers very naturally, and said unhurriedly: "Yeah, it''s not like losing your head when these things are discovered. His Majesty trusts us so much, it is impossible to doubt our loyalty to him because of this. Also, the person you despise has been locked up, and there is no chance of turning over. When we return to Beijing this time, the Majesty, he should He will be convicted and sentenced. So... my little fox... you don''t have to worry about anything. Your strength... will not become a double-edged sword, it will only make you stronger and stronger, and it will also make your heart The filthy people are becoming more and more afraid of you."


    Following Gu Changan''s increasingly gentle movements and tone, Ruan Youqing


    When he looked at Gu Changan again, his nose suddenly became sore and he wanted to cry.


    The truth is, she did cry without warning.


    It seems that all the pretense has found a catharsis point, and someone told her that she doesn''t have to pretend to be strong anymore.


    She will no longer be targeted by shameless people with ulterior motives like Li Yi, and will no longer be drained of all her value by him.


    Those who stay with her now are all people who can shine with her.


    While watching the water mist in Ruan Youqing''s eyes slip down one by one into pearl-sized teardrops, Gu Changan felt his heart be pulled in an instant.


    While hugging the lovely and pitiful person in his arms, Gu Changan said in a daze, "Why...why did you cry all of a sudden...Did I say something wrong..."


    After all, it''s not the roundworm in Ruan Youqing''s stomach, so Gu Chang''an is naturally a little confused about her sudden uncontrollable crying.


    But even though he couldn''t empathize with him, his love for Ruan Youqing became stronger and stronger.


    From the first time he saw his little fox, he felt that she was very different. Obviously the most carefree age, but when she looked carefully at the past, her eyes seemed to have gone through vicissitudes.


    Until he had such a dream, the Li Yi in the dream was despicable and shameless and did everything to hurt Ruan Youqing.


    He has been wary of Li Yi ever since.


    And now...


    An absurd idea suddenly popped up in Gu Changan''s heart.


    Maybe... that dream he had long ago wasn''t foretelling the future... but... showing him what happened in the past...


    At the same time, Gu Changan also remembered the amazing stories his grandmother told him when he was very young.


    There may always be some overlap between the future and the past.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： always with you

    Chapter 384 Always with you


    "Youqing... have you... experienced some past that you don''t want to recall..."


    Gu Changan thought for a long time, and finally asked.


    But Ruan Youqing froze completely, the shock and momentary panic in his eyes had nowhere to escape.


    "You...you..." Ruan Youqing''s voice trembled.


    It wasn''t until Gu Chang''an held her cold hand firmly that she pursed her lips, and said in a very soft voice, "I...I might be a different kind...I don''t know how to tell you...it''s just...I used to be very ridiculous All my life... that life... I didn''t know people... and my family didn''t have a good death. Then... Then I started all over again... The reason for doing it all over again... was still... still because of you."


    Gu Changan frowned and focused on other things: "So, when you experienced those tragic past...I...I also existed?"


    When Ruan Youqing saw Gu Changan''s eyes, he knew what Gu Changan was thinking, and put their hands on his face, Ruan Youqing continued to speak with a trembling voice: "You are...you have been...just...it''s me... I was the one who was blindfolded. But you have been trying your best to save me. I can start over now because of you..."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youqing gradually lost her confidence.


    She will tell everything, will Gu Changan...get bored with her...


    Will she think she is stupid...disgusting...


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing hugged Gu Changan''s waist in a panic, the strength was so great that Gu Changan was stunned for a moment.


    "Gu Chang''an, you...you don''t...don''t leave me because of this..." Ruan Youqing''s voice was hoarse, and the unstoppable tears just rained again.


    Today, somehow, she is so emotional.


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Gu Chang''an rubbed the back of her head with pity, and said softly, "Little fool, how could I leave you because of this kind of thing. To tell you the truth, I once... I had a similar dream...that''s why I thought of asking you..."


    Afterwards, Gu Changan told Ruan Youqing about the dream concisely.


    Ruan Youqing with red eyes froze in shock.


    When she thought she was going to stand like this, Ruan Youqing suddenly grabbed Gu Changan''s hand and said excitedly, "You...are you also reborn???"


    "Re...rebirth?" Gu Changan was stunned for a moment, then he quickly understood the meaning of rebirth, shook his head and said, "I should be different from you, before I met you, I was living step by step. There is no...memories belonging to the past like you do."


    Ruan Youqing nodded as if feeling a little discouraged: "I...I know..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s sleepy expression, Gu Changan felt a little uncomfortable.


    It was confirmed that Ruan Youqing had lived for decades, but he hadn''t been by her side all the time.


    It makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Although with the little fox, he may have been...


    But he always felt that it was not enough.


    But now, all he has to do is comfort his little fox.


    Just as he stretched out his hand to pinch Ruan Youqing''s cheek, there was a hasty knock on the door.


    ¡¸Master! Missy has news!¡¹


    Hearing Fan''er''s voice, Ruan Youqing, who was still as wilted as frost-beaten eggplant just now, instantly regained light, got up and opened the door to let Fan''er in.


    Gu Changan lightly stroked the residual warmth of his fingertips, but he was disturbed, his eyes were still gentle after seeing Ruan Youqing''s profile.


    Fan''er didn''t care about other things, and quickly told Yuejian and the others the news: "Master! The eldest lady has obtained the certificate of customs clearance, and has left for Canglong Kingdom."


    "It''s already passed?!" Ruan Youqing''s face darkened.


    Gu Changan has also walked to Ruan Youqing''s side at this time: "In this case, we will set off immediately tomorrow morning. You can rest for a while now, and I will go find the governor of Gucheng."


    When Gu Changan was about to leave, Ruan Youqing hugged her from behind again at this time.


    The little man leaned against Gu Changan''s firm and strong back, the softness and fragrance made Gu Changan''s eyes darken.


    Fan finally backed out quietly with a wink. And Gu Changan also turned around at this time, and hugged Ruan Youqing with his hands.


    "Changan, I... I was thinking... the person I met in the previous life... and you... are one person... or two people." Ruan Youqing''s voice was like a feather in Gu Changan''s heart.


    At this time, Gu Changan did not answer in a hurry as usual.


    Because Ruan Youqing''s question was also what he was thinking just now, Ruan Youqing was reborn, but he has always been living in this life.


    He is a little annoyed, why can''t he be reborn like Ruan Youqing, so that he can keep the memory of the two lives and protect her from any harm, instead of letting her start planning from such a young age? everything.


    Just as he was frowning and irritated, something suddenly flashed across his mind.


    Gu Changan suddenly remembered what he looked like when he saw Ruan Youqing for the first time.


    It wasn''t on the second floor of Yunjian Pavilion to see how she looked light and graceful, but when his little fox... was very young.


    It''s not like General Ruan said, the two had no intersection before.


    Gu Changan had seen her from afar.


    Just one look, and something was in his heart. It''s just that at that time, he didn''t think about the relationship between men and women.


    Until Yunjian Pavilion saw her again, she almost didn''t recognize her.


    Although he doesn''t have the memory of the previous life that Ruan Youqing mentioned, but...in his heart...he seems to have always had different feelings for her.


    Otherwise, he won''t be easily attracted.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan, who was still restless just now, suddenly felt relieved, and gently kissed her smooth forehead gently.


    "I suddenly figured it out. I... have always been with you. Although I don''t have the memory of my past life, I may not have a past life. But in your past life and this life... I exist, and I will always exist. Youqing, My love for you is carved into...my instinct."


    Ruan Youqing looked at him stupidly, then sobbed and wanted to cry again.


    After Gu Changan figured out the confusing and tricky things just now, he once again coaxed Ruan Youqing into his hands.


    Until Ruan Youqing stopped thinking about those meaningless questions about who she loved, she felt that her current life was as beautiful as a dream.


    After feeling happy, she obediently ran to rest.


    And after Gu Changan went to the governor of Gucheng to come to clear the customs document, he sent four people from Tianwen to leave the customs first and go to Canglong Kingdom to find Ruan Youning.


    This night, it was rare for Gu Changan to sleep peacefully with Ruan Youqing in his arms.


    On the second day, Ruan Youqing and his party immediately packed their luggage and left for Canglong Kingdom.


    Along the way, Qiu Bang has been quiet, hardly saying anything.


    Until they came to the border town of Canglong Kingdom and Ning Kingdom, Huzhuo City, his face, which had always been sad and joyless, finally changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： Huzhuo City

    Chapter 385 Huzhuo City


    Huzhuo City is the second largest city in Canglong Kingdom, and the largest city is Xingcheng, the capital.


    Huzhuo City already has a large population, but recently, it has become even more lively with people coming and going.


    After Ruan Youqing and others successfully entered the city, before they could find someone to notify the local officials, someone rushed over without looking.


    Only because their carriage almost ran into a... black wolf.


    The wolf suddenly appeared in the city, and none of the people were shocked.


    Instead, pointing while looking at them, as if they''ve made a huge mistake.


    When Gu Changan looked gloomy and wanted to make a move, Ruan Youqing stopped him in time.


    Facing you, a group of ferocious people have already arrived.


    When the wolf saw them coming, he arched his body with his tail between his legs, and his ears that had been standing up were limply attached to his head.


    The leader was a man in his early thirties, with bronze skin and fierce eyes.


    "You hit my Nuo Hai?"


    In Canglong Kingdom, the wolf is called Nuohai by them.


    Not to be outdone, Gu Chang''an said in a cold voice: "Since it is your Nuo Hai, you should take good care of it and don''t let it collide with people who come and go. Besides, we didn''t hit it, it was your Nuo Hai who almost hit us on the carriage."


    The man saw that Gu Changan''s aura was actually stronger than him, and he felt uneasy for a moment: "Why, even if my Nuo Hai bumped into you, what can you do? Ning... country... people..."


    Listening to the other party''s gnashing of teeth, Ruan Youqing gradually understood that the other party should not deal with them Ningguo people.


    As for being recognized by the other party, they are not surprised.


    There is a huge difference in the dress of the people of the two countries, and Gu Changan was not prepared to hide it this time. The letter from the emperor should have already reached the emperor of Canglong Kingdom.


    Therefore, they had no intention of pretending to be from the Canglong Kingdom. Recognized as people from Ningguo at a glance, they still looked indifferent.


    What¡¯s more, Gu Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t realize that he should keep a low profile in a foreign country at all. After the other party¡¯s almost provocative words were finished, Gu Chang¡¯an suddenly curled his lips into a faint smile: ¡°You are the son of the lord of Huzhuo City?¡±


    In the end, the other party smiled disdainfully: "Even if you recognize my identity, it''s too late to curry favor with me at this time! According to the words of you Ningguo people, you have blind eyes Taishan. Unless... you give me this pretty little lady beside you to make amends, I will not meet you today. If..."


    Before he could say the word He in the future, Gu Changan kicked this person out very quickly.


    Come on... almost no one saw how he made the shot.


    Only Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan with bright eyes.


    Her Shoufu-sama just now was really...so charming...


    After feeling Ruan Youqing''s eyes, Gu Changan reached out and rubbed her head helplessly.


    If Ruan Youqing was a weak girl who didn''t know anything, and she showed him this kind of look, he could still take it as respect.


    And he just did the simplest movement...


    Tsk... But... being looked at by his little fox like this, he really felt ecstatic in his heart.


    Alas, irrational love...


    When the two looked at each other affectionately, the big man who was kicked to the ground by Gu Changan finally got up from the ground.


    As if to vent his anger, he kicked the black wolf heavily without any warning.


    Hei Lang was lying on the ground, his eyes motionless in fear.


    After being kicked suddenly, it just wailed a few times in a low voice, without even baring its teeth.


    Hei Lang''s reaction suddenly hurt Ruan Youqing''s heart.


    This person did not raise this black wolf well, and even... tortured him so much that he lost his wolf nature.


    Actually, Ruan Youqing likes wolves very much.


    Aloof, wild, never admit defeat.


    But this wolf... overturned her cognition.


    Feeling Ruan Youqing''s clenched hands, Gu Changan also looked thoughtfully at Hei Lang, whom he hadn''t looked at just now.


    It stands to reason that wolves are difficult to domesticate.


    But this man did not know what method he used to raise the wolf like a dog. To be precise, a dog might bark its teeth in order to protect food, but this wolf has no guts at all.


    Suddenly appeared on the street... probably trying to escape...


    At the same time, the big man had brought his men to Ruan Youqing and the others again.


    "You **** know I''m the son of the city lord, but you still dare to do anything to me?!" The man''s eyes were red with anger.


    It''s just that he still has a brain, and he didn''t do it lightly.


    Gu Changan gave him a cold look, and said slowly, "It''s you who don''t know what''s good."


    "Okay, okay, wait for me! I''ll let my dad come over and kill you!"


    As he spoke, the man went to fetch the rescuers in a flash.


    The wolf who had just been kicked was left here.


    Ruan Youqing walked over without even thinking about it.


    Seeing someone approaching, the wolf shrank into a ball again. When he lowered his head, his eyes were full of defense and timidity, looking at the person who came.


    Ruan Youqing squatted down slowly, stretched out the back of his hand and approached slowly.


    Using the back of the hand instead of the palm expresses to the vulnerable animal that it will not be harmed.


    The wolf only whimpered in a low voice, without showing any signs of attack.


    Until the back of Ruan Youqing''s hand lightly touched the tip of its nose, it trembled and finally raised its head.


    "Youqing." Gu Changan raised his feet worriedly and was about to walk over.


    Ruan Youqing waved his hand at him: "Chang An, don''t come here first, it will scare it. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt me."


    Xu confirmed Ruan Youqing''s words, Hei Lang boldly stuck out his tongue and licked the back of Ruan Youqing''s hand.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing further touched Hei Lang''s head and back.


    This wolf is not too thin.


    Following Ruan Youqing''s movements, Hei Lang finally stood up slowly, and after rubbing against Ruan Youqing''s side, he even sniffed her body.


    This is... an endorsement of her.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes flashed with joy, he got up and went back to Gu Changan.


    And Hei Lang followed Ruan Youqing all the time.


    ¡¸Changan, let¡¯s keep it!¡¹


    Gu Changan glanced down at the black wolf who was also looking up at him with dim eyes, and then sighed insignificantly: "Okay. If you like it, we will take it back."


    The two decided to take in the black wolf as if no one else was around, and finally there was a kind person beside him who couldn''t help but approached and whispered:


    "You Ningguo people, don''t worry about this wolf first. Although this wolf is only one of the dozens of pets of our Little Overlord, but...you offended him badly just now! He is the one who holds the most grudges. Before the city lord arrives, run quickly!"


    "Little Overlord?" Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Yeah, the only son of our city lord, he is so pampered. All day long, he doesn''t know how to learn, he only knows how to bully men and women and rob other people''s things."


    Ruan Youqing pouted, and said in a low voice, "Why did you encounter trouble when you first arrived?"


    Gu Changan was indifferent: "How can such a trivial matter be troublesome."


    The noisy movement is louder...


    "It''s them! Dad! Send someone to arrest them!"


    The man''s voice sounded again, and a group of people and a middle-aged man with a cold expression followed behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： Know the current affairs as a "junjie"

    Chapter 386 Knowing the current affairs as a "junjie"


    With the arrival of the other party, the people who were still watching the fun fled away in an instant.


    Especially the one who just kindly talked to Ruan Youqing and the others ran so fast that the afterimage could not be seen.


    "It''s you who bullied my son?"


    The stern-faced middle-aged man didn''t make the first move, but questioned him blankly.


    Gu Changan also said blankly: "It was your good son who insulted my wife."


    Ruan Youqing, who has long been used to this address, lowered his head with a look of grievance.


    But after lowering her head, she was slightly annoyed that this kind of weak reaction had become a habit.


    She is completely, there is no need to hide her clumsiness.


    The lord of Huzhuo City suddenly grinned coldly: "You humiliate your wife? I don''t know who are the identities?"


    He just wanted to belittle and insult the other party, but in the end...


    Gu Changan smiled slightly and said:


    "I... am Gu Changan, the chief assistant of the Ning Kingdom, and my wife... is Ruan Youqing, the princess of Changning County of Ning Kingdom, the youngest daughter of the Great General Ruan Ye who protects the country."


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help being taken aback, and then wanted to laugh.


    Why this kind of situation makes people feel extremely happy, especially when Gu Changan took out the certificate of customs clearance and the status symbol given to him by the emperor, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but bend his eyes because of the instantly pale face of the other party.


    The city lords of the Canglong Kingdom are the same as the city lords of the Guz Kingdom, and their official ranks are equivalent to the governors of various cities in the Ning Kingdom. Although the power of the city lord''s jurisdiction may be greater, but after all, it is not as good as an official of the first rank.


    Although it is not a country, it can crush people to death at the top level.


    What''s more, Ruan Youqing is still a princess.


    The city lord could only bow and salute.


    It doesn''t mean that he is willing to bow to the chief assistant of a foreign country. Rather, Gu Changan''s reputation has spread all over the world.


    Especially, a few days ago, the crown prince led the rebellion, and was rebelled by the chief assistant. And the resolute measures of Guancheng to encircle and suppress the rebellious party in the future are even more daunting.


    Therefore, several other countries seem to have formed an unwritten rule tacitly. No one who offends can offend Gu Changan, the chief assistant of Ningguo.


    He has brains, strength, and... scheming.


    So, at this time, the lord of Huzhuo City felt like crying.


    I didn¡¯t mishear what I just heard... the good son who was spoiled by him seems to have... humiliated... the wife of the other party...


    Thinking of this, the lord of Huzhuo City kicked his son''s **** decisively.


    The lord of Huzhuo City is also good at martial arts, and he used almost all his strength for this leg.


    When the man who was still in a good mood just now slid and knelt in front of Gu Changan, he rarely lowered his head quietly.


    Although he is a villain, he is also a wise man.


    The person who can make his father so fearful must not be a good person.


    Thinking of this, the man kowtowed in fear and begged for mercy.


    Looking at the bruises on the forehead of his precious son whom he spoiled so much, the mayor of Huzhuo City didn''t dare to say a word of begging for mercy even though his heart ached.


    Because he knows that the more he begs for mercy, the easier and more angry he will be for convenience.


    Sure enough, the father and son are so "the one who knows the current affairs is the hero", Gu Changan can''t take care of each other too much.


    After looking at Ruan Youqing with deep meaning in his eyes, Ruan Youqing immediately understood what he meant, and spoke softly:


    "My son, get up quickly, the princess will not blame you. It''s just... I was really scared just now, and my heart has not calmed down yet..."


    Gu Chang''an took the words calmly and continued: "Yes, my wife has been weak since she was a child, and she can''t bear this kind of stimulation. My lord, there is no crime for those who don''t know, but your son''s behavior just now surprised my wife. What do you think...how?"


    City Lord Huzhuo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled and replied with an understanding look: ¡°Madam Shoufu is frightened, we should send some¡­ ¡®tonics¡¯ to comfort Madam.¡±


    "There is no need for supplements..." Gu Changan also laughed, his narrowed eyes were full of light.


    ¡¸Shoufu-sama means¡­¡¹


    "My wife is the most soft-hearted. After seeing the black wolf raised by your son-in-law, she thought..."


    "It''s easy to say, this black wolf is giving off to my wife!" The city lord of Huzhuo City did not wait for his son to answer, and made the decision for him first.


    Just a bloodless wolf!


    When the father and son were having fun, Ruan Youqing said softly, "I heard that the young master also raises a lot of small animals... This princess likes these small animals the most on weekdays. Can you... go and have a look?"


    At this time, Ruan Youqing''s eyes were full of expectations.


    The smile on the face of Bu Zhuang, the son of the lord of Huzhuo City, froze, and then he said awkwardly: "Princess Changning, the one I raise...is not a small animal..."


    ¡¸Oh? Like?¡¹


    "There are two golden pythons, a lion, six foxes and thirty mastiffs." Bu Zhuang looked a little complicated.


    Ruan Youqing still smiled and said: "Actually... the older ones... the princess also likes it."


    After the words fell, Bu Zhuang and his son''s expressions completely sank.


    None of them are stupid.


    The more Ruan Youqing smiled harmlessly to humans and animals, the more hairy they felt.


    Although the wolf next to him has been tortured by them and has no blood at all, but... no matter how bloodless it is, it is still a wolf.


    Especially the wolves on the land of Canglong Kingdom, some of them almost understand human nature. They also know how to show weakness and how to sneak attack.


    An ordinary weak woman, how could she dare to want a wolf!


    Thinking that those animals I love might also be tricked by this gentle smiling woman in front of me. His heart was cut like a knife.


    Just as he was debating whether to take them to see his babies, a few people suddenly came running from a distance.


    Until they approached, one of the men with a gloomy face said annoyedly: "The woman I caught two days ago let her run away!"


    "Run away? The emperor specially ordered us to keep an eye on these suspicious people. It''s hard to meet one..."


    The voice suddenly stopped.


    The lord of Huzhuo City realized that there were... but outsiders.


    "What''s wrong?" The cold man frowned.


    This person''s status is not low, and he has never looked at Ruan Youqing and the others since he came here.


    The lord of Huzhuo City considered for a moment, then smiled and said, "We''ll talk about this matter later, but there is still a noble person to introduce to you."


    "Your Excellency?"


    "Yes, they are the two in front of you. Gu Shoufu from Ningguo and his wife Changning Princess. It is a coincidence to say it, but I only realized now that Mr. Shoufu has the same surname as you!"


    Gu Changan looked at the other party''s shocked reaction in place, and then evoked a meaningful smile and said slowly:


    "Oh? Same surname? That''s really a coincidence. My lord...don''t bother to introduce me."


    The lord of Huzhuo City didn''t notice his companion''s pale face, so he pushed him forward enthusiastically, and introduced:


    "He came from our capital Xingcheng. He is the younger brother of the head of the Gu family, a well-known family in Canglong Kingdom."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： Gu Family of Canglong Kingdom

    Chapter 387 Canglong Country Gu Family


    The current head of the Gu family in the Canglong Kingdom is called Gu Yuandao.


    is the half-brother of Gu Changan''s father, Gu Huaixin, and the man standing in front of them now is called Gu Yuanzhe, he is Gu Yuandao''s biological brother.


    Logically speaking, this person should be Gu Changan''s...uncle.


    But Gu Huaixin was kicked out of the house a long time ago.


    So... In Gu Changan''s view, these relationships no longer exist.


    But after the other party saw how he lost his composure, Gu Changan understood some information.


    Although his father was expelled from the house, it is not uncommon for him to be able to recognize his father''s similar facial features.


    It''s just that the Gu family would never have imagined that Ningguo''s young and famous chief assistant would be...their Gu family.


    Because Gu Changan is too dazzling, it is easy for people to forget his relationship with Duke Ning''s mansion. And the Gu family of the Canglong Kingdom has always been supercilious, and would never inquire about the life experience of a chief assistant from another country.


    So...they missed...


    Gu Changan smiled again, and continued to speak slowly: "I have admired the name of the Gu family for a long time, and seeing it today, I really amazed Gu."


    Gu Yuanzhe took a deep breath, and said with a stiff expression on his face, "Are you... the chief assistant of Ningguo?"


    ¡¸Could it be possible that you think I¡¯m a fake?¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not¡­¡¹


    Ruan Youqing on the side narrowed his eyes, and smiled at this moment, "Your complexion doesn''t look good?"


    After hearing this, Gu Yuanzhe could only smile with a smile that was uglier than crying: "No...no... I just think Mr. Shoufu looks...very kind..."


    Gu Changan smiled lowly, his eyes full of misery: "Gu also thinks that your Excellency looks very kind. Maybe... dating back hundreds of years... we are really... the same Gu family~"


    The city lord of Huzhuo finally realized that something was wrong, and said with a grin: "The streets are not a place for chatting, let''s... go back to my city lord''s mansion first?"


    Gu Changan smiled and nodded, but just when the others were about to breathe a sigh of relief, he said unhurriedly: "By the way, you just said... a woman you caught a few days ago ran away. What happened? What woman? What crime did she commit? Do you need our help?"


    The city lord of Huzhuo City and Gu Yuanzhe glanced at each other, then the city lord smiled and said, "That woman... asked about some things that shouldn''t be asked, but you don''t need to bother Mr. Shoufu with such trivial matters."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youqing already guessed in his heart that the "woman" they mentioned should refer to his sister.


    Thinking of this, when Ruan Youqing was about to ask some more questions, Gu Changan took her hand into his without a trace.


    Ruan Youqing quickly understood what he meant, and promptly took back what he was about to say.


    Until the group of people reached the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion, a red figure happened to rush out of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Because the opponent''s speed was not slow, it was a little short...so he bumped into Gu Changan.


    Fortunately, Gu Changan reacted quickly and dodged in time.


    But the other party... almost fell to the ground.


    After the other party stabilized his figure, Ruan Youqing and Gu Chang''an''s ears were immediately pierced by a delicate and angry voice.


    "Yes... who dared to avoid Miss Ben! I almost fell Miss Ben, can you afford it!"


    When the words fell, Gu Yuanzhe stopped him with a complex expression: "


    Exhausted! Be careful with your guests! "


    The girl known as Jin''er frowned, and said dissatisfiedly: "Uncle, what guest made you so..."


    As she spoke, Gu Qing''er raised her eyes to look at the person she almost bumped into just now.


    Looking at it, her face seemed to have just been blown by the spring breeze.


    Naturally, Ruan Youqing didn''t miss the other party''s gaze, and after a soft snort, he was about to retreat to the side.


    As a result, her little action was seen by Gu Changan, who had been paying attention to her all the time. She had just taken a step, and Gu Changan grabbed her back to her side with a big hand.


    Gu Qinger''s expression changed at this moment, and everyone saw it.


    The tender and angry girl suddenly had spring water in her eyes, the meaning is self-evident.


    Gu Yuanzhe''s heart sank even more, and he took the lead to say: "Qing''er, this is Gu Chang''an, the chief assistant from Ningguo. The one next to him is his wife, the youngest daughter of Ningguo''s Great General of Ningguo, Changning who was appointed by the emperor personally. Princess."


    Gu Qinger frowned in dissatisfaction once again with his uncle''s behavior of boosting other people''s ambitions and destroying his prestige.


    Finally fell in love with one... and even got married.


    But... a little lady of the general''s mansion, even if she is made princess by the emperor, so what, she is not the emperor''s own daughter. What''s more, it''s just a princess from another country!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that the other party is not suitable. Gu Qinger glanced at Ruan Youqing, and when she turned her head to look at Gu Changan, she was already smiling beautifully: "Gu Qinger has met Lord Shoufu."


    Gu Yuanzhe''s face was very ugly, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Gu Shoufu, this is my elder brother''s daughter, and also... the only lady in our Gu family."


    Gu Changan just gave her a cold glance, then turned his head and said to the city lord, "Your lord, the city lord can''t entertain guests at the gate of your mansion, right?"


    The city lord was taken aback for a moment, and quickly extended his hand to invite: "I was the one to be rude, Mr. Shoufu, please come in."


    After saying that, Gu Changan held Ruan Youqing''s hand, and the two followed into the City Lord''s Mansion affectionately.


    Fan''er and the others have been following Ruan Youqing, but Tianwen and the others are hiding in the dark with Qiu Si.


    After all, Qiu Si is the least able to reveal his true colors among them.


    Gu Qing''er looked at Ruan Youqing''s back with envy, and when she was about to follow, she was pulled aside by Gu Yuanzhe.


    ¡¸Uncle? What are you doing?¡¹


    At this time, Gu Yuanzhe said with an unusually serious expression: "You can''t get close to that Gu Changan."


    "Why? It can''t be... because he is already married? What if he is married! Married, I have plenty of ways to make him divorce that stinky woman!"


    "Qin''er! Obedient! I brought you out this time, not to cause trouble. No matter who you fancy, you can''t fall in love with that man."


    Gu Qing''er snorted and continued: "Could it be because of our family''s regulations? I don''t care. My father loves me the most. He is now the head of the Gu family, and everything can be resolved with just a word. Uncle, don''t you?" Worry about my business... Father asked you to come out this time, but he entrusted you with a very important task! However, it seems that it is about to be completed, but you..."


    "Gu Qinger!" Gu Yuanzhe looked sullen.


    How dare this little yellow-haired girl have such an attitude!


    But Gu Qing''er raised her eyebrows fearlessly, and after a slight smile, she trotted after the crowd just now.


    "Uncle City Lord, wait a minute!"


    Following her departure, Gu Yuanzhe''s eyes became extremely dark.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： First foray into muddy waters

    Chapter 388 First foray into muddy waters


    For the sake of convenience, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan refused the Santo''s enthusiasm to stay. After sitting in the Santo''s Mansion for a while and talking politely, they prepared to leave the Santo''s Mansion to find a comfortable and clean inn to stay.


    It''s just that when leaving, Ruan Youqing smiled again and asked to see those "pets" that Bu Zhuang mentioned before...his captivity.


    When Bu Zhuang used the ferocious animals as an excuse, Ruan Youqing was even more interested.


    Seeing that he couldn''t shirk, Bu Zhuang had no choice but to forcefully agree with a smile.


    Those animals were not kept by him in the city lord''s mansion, but in a private garden under the northernmost wall of the city.


    When the group arrived in the garden, Bu Zhuang''s eyes suddenly flashed with light.


    If he can''t fight...you can make those beasts...


    Thinking of this, Bu Zhuang suddenly grew evil from his gallbladder, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Even if it doesn''t kill them... scare them.


    And once this kind of attack by a beast happens, he can''t be blamed, after all...he has warned in advance!


    Thinking of this, Bu Zhuang smiled obsequiously and invited Ruan Youqing to touch the golden python with his own hands. But Ruan Youqing reacted quickly, and said with a gentle smile, "Didn''t you just say that these animals are dangerous and ferocious?"


    With such a quick slap in the face, Bu Zhuang''s eyes quickly flashed a trace of annoyance.


    Gu Changan said slowly, "With Mr. Bu here, there shouldn''t be any danger, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes..." After subconsciously answering, Bu Zhuang realized that he seemed to be buried in a hole he dug.


    If there is danger later...wouldn''t I have to bear the responsibility...


    This Shoufu-sama is really a mess!


    "Otherwise... don''t touch this golden python..." Bu Zhuang said with an awkward expression: "They... have unstable personalities..."


    After Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing looked at each other, Ruan Youqing smiled lightly and said, "It''s fine if your personality is unstable...I''m afraid of being scared."


    Bu Zhuang smiled resentfully, and immediately led them to other places.


    The lions and foxes were kept in their own cages, while the dozens of mastiffs were surrounded by a three-person-high stone wall. mastiff.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan went up to the highest place to watch for a while, and then came down soon.


    ¡¸You two think¡­¡¹


    "Very good, it''s time for us to leave." Gu Changan twitched the corner of his mouth very casually and said.


    Just now they saw a corner of the wall... there were some messy clothes with blood stains on them.


    And those mastiffs seem to be fighting in groups because they are fighting for something.


    Dogs are bred like wolves, wolves are bred like dogs.


    Although Bu Zhuang was a little surprised at their sudden cold expression, but under the coercion of the other party, he could only honestly send them to the inn before leaving.


    When they arrived at the inn, Ruan Youqing first called Fan''er and the girls to give the black wolf a bath, and then they played with the black wolf for a while before thinking about what to name it.


    "Master, it''s a little girl, please don''t name it too harshly." Ziya seemed to like this black wolf very much. After smoothing its fur, he dared to touch its belly.


    After all, the abdomen of an animal is the most vulnerable place, and it is not easy to expose it to others.


    But Ruan Youqing and the others could feel the friendly black wolf. Even if its stomach was touched, it only stiffened for a moment and then relaxed slowly.


    Ruan Youqing saw this, but his eyes darkened, and his heart felt a little sour.


    The actions of this black wolf are all to please.


    "Call it Yu''er." Ruan Youqing leaned down, and also stretched out his hand to gently touch its belly.


    "Yu''er!" Shan''er Qiao''s son Ya was stroking the black wolf named Yu''er with great interest.


    Yuer...


    It''s her selfishness, hoping that it can return to its previous **** nature, and she would rather be broken than whole.


    While it would sound ridiculous to name a wolf with such connotations, she still wanted it to be less... spineless.


    ¡­


    As the evening approached, the city lord came to invite them again in person.


    Gu Changan did not refuse, and took Ruan Youqing to the banquet.


    At the banquet, Gu Qian''er toasted Gu Changan frequently, but Gu Changan refused them all politely.


    As the other party''s face became more and more ugly, Ruan Youqing controlled the corners of her mouth slightly raised, and said softly: "Miss Gu, don''t blame me, my husband has a bad stomach, and he just gave up drinking recently."


    Gu Qing''er, however, gave Ruan Youqing a ignorant glance, and said in a strange way: "Since Gu Shoufu can''t drink, can Miss Ruan accompany me for a few drinks?"


    Ever since she knew Ruan Youqing''s identity, she refused to call her Mrs. Chief Assistant.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t care about these things, just smiled and said: "I''m really sorry, Youqing''s stomach is not very good."


    With such a perfunctory answer, Gu Qing was so angry that he almost threw the table over.


    If it weren''t for someone else''s house, she might really want to smash things.


    The city lord saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he came forward to divert the conversation away.


    Gu Qing''er was used to being willful and reckless, seeing no one let her temper go, she turned her face and left on the spot.


    The city lord and Gu Yuanzhe both looked a little unhappy, for fear that Gu Changan would be angry.


    But after Gu Qing''er left, Gu Changan''s expression became extraordinarily easy-going.


    After this, a group of talents can be regarded as a feast for the guests and hosts.


    After returning to the inn after the show, Gu Changan ordered Tian Wenqian to go and stare at Gu Yuanzhe before returning to the room with Ruan Youqing.


    The two sat down on the imperial concubine''s couch under the window, and Ruan Youqing asked why he sent Tianwen and the others to stare at Gu Yuanzhe.


    Gu Chang''an replied with deep meaning: "The water in the Gu family is deeper than I thought. Although my father was kicked out and killed by a villain... Even though my grandmother said that she took revenge, I always feel...things... It can''t be that simple..."


    "You mean..." Ruan Youqing frowned, and his eyes became darker: "Anyone else?"


    Gu Changan rubbed his fingertips, shook his head slightly, and said, "It stands to reason that grandma can''t make a mistake. But... I can''t prevent the opponent''s city from being extremely deep. I don''t have a clue now, but according to what I have said to Gu Yuanzhe that day Watch, he should...not get along well with his brother."


    "It''s not easy to deal with his brother...then..." Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, his tone was very light: "Are you going to... stir up this muddy water?"


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes and smiled, stretched out his hand and pulled Ruan Youqing into his arms: "Those who know me are also little foxes."


    Ruan Youqing was rubbed to the soft flesh of his waist, and his back arched for a moment. But her violent reaction caused Gu Changan to continue to move.


    And Ruan Youqing is most afraid of this kind of tickling, because of conditioned reflex, he smiled and raised his hands at Gu Changan.


    Both of them know how to fight, one back and one back, and it is impossible to tell the winner for a while.


    Gu Changan seemed to have discovered something particularly interesting, and had been devoting himself to attacking Ruan Youqing''s slender waist.


    Until later, Ruan Youqing''s shoes were taken off for some reason, and Gu Changan accidentally grabbed Ruan Youqing''s feet, causing Ruan Youqing to laugh even more coquettishly.


    The red-faced Ruan Youqing didn''t care about anything else, and used both hands and feet to lock Gu Changan''s body.


    For some reason, the two of them fought so fiercely that they... both fell on the bed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Caught off guard

    Chapter 389 Caught off guard


    Fan''er originally wanted to knock on the door to deliver some hot water, but just as he walked to the door, he heard some rapid breathing coming from the room.


    this is¡­


    The little girl blushed immediately, turned around and left again quietly.


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing was sitting straddling Gu Changan''s waist with a sullen face and panting.


    She didn''t think much about it at first, but when she saw Gu Changan''s increasingly strange eyes, her body froze and her face turned red.


    "Ma''am today... the enthusiasm makes my husband a little overwhelmed." Gu Changan''s mouth curled up.


    Ruan Youqing quickly shifted his gaze to other places, and then prepared to lift his legs to get off the bed.


    As a result, Gu Changan quickly embraced her waist, and with a little force, Ruan Youqing put his hands directly on his chest.


    When the four eyes met, the eyes of both of them were covered with a layer of spring.


    The sound of breathing became more and more rapid, and the distance between the two became closer.


    Gu Changan was just about to kiss Fangze, but the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Someone rushed in excitedly.


    ¡¸Little sister! I heard that you are coming today...um...¡¹


    Ruan Youning, who was dressed in the Canglong Kingdom costume, stopped in time, and looked at the two figures sitting up on the bed in a panic, Ruan Youning grinned in embarrassment, stepped back carefully and continued: "You...you continue...I...I''m outside...ah no , I''ll come back to you later..."


    After saying that, Ruan Youning covered his eyes and backed out.


    Ruan Youqing was only concerned about being ashamed at this time, so she didn''t have the time to think that her elder sister had appeared by herself.


    Gu Changan, on the other hand, just straightened his clothes indifferently, then glanced coldly at the door, thinking that no matter where he turned around, the door must be locked.


    Feeling that the person beside her was still blushing, Gu Changan patted her hand lightly, and said softly, "This is considered to have found your sister. I''ll go out first and let her in?"


    Ruan Youqing raised his hand to cover his face, and hummed softly.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youning didn''t go far, Gu Changan stopped her in time and let her into the room.


    Ruan Youning originally wanted to ask if she had disturbed the two of them, but seeing the smile on Gu Changan''s face, she felt a little creepy for no reason.


    Adhering to the principle that more things are worse than less things, Ruan Youning smiled back and immediately ran into Ruan Youqing''s room.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had almost adjusted his mood, but the first sentence Ruan Youning came in made Ruan Youqing blush again.


    "Little sister! You are so fierce! You put Mr. Shoufu on your body..."


    Before she finished speaking, Ruan Youqing covered her mouth with her hands in embarrassment.


    Seeing that the little girl was shy, Ruan Youning narrowed her eyes narrowly, and lightly patted her hand to signal that she would stop talking.


    Ruan Youqing then slowly put his hand down.


    Ruan Youning wanted to tease a few more words, but after seeing Ruan Youqing''s fierce eyes, he could only smile lightly and stopped teasing.


    Seeing that her elder sister no longer mentioned what happened just now, Ruan Youqing settled down and asked what she most wanted to know now.


    "Sister, how did you find it?"


    Just after asking, she had some clues, and continued to ask: "Could it be... because we had a conflict with the city lord''s son on the street?"


    Ruan Youning smiled and nodded: "Yes, Yuchi saw it on the street and told me."


    "Yuchi?" Ruan Youqing caught the person who appeared in the other party''s words in time.


    How long has it been since Sister came here... There is already someone I know?


    Ruan Youning squinted his eyes triumphantly, approached Ruan Youqing before answering softly: "Yuchi...it''s Yuchi Jing! It''s the ever-victorious general of Canglong Kingdom!"


    "When did you get so familiar with him?" Ruan Youqing was a little shocked.


    "This...it''s a long story. I met him before I came to Canglong Kingdom. After we separated and came to Canglong Kingdom, when I inquired about Qiu Si''s mother, I was suddenly arrested. If it wasn''t for Yuchi''s help I, I might still be imprisoned by those people!"


    After explaining, seeing Ruan Youqing''s frown, Ruan Youning continued with a guilty conscience: "Youqing, don''t worry, I came out secretly this time... I will definitely not reveal my identity to cause trouble for our Ruan family. But...you guys Why did you come to the Canglong Kingdom? It¡¯s still so high-profile... Could it be that the emperor has some thoughts about the Canglong Kingdom?"


    "Of course I''m here to find you!" Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear it anymore and reached out to pat Ruan Youning''s forehead.


    After Ruan Youning was surprised, she took Ruan Youqing''s hand with shame on her face, and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have made you worry about me. But... but seeing you and Mr. Gu being sweet, my heart... I can''t stop thinking of Qiu Si. I just think...how wonderful it would be if I could spend the same time with him..."


    "Sister..." Ruan Youqing felt distressed and helpless.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve figured it out. This time... if I can successfully bring his mother back...he...he can do whatever he likes...if he still treats me as coldly as before...then I won''t be like this anymore It''s gone." Saying that, Ruan Youning lowered his eyes, looking lonely.


    Ruan Youning may not even know how he fell into such a deep situation.


    Ruan Youqing sighed several times, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his heart, and he said with deep meaning in his eyes: "Sister, you have a good relationship with General Yuchi? Can he come with you this time?"


    Although she didn''t quite understand why the little girl suddenly mentioned Yu Chijing, she still replied honestly: "The relationship is really good. He also wants to go back to the capital, and I''m going to the capital too. Therefore, the two of us have decided to go back together as a companion." Yes. Now, he is waiting for me downstairs in the inn. However, in order to avoid being recognized, he is wearing a mask."


    After thinking for a while, Ruan Youqing did not rashly tell her about the relationship between Gu Changan and the Gu family in Canglong Kingdom, but only said that the person who arrested her was a member of the Gu family.


    Afterwards, the two called Gu Changan back, and even Yu Chijing, who was sitting in the lobby on the first floor, was invited into the room by Faner.


    After meeting Yu Chijing again, he looks more...


    Before Ruan Youqing could finish his silent evaluation in his heart, he took off his mask and walked towards Ruan Youqing with obvious excitement on his face.


    "Miss Ruan, please stay safe."


    Seeing the other party''s sudden change of attitude, Ruan Youqing rubbed between his brows helplessly.


    My elder sister must have told Yu Chijing everything about her. According to his character...


    He specified that he was interested in himself.


    Thinking about the contact with him in the previous life, Ruan Youqing would not be too disgusted.


    In Yu Chijing''s heart, there is more than love between men and women.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing answered a few words very gracefully, invited him to sit down, and then asked Fan''er to cook some plum wine and serve it.


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s instructions to the maid, Yu Chijing''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t hide his excitement and said: "Youqing, you also like to cook wine?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： jealousy

    Chapter 390 Jealousy


    Hearing the other party calling Ruan Youqing''s name very affectionately, Yu Chijing was getting closer and closer to Ruan Youqing at this time, Gu Chang''an stretched out his hand in front of him sullenly: "General Yuchi, please pay attention to the relationship between men and women." different."


    Yu Chijing frowned in dissatisfaction, and said indifferently: "Master Gu, I know that you and Youqing are married. Don''t worry, I won''t covet your wife. She and I are friends who never met."


    Before saying anything, Ruan Youqing was treated as a long-lost friend, Ruan Youqing was in a dilemma.


    Because she knew Yu Chijing''s character, he really wouldn''t have those dirty thoughts. But on the other hand... Gu Changan is extremely possessive.


    Pursing her lips, Ruan Youqing stretched out her hand to embrace Gu Changan''s arm, and said softly, "General Yuchi, my husband also likes plum wine, why don''t we drink some together? Ah, and, do you know that my sister is coming to Canglong Kingdom this time?" Why is she..."


    Yu Chijing didn''t notice that Ruan Youqing changed the topic, but just slightly moved the corner of his mouth and said, "Of course I know, she is here for the son...so...I will spare no effort to help her."


    With Yu Chijing''s help, Ruan Youning might be able to bring Qiu Si''s mother out of Canglong Kingdom smoothly.


    After a few brief conversations, Gu Changan returned to normal, pretending to be casual and asked, "Is the Patriarch of the Gu family of your Canglong Kingdom not on good terms with his younger brother?"


    Yu Chijing was taken aback, and replied with some surprise: "Why does Gu Shoufu think so? The two of the Gu family have a good relationship, but...Gu Yuanzhe seems to be at odds with the old head of the Gu family. I heard...he almost made a mistake once. He was expelled from the house, if the current Patriarch hadn''t defended him, he might not have any identity."


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes darkened.


    Gu Changan''s eyes also darkened, and then the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    The two of them just glanced at each other, and didn''t ask further questions.


    It happened that Fan''er came over and said that the plum wine was ready, and she even asked the innkeeper to vacate a tea room.


    After Ruan Youqing nodded slightly, she turned her head to Yu Chijing and Ruan Youning and said, "Although it''s already Xushi, I''m still sleepy... Why don''t you have a few drinks and chat? Coincidentally, Mr. Gu and I came to Canglong Kingdom this time. There is one more person with us."


    She was talking about Qiu Si, of course.


    Although Yu Chijing had a vague guess, but when he saw Qiu Si, who refused to come back for life and death, really appeared here, after the shock, his mood was complicated.


    After being shocked, Ruan Youning was unusually quiet, and did not rush to Qiu Bang''s side to talk to him as usual.


    Qiu Si just nodded towards Yu Chijing, looked up at Ruan Youning, and then quietly found a corner and sat down.


    Ruan Youqing watched the performance of the crowd with a smile, then called Fan''er and poured a cup of boiled wine for each of them.


    Although plum wine is not a specialty, cooking plum wine in a small stove is the favorite of Canglong Kingdom. Fan''er is getting more and more used to dealing with people. After coming here for less than a day, he asked the little girl in the inn a lot Delicious and fun.


    Put a few pieces of rock sugar in the boiled plum wine, and after neutralizing the sour taste of the plums, the fragrance of the plums and the mellowness of the wine are incomparably wonderful.


    Yu Chijing narrowed his eyes contentedly, and after drinking a cup of hot wine, he seemed to be in a particularly happy mood.


    The mood improved, and I chatted more with Ruan Youqing and the others.


    Gu Chang''an, who started to look coldly at Yu Chijing, was also smiling happily at this time, and the two actually seemed to hate each other.


    Qiu Si just drank with no expression on his face. After seeing Ruan Youning and Yu Chijing laughing and teasing each other, his eyes began to darken.


    Ruan Youqing has been observing them secretly, and Qiu Si''s face will become gloomy when he sees his elder sister talking and chatting with Yu Chijing.


    Hiss...this is...interesting...


    Ruan Youqing raised his hand to cover the corners of his lips, and then said softly, "Sister, why are you and Yuchi talking so speculatively all of a sudden?"


    Ruan Youning chuckled and said, "It''s interesting to talk about. We had a fight at the beginning. After the fight, we felt that the other side looked pleasing to the eye, and then almost begged for help. Anyway, it''s...very speculative."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing''s smile cracked a bit.


    She originally wanted to hit Qiu Bang sideways, make him jealous, and see her heart clearly.


    As a result, my sister-in-law has been wild in front of the man she likes, saying that the more she looks at other men, the more pleasing she is, and she even... has to ask for help...


    She felt that if she were Qiu Si, she would be very angry.


    Sure enough, Qiu Bang was sullen, drinking plum wine glass by glass.


    Although the wine is not strong, it is not worth drinking like this.


    Fan''er had already dragged Qiao''er and Ziya over, and led them to continue cooking wine in the tea room.


    Obviously agreed to have a drink, but my master brought a man and cow to drink.


    She can''t handle cooking so much by herself...


    "Yuchi, come out with me. I have something to tell you."


    Someone finally opened his mouth. Although his face was gloomy, his earlobes were red.


    It should be... drank too much.


    After hearing this, Yu Chijing agreed swiftly.


    After the two went out one after the other, Ruan Youqing moved directly to Ruan Youning''s side, and said softly, "Sister, you just...didn''t think anything was wrong?"


    Ruan Youning, who was puzzled by Monk Zhang Er, shook his head with a blank expression.


    Ruan Youqing helplessly held down the twitching chest, and said angrily, "Sister, you... don''t like Qiu Si anymore?"


    ¡¸Ah...no...no...why are you asking that suddenly...¡¹


    "I asked you just now... I just wanted you to stimulate Qiu Si... but you were so stimulating... a little... fierce... and you said something to ask Yu Chijing for help."


    "But the two of us really wanted to ask for help, but because of the rush of time... Besides, I have no relationship with him... Qiu Si should... not be so?"


    Gu Changan on the side finally couldn''t listen anymore, rubbed his brows and said, "If Youqing wants to befriend some man...I won''t be happy."


    Ruan Youning lowered her head and seemed to be thinking about something, until Ruan Youqing was about to continue to say something, she suddenly stood up as if she wanted to understand, and then ran out.


    Seeing her leave, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan also returned to the room, after all, it was getting late.


    Just¡­


    "If I marry other men, are you really angry?"


    ¡¸Yeah, not only angry, but I also want to punish you.¡¹


    "Punishment?" Ruan Youqing felt wronged for a moment.


    As a result, Gu Changan suddenly picked her up by the waist.


    Just as Ruan Youqing exclaimed, Gu Changan gently put her on the bed.


    "You...you...you..." Ruan Youqing was too ashamed to speak.


    ¡¸Is this kind of punishment good?¡¹


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, he fell on top of him.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ruan Youqing rubbed his sore waist before he realized how cruel the punishment was.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： strange

    Chapter 391 Strange


    That night, Fan didn''t fall asleep much.


    Just because my lady''s room... asked for hot water several times.


    What is the use of this hot water... As a little girl... she doesn''t want to think too much...


    Fortunately, everyone didn''t get up too early the next day. When Ruan You woke up, it was almost noon.


    Gu Changan was satisfied, but got up early, not knowing what to do.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the red marks on his chest, and his face turned red.


    Last night, Gu Changan seemed to want to nibble every inch of her body. Although the strength was not heavy, the numb feeling with a slight pain still made her tremble and groan softly.


    Patting his cheek lightly, Ruan Youqing silently recited the Buddhist Heart Sutra in his heart.


    Finally, those charming memories slowly dissipated.


    She stretched out her hand to straighten the messy bed sheets, and after putting on her underwear, she called out the fan.


    Looking at Wu Qing in front of the little girl''s eyes, Ruan Youqing felt ashamed and ashamed.


    Fan''er reacted quickly, and smiled and told Ruan Youqing some interesting stories about Huzhuo City that she had heard from the little girl in this inn. Ruan Youqing was no longer in distress.


    After Gu Changan came back, Fan''er turned and left.


    "Guess, what did Tianwen find?" Gu Changan sat down next to Ruan Youqing with a smile on his face.


    Ruan Youqing was about to draw his eyebrows again, his hands froze, and then a light flashed in his eyes, and he said, "Could it be...it''s about the Gu family of Canglong Kingdom?"


    Gu Changan nodded, and then told Ruan Youqing what Tianwen found out in a concise manner.


    It turns out that what Yu Chijing said yesterday, that Gu Yuanzhe was at odds with the former head of the Gu family and his biological father was indeed true. And what he did that nearly got kicked out of the house...


    It is also extremely ironic.


    It was... the same as Gu Huaixin, Gu Changan''s father.


    Because I fell in love with a foreign woman.


    "It is said that after Gu Yuandao heard that his younger brother fell in love with a woman from another country, in order to prevent his younger brother from repeating the same mistakes as my father, he secretly sent people to insult the woman''s innocence and fabricated that it was the woman. Someone who was seduced by lewdness. At the beginning, Gu Yuanzhe thought that he had really been betrayed, so he didn''t continue to be with that woman. Therefore, Gu Yuanzhe saved his position in the Gu family and was not expelled from the house. After that, After Gu Yuanzhe was depressed for about a year, he...married. Otherwise...he might have been completely kicked out of the house just like my father." Although Gu Changan was smiling, the smile was full of coolness.


    Ruan Youqing frowned, and some other thoughts came to mind.


    "Although Tianwen and the others are powerful enough to find out this kind of thing. But...Gu Yuanzhe really didn''t suspect his own brother at all?"


    Gu Changan stretched out his hand to touch the top of Ruan Youqing''s head with a satisfied face, and continued to speak: "The thing that makes me feel interesting is this... Gu Yuanzhe is not a fool, it is impossible to find out everything. But after finding out, he can still do it." When it comes to getting along with my older brother in harmony... whether the two brothers are really harmonious... people can''t help but daydream..."


    "Chang''an, I suddenly remembered something. Grandma said that father and mother were killed by a despicable person from the Gu family... Could it be..." Ruan Youqing pondered for a moment, and said something strange in his heart .


    It''s not that she suspects that Mrs. Ning Guogong is lying, but that she is afraid that she will be led in the wrong direction intentionally.


    Speaking of his parents, Gu Changan''s expression also became serious: "I''m still investigating this, but it''s a pity that the villain was killed by his grandmother, and there is no proof of his death. However, there is nothing wrong with my grandmother finding out that it was the villain who did it. Because Back then, my father had a lot of trouble with him. Every five years, the Gu family would pick up an excellent heir from the side for further studies. I heard that the villain was also selected, but in the end...my father found out that he was of poor character. And the matter of my father and mother was also exposed by him.¡±


    ¡¸It sounds like his motives are really big, but I always feel...something is wrong.¡¹


    Gu Changan smiled again: "Gu Yuandao seems to have nothing to do with everything, but now he is sitting firmly in the position of the head of the Gu family..."


    "In a few days we will arrive at Xingcheng, the capital of the Canglong Kingdom. As the family of the Canglong Kingdom, the Gu family must deal with them." Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan seriously and continued: "If that Gu Yuandao It''s really tricky...you..."


    "You can''t let the spirit of your parents rest in peace." Gu Changan gently held Ruan Youqing''s hand, and said with a complicated expression: "Youqing, this time I came to Canglong Kingdom, I might not go back so soon. Originally, I just wanted to help you quickly. Let your elder sister rescue Qiu Si''s mother and bring her back to Ningguo. But now it seems that I may have my own work to do. I will drag you and me into troubled waters in a foreign country."


    Seeing Gu Changan''s guilty face, Ruan Youqing imitated his usual movements, stretched out his slender fingers and pinched his cheek lightly, and then said: "You and I are husband and wife, your business is my business. Why? What about the theory of being involved? If you are so polite and alienated from me, I will also be angry."


    As he spoke, Ruan Youqing pouted pretending to be angry.


    Ruan Youqing answered like this, Gu Changan was naturally moved. After hugging the soft beauty in his arms for a while, the two of them left the room.


    As a result, as soon as he opened the door and came out, he saw Ruan Youning and Qiu Si who came out side by side next door.


    After Ruan Youqing was shocked, she narrowed her eyes and looked dangerously at Ruan Youning.


    Auntie rushed out yesterday... Did this eat up Qiu Si?


    Ruan Youning reacted quickly at this time. She has always been careless and hurriedly walked a few steps to the side. She didn''t explain until she was some distance away from Qiu Bang: "I... I just talked to him in the room. It was only halfway an hour."


    How could Ruan Youqing miss such a good opportunity to tease her sister.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing rarely blinked and smiled, and said in a light tone: "Half an hour...isn''t too short. You can do whatever you want. Sister, you don''t need to explain, I won''t think too much about it."


    Ruan Youning''s face turned even redder, and when he rushed forward, he reached out and gently pinched the soft flesh on Ruan Youqing''s slender waist.


    Although the two sisters didn''t really spend much time together, she was well aware of her little sister''s weaknesses.


    The two fought together as if no one was around, while Gu Changan and Qiu Si stood quietly in the corridor.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Changan finally said softly in front of Qiu Bang with a blank expression, "Half an hour is enough?"


    After being stunned for a moment, Qiu Bang replied with a bit of embarrassment: "How...how is it possible! Nothing happened to us. It''s just...isn''t the half hour that Miss Ruan said..." He would snap back whatever he said .


    "It''s just the beginning." Gu Changan continued to remain expressionless.


    The war between men... always so inexplicable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： young emperor

    Chapter 392 The Young Emperor


    Ruan Youqing and his party did not stay in Huzhuo City for too long. After resting for another night, they set off for Xingcheng, the capital of Canglong Kingdom, early the next morning.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yuanzhe took Gu Qing''er with them all the way, saying that it would be safer to go back to Xingcheng with a companion.


    Gu Changan unexpectedly did not refuse.


    "The Gu family should have been ordered by the emperor of the Canglong Kingdom to come to the border city to look for suspicious people."


    In the carriage, Gu Changan expressed his conjecture.


    Ruan Youqing soon realized that her elder sister was arrested because she inquired about Qiu Si''s mother.


    After all... No one dares to inquire about the former princess regent.


    That''s... Ruan Youning is reckless and bold...


    Because of the Gu family''s accompanying, along the way, Ruan Youning and Qiu Si changed their faces under Ruan Youqing''s arrangement. One pretended to be Gu Changan''s attendant, and the other followed Fan''er and waited beside Ruan Youqing.


    Yu Chijing didn''t need to be so troublesome, he set off ahead of time and waited for the next town where Ruan Youqing and his party were going to arrive, pretending to meet by chance to join.


    Along the way, nothing happened.


    Except that Gu Qing''er seized the opportunity to go to Gu Chang''an''s side, Gu Chang''an went from sneering at each other at the beginning to ignoring him at the end. It''s just that every time Gu Qing''er came over, he always wanted to take Ruan Youqing over and make love to Ruan Youqing in front of Gu Qing''er.


    The humiliated Gu Qing''er finally calmed down.


    Seeing the person getting angry, Ruan Youqing rarely joked: "Master Gu, she is your younger sister, if she marries you, wouldn''t it be more kissing?"


    The consequence of daring to make a joke was naturally "punished" by Gu Changan who caught him. So far, Ruan Youqing has kept silent about Gu Qing''er.


    It''s just... Thinking about Gu Changan''s identity, Ruan Youqing slowly realized that this kind of peach blossom will definitely not stop in the future.


    Although she felt uncomfortable, Ruan Youqing still had the courage to mention it tactfully. About the future... concubine thing. Although in their Ruan family, neither grandfather nor father took concubines, this kind of thing was normal everywhere.


    However, after saying it, Gu Changan stretched out his hand and knocked on her forehead with a serious face.


    "Weak water three thousand, just take a scoop to drink, Xiaoqing, do you know the meaning of this sentence?"


    Ruan Youqing''s breath was stagnant, and then he didn''t ask any more questions, but reached out and hugged Gu Changan.


    His words are enough. Because she believed that Gu Changan was the one who kept his promise.


    ¡­


    Ten days later, the group finally arrived at Xingcheng, the capital of Canglong Kingdom.


    The buildings in Xingcheng are different from those capitals that Ruan Youqing has seen.


    The buildings here are all built of black masonry, and the roofs are quite different from those in other places.


    After Gu Yuanzhe arrived in Xingcheng, he changed his previous low-key style and invited Ruan Youqing with a smile on his face. When Gu Changan had time to visit Gu''s mansion, he left with a gloomy face.


    Because Gu Changan came here with the mission of connecting the friendship between the two countries, after Gu Yuanzhe left, Yu Chijing took the lead to report to the palace.


    Ruan Youqing and his party found an inn to adjust their status and wait for the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom... to receive him.


    It''s just that Gu Chang''an, Ruan Youqing and others didn''t take the other party''s attitude so high.


    It wasn''t until they simply ate something to pad their stomachs at the inn that Yu Chijing brought another civil servant to pick them up into the palace.


    Ruan Youning was waiting in the inn with Qiu Si.


    Regarding Qiu Si''s safety, Ruan Youqing and Gu Chang''an are actually at ease. After all, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom would never have imagined that the person he had worked so hard to find would have the courage to come to Xingcheng.


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    The imperial palace in Xingcheng is also built of black bricks and stones, but it is much higher than other buildings in the city.


    It looks more magnificent.


    When entering the palace, the guards were waiting in full formation with solemn expressions.


    Being led through many side halls, they arrived at the palace where the emperor of Canglong Kingdom received his foreign ministers.


    After saluting neither humble nor overbearing, Ruan Youqing raised his head and looked calmly at the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom.


    Young is Ruan Youqing''s first impression of him.


    On the slightly immature face, there is a majesty that is forced out.


    With just one glance, Ruan Youqing understood why the other party was staring at Qiu Si so closely.


    This young emperor is really insecure.


    When the other party faced Gu Changan, although the expression on his face was tense, his heart was throbbing.


    Why is the aura of a courtier on the other side so strong!


    The black wide-sleeved hand picked the dragon chair under him, and the emperor of Canglong Kingdom finally said in a deep voice: "Master Gu, the Chief Assistant of Ning Kingdom, is really young and promising."


    Gu Changan smiled politely.


    After you came and I exchanged a few words, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom remembered to grant the seat.


    But as soon as they sat down, the servant standing outside the hall came in and whispered something in the ear of the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom.


    The man had just finished speaking, and the face of the emperor of Canglong Kingdom became complicated with the naked eye.


    "Why did he come at this time? I have done what I have arranged for him? Also, I am receiving foreign ministers, so he insists on coming to see me at this time."


    The servant only lowered his head, not daring to say anything more.


    "Forget it, let him in."


    The emperor of Canglong Kingdom waved his hands, then leaned back, a trace of fatigue appeared on his young face.


    The other party''s undisguised demeanor gradually made Ruan Youqing suspicious.


    This little emperor...is he really someone who will drive people to death...


    Soon Ruan Youqing denied his own doubts, revealing emotions and being suspicious were not contradictory.


    After the servant went out to pass the decree, he came back soon.


    It''s just that behind him is a middle-aged man wearing a purple official robe with a harrier crown.


    Just by looking at the other person''s appearance, Ruan Youqing knew the other person''s identity.


    Gu Yuandao, the largest family in Canglong Kingdom.


    The reason why he could recognize it was because the other person''s eyebrows and eyes were five points similar to Gu Changan''s, but his facial features were not as refined as Gu Changan''s.


    Gu Yuandao originally saluted Canglong Kingdom indifferently, but when his eyes fell on Gu Changan, his indifference disappeared instantly.


    Presumably, through Gu Changan''s appearance, he also thought of his half-brother Gu Huaixin who was kicked out of the house a long time ago.


    After all, Gu Changan is more like his father.


    Seeing the other party''s reaction, Ruan Youqing quickly thought of something.


    He was so shocked, first of all, he didn''t expect that Ningguo''s chief assistant would be his nephew that he had never seen before, and secondly, he didn''t expect that he would come to Canglong Kingdom.


    What''s interesting is... It''s been more than two hours since Gu Yuanzhe went back to the mansion. The two brothers could not have met each other.


    Gu Yuanzhe''s shocking reaction after seeing Gu Changan in Huzhuo City is enough to prove that he already knows Gu Changan''s identity.


    But...he didn''t tell his elder brother Gu Yuandao about it.


    It seems that Gu Yuanzhe has something on his mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： determination

    Chapter 393 Determination


    The carriage rattled out of the palace, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan sat in the carriage, the corners of their mouths couldn''t help but curl up.


    If others saw this scene, they might think that the two of them were plotting something bad.


    but¡­


    It''s really...talking about something...


    "Brothers Gu Yuanzhe and Gu Yuandao will definitely not be as Bo Xun Zhongchi as they have shown. The Gu family is too arrogant and has never sent anyone to pay attention to you. As a result... you became the chief assistant of Ningguo and stabbed you The thorn appeared in front of them. Although Gu Yuanzhe was shocked when he saw you, he reacted quite calmly afterwards. And Gu Yuandao...there are too many tricks on his body." Ruan Youqing held his chin, his big eyes were as pure and innocent as a deer, but The smile on the corner of her mouth made people think of another small animal.


    fox.


    Just like Gu Changan''s special nickname for her on weekdays.


    Looking at the little fox with his hands on his lap, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows lightly, with a hint of laziness in his voice: "Good boy, keep talking."


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes, and continued to speak slowly: "Gu Yuanzhe didn''t tell Gu Yuandao what he saw you, which means...he wanted Gu Yuandao to feel what he felt in the first place. And just now when Gu Yuandao saw you It can be said that the ups and downs in Gu Yuandao''s heart were greater than those of Gu Yuanzhe. If the emperor hadn''t opened his mouth, I''m afraid...he would still stand there motionless with a face full of shock."


    Actually, what the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom said was very interesting to Ruan Youqing. He also saw that Gu Changan and Gu Yuandao were somewhat similar, so much so that he even pointed it out and asked if there was any lost relationship between the two of them.


    If it wasn''t for the genuine curiosity in the eyes of the other party, Ruan Youqing almost thought that the emperor of Canglong Kingdom was deliberately provoking trouble.


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Gu Chang''an gently stroked the top of Ruan Youqing''s head, but could not hear any emotion in his voice: "In short, these two people must be incompatible, Gu Yuanzhe must be waiting for something Time to do something.¡±


    "Then Mr. Gu, such a good opportunity... are you going to... add something to them?"


    After saying that, Ruan Youqing was grabbed into Gu Changan''s arms, and before she could react, the other person''s head was buried in her neck.


    Following Gu Changan''s hot breath, Ruan Youqing gently reached out and hugged his shoulder.


    "I don''t know, if my father is still there, seeing the two younger brothers who are closer in blood than him being jealous and wary of each other...would it be... complicated."


    Ruan Youqing sighed softly, and then said softly: "Since father chose mother, he will also choose you."


    She is actually not very good at comforting people, and Gu Changan is actually not quiet at this time and needs comfort. But Ruan Youqing still felt that she needed to say something to stabilize his heart.


    Gu Shoufu, who has always done things vigorously and vigorously, still has some scruples to some extent when his family''s affairs are involved.


    Ruan Youqing''s words really calmed down Gu Changan''s confusion just now.


    He is not a soft-hearted person, but because he has no memory of his father, he does not know... If his father is still there, would he care if he adds fire to the internal strife between the two nominal uncles? .


    That''s why Ruan Youqing mentioned Gu Changan''s mother, Chang Wanwan.


    Since the father chooses the mother, he must also choose his son.


    Especially... Gu Yuandao has other suspicions.


    Thinking of this, Gu Changan finally raised his head to look at Ruan Youqing.


    Seeing that Gu Changan''s eyes had returned to their previous expression, Ruan Youqing smiled and said softly: "My husband has always been omnipotent. This time, everything will go well."


    Knowing that Ruan Youqing was not flattering him, Gu Changan was also very happy to be praised by his own little fox from the bottom of his heart.


    Feeling so happy, he hugged him in his arms and kissed him for a while.


    Until kissing the beautiful woman out of breath, the carriage finally stopped at the door of their inn.


    Ruan Youqing pushed Gu Changan with a blushing face, and after straightening out the skirts that had been shamelessly messed up by the other party, she reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage, and walked out with the support of the fan.


    Fortunately, the cold wind blew, and the redness on her face dissipated a lot.


    Entered the inn with Gu Changan one after the other, and the two first sat with other people to eat something and talked for a while. After eating, Ruan Youqing went back to the room first, while Gu Changan took Tianwen and others to check the news in person.


    Ruan Youqing thought she could go to bed early today, but just as Faner removed a magnolia hairpin from her bun, something suddenly punctured their window, and then a black lacquered pipe quietly protruded in. .


    This is... Someone is going to attack her?


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help laughing silently.


    Even the fan covered his lips to hide his smile.


    It seems that they haven''t encountered this kind of thing for a long time... It''s a bit exciting for her to be dealt with suddenly.


    Ruan Youqing had already quietly walked to the window, and gently blocked the mouth of the cigarette pipe with his fingers together.


    Sure enough, they soon heard someone coughing uncontrollably outside the window.


    Hiss... The other party was so stupid that he was choked back.


    After receiving the signal from Ruan Youqing''s eyes, Fan''er rushed out without hesitation, only to hear two or three fights and a muffled groan from the corridor outside, and then Fan''er dragged a masked man in with ease. .


    The man seemed to have passed out. After Fan Er locked the door, he pulled a chair for Ruan Youqing and placed it in front of the masked man.


    "Master, this servant found him alone just after he went out. It must be because he had inhaled some ecstasy. Before the servant could beat him, he fell down by himself. Such a stupid person...it seems...the person who hired him... I underestimated you a bit..."


    Ruan Youqing will not get angry because of being underestimated, on the contrary, she quite likes this kind of reversal.


    After all, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is addictive.


    After having a faint guess in her heart, Ruan Youqing still planned to ask the other party. The evidence is conclusive, so she can make a counterattack with peace of mind.


    Tearing off the black cloth covering the other party''s face, after realizing that the other party had never met him before, a cup of herbal tea mixed with refreshing medicine was poured on the other party''s face, and the big man finally woke up slowly.


    "You...you...what did you do to me?!" The man seemed to be restraining his emotions, but because he was too nervous, there was a hint of vibrato in his voice.


    Ruan Youqing smiled lightly, and slowly stood up from the chair.


    As Ruan Youqing approached, the man thumped his legs back on the ground in panic. It wasn''t until Fan''er walked behind him and put one foot against him that he stopped struggling because he couldn''t move back.


    It''s a bit funny that such a big man was so easily subdued by two women.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t help laughing out loud, and said softly:


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll ask you a few questions."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： exasperating and ridiculous

    Chapter 394 Angry and ridiculous


    ¡¸Are you from the Canglong Kingdom?¡¹


    ¡¸Are the parents at home still alive?¡¹


    ¡¸How old are you? Have you ever had a wife?¡¹


    ¡¸Is your wife good-looking?¡¹


    At the beginning, the man was wary of Ruan Youqing, and refused to say anything. It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing repeatedly assured that she would not harm the innocent and implicate his family that he truthfully recruited her.


    However, the change from his stuttering answers at the beginning to his desire to draw his beautiful wife in the end made Ruan Youqing''s smile gradually disappear.


    This man... is not a professional killer...


    Not even...probably not a killer...


    Because although he is defensive, this defensiveness is an adult''s most basic defense against strangers. And this person immediately let go of his defenses in his gentle persuasion, and even had some... chatter...


    There are very few people who are killers or specialize in such things.


    After taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing tried his best to keep his tone gentle: "How much money did the person who hired you spend? And... what does the other party want you to do to me?"


    The man may have developed a good impression of Ruan Youqing because he listened to him patiently. His thick eyebrows were furrowed tightly for a while, and finally he let out a sigh before opening his mouth and saying, "Little girl!" , it¡¯s okay to tell you the truth. That man, he spent twenty taels of silver to let me take you to the uninhabited city west of Canglong Kingdom.¡±


    "Two... twenty taels???" Ruan Youqing''s voice was trembling.


    Although she has encountered similar attacks before...


    But twenty taels... just to abduct her to some uninhabited city?


    ¡¸Is an uninhabited city really an uninhabited city?¡¹


    "No, no, no city is just a name, there are quite a lot of people there."


    "Then...there are a lot of people with bad conditions or extremely vicious people there?"


    "That''s not true, it''s just an ordinary border town."


    Spend twenty taels of silver to get an unprofessional person to tie her to a small border town in Canglong Kingdom...


    Although she didn''t feel anything wrong with being belittled at first, but now...Ruan Youqing suddenly felt that she had been greatly insulted.


    The fan on the side may be clear to the onlookers. After seeing her master''s face turned pale, she asked the important point in a sober manner.


    ¡¸Who is the person who ordered you?¡¹


    "The daughter of the Gu family."


    Afterwards, the man continued to speak: "You two, it''s best to calm down. Although I don''t know how you offended her, it''s best to listen to my elder brother''s advice. The daughter of the Gu family should not provoke her lightly."


    Ruan Youqing finally smiled again, and said slowly, "You...don''t know who I am?"


    The man paused, then looked at Ruan Youqing seriously, shook his head and replied honestly: "I don''t know."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing clenched her fists slightly, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    She didn''t know whether it was Gu Qinger who underestimated herself too much, or...she was too stupid!


    Is it so childish to find someone to punish her? !


    Twenty taels...


    Ruan Youqing, who became more and more angry, was not reconciled, and continued to ask: "What did she tell you when she found you?"


    The man seemed to recall it for a while, and then slowly replied: "She said that I can use the money to do things, and just throw you to the uninhabited city. And... twenty taels is a lot. After all, she told me that she went there on purpose. Check it out and tell me you''re just a weak woman, I... I''m willing to take this job."


    ¡¸Your family is not from Xingcheng, is it?¡¹


    "no."


    "It''s not good, you go, I won''t punish you this time. Work hard if you have hands and feet, don''t think about making money from this kind of thing."


    The man nodded in embarrassment, and finally left after Ruan Youqing muttered a few more words.


    Seeing that person leave, Fan Er immediately poured Ruan Youqing a cup of hot tea, and then said cautiously: "Master, Miss Gu family checked..."


    "It should be that the image I have painstakingly cultivated in the past is still in people''s minds. Therefore, except for those well-informed people in Ningguo, other people should still not know that I know martial arts. Therefore, Gu Qing''er found out that I am a delicate woman... That''s right. It''s just... I didn''t expect her to be so contemptuous..."


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing felt both exasperated and inexplicably ridiculous.


    ¡­


    After Gu Changan came back, Ruan Youqing told him this episode in a few words.


    At the very beginning, I heard someone sneak attack Gu Changan with a gloomy face. When I heard it at the end, I couldn''t stop smiling.


    "You...are you laughing at me?" Ruan Youqing angrily stood up from beside him.


    Seeing the little fox blowing fur, Gu Changan quickly pulled her back into his arms, and coaxed her loudly: "No, I''m just laughing at Gu Qing''er, who is so brainless that no one can underestimate my little fox. I Your little fox has the sharpest claws and teeth in the world.¡±


    "You have the sharpest claws and teeth in the world!" Saying that, Ruan Youqing took advantage of the situation and bit Gu Changan''s arm.


    Gu Changan didn''t resist, but let her bite her with doting eyes.


    After feeling the gentle eyes of the other party, Ruan Youqing finally let go of his mouth, and when he saw some of his own saliva on the shallow tooth marks, Ruan Youqing hurriedly reached out to wipe him with a blushing face.


    Gu Changan smiled softly, then hugged her shoulders and said softly, "Okay, okay, it''s okay. But... Having said that, do you want to find an opportunity for you to prove... your strength? It won''t be too long. Eye-catching people come and bump into you, which is annoying."


    After pondering for a moment, Ruan Youqing shook his head slightly and said, "Forget it, it''s better to let this kind of thing take its course. Otherwise, if the sick and weak lady suddenly changes, I''m afraid there will still be some people with ulterior motives who will use it as a demon."


    "Okay, then it''s up to you, let nature take its course. Then this time, are you going to just let it go?"


    "Of course not. I''m not a kind person. Even if she is your sister, I can''t easily spare her. Chang Zhen is not just an example. Tolerating her made her lose herself even more." Ruan Youqing solemnly said Open your mouth.


    Gu Changan always respects Ruan Youqing''s decision.


    After the two got tired of crooked for a while, Ruan Youqing suddenly sat up straight from Gu Changan''s arms, and said, "By the way, I almost forgot to ask you just now, how did you go out to check?"


    Gu Changan, who was caught on fire, looked at Ruan Youqing dangerously. Seeing her serious face, he could only stand up and drink a cup of tea. After putting out the burning fire, he returned with concentration: "Although Gu Yuanzhe already has a He has a wife and children, but he still has a house outside. Moreover, there are people with strong martial arts guarding the house.¡±


    ¡¸Have you raised...the outer room?¡¹


    ¡¸Heaven asked them to lure away the guards. I went in and saw a paralyzed woman lying on a bed.¡¹


    Lying on the bed...a paralyzed woman, since this is the case...then this woman...could be the one mentioned earlier...the woman Gu Yuanzhe once fell in love with.


    He... found him again?


    Gu Yuanzhe...is...a person with deep roots?


    "Master!"


    Outside the door, Tianwen''s voice suddenly sounded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： where to complain

    Chapter 395 Where to complain


    When Tianwen''s voice sounded, Gu Changan frowned slightly and let him in immediately.


    "Master, Gu...Gu Yuanzhe is here!" Tian Wen went straight to the point.


    Gu Changan was slightly surprised, but then smiled again.


    Ruan Youqing on the side looked thoughtfully at the door, and immediately reacted.


    "The watchman told him there was a break-in, and he...guessed it was you?"


    Gu Changan raised his chin to signal Tianwen to bring him in, and then he turned his head to answer Ruan Youqing''s words: "Yes, today I not only want to investigate him, but by the way... also give him a chance to cooperate. It''s just that What I didn''t expect was that he came so quickly. My "uncle" seems to be capable."


    Ruan Youqing nodded and took the words: "I guess he received the report from his subordinates, and he rushed over immediately after guessing it was you."


    As soon as the voice on this side fell, the door continued to be knocked on.


    After Tianwen brought him in, Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing looked at the door together.


    Sure enough, it was Gu Yuanzhe.


    After the other party approached, before Gu Changan opened his mouth, Gu Yuanzhe took the lead and said with a complicated expression: "There...you see it?"


    Gu Changan nodded expressionlessly.


    Gu Yuanzhe didn''t feel anything about his nephew''s reaction, but after he found a chair and sat down, he collected himself and continued to speak.


    "Her name is Arya, and she is... from the country of Guz."


    People from Guz... Ruan Youqing suddenly recalled that when recalling the reason for her rebirth, Gu Changan in the previous life seemed to have mentioned something in the conversation with the Lord of the Guz Kingdom... because the Gu family, the Lord of Guz, would help Gu Changan .


    But the Gu family had already expelled Gu Changan''s father, Gu Huaixin, from the house, so why... Lord Guz would allow Gu Changan to use that forbidden technique because of the Gu family...


    The only possibility... is that Gu Chang''an in his previous life had already been in contact with the Gu family, and he should also cooperate with Gu Yuanzhe...


    That''s why he got in touch with the Lord of Guz because of Gu Yuanzhe.


    Sure enough, what happened in the previous life, on the basis that it seems to have nothing to do with her, may still happen after going around in this life.


    Although Ruan Youqing was thinking about other things, she still listened to Gu Yuanzhe''s words verbatim in her mind.


    Arya seems to be a wizard too, but unlike other wizards, she can only do some small divinations. Only when she is seven years old can she make a larger prophecy. Because of falling in love with Gu Yuanzhe, she gave up going back to her hometown and wanted to stay in Canglong Kingdom willingly. In the end, he was turned away by the Gu family, and Gu Yuandao sent people to insult his innocence.


    Received all kinds of insults, she could not use witchcraft to avenge herself, so she could only climb to the edge of a cliff and choose to commit suicide by jumping off the cliff.


    But she was stopped by a tree, and then rescued by a passing woodcutter. Although he was seriously injured and paralyzed, he managed to save his life.


    Gu Yuanzhe is not stupid. Although he has been silent for a year, married a wife and had children, he still can''t let Arya go.


    Therefore, even if he married someone, he still secretly tried his best to find her whereabouts. After finding her and seeing her paralyzed, he took her to his own hospital without asking anything.


    When picking her up, the kind woodcutter naturally received a corresponding thank you, and Gu Yuanzhe also knew that Arya fell like this because she committed suicide by jumping off a cliff.


    From this, Gu Yuanzhe already had his own deduction in mind. Arya did not commit adultery, but was framed. Because there is no great grievance, the cheerful Arya would not choose to commit suicide.


    And without even thinking about it, the one who framed her... naturally... was his good brother Gu Yuandao.


    After talking here, Gu Yuanzhe said with guilt on his face: "I...I know you are the son of the eldest brother, and the elder brother...I was only a teenager when I was kicked out of the house. I didn''t know what it was, and I couldn''t understand the future at all. There is no limit why he left because of a woman. It wasn''t until I met Arya that I realized how stupid and ridiculous the rules that the Gu family is proud of are. "


    "What kind of person is Gu Yuandao?" Gu Changan did not follow up on what the other person said about his father.


    Gu Yuanzhe''s expression froze for a moment, and then he replied with a deep meaning in his eyes: "I''m wholeheartedly for the Gu family."


    "One heart and one mind for the Gu family?" Gu Changan raised a mocking smile: "Because my father and you did something that violated the rules of the Gu family, so... he acted as the executioner again and again? Do you feel that what you did? Is it to maintain the orthodoxy of the Gu family?"


    Gu Yuanzhe originally lowered his eyes and acquiesced, but soon he realized that Gu Changan''s words just now had other meanings...


    When he looked up again, Gu Yuanzhe''s eyes were full of astonishment and shock: "You...you even know that?"


    Ruan Youqing, who was sitting quietly by the side, curled up her fingers slightly, then she stood up silently, and walked behind Gu Changan silently, without speaking or moving.


    But she knew that Gu Changan must be aware that she was standing behind him.


    Because Gu Changan''s eyes were too cold, Gu Yuanzhe couldn''t resist, and lowered his head again and muttered to himself: "I only found out later that he sent people to kill your parents. It''s just... one is my own brother... one It''s a half-brother, so it''s easy to tell which is closer and which is far. You... don''t blame me for hiding it..."


    Gu Changan''s face remained expressionless except for his cold eyes.


    Actually, regarding the truth about the death of his parents, Gu Yuandao was the murderer behind the scenes. It was just his guess. So far, he has not found any real evidence.


    The words just now were just to lure Gu Yuanzhe to tell the truth.


    In the end...the truth was really defrauded.


    Feeling the biting coldness emanating from Gu Changan, Ruan Youqing took a step forward and held his hand, and before he could speak again, he asked for him, "Since what Gu Yuandao did to hurt you About your lover, why did you choose to hide it for him? Just because he is your own brother?"


    Gu Yuanzhe''s eyes were full of gloom, and his voice suddenly became hoarse: "I didn''t mean to hide it for him. I hated Arya deeply after I knew that he had killed him. I''m worried that after you know this, you will... will kill him..."


    "What? Since you hate him so much... you still want to save his life?"


    "I''m not trying to save his life. I''m his younger brother, so I naturally know...how to hurt him to the greatest extent. Pull him down from the position of Patriarch, and make public the nasty things he did...but it''s better than directly Killing him would make him feel more pain."


    Seeing Gu Yuanzhe''s increasingly gloomy face, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and his voice became a little cold and cold: "Unite others to target your own brother...Aren''t you afraid that what you did will be poked out?"


    Ruan Youqing just finished speaking, but Gu Yuanzhe gave a crazy smile: "Afraid? If I''m afraid, I won''t come to you tonight. And... Chang An... is not an outsider. The Gu family joined forces to clean up the filth, of course not?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Go to Huguo Temple

    Chapter 396 Go to Huguo Temple


    When the other party said that the Gu family joined forces, the corners of Gu Changan''s mouth couldn''t help but slightly raised, and a deep meaning flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing that Gu Chang''an didn''t answer, Gu Yuanzhe rubbed his fingertips with some uncertainty in his heart, and then he tentatively asked, "Chang''an...you...don''t want revenge?"


    Gu Changan smiled silently, and replied slowly: "First, I am not familiar with your Gu family, so there is no need to call me by my name so familiarly. Second...for revenge...what do you want me to do?"


    Because Gu Changan''s eyes were too sharp, Gu Yuanzhe didn''t dare to fool him or push him out to try Gu Yuandao''s depth. After pondering for a moment, Gu Yuanzhe glanced at Ruan Youqing with special meaning, and then slowly said: "Gu Yuandao and you have met once...Your appearance has already messed up his position. But wait for him to calm down , must be on guard against you. After all, you appeared in Canglong Kingdom too suddenly. He has so many twists and turns in his heart. daughter...he is... very dedicated."


    Gu Changan bent his eyes, and said patiently, "What do you mean?"


    "Although Gu Qing''er doesn''t know everything about him... But she has the key to the secret room of Gu Yuandao''s study. There must be something hidden in the secret room. As long as... as long as you can gain Gu Qing''er''s favor, give the key It¡¯s easy to get your hands on.¡±


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡¹


    "It''s not convenient for me to get too close to her as an uncle! Don''t worry, although Gu Qing''er is spoiled and willful, but... she is very stubborn about some things she believes... You can easily gain her trust. You... you should see Let me tell you what she thinks about you..." Having said this, Gu Yuanzhe''s expression was a bit complicated.


    However, before Gu Changan could speak, Ruan Youqing said with a cold face: "Don''t be so troublesome, you have to wrong my husband."


    "You!" Gu Yuanzhe frowned dissatisfiedly and looked at Ruan Youqing.


    At this time, he has already regarded himself as Gu Changan''s elder. How can a woman interrupt at will when the elder is talking to the younger generation?


    As a result, just as he straightened his face, Gu Changan held Ruan Youqing in his arms, and said with a dazed look: "I will follow my wife''s arrangement."


    Seeing this, Gu Yuanzhe could only swallow his displeasure and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "What you need...is for us to get the key from Gu Qing''er and go to the secret room to find some evidence about the bad things Gu Yuandao did, right?"


    "right¡­"


    "That''s easy, you can rest assured and leave it to us, I... have my own way."


    In the next few days, Ruan Youqing stayed in the inn almost all the time.


    The Emperor of the Canglong Kingdom didn''t have much interest in asking any lady or lady to invite her to visit Xingcheng.


    Ruan Youqing was very happy, but Ruan Youning was not the one who could settle down. After hearing where the Huguo Temple was, he excitedly wanted to take Ruan Youqing with him.


    Ruan Youqing heard this, but frowned in dissatisfaction and said, "Sister, I know why you went there. Now that his own sons are here, why do you continue to put yourself in a dangerous situation."


    However, Ruan Youning explained with a solemn expression: "Youqing, Qiu Si would be more dangerous than me if he went in person. I... I... Actually, it''s not all for his mother, I really want to visit this black dragon country''s Huguo Temple."


    Being watched by Ruan Youning''s pitiful eyes, Ruan Youqing finally softened his heart.


    While the two were discussing when to go, Fan''er knocked on the door and came in and whispered in her ear: "Master, Lord Shoufu helped us find out...Then Gu Qinger is going to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings tomorrow."


    The Huguo Temple in Canglong Kingdom is not only accessible to the royal family. Except for the festivals, ordinary people can also go in to burn incense and pray to Buddha.


    As a result, this Huguo Temple...has to go.


    Because it''s only convenient to be outside...She approached Gu Qinger...then...


    Ruan Youning only cared about being able to go to Huguo Temple and was excited, but he didn''t see the haze and coldness in his little sister''s eyes at all.


    The right time, place and people and...just hope...everything goes well...


    Brought his elder sister to the street to buy some snacks and jewelry, when Ruan Youqing returned to the inn, it was already dark.


    Gu Chang''an...has also returned from socializing with the dignitaries of the Canglong Kingdom who invited him to drink tea and watch a play.


    Perhaps it was because Gu Changan was a little tired, but he didn''t bother Ruan Youqing that night, and the two slept until dawn.


    Last night, after hearing about Ruan Youqing''s plan and that she was going to Huguo Temple, Gu Changan pushed back today''s invitation and planned to accompany Ruan Youqing.


    With Gu Changan''s company, it is more convenient for her to act.


    In the carriage, Ruan Youning sat with the two, while Fan Er sat outside the carriage and guarded. Several people studied the map of the Huguo Temple and learned which places were heavily guarded and which places were the least populated.


    After writing down all the key points, Gu Changan put away the map, and said solemnly: "Are you sure... you want to do this? This is not in Ningguo."


    Gu Changan asked this question, but Ruan Youning looked at Ruan Youqing blankly, and said cautiously: "Little sister, are you going to take Qiu Si''s mother out today?"


    Ruan Youqing quickly shook his head and said, "No, today is not a good time to take his mother away. Chang An already has other arrangements."


    "Then the two of you are acting mysteriously... as if you are going to do something big..."


    Ruan Youqing thought for a moment, then patted Ruan Youning''s hand, and replied softly: "It''s not a big deal, the main thing is that it''s a long story, and I''ll explain it to you after it''s done."


    Ruan Youning didn''t know about the relationship between Gu Changan and the Gu family.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing didn''t want to talk too much with Sister A, so she would not worry about it.


    Fortunately, although Ruan Youning was curious, after seeing Ruan Youqing''s eyes, she knew that no matter how much she asked, she couldn''t find the answer.


    As long as it doesn''t affect the rescue of Qiu Si''s mother... she can do whatever she wants!


    Seeing that Ruan Youning didn''t intend to break the casserole and ask the end, Ruan Youqing was silently relieved.


    Huguo Temple is located on a small hill outside Xingcheng City. This day is suitable for worshiping Buddha, and there are especially many people coming and going.


    When Ruan Youqing got off the carriage and saw the crowd, he narrowed his eyes and smiled with satisfaction.


    There are many people...it is easier to mess up.


    Although the nobles will enter the Huguo Temple through another side door, after entering, it is impossible not to walk around.


    Soon, monks from the Huguo Temple came out to welcome them and entered through the side gate.


    Paying homage to the Buddha and offering incense, everything seems to be going well.


    After coming out of the worship hall, the monks who accompanied them left with apology because there were not enough manpower to maintain order at the main entrance.


    Ruan Youqing and the others glanced at each other, then they all smiled, pretended to be lost and went around several times before walking towards the other courtyard in Huguo Temple.


    Qiu Si''s mother stayed there all the time.


    As a result, Ruan Youqing and the others saw another familiar figure just as they saw the shadow of the other courtyard.


    Gu Qinger...


    She actually... came here too?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Qiu Baos mother

    Chapter 397 Qiu Si''s mother


    According to Ruan Youqing''s plan, they were going to visit Qiu Si''s mother first, and had a brief chat with her to save him from worrying too much about his son. After meeting Qiu Si''s mother, they will meet Gu Qing''er again... by chance.


    As a result... Gu Qinger appeared at this time.


    "That... that woman..." Ruan Youning opened her eyes wide, and then in order to avoid alarming the other party with her voice, she quickly covered her mouth and did not continue speaking.


    "Sister, do you know?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    When they met with the Gu family in the past few days, Ruan Youning could be said to have never appeared.


    Ruan Youning nodded, leaned close to Ruan Youqing and said in a low voice, "She seems to be that young lady from the Gu family. Miss Smelly has a temper, but she''s also very self-righteous. We don''t know where she got so much superiority." Said Ruan Youning curled her lips in disgust.


    Hearing Ruan Youning''s answer, Ruan Youqing immediately understood that when sister was arrested by the Gu family, she should have met Gu Jin''er.


    Fortunately, when Ruan Youning came out today, it was still easy.


    "She went in," Gu Changan, who had been quiet all this time, finally spoke in a deep voice.


    When Ruan Youqing regained consciousness, she only had time to see Gu Qinger''s clothes disappearing at the gate of the other courtyard.


    At the gate of the other courtyard, there is a Kong Wu powerful guard on the left and right.


    Standing straight like a green pine, it can be seen that the opponent will never neglect training.


    As a result, Gu Changan just waved his sleeves, and the two of them fell to the ground without even reacting.


    "this is¡­"


    Gu Changan smiled proudly and explained: "This is... the sleeve arrow made by Yu Xie before, and the arrowhead is specially soaked in medicine."


    Ruan Youqing was distracted by Gu Changan''s expression, and said with resentment in his eyes: "Yu Xie has good things for you...not for me."


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Youqing''s hand was grabbed by Gu Changan, and he quickly and lightly ran into the other courtyard: "Of course mine is yours, Yu Xie knows that there is no distinction between you and me. Be good, let''s hurry up Go in and see what Gu Qinger is going to do here."


    Ruan Youning, who was standing aside, saw this, and quickly followed with a sullen face.


    My little sister and Mr. Gu want to stimulate a lonely girl like her all day long... It''s really outrageous!


    After they entered, they realized that this other courtyard was empty except for someone guarding the door.


    Gu Chang''an dragged Ruan Youqing to the largest room in the courtyard, and they could hear the voices of the people in the room clearly.


    ¡¸You still refuse to tell, where is that thing?¡¹


    "Didn''t I say it, it''s in your Gu residence."


    Gu Qinger seemed to be annoyed, she sneered first, and then continued: "Do you want to know the whereabouts of your son?"


    "In no mood."


    Ruan Youqing and the others who were eavesdropping outside couldn''t help covering their mouths and laughing out loud.


    Qiu Si is such a boring person, but his mother is not the one who is easily bullied.


    After a long silence in the room, Gu Qinger finally spoke again.


    "A few days ago in Huzhuo City, we caught a woman. That woman was foolishly asking for information about you. She should... be someone sent by your son. Maybe she''s your son''s little lover!"


    Ruan Youning clutched his chest, his face turning red and then pale.


    Although being ridiculed for being stupid made her very angry...but...this woman said she was Qiu Bang''s little lover...


    Ruan Youning naturally didn''t dare to let Ruan Youqing know about such shameless inner activities. Looking at his little sister''s cold and stern profile, Ruan Youning took a deep breath and didn''t dare to speak.


    ¡¸Little lover? What are you arresting her for?¡¹


    "Just say that you put that thing in the Gu residence."


    After another long silence, Qiu Si''s mother suddenly chuckled and then said slowly: "It''s okay to tell you, I gave that thing to you... the wife of the former head of the Gu family."


    ¡¸The wife of the former head of the house?¡¹


    "Yes, I gave it to her. You can ask her for it."


    ¡¸You...did you do it on purpose! She passed away two years ago due to...cough cough...due to illness, where do you want me to get it!¡¹


    "This is not something I should worry about. Anyway, I told you where it is. What happens in the future...is your own business. Will the emperor have a rift with you...with our Qiu family... What''s the matter?"


    There was silence again in the room, followed by the sound of footsteps coming towards the door.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan reacted very quickly, and when they saw Gu Qing''er walking out with her two maids, they immediately flew towards each other.


    Ruan Youning was stunned for a moment in shock, and reacted very quickly to attack the remaining one after the two made a move.


    Gu Qinger, the master and the servant, were beaten unconscious before they could scream.


    Until they walked into the room, they saw a woman in plain clothes and a monk hat, but still somewhat pretty, sitting cross-legged.


    Seeing each of them dragging an unconscious person in, she calmly stretched out her hand and pointed to the side: "Find a place to sit down."


    "Qiu... princess."


    Facing the elders, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan''s attitude is quite respectful.


    Qiu Si''s mother shook her head and said slowly: "The regent is no longer here, why should the princess say it. You should be... Si''er''s friends, right? Just call me empty face, or, to be closer, call me auntie I don''t mind either. Even though I''ve been ordained as a monk, I can''t completely cut off my attachment to the world."


    After Ruan Youning listened, she blushed and called out to her aunt in a low voice.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows helplessly, then subconsciously looked at Qiu Si''s mother, wanting to see her reaction.


    After all, this is a smart woman.


    Sure enough, after Qiu Si''s mother looked at Ruan Youning carefully, she could not hear any emotion and said quietly: "You are the... stupid woman that Gu Qing''er said? Hmm... Although you don''t look good, you are skilled. Not bad, not too bad."


    "I...I...I..." At this time, Ruan Youning''s face was changed. When she heard that her appearance was denied, she panicked and wanted to explain.


    Qiu Si''s mother waved her hands and said, "You don''t need to say anything, man, don''t pay too much attention to the shell."


    ¡¸Then... how do you know...¡¹


    "I can guess that you have something to do with Si''er because the three of you came in just now. The two of you look like a loving couple, and you look at me with calm eyes. Only you, when you look at me, you look at me with concern and care." With a scrutiny, even... there is a trace of panic."


    "Auntie Qiu, how do you know that we are not enemies?" Ruan Youqing couldn''t help asking curiously and gently.


    Qiu Si''s mother slowly stood up and walked towards the door.


    After she looked outside, she came back to answer Ruan Youqing''s question.


    "You don''t have any hostility on your body. And... After Chuck died, no one will come here to see me. Except... people who take care of the family. Therefore, the sudden visit of strangers is probably the biggest friend of Si''er. But... now It¡¯s not the time to talk about this, although I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t choose to reappear after Gu Qing¡¯er left completely...but you¡¯d better leave quickly. Although there are only two guards guarding here, but... every hour, there will be martial arts here The monk came to patrol around. Now... there is less than half an hour left."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： Jade Ruyi and the Mandate of Heaven

    Chapter 398 Jade Ruyi and Destiny


    After hearing Qiu Si''s mother''s reminder, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan stopped talking nonsense and prepared to leave. But before leaving, Gu Changan still told the other party, and Qiu Si also came back.


    The face of the calm woman just now finally changed.


    ¡¸Bo¡¯er¡­ Si¡¯er is back?¡¹


    No matter how calm and calm she is, she is still a mother.


    Especially Ruan Youqing said that they left to save her.


    "You...you...you stupid children..." Qiu Si''s mother''s eyes finally softened, and even shed tears.


    "Auntie, we came here today to meet you first and tell you that Qiu Si is fine now. And don''t worry, we won''t let him show up. It''s just...it will take a while before we can I''ll pick you up." Gu Changan said so much to a stranger in a rare and gentle tone.


    Ruan Youqing knew that although he was dissatisfied with Qiu Si''s deception and concealment, in his heart... he still regarded him as a friend.


    At this moment, Qiu Si''s mother suddenly let out an exclamation, then quickly walked up to Gu Changan, and looked at Gu Changan solemnly.


    Just after Gu Changan was about to take a few steps back awkwardly, Qiu Si''s mother finally frowned and said softly, "You...you are from the Gu family?"


    Gu Changan paused, and replied unhurriedly: "I... am Gu Changan from Ningguo. But... I do have a little relationship with the Gu family. Auntie has something to say...but it''s okay."


    Qiu Si''s mother seemed to be thinking about something, just when Ruan Youqing and the others thought that the other party would not explain, she finally slowed down and said, "What is your relationship with Gu Huaixin?"


    Hearing the other party mention his father, Gu Changan lightly held the hands behind him, and then slowly replied: "He...is my father."


    After the words fell, Qiu Si''s mother looked at Gu Chang''an more tenderly.


    ¡¸We...are really destined.¡¹


    After briefly saying that she and Gu Changan''s father were once friends, Qiu Si''s mother''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then she lowered her voice and said, "Did your grandmother... ever leave anything to you or to your father? "


    "My grandmother?" Gu Changan pondered for a moment, and quickly understood what the other party meant. "Just now you told Gu Qing''er...to give the things to the wife of the former head of the Gu family...meaning...to my grandmother?"


    Before they arrived, his grandmother gave him a handful of jade ruyi, saying that it was his grandmother who gave it to his father...


    Qiu Si''s mother nodded slightly at this time, and then said solemnly: "You must keep it well, and don''t fall into the hands of... your grandfather and the current head of the Gu family, Gu Yuandao. Huaixin was kicked out of the family by the Gu family, you You shouldn''t want the Gu family to live comfortably, right? Now, the emperor has become suspicious of the Gu family..."


    "That thing... What is the use of it? Why did Gu Yuandao want to get it, and that thing was in your hands at the beginning..."


    ¡¸That¡¯s a handful of jade, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Gu Changan nodded, and the others quietly waited for Qiu Si''s mother to continue speaking.


    "It is the symbol that can command the most mysterious army in the Canglong Kingdom... When Jack got it from the former emperor, he was the one who guarded the command. It can only be handed over to him when the emperor''s wings are full and mature."


    "The former emperor of Canglong trusted so much..."


    "Let him be the regent, but also give him such power. Even I feel that the late emperor trusted him too much. With both supreme power and power, it is hard not to be tempted. But...he is the emperor, He really did his best. He was so diligent that the emperor mistakenly thought he had a different heart..."


    After the words fell, several people were silent.


    After that, they can guess some things without saying much.


    The regent, Qiu Ke, was still worried about handing Yu Ruyi to the little emperor before he died. He was only relieved to hand it over to his wife.


    And why did Qiu Bang''s mother go back and forth to give such an important thing to...the old lady of the Gu family...


    Seeing the doubts of the juniors, Qiu Si''s mother smiled a little embarrassedly: "The reason why Yu Ruyi came to Mrs. Gu''s place is because...someone pointed out this path for me."


    As soon as the words were finished, a monk who couldn''t tell the age in cassock suddenly walked in from outside the door.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan all changed their faces.


    Because, when the other party approached the two of them, they didn''t notice at all.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing and the others standing in front of her, Qiu Si''s mother said with a moved face, "Good boys, don''t worry. This is Master Kong Fan, who has been protecting my safety. And he ...the one who solved my doubts. Because of Master Kong Fan''s guidance, I found Mrs. Gu and gave her the things. And she gave the things to Huaixin."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan were still a little puzzled.


    Master Nakongfan had already walked up to them. After clasping his hands together, his brows and eyes were lowered, and his voice seemed to come from a distance: "Zifu Martial Prime Minister, ranks above all others. Ziwei, Tianfu, Wuqu, Tianxiang They are all here...and you are the people of destiny. For any important opportunity, only by having a relationship with you can we turn danger into good fortune and avoid accidental disasters from happening."


    Ruan Youqing felt very familiar with these words.


    She vaguely remembered... At the place where King Nanjing was dying, he also left similar words for them.


    The Destined One...


    Ruan Youqing no longer dared to speculate on the authenticity of such a mysterious matter.


    Master Kongfan paused suddenly, then slowly raised his head, his speech was not as slow as before: "There are some things that should not be studied further. You will gradually understand in the future. You should go, those patrolling soldiers Monk, I am not on the same path as me.¡±


    After listening, Ruan Youqing and the others didn''t waste any more time, thanked Master Kongfan, said goodbye to Qiu Si''s mother, and they immediately dragged Gu Qing''er and her maid, and left the other courtyard very quickly .


    The few people found the most sparsely populated place with ease, and passed through a plum grove, which was a wall of Huguo Temple. There is only a narrow path outside the wall, and beside the path is a bottomless wild lake.


    Few people will pass by here, let alone climb over the wall.


    But Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan calmly threw Gu Qinger, who was still asleep, to Tianwen and the others who were waiting outside the wall, then clapped their hands and prepared to go back to the main hall.


    Ruan Youning, who was confused, was stunned for a moment. After realizing that her little sister and Mr. Gu were getting farther and farther away, she hurriedly followed, and couldn''t help asking curiously: "Why did you suddenly take Gu Qinger?" Knocked out? Could it be that she''s afraid that she''ll see our faces, and you want to...kill someone to silence us?" At the end of the speech, Ruan Youning subconsciously let go of Ruan Youqing''s cuff.


    Ruan Youqing raised his hand expressionlessly, curled his fingers, and flicked his elder sister''s head gently.


    "So far, she hasn''t done anything that insists me to kill her, so things like killing her to silence her will not happen. Besides... knocking her unconscious and taking her away cannot be said to be sudden."


    "Eh?"


    ¡¸This is an inevitable, planned thing.¡¹


    Gu Yuanzhe wanted her, Jia Changan, to sacrifice her appearance and approach Gu Qinger to get that **** key?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Just knocked unconscious and took her away, she has plenty of ways to get this Miss Gu to speak.


    After Ruan Youning felt the inexplicable coldness emanating from his little sister, he silently rubbed his palms with an extremely complicated expression.


    How did her little white rabbit change so much...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： The "kidnapper" who doesnt know what to ask for

    Chapter 399 The "kidnapper" who doesn''t know what to ask for


    When Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan reappeared in front of everyone, their expressions were calm, not at all like they just did the "bad thing" of knocking people unconscious and taking them away.


    "Little sister, aren''t you afraid that the two people who were beaten unconscious in the other courtyard will be discovered..."


    Seeing her little sister standing at the gate of Huguo Temple, gentle and virtuous, helping a young monk to serve a vegetarian meal, Ruan Youning, who was pretending to be a little maid, couldn''t help but whisper in her ear.


    Ruan Youqing paused in his hands, and then apologized to the little monk for a while, then took Ruan Youning to the side and replied softly: "Master Kongfan will help us take care of it."


    ¡¸But if he is a person with ulterior motives...¡¹


    "Sister, I believe him not only because of his honest eyes. You know, his appearance... neither Chang An nor I noticed it."


    "what?"


    "If he has ulterior motives, he can kill us at any time. There are mountains beyond mountains, and people beyond people." Ruan Youqing patted Ruan Youning''s hand lightly to signal her calmness, then turned and walked towards the little monk.


    Until half an hour later, Gu Changan, who was going to discuss scriptures with the abbot of Huguo Temple, came to pick up Ruan Youqing and left from Huguo Temple.


    However, they did not return directly to Xingcheng.


    Instead, after a few rounds of detour, I changed to a carriage and went to a small deserted temple not far from Huguo Temple.


    With the existence of Huguo Temple, the incense of this small wilderness temple is naturally sluggish.


    At this time, Gu Qinger was brought here by Tian Wen.


    It was just that she was blindfolded, and with her hands and feet bound, she was still falling asleep after going through a lot of bumps.


    "Little sister, you are not afraid that she wakes up and troubles you..."


    Ruan Youning stepped forward and circled around Gu Qing''er.


    She remembers how domineering and domineering this person is. If she is released, everyone in Xingcheng will know that she will make trouble.


    Master Shoufu and Mrs. Shoufu of Ningguo kidnapped her...


    Even Ruan Youning feels...it''s really shameful to say this.


    But Ruan Youqing still pursed his lips calmly and said with a smile that it''s okay, and then pressed **** a certain acupuncture point on Gu Qin''er''s body, and the other party finally woke up slowly.


    After waking up, Gu Qinger found that there was still darkness in front of her eyes. She first moved her body to stand up, but after this movement, she realized that her hands and feet were also tied. Anger arose, and she subconsciously wanted to roar.


    However, something was stuffed in her mouth at this time.


    Until Ruan Youqing took out the thing in her mouth, Gu Jiner let out a **** and said, "Who is so audacious to tie up this lady! Do you know who this lady is!"


    Gu Jiner was afraid that she was really spoiled, and she didn''t know how to lower her profile even though she was in prison.


    The family can spoil her, but Ruan Youqing can''t.


    Thus, Gu Qinger knew for the first time that the world is dangerous.


    Her hair was grabbed by someone, and someone whispered in her ear: "Miss Gu, no matter how domineering you are, you have such a beautiful face...don''t want it again." Saying that, the other party really used some kind of cold Something patted his face.


    Ruan Youqing changed his tone, from sweet and gentle to hoarse and gloomy.


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s deliberate creation, Gu Qing''er really became nervous, but she wanted to retreat but found that she had no way to retreat.


    At this moment, the screams of a familiar person sounded in her ears. It seems... It''s her two maids...


    But just as she was about to ask questions, the screams suddenly disappeared.


    "You... what did you do!" Gu Qing''er''s face turned pale instantly. Because...she already smelled...the smell of blood...


    The other party only smiled lowly, and then answered her question with disdain.


    "The two little maids who are with you are useless, there is no need to keep them with you."


    "You...what do you want...if you want silver...just go to my father and ask for it...he can give you as much as you want...as long as you can let me go back..."Unable to see anything, Unknown The fear it brings is unimaginable. Gu Qing''er finally couldn''t take it anymore and begged for mercy.


    After Ruan Youqing sneered a few times, he said unhurriedly: "Your Gu family...is so rich?"


    Perhaps it was because Ruan Youqing''s voice was so penetrating that Gu Qing''er became more and more panicked: "Yes, yes, yes... I... my father is rich. No matter how bad it is... my grandfather is also rich."


    "What about your grandmother?" Ruan Youqing consciously guided Gu Qing''er.


    At this time, Gu Qinger was extremely nervous, and she was not aware of the other party''s language trap at all.


    "My grandmother? Which do you mean? I have two grandmothers..."


    ¡¸Two grandmothers? Does that mean that both grandmothers can contribute a share?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no, one of them is already dead. She...she has no money...only one was given to her...no, who are you! What do you want to do!¡¹


    Gu Qinger finally got over the boredom and realized that something was wrong.


    Seeing that the other party was on guard, Ruan Youqing didn''t care, but slowly reached out and grabbed the other party''s neck.


    "Only one person gave her something? Say it clearly. If you don''t say it..." Ruan Youqing''s hands gradually tightened.


    She was trying to see if Gu Qing''er was a life-saving Miss Jiao.


    ¡¸You...cough cough! You...you let go...I...I can say anything!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and smiled softly.


    Sure enough, it is impossible for a young lady who is spoiled by her family to risk her life.


    After letting go of his hand, Gu Qing''er took a few greedy breaths.


    She could feel that the other party really wanted to kill just now.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t urge her, she was waiting for the other party to speak.


    "My grandfather''s first wife, the wife of the former head of the Gu family, has something very important to our Gu family. I don''t know what that thing is...Only my father knows...I''m only responsible for tracking that thing whereabouts. Now... I know it''s in my grandmother''s hands, but my grandmother died a long time ago..."


    "How did your grandmother die?" Ruan Youqing continued to ask in a cold voice.


    Gu Qinger''s breath was stagnant, and she stuttered when she answered again: "My grandmother... um... died of illness...due to illness..."


    "Due to illness...? Could it be... not because your grandfather and father persecuted you?" Ruan Youqing continued to probe.


    She knew that Gu Qing''er couldn''t stand the temptation at this time.


    "You... how do you know... no... no... no... no persecution... she took the poison herself! No one persecuted..." At this time, Gu Qinger was talking in a confused way because of a ghost in her heart.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to know all her secrets, and her voice became more and more eerie: "Then...where did you put the things that Gu Yuandao gave you?"


    "Who the **** are you!" Gu Qinger finally collapsed.


    Why does this stranger know all the secrets of their Gu family!


    This person...what on earth...what does he want to do!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： go too far

    Chapter 400 Deceiving others too much


    "Master, there... have gained a lot."


    Someone lowered his throat and spoke in a low voice.


    Gu Qing''er breathed lightly, trying to hear some clues from the other party''s conversation. As a result, the man fell behind, and there was no movement around him.


    The cold wind gushed into the place where she was staying, and after shivering, Gu Qing''er wanted to stand up from the ground.


    In the end... just when she struggled to stand up, someone kicked her suddenly from behind. After grunting in pain, Gu Qing''er asked who the other party was again, but in the end... there was another deathlike silence.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing had already gone to another room in this wild temple.


    In this room, the two maids of Gu Qing''er were locked up.


    The separation of master and servant was Gu Changan''s proposal.


    Ruan Youqing and the others were in charge of putting pressure on Gu Qing''er for questioning, while the two servant girls were handed over to Fan''er and Tianwen.


    Just lied to Gu Qing''er that her maid was gone no more than to make her think that they were a group of vicious robbers and dispel the luck that existed deep in her heart.


    According to Fan''er, the two maids were very arrogant at the beginning, but after she and Tian Wen hadn''t frightened them a few times, they knew they could talk all kinds of things.


    "What did they say?" Ruan Youqing looked down at the two crying little maids tied back to back, her voice still hoarse.


    After hearing this, Fan''er quickly replied: "Master, they said that Gu Qing''er has a habit of putting all important things on her body, and whatever she says, things can be where she is, so as to save someone from worrying about giving her a hand. Walk."


    "Isn''t she afraid that someone will miss her?"


    "Well...According to what she said, almost no one in Xingcheng would dare to attack her, or to put it another way...no one would dare to kidnap her."


    After Fan''er answered, Ruan Youqing curled his lips.


    Placing important things on her body...it''s...very convenient for her.


    Instructing Fan''er and the others to continue to take good care of these two maids, Ruan Youqing couldn''t wait to go to Gu Qinger''s place again.


    Just as soon as the dilapidated wooden door was pushed open, Ruan Youqing saw Gu Qing''er who was sitting on the ground sobbing softly.


    When she went out just now, this one was fine...


    When the complicated eyes moved to Gu Changan, Gu Changan raised his hand slightly aggrieved.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning on the side quickly squeezed his throat and explained for him in a low voice: "Just now, Gu Qinger wanted to stand up, but he...he kicked him. Then...then Gu Qinger cried after a while..."


    Gu Changan shrugged, looking like this woman is really troublesome.


    Ruan Youqing rubbed the center of his brows helplessly, then subconsciously slowed down and said, "Why are you crying, we won''t kill you."


    After hearing the voice of the person who spoke first, Gu Qinger''s heart ached, and the crying sound was louder than before.


    "You...you...deceived too much! You kidnapped a weak woman like me, yet you still have the heart to be rough on me!"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing frowned, thinking that if he wanted to search her later... she must be crying and making noise even more fiercely.


    This kind of woman is really troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing was too lazy to waste any more time. Surprised by Ruan Youning and Gu Changan, she reached out and slashed at Gu Qinger''s neck.


    The beauty who was still crying just now fainted immediately.


    ¡¸Hiss...little girl, do it as you say...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing had already walked up to Gu Qinger''s side and squatted down, while stretching her hand towards Gu Qinger''s collar, she patiently explained: "Fan''er and the others have already caught Gu Qinger''s favorite girl from the mouths of the two maids. The important thing is on her body, and just now, sister, you just kicked her and she cried and cried, as if she had been wronged by the sky, if she was awake, I would search her body..."


    There is no need to finish the sentence, Ruan Youning can already imagine the other party''s reaction.


    When Ruan Youqing said that he wanted to search the other party, Gu Changan had already consciously turned his back and walked to the door. After Ruan Youqing finished speaking, he said, "I''ll wait for you outside, call me if you need something."


    Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Ruan Youning raised his eyebrows and said, "My brother-in-law is actually such a gentleman."


    Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip lightly, but did not answer.


    Gu Changan may be a gentleman when treating others, but when treating her...that would be almost shameless...


    After joking around for a while, Ruan Youning didn''t stay idle, and the two of them worked together to search Gu Qing''er.


    Finally, in the opponent''s small clothes, Ruan Youning''s fingers pinched a small kit.


    "Hmm..." After Ruan Youning put the kit on the ground, he wiped his hands on the ground with a complicated expression.


    She inexplicably felt that she was like a wretched flower picker.


    Ruan Youqing picked up the kit with a calm face, then opened it and poured out a key and a night pearl.


    Ye Mingzhu is shiny and lustrous, but it is indeed a treasure.


    And this key...presumably...is the key to the dark room in Gu Yuandao''s study.


    After Gu Changan walked in again, Gu Qinger''s clothes had been neatly dressed by Sister Ruan Youqing.


    The luminous pearl and the kit were naturally stuffed back again.


    After Ruan Youning learned that her little sister got what she wanted, she naturally thought that they were leaving.


    In the end, after Ruan Youqing signaled her to be quiet, her expression changed, and she walked up to Gu Jiner and took off her blindfold, loosened her hands and feet, and then...woke her up? ? ?


    What kind of operation is this! !


    Ruan Youning opened his mouth wide in shock.


    It wasn''t until after seeing Gu Qing''er tossing and waking up that Ruan Youning reached out to close his mouth, moved his feet, and walked a few steps towards the shadow beside him.


    She... I don''t know why she has no idea...


    After Gu Qing''er woke up, the first person she saw was the woman she hated the most at this stage.


    Ruan Youqing.


    The matter of being insulted just now was quickly forgotten by her, she looked at Ruan Youqing defensively and said, "Why are you here?"


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be a little embarrassed and licked the broken hair beside his ears, and replied softly:


    "We accidentally lost our way. After we found this wild temple and wanted to rest our feet, we found that Miss Gu was unconscious here...Oh, by the way, one of your maids seems to be in another room."


    Gu Qing''er just remembered that she was just knocked unconscious.


    It''s just that when the other party left... She didn''t know at all...


    Until now...she hadn''t been able to figure out what the other party was coming for.


    However, when she saw Gu Changan walking towards her out of the corner of her eye, she was shocked and subconsciously looked down at her clothes.


    She worries that she is... being... insulted...


    Fortunately, the clothes on her body are intact, without any mess. Her body didn''t feel anything strange either. Her innocence... should still be there.


    Just as Gu Qing''er breathed a sigh of relief, Gu Chang''an also slowly walked over, and said without expression: "Has Miss Gu offended anyone recently?"


    The man he was thinking of appeared here, Gu Qinger immediately sat upright, and said pitifully, "How could I offend anyone..."


    "Then... Ms. Gu, did you see what the thief who kidnapped you looked like?" Ruan Youqing continued to ask with a look of concern.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t use this to mock her appearance, Gu Jin''er''s face towards Ruan Youqing was no longer as cold and arrogant as before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： deceitful

    Chapter 401 Deceiving without blinking an eye


    Seeing her little sister and brother-in-law cooperating tacitly in front of Gu Qing''er, after encountering her by chance, and being full of care and indignation after learning what happened to her, Ruan Youning felt as if she had eaten that sour fruit, and her whole body After shivering, my mind went blank.


    She suddenly felt a little...sympathetic to Gu Qin''er...


    This may be the real fool in history who was sold and tricked into counting the money.


    But if you ask yourself, it''s not that Gu Qing''er is so stupid.


    It¡¯s the behavior of her younger sister and brother-in-law... It¡¯s too subversive of common sense...


    Let me ask... Who can kidnap someone and then turn into the person who passed by to save her? ? ?


    Just talking about their demeanor, the calmness of these two people made Ruan Youning suspect that everything before was just her own imagination...


    Lightly thumped his chest, Ruan Youning suddenly felt deeply that the young couple was a good match on the other hand.


    That is... they are all the same deceptive.


    The reason why Ruan Youqing did this was not only because he could change the tone, but more importantly, the other party did not see their appearance in the first place. And the little maid who saw Huang Ying had already been taken elsewhere by Tian Wen.


    After this incident is over, it doesn''t matter if the little girl comes out to identify them again.


    When Gu Qinger heard that she had only one little maid left, her face turned pale again.


    Ruan Youqing frowned, and comforted her in a sad tone: "Miss Gu, don''t be sad, those daring and utterly conscientious gangsters may have...killed and silenced her."


    At this time, Gu Jiner looked at Gu Changan with red eyes and said, "Master Gu, I... have weak legs, can you... help me..."


    Behind Gu Qinger who couldn''t see her, Ruan Youqing looked at her with a layer of coldness.


    Gu Changan took a step back directly, and said solemnly: "Miss Gu, men and women can''t get married. What''s more, I already have a family."


    Gu Qing''er clenched her fist unwillingly, and when she looked at Ruan Youqing, her face became as cold and arrogant as before.


    Ruan Youning held his forehead helplessly and sighed softly.


    If Gu Qing''er knew that she was being teased by these two people like this, would she just die of anger?


    Although the wild temple is not far from the Huguo Temple, Gu Qinger, who wanted to volunteer to lead the way, was a little at a loss as to how to get out because of the overgrown weeds and no clear way.


    The coldness in the mountains in winter is as painful as a knife scraping the bone. It''s okay for Ruan Youqing to be hugged by Gu Changan, but the others are pitifully huddled together in the cold wind.


    "Miss, otherwise, the servant girl should be closer to you?" Gu Qing''er''s remaining maid said tremblingly.


    As the maid next to the most beloved eldest lady in the Gu family, she has hardly suffered much.


    However, today, it has become the shadow of her life.


    Especially, after her companion said that she vaguely looked at the kidnapper with familiarity...after a muffled grunt, the companion behind her...was taken away!


    Thinking of this, the little maid boldly approached her young lady.


    Although I know that my young lady has a bad temper, but...she survived the catastrophe...she doesn''t want to freeze to death in this wilderness...


    Fortunately, Gu Qing''er was too cold, although her face was not good-looking, but her body was honestly approaching her maid.


    Looking at the couple standing in front of him, Gu Qin''er''s eyes became more and more venomous.


    Someone behind him was staring at him like a hook, Ruan Youqing didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Gu Changan felt the warmth from his little fox with a calm face.


    Soon, Tian Wen came back, and said with a surprised face: "Master! We found the way! We should be able to rush back to Xingcheng tonight!"


    Ruan Youning lowered his head silently, more and more admiring in his heart.


    Seriously... There are such subordinates as there are masters!


    ¡­


    When I returned to Xingcheng, it was already approaching Zishi.


    Not surprisingly, although the Gu family did not dare to look for the missing Gu Qing''er with great fanfare, they sent people from the Gu family to guard the gate of the city.


    After Ruan Youqing and his party came back, Gu Yuandao immediately received a report to pick up his precious daughter.


    "Qing''er! Where have you been!" Gu Yuandao seemed to ignore the existence of Ruan Youqing and his party, and only focused on Gu Qing''er.


    When Gu Qinger saw her father, she curled her mouth and said with teary eyes, "Father, Qin''er...Qin''er was raped..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yuandao''s expression changed and he reached out to cover Gu Qing''er''s mouth.


    After all, there are other people around.


    Gu Qing''er patted her father''s hand hard, her face flushed red.


    Seeing her violent reaction, Gu Yuandao let go of her hand, but before letting go, he leaned close to her ear and whispered something to go back.


    Sure enough, after Gu Yuandao let go, Gu Qing''er did not open his mouth to explain.


    But after looking back at Gu Changan, she turned to her father and said, "Father, tomorrow... invite Mr. Gu to come to our house and sit down? This time... thanks to Mr. Gu..."


    My daughter mentioned it, and Gu Yuandao had to focus on Gu Changan if he didn''t want to.


    However, his expression was extremely complicated.


    Everyone knows the identity of the other party.


    It''s just him, a silly girl who doesn''t know anything.


    Gu Changan just hooked the corners of his lips, and said indifferently: "You don''t need to go to Gu''s mansion. If Mr. Gu wants to thank you, you can just find a restaurant to have a light meal. Well, it''s getting late, Let''s go back to the inn first."


    After the words fell, Gu Changan didn''t give the other party a chance to reply, turned around and took Ruan Youqing away.


    Seeing the back of the other party leaving, Gu Yuandao''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "Father... what do you think... Gu Changan?" Gu Jin''er finally couldn''t help it, and tentatively asked her father''s opinion of Gu Changan.


    Her father is so smart, if she can get his support...she will definitely win Gu Changan!


    However... the imaginary praise did not come from his father.


    On the contrary, the other party''s gloomy face made even Gu Qing''er feel a little scary.


    "Father..." Gu Qinger continued to call the other party in a low voice anxiously.


    Gu Yuandao calmed down, and forced himself to be gentle before speaking: "It''s impossible for you and Gu Changan, you should give up this idea."


    Without waiting for Gu Qinger to ask why, Gu Yuandao continued to ask: "Have you put away the things I gave you?"


    For some reason, seeing Gu Changan''s smile made him feel uncomfortable.


    After hearing this, Gu Jin''er curled her lips disapprovingly, then turned around and stretched out her hands to her chest to **** for a bit.


    After feeling the existence of the small kit, she continued to speak dissatisfiedly: "Yes, put it away! You care about this thing more than me! Father, why don''t you let me be with Gu Chang''an If it''s because of the rules of our family..."


    "He is from the Gu family, your...cousin."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： chamber of secrets

    Chapter 402 The Chamber of Secrets


    It was already late at night when Ruan Youqing and the others returned to the inn.


    Some people can sleep peacefully, while others are busy... running around in the dark.


    After Gu Changan returned to the inn again, the sky began to turn pale.


    Feeling someone lying down beside her, Ruan Youqing has already fallen asleep.


    Stretched out to hug each other in a daze, after feeling the familiar smell and warmth, Ruan Youqing said softly, "How is it?"


    It turned out that after they returned to the inn last night, Gu Changan changed into dark clothes and went out again. Although when they returned to Xingcheng, Tianwen and the others had already been sent by him to investigate Gu''s residence in advance. But because he hadn''t returned for a long time, the master was inevitably worried, so he searched for the trace himself.


    Ruan Youqing originally sat by the bed and waited, but for some reason, she felt sleepy very easily these days, so she leaned against the bed and fell asleep without knowing it. If it wasn''t for the fan coming in, she might have sat up and slept all night.


    Gu Changan, who has not rested all night, is actually not tired at all, but his dark eyes are full of frightening coldness at this moment.


    It wasn''t until the people around him spoke that Gu Chang''an gradually came back to his senses, his eyes were no longer full of darkness.


    "Tian Wen suffered some injuries, but luckily... this trip was not in vain. Gu Yuanzhe... has entered the palace now. Tomorrow... Tomorrow I will enter the palace again. It''s just... I want to take Qiu Si with me."


    As soon as Gu Changan''s voice fell, Ruan Youqing''s eyes that were still foggy just now became sober.


    "Take Qiu Si away?! Chang An, the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom hates Qiu Si..." Ruan Youqing has already propped his body above Gu Chang An, from this angle, Gu Chang An''s expression can be seen at a glance.


    Xiu Mei frowned slightly, Ruan Youqing stopped what he just said, and grabbed Gu Changan''s hand instead, with a caring tone: "Tonight...what did you see?"


    Gu Changan gently closed his eyes, calming down his hostility.


    After taking a breath, he continued to speak: "In that secret room, there are many traps. Even if there is a key to get in, it is impossible to enter and exit freely."


    "Gu Yuanzhe... lied to us?"


    "No, he went with me, and it was the first time he knew about the hidden weapons inside."


    Ruan Youqing''s complexion sank, and he said regretfully, "You know, I should go with you tonight."


    "You can''t be dragged in by any danger, otherwise... I am too incompetent as a husband." When Gu Changan spoke to Ruan Youqing, his tone became more gentle. It was as if the dark and hostile atmosphere just now had never existed.


    Ruan Youqing rested his head on Gu Changan''s shoulder, and the two of them clasped their hands, and each other''s hearts finally calmed down.


    Gu Changan also talked about what happened tonight from the beginning to the end.


    It turned out that when he was rushing to go, the gangsters had just lured away the secret sentry of the Gu family. Tian Wen and Gu Yuanzhe were just about to enter the secret room.


    Gu Changan did not stop Gu Yuanzhe from joining.


    After the three of them entered the secret room, someone stepped on an inconspicuous raised floor tile, and an arrow shot out of the wall instantly.


    The Gu family does not advocate martial arts, but Gu Yuanzhe is an exception.


    It was not too difficult for the three of them to escape the first round of attacks, but the mechanisms in this secret room are tightly connected. Even Gu Changan was sweating profusely in the end, and his physical strength was almost overdrawn.


    Fortunately, after escaping the last mechanism, they were lucky enough to find the... secret room in the secret room.


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing interjected curiously: "It stands to reason that Gu Yuandao should have returned home when you went... You made such a big commotion in his study, why didn''t you invite him?"


    Gu Changan curled the corners of his lips without any warmth, and slowly replied: "He is very contradictory. He is thoughtful and... very arrogant. According to Gu Yuanzhe, the study is far away from his bedroom. Moreover, the study Although the secret room inside has a hole in the sky, basically you can''t hear any movement outside. Unless you burn the secret room and the study together, Gu Yuandao can receive news from there. And...Gu Yuandao is very confident that even if someone can break into The secret room can''t hide from his mechanism."


    Because he felt the coldness, Ruan Youqing moved closer to Gu Changan. And Gu Changan continued to talk about what he saw tonight.


    Gu Yuanzhe asked Gu Changan to search in the secret room. At the beginning, he actually had the mentality of trying. Because he didn''t know what was in that secret room.


    But he knows exactly how much his elder brother cares about the secret room.


    Since it is a secret room... there must be many secrets hidden in it.


    And the secret is the most capable of pulling people down from their heights.


    Gu Changan had a surprisingly good temper that night, after knowing that Gu Yuanzhe knew nothing about the secret room, he didn''t get angry.


    It''s just that, when he walked to the places where there were suspected institutions, Gu Chang''an let Gu Yuanzhe go to the front with a deadpan face.


    Being suppressed by Gu Chang''an''s aggressive aura, Gu Yuanzhe couldn''t think of resisting at all.


    As for the chamber of secrets... indeed...


    There are quite a few things.


    Right in the middle, on a chair made of gold, a black and gold dragon robe was laid flat on it.


    On the walls on both sides of the golden chair, there are a lot of...things that don''t seem to be in harmony with the secret room.


    Fans, tambourines, lanterns and paintings of different styles.


    Gu Changan only took a closer look, and then felt his hair stand on end, and retreated a long distance with a cold face.


    Because... these things...


    All made of human skin.


    Ruan Youqing sat up, no sleepiness at all: "It''s all made of human skin...Gu Yuandao...is he a pervert?"


    The warm and soft touch disappeared from his arms, and Gu Changan frowned a little dissatisfied, and stretched out his hand to pull her back into his arms.


    Afterwards, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Gu Yuandao, it should be because he has a special habit of collecting human skins to make objects. Not to mention his dark and twisted heart, he is actually ambitious and interested in the throne. So... although no evidence was found The evidence that he murdered my parents, the dragon robe alone...can make him unable to stand up."


    After pondering for a moment, Ruan Youqing quickly expressed his concern with a solemn expression: "Will Gu Yuandao notice your actions, when you go back..."


    "Gu Yuanzhe has sent his own secret guards to guard there, so I also stayed in the dark to watch. Tomorrow morning, the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom will send people over."


    ¡¸Will the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom believe your words?¡¹


    "He has been able to sit steadily since he was a child until now. He only knows how to be suspicious...but he can''t sit firmly on the throne. Gu Yuandao is the thorn in his heart. Use our hands to deal with the most feared thing so far...He is a little bit No loss."


    ¡¸Then letting Qiu Si enter the palace is...¡¹


    When Qiu Bang was mentioned, both of them had serious expressions on their faces.


    Especially Gu Chang''an, after heaving a long sigh, he continued: "You can''t hide for a lifetime. There are some things that may be more effective than hiding them all the time. Besides, I''ve figured it out these days, Canglong The reason why the emperor of the country was looking for Qiu Si was because Gu Yuandao was fanning the flames in his ears. The emperor''s trust in him was entirely dependent on his vowed promise to find Yu Ruyi for the emperor. Now, we send the emperor a full-blown ambition Gu Yuandao, he will put all his thoughts on Gu Yuandao. When Qiu Si appears and hand over the jade ruyi to him, if the emperor is not stupid, he will let him and his mother leave Canglong Kingdom."


    Ruan Youqing hummed lightly, buried her head in his arms and said in a muffled voice, "It''s good that you don''t have to worry about it."


    "I didn''t want you to wade into this muddy water." Gu Changan smiled lightly, then bowed his head and kissed his little wife.


    At the time of intense affection, something suddenly crossed Ruan Youqing''s mind, but fortunately, she immediately caught the fleeting thought with concentration.


    "Chang An, is there no women in Gu''s house? And... I have never heard from you or Gu Yuanzhe... Gu Qinger''s mother..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： ripples

    Chapter 403 Ripples


    Women are always more sensitive than men.


    After Ruan Youqing expressed his doubts, Gu Changan''s face darkened and his body froze slightly.


    He actually... ignored it.


    Tonight in Gu''s mansion... I really didn''t find any traces of the mistress living in the mansion.


    The more I thought about it, the more creepy I felt. Then, Ruan Youqing asked Gu Changan to rest for a while, and she got up and walked out of the room.


    Just after Chen''s hour, people in the inn came out of their rooms in twos and threes.


    Ruan Youqing just raised his hand and was about to knock on the fan in their room, when the people inside came out as if they had sensed it.


    "Master?" Fan''er, who was sleepy, saw his master approaching him, and immediately woke up.


    After the master and servant walked into the room, Ruan Youqing said in a deep voice: "Later, you and Yueling Yuejian and the others will inquire about Gu Qinger''s mother."


    "Gu Qing''er''s mother?" Fan''er was a little puzzled.


    Ruan Youqing nodded and continued: "Yes, if possible, look up... about Gu Yuandao... lace stories are also fine."


    Fan''er still looked puzzled and said: "Master... Gu Qing''er''s mother... died of dystocia when giving birth to Gu Qing''er."


    "You know?" This time, it was Ruan Youqing who was puzzled.


    Fan''er nodded in a daze and continued: "Master, I have heard people from the inn mention Gu Qing''er''s mother, and I think this matter is not important... So... That''s why I didn''t mention this matter to you..."


    Seeing Fan''er''s attitude of doing something wrong, Ruan Youqing patted her on the shoulder lightly, and said softly, "It''s okay, it''s not too late to say it now. What else have you heard about that Gu Yuandao? "


    "They said that the head of the Gu family, Gu Yuandao, had a very deep affection, and he has not continued the relationship since then. It may be because of his affection for his wife, so he is very fond of his only daughter, Gu Qinger, and he can basically respond to every request."


    Extremely affectionate? Never continued?


    Although Ruan Youqing has never been to that secret room, he saw those things made of human skin. But under Gu Changan''s narration, she could also imagine what a terrifying scene it was.


    With such a terrifying preference, Ruan Youqing would not easily believe that the Patriarch of the Gu family is a good man with deep affection.


    Maybe, this is just something he deliberately created.


    Anyway, the truth of everything... will be revealed soon.


    ¡­


    In Canglong Kingdom, the arrival of Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing was like a boulder thrown into a shallow stream. Not only were they not annihilated, but the ripples almost reached many people in Canglong Kingdom.


    On this day, the Emperor of the Canglong Kingdom personally took his guards to the Gu family, the oldest family here, at Chenshi.


    Gu Yuandao looked calm about the arrival of the emperor, but he was very disturbed in his heart.


    Especially the emperor who had never faced him coldly walked directly to his study.


    Wait... study room!


    Gu Yuandao immediately pulled aside Gu Qinger who had just arrived, and said in a very urgent tone, "Have you put away the things I gave you?"


    Gu Qing''er, who didn''t sleep well, replied impatiently: "Put it away, put it away! Father, why are you so suspicious!"


    "Take it out and let me have a look." Gu Yuandao still had a gloomy face, and stretched out his hand in front of Gu Qing''er without any politeness.


    It was the first time her father treated her like this, Gu Qinger finally straightened her expression, turned around and took out the little kit.


    "Hurry up!" Gu Yuandao urged impatiently.


    "Got it! Got it! I''ll take it out now!" Saying that, Gu Qing''er put the little kit in Gu Yuandao''s hands with a sullen face.


    Gu Yuandao didn''t relax, he quickly poured out the contents of the bag.


    But inside...only the night pearl...


    "Where''s the key?! Where''s the key I gave you?!" Gu Yuandao almost screamed and grabbed Gu Qing''er''s lapel.


    "I...I...I don''t know..." Gu Qinger also panicked, this bag has never left her body, and she put the key in it herself, how could... how could it be lost?


    Gu Yuandao gave Gu Qing''er a ferocious look, and after leaving a sentence for Lao Tzu to wait, he quickly ran towards the study.


    The emperor...does he already know something...


    But... there are so many traps in his secret room... it should be... no one will go in easily...


    When Gu Yuandao came to the study with a bloodless face, when he saw the secret door that was opened, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He...is still a step late...


    Those people... have gone in...


    Gu Yuandao, who still had some extravagant hopes, looked at the servant serving the emperor, and said cautiously, "Boss, where is the emperor?"


    "Your Majesty, he went in with the chief assistant of Ningguo and... your younger brother Gu Yuanzhe."


    The other party looked back with a trace of teasing in his eyes, and the shrill voice made Gu Yuandao feel like being scratched by sharp claws.


    Gu Yuanzhe... Gu Yuanzhe even got involved!


    After muttering, Gu Yuandao rushed in as if desperate.


    After discovering that all the traps he had carefully set up by someone had been unlocked, Gu Yuandao''s heart sank completely.


    It''s over...It''s over...It''s really over...


    By the time he dragged his heavy steps and was about to go in, the emperor had already brought people back.


    "Your Majesty... Your Majesty... I have been wronged. The dragon robe inside was planted on me. I don''t know anything!"


    Gu Yuandao knelt on the ground, crying.


    The emperor of the Canglong Kingdom looked at the prostrate person on the ground, and felt inexplicably happy in his heart.


    Gu Yuandao has never bowed to himself before!


    Knowing that he is going to be doomed, he is willing to let go of his superior attitude!


    With a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom said unhurriedly: "I haven''t said what I found in the secret room of your study, but you bumped into it by yourself...you said...after all...you are a fool... Or... do you take me for a fool?!"


    After saying that, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom was about to kick Gu Yuandao''s chest.


    However, Gu Yuandao, who was begging for mercy in a low voice just now, dodged it nimbly, and when he raised his eyes, his face was already filled with a cold killing intent.


    "You forced me!" After roaring, Gu Yuandao attacked the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom with claws.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows and took a step to the side.


    He was happy to watch the excitement if he didn''t have to do it.


    After all, there were others present who wanted to show their hands in front of the emperor.


    For example...Gu Yuanzhe.


    It was expected that Gu Yuandao would meet martial arts.


    The two brothers started to fight, but it made others watch it lively.


    Emperor Yu Guangzhong of Canglong Kingdom saw Gu Changan who was standing far away, moved to his side in dissatisfaction, and then said: "Gu Shoufu is free."


    "It''s hard for an upright official to decide on housework. What''s more, I''m not an upright official. Let them solve this kind of thing by themselves." Gu Chang''an''s indifferent expression made the emperor of Canglong Kingdom feel a little itchy in his heart, but he went on again for a while. I can''t think of any decent words to say back.


    Fortunately, although he was dissatisfied with Gu Changan in his heart, his body was honest and he wanted to cling to Gu Changan.


    As far as he knew, no one present was better than this Gu Shoufu. And relying on his always keen intuition, he can feel that Gu Changan is a very reassuring existence...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： magic barrier

    Chapter 404 Magic Obstacle


    After Ruan Youqing was taken to Gu''s mansion by Gu Chang''an, everything was almost over.


    In the fight between Gu Yuandao and his brothers, Gu Yuanzhe was slightly better.


    Ruan Youqing saluted the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom first, and then set his sights on Gu Yuandao who was pushed to the ground.


    I saw the other party''s eyes were red, staring at everyone in front of him.


    The Emperor of Canglong Kingdom snorted coldly and said, "Gu Yuandao, the evidence is convincing, what else do you have to say? Oh, forget it, you are used to smooth words, and I don''t want to hear your explanations anymore. Over the years, I have put up with you It''s been long enough. If it weren''t for..." Maybe it was because there were too many people, the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom didn''t finish his sentence.


    But the people present knew it well.


    After all, Gu Chang''an has already promised that he will send Yu Ruyi to the palace after dealing with Gu Yuandao''s affairs.


    At this moment, Gu Yuandao suddenly twitched violently, causing the guard next to him to let go of his hand in fright.


    It was too late to say it, but Gu Yuandao reacted extremely quickly and attacked Ruan Youqing who was closest to him.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned cold, but he didn''t fight back.


    After all, the other party does not have any sharp weapons in their hands.


    Until the opponent''s hand touched his throat, Ruan Youqing remained motionless, as if frightened.


    Gu Changan was also taken aback by what happened suddenly, but after seeing the disgust in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, he knew in his heart that his little fox was going to do something.


    The muscles that were tensed just now have gradually relaxed, but the expression on his face is still full of worry.


    "Gu Yuandao, let her go! We have no grudges in the past and we have no grudges in the present, so why do you need to involve innocent people?" Gu Changan snapped anxiously.


    Gu Yuandao sneered twice, and then said viciously: "No grudges in the past, no grudges in the present? Gu Chang''an! It''s already this time, so stop pretending! Since you have the ability to find me, then you should already know I sent someone to kill your parents!"


    "You... admitted it?" Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, and began to release his killing intent without any scruples.


    The emperor of Canglong Kingdom was shocked.


    He didn''t know that Ningguo''s chief assistant and Gu Yuandao still had a feud against their father and mother?


    Seeing the shocked and curious expression of the Emperor of the Canglong Kingdom, Gu Yuanzhe put his fist on his mouth and coughed lightly, then spoke carefully, and told the Emperor of the Canglong Kingdom about the relationship between Gu Changan and their Gu family.


    After being surprised that the other party was actually related by blood, the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom had another thought in his heart.


    Gu Changan is so good...if he can be kept...


    Thinking of this, the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom looked at Gu Changan with a bright light in his eyes.


    But between Gu Chang''an and Gu Yuandao, swords are on the verge of breaking out.


    "So what if you admit it?" At this time, Gu Yuandao seemed to be about to break the can, and after a smile that he thought he thought was wicked, he continued, "Chang Wanwan is blind! I am clearly better than your father Gu Huaixin." Even better! But she just fell in love with your father!"


    Except for Gu Changan, everyone present widened their eyes in astonishment.


    They seem to have heard...extremely dramatic stories...


    Two brothers... in love with the same woman?


    Ruan Youqing was also stunned for a moment, but soon, she raised the corners of her lips slightly, and said in a soft voice: "Father and mother love each other so much, how can we allow others to talk about it."


    The four words "incomparably in love" were particularly harsh to Gu Yuandao''s ears, so after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Gu Yuandao sneered and took over the words: "In love? So what! I sent someone to kill me! Since we love each other so much !Then go to **** and fall in love! Women... have no good things! They are all rubbish! They are all things that look down on people! Hahahaha! Fortunately, I woke up in time! Stop the loss in time!"


    Speaking of this, Gu Yuandao raised his eyebrows suddenly, and said in an extremely sinister tone: "By the way, since you have already gone to the secret room, you should not only see the dragon robe, right? Have you seen my treasures? Then But it''s all... I carefully made it myself. How about... My craftsmanship is not bad, right?"


    Sure enough, when he said this, everyone got goose bumps.


    Gu Changan seemed to have thought of something, and his face was extremely cold: "Those things... What did you use to make them?"


    "What is it made of?" Gu Yuandao giggled, and then continued slowly: "Gu Shoufu is very knowledgeable, can''t you tell that it''s made of human skin? Oh, yes, those human skins...are all Women''s. It''s all from women who... **** me off."


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes grew colder, and her voice no longer concealed her killing intent: "Where''s Gu Qing''er''s mother?"


    Gu Qinger, who was suddenly mentioned, froze, and then she seemed to think of something, and she broke out in a cold sweat.


    "No...no...won''t..." Gu Jin''er took a few steps back with a terrified expression.


    Knowing that his father conspired to usurp the throne, and knowing about his father...inhumanly making things out of human skin...


    If...if her mother...


    "My mother died because of my dystocia! It has nothing to do with my father!" As if trying to deceive herself, Gu Qinger yelled with all her strength.


    At this time, Gu Yuandao seemed to be insane, he smiled irrationally and said:


    "My dear, your mother''s death has nothing to do with you. Let them take out the round fan later, that is your mother. There is a bright red peony painted on it, which is your mother''s favorite flower when she was alive. Look... How magnanimous I am, even if your mother flirts with other men behind my back, I still remember making her my favorite thing."


    "Ah! No! No! You''re crazy! You''re a liar!" Gu Qinger squatted on the ground hysterically, crying with her head in her hands.


    "Gu... where''s the old lady?"


    "She? Made a painting. Hehe... Who let her see my secret?" Gu Yuandao smiled lightly.


    This situation naturally alarmed the old man of the Gu family, Gu Hongjian, who is at ease in retirement.


    This is the first time Ruan Youqing and the others saw this old man when they came here.


    That is... Gu Changan''s biological grandfather.


    Some things are just so coincidental, when he just came here, he heard Gu Yuandao''s words.


    Although he and Mrs. Gu had a cold war for many years because of Gu Huaixin being kicked out of the house, after all... they are a married couple.


    With red eyes, Gu Hongjian threw the crutch in his hand with all his strength.


    "You...you bastard! That''s your mother! You...you..." Gu Hongjian was so angry that he almost fainted.


    Gu Yuanzhe, who was originally standing next to the emperor of Canglong Kingdom, immediately rushed over to support him.


    "Father, take care of your body."


    Gu Yuandao seemed to be in a demonic barrier, he still smiled and said indifferently: "Mother? She didn''t give birth to me and raised me. My mother was sent to another village by me to live in her old age."


    At this moment, Ruan Youqing couldn''t listen any longer. While Gu Yuandao was still crazily talking about what he had done all these years, he grabbed the opponent''s wrist with his hand, and then slammed it to the side to remove the opponent''s arm. down.


    Amidst Gu Yuandao''s screams, Gu Changan also came over.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan brutally beat Gu Yuandao without using any internal force.


    The two of them were very skillful in their strikes, avoiding the vital points, and shooting directly at the most painful place.


    After the emperor of Canglong Kingdom gasped, he couldn''t help clapping his hands. Although Gu Hongjian turned his head away, he did not intercede.


    Having raised such a thing, his old face has completely disappeared.


    The two didn''t stop until Ruan Youqing felt a little tired.


    At this time, Gu Yuandao had already been beaten beyond recognition.


    Gu Changan slowly took a handkerchief and wiped Ruan Youqing''s hands, then wiped himself before throwing it on Gu Yuandao''s face.


    After that, he looked at the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom and said slowly:


    "Your Majesty, what do you think should be done with the rest?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： Fathers fault

    Chapter 405 Father''s fault


    Gu Changan''s tone was light and airy, as if he was asking others how to deal with...a dead thing that was useless.


    And this "dead thing" has been completely **** at this time, and the guards around it are also surrounded.


    "Rites, don''t be superior or inferior, determine all things, it is the legal system of rituals."


    Etiquette, a seemingly illusory thing, can not only regulate people''s words and deeds, but also reflect their status of honor and inferiority. Whether you are aristocrats or commoners, basic necessities of life are infiltrated into life. And the "clothing" that ranks first can reveal the essence of etiquette.


    Although Gu Yuandao has never been an official in the court, in Canglong Kingdom, it can be said that he attaches great importance to this kind of family that has been passed down for hundreds or even thousands of years. Especially the Gu family, whose history is almost as long as that of Canglong Kingdom. This kind of aristocratic family, the great business of the family should not be underestimated. Therefore, every emperor of the Canglong Kingdom attaches great importance to the Gu family.


    Even if Gu Yuandao did not choose to become an official in the court, as the head of the Gu family, it can be said that he can still sit on an equal footing with an official of the first rank.


    In such a family that seems to have no intention of official career, someone has a different heart... secretly hiding the dragon robe.


    Such a heinous crime has been committed, not to mention his frightening and inhuman unique proclivities.


    Gu Yuandao, capital crime is inevitable.


    It''s just... this capital crime...


    Ruan Youqing glanced at the emperor who had been contemplating for a long time, and said with a light smile, "Your Majesty, if it is difficult for you to decide...how about...several crimes and punishment?"


    "Punishment for multiple crimes?" The emperor of Canglong Kingdom raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ruan Youqing nodded and continued, "Hiding a dragon robe is already a capital offense, but for Gu Yuandao, capital punishment is like another kind of relief."


    The emperor of Canglong Kingdom touched his smooth chin, and said with deep meaning: "Capital crime...doesn''t necessarily allow him to die quickly."


    However, Gu Chang''an smiled lightly at this time, and said unhurriedly: "Your Majesty, it''s better to be like this. Before he hid the dragon robe privately, he had some personal grievances with me. Can the Emperor take care of Gu''s face and put the Give him to Gu to deal with, and then... Gu will return him to the emperor?"


    "Hmm..." The Emperor of Canglong Kingdom frowned and looked at Gu Changan, who had gloomy eyes. Although his heart was a little hairy, his tone was pretentious: "If you gave him to me...he is gone..."


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, when Gu gives him back to you, he will be awake and alive...to accept the death penalty that belongs to him."


    The Emperor of Canglong Kingdom coughed lightly, then turned around and waved his hands: "Okay, I...give you this face."


    Gu Qing''er had already fainted, and Gu Yuanzhe came to Gu Chang''an with the help of Gu Hongjian.


    Three generations of grandparents and grandchildren stand together, but each has their own thoughts.


    "You... are Gu Chang''an? Huaixin''s son?" Gu Hongjian was already an octogenarian, and his wrinkled face still showed a cold and arrogant attitude.


    But Gu Changan glanced at him lazily, and then said slowly, "Yes, I am Gu Huaixin''s son, Gu Changan. What''s the matter, old man?"


    Gu Hongjian, known as the old man, was stunned for a while, and then he was obviously agitated: "You...you...don''t know how to call grandfather?!"


    "Grand... Father?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and then he laughed a few times as if he had heard some funny joke before replying slowly: "My father, Gu Huaixin, was expelled from the house by you long ago. It¡¯s a relationship. Old man, you should be more sober.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Changan stopped giving him a look, and pulled Ruan Youqing away before preparing to leave.


    Having been slapped in the face like this, how could Gu Hongjian let it go.


    Regardless of Gu Yuanzhe''s dissuasion, Gu Hongjian staggered up to Gu Chang''an, furiously saying, "You little bastard! You don''t know how to be polite since you grew up with our Gu parents. You are not qualified to point fingers in front of me and preach to an old man like me!"


    Gu Changan smiled silently, and was about to speak back, but Ruan Youqing, who had been quiet all this time, stood in front of him, and said with a stern expression: "We have seen that you are an old man, so we didn''t say anything to you too much. You have said harsh words, but you are relying on the old to sell the old, without any reason."


    "Who are you, you little hoof! We care about our family, how can anyone interrupt?!"


    "She is my famous wife." Hearing that Ruan Youqing was humiliated, Gu Chang''an was even more angry than hearing the other party scold him for being a little bastard.


    ¡¸Hmph, all the way!¡¹


    "Is the aristocratic family of Canglong Kingdom so... vulgar? Since you are outspoken, can we also say that it is the father''s fault if the son does not teach? Gu Yuandao has become such a scum... You... seem... hard to say Blame it." Ruan Youqing retorted back with a sneer on his lips, not to be outdone.


    Gu Hongjian, who was poked into a sore spot, finally blushed and closed his mouth.


    He originally wanted to show off his prestige as an elder in front of the other party. After all, what the other party talked to the emperor in front of him just now did not avoid him at all.


    Although... he will not beg the emperor to let Gu Yuandao go.


    But Gu Changan obviously wanted to torture Gu Yuandao first... He couldn''t bear it.


    One is that his existence was ignored.


    What''s more, even though what Gu Yuandao did was against human ethics, he is his own biological son after all.


    Gu Changan finally spoke again:


    "By the way, old man, your good son is still my father-killing enemy. Just now you kept asking me to call him grandfather, so... my father... It stands to reason that he used to be your son. It seems that the palms and backs of the hands are all flesh. It doesn''t make sense for you? Gu Yuandao killed my father... are you going to say something?"


    "Kill...killed your father?" Gu Hongjian was shocked again.


    He only appeared when Gu Yuandao admitted that he had done something to Mrs. Gu. Naturally, Gu Hongjian did not hear their previous conversation.


    But now, Gu Changan questioned with mockery in his eyes, but Gu Hongjian felt as if he had been hit hard.


    Although he ruthlessly expelled Gu Huaixin from the Gu family for the sake of his family''s reputation and his own status, he did not kill all his sons!


    result...result...


    My favorite son not only killed his first wife, but... actually killed his eldest son!


    Finally, Gu Hongjian couldn''t bear this blow, and fainted in Gu Yuanzhe''s arms.


    The emperor of Canglong Kingdom frowned and prepared to leave when he saw that the Gu family was in a mess.


    And Gu Changan was also preparing to leave with Ruan Youqing.


    It''s just that the two of them had just taken two steps, when Gu Yuanzhe stopped them with a complicated expression.


    "Now the Gu residence is in chaos, you are not going to..."


    This is, I want to test Gu Changan.


    How could Gu Changan not understand what he meant, and opened his mouth lazily without turning his head:


    "This is the mess of your Gu family in Canglong Kingdom, and it has nothing to do with us Ningguo people."


    As he spoke, Gu Changan hugged Ruan Youqing and left without hesitation.


    Gu Yuandao was naturally taken away as well.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： some guesses

    Chapter 406 Some guesswork


    The best way to torture a person is to torture him while keeping him in the sharpest sense and clearest mind.


    Moreover, punishing Gu Yuandao must not be in the inn.


    After all... people still have to do business.


    Gu Yuanzhe had already guessed the intention when Gu Changan came to him.


    For his elder brother, Gu Yuanzhe is actually cold-blooded enough.


    Especially, after everything about Gu Yuandao was exposed. Gu Yuanzhe even felt fearful, he couldn''t imagine...Arya...if she offended Gu Yuandao...the appearance of being skinned.


    So, when Gu Changan came back, he immediately lent a remote courtyard of Gu''s mansion to Gu Changan to deal with Gu Yuandao.


    It is said that this other courtyard was once the place where the old lady of the Gu family... was poisoned to death by Gu Yuandao.


    Now, he will receive his first punishment in this yard.


    When Gu Changan punished Gu Yuandao, Ruan Youqing did not accompany him.


    She has always had a good tolerance for **** things, but this time she felt a little nauseous just thinking about it.


    Because Gu Changan is going to use his own way this time to repay his own body.


    As for how to hang the other party, so that he can continue to be punished by the emperor of Canglong Kingdom alive, this is not difficult.


    When Gu Changan came back, it was already completely dark.


    One day passed like this, Gu Changan originally wanted to take Qiu Si to the palace, but when it got dark, he felt tired.


    After all, since last night, he hasn''t had a good rest.


    He was thinking about his little wife, but as soon as he opened the door, Ruan Youqing, who was greeted with a smile, suddenly felt his stomach churning, his face changed, and he immediately ran to the side to vomit.


    Gu Changan was stunned for a moment, and when he was about to walk over to see what was going on, Ruan Youqing quickly raised a hand to signal him to stop.


    Gu Changan, who didn''t know what happened, felt a little wronged, so he could only stand helplessly at the door to watch Fan who was busy.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing rinsed her mouth with tea that she sat down far away, and said with a somewhat embarrassed face: "Changan... why don''t you go wash up? Because... the smell of blood on your body... is too strong..."


    Gu Changan didn''t feel anything, but was a little surprised that the other party''s nose became so sensitive.


    After all, he had simply washed and washed before he came back, and even asked Tian Wen to buy clothes and change them.


    When Gu Changan left, Ruan Youqing''s expression gradually became solemn.


    She doesn''t know anything.


    Drowsiness these days, love to eat, lethargic all day long...


    Nowadays... the sense of smell is so sensitive... even a little pungent smell can kill you.


    Could it be that... She is... happy?


    Counting the days... It''s been more than a month since the two of them had **** for the first time...


    If you hit it the first time...


    But this month''s Guishui has not yet arrived, it is too early to judge whether it will be...if not...wouldn''t it be...a joke.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing rubbed his temples, pretended to be tired and said: "Fan''er, when you leave for Ningguo in a few days, go and invite a doctor for me."


    Hearing that a doctor is being requested, Fan''er can''t help but feel a little worried: "Master, why do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Fan''er was unaccompanied and didn''t know that the woman was pregnant.


    Although the maids have to be taught some knowledge, after all, she grew up with Ruan Youqing under Ruan Chong''s nose.


    For Ruan Chong, who only thinks about fighting and killing, he would never think of teaching the little girl a series of knowledge about women.


    Therefore, Fan''er is still easy to be deceived.


    "Maybe there are too many things these days, and I always feel a little headache. You don''t want to say anything, especially don''t tell Mr. Gu. It''s not easy for him to be busy these days, and I don''t want him to worry."


    "But Miss, you are more important to Master Gu..."


    "I know this, you don''t have to worry, I''m fine, just ask the doctor to prescribe a few simple medicines."


    Seeing that her master had made up her mind, Fan could only obediently respond.


    When Gu Changan came back, Fan Er brought some food over and left immediately.


    The two of them lay down on the bed after eating and chatting briefly. When they closed their eyes, Ruan Youqing began to think...if the other party wants...to do that...how can she shirk without showing any strange...


    Although the pregnancy has not been determined yet, she still wants to put off the matter of going to bed. After all, it''s fine if I didn''t think of it before, but now I have guesses in my heart... Naturally... it''s better to be more careful.


    If something unexpected happens, if you don¡¯t regret it, it may affect the relationship between the two of you.


    However, while Ruan Youqing was thinking a lot, Gu Changan fell asleep at some point.


    Looking at the other party''s peaceful sleeping face, Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly at herself, then obediently lay on the other party''s specially reserved arms, and slowly fell into a dream.


    ¡­


    Because of sleeping enough hours, Gu Changan can be said to be full of energy when he wakes up.


    This one is energetic...the beauty is on the side...


    Feeling the itching in his chest, Ruan Youqing woke up dazedly, moaning.


    Before her eyes were fully opened, she felt Gu Changan kissing her lips.


    "Hmm..." Sensing the other party''s intentions, Ruan Youqing suddenly woke up, opened her eyes wide and put her hands between the two in a panic.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Chang''an''s voice was hoarse but very seductive.


    At this time, Mr. Shoufu doesn''t have the intimidating aura, those eyes are like hooks, and the hooks are so itchy.


    "I...I..." Ruan Youqing blushed and lowered her head, not knowing how to evade for a while.


    Just as Gu Changan put his hand on Ruan Youqing''s waist, suddenly came...Qiu Si''s voice from outside the door:


    "Changan, let''s go! I... I''m ready! Kill or cut whatever you want, I can''t always run away like this!"


    Gu Changan, who was disturbed, naturally turned his head to look at the door with a dark face.


    He wanted to say...none of his business! !


    If it was possible, Qiu Si might be slapped by Gu Changan''s eyes before entering the palace.


    However, although Gu Changan was very unhappy, Ruan Youqing was extremely grateful for Qiu Si''s arrival.


    "Wait a minute, we''ll be out right away."


    After Ruan Youqing yelled to the outside, kissed Gu Changan''s lips like a dragonfly, and she immediately sat up and got ready to get dressed.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing like this, even if Gu Changan was unwilling, he could only put on his clothes with a gloomy face.


    On the way into the palace, Qiu Si finally felt Gu Changan''s attitude towards him belatedly.


    Although Gu Changan seldom smiled at him in the past, but today is different... Today''s Gu Changan... looks particularly scary.


    Fortunately, Ruan Youqing was in a good mood, and was very interested in discussing with Gu Changan what to eat after leaving the palace.


    Perhaps influenced by Ruan Youqing''s relaxation, Qiu Si, who was nervous just now, finally relaxed.


    Holding a mysterious box in his hand, can the emperor completely let him go...


    It all depends on this thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： write off

    Chapter 407 Cancellation


    The emperor of Canglong Kingdom seemed very happy about the arrival of Gu Changan, the chief assistant of Ning Kingdom.


    Especially...after knowing the relationship between the other party and the Gu family, and...he has in his hands...the thing that he has always wanted.


    It''s just that the smiling Emperor of Canglong Kingdom saw the familiar face following Gu Changan.


    His smile disappeared instantly.


    "Qiu Si!" When he said the other party''s name, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom felt like gnashing his teeth.


    It''s just that at this time, Qiu Si calmly saluted without being humble or overbearing.


    "Your Majesty, please stay safe."


    "You still dare to show up?!" The emperor of Canglong Kingdom had already stood up. Seeing his indignation, he wished he could draw his sword and kill him now.


    It''s just... Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing are still standing aside.


    Ruan Youqing looked at the angry expression of the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom, and couldn''t help reaching out and tugging at Gu Changan''s sleeve.


    In such an occasion, it would be inappropriate for her to speak rashly.


    Gu Changan reacted quickly, and after lightly patting the back of Ruan Youqing''s hand to express his comfort, he walked slowly to the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom, blocking his imposing eyes.


    ¡¸Why is the emperor so¡­unhappy?¡¹


    When the emperor of the Canglong Kingdom, who wanted to vent his anger on others, saw that the other party was Gu Changan, he could only take a breath to make his tone less aggressive: "Gu Shoufu, do you know who he is? He is The son of the former regent!"


    "And then?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows lightly.


    "The regent! He..." The emperor of Canglong Kingdom held his breath, and looked at Gu Changan with some irritation.


    Just now he almost blurted out that the other party wanted to rob me of my country.


    But such words... are really hard to say! Even if he really said it, it would make him lose face even more!


    Fortunately, when he met Gu Changan and the others, he did not let his servant wait in the hall.


    But Qiu Si calmly opened his mouth at this time, and said directly: "Your Majesty, although my father was the regent. But...he never thought of fighting for your country. He just...thought too much Do less, do too much, and accidentally cross the line.¡±


    "You..." The emperor of Canglong Kingdom didn''t know how to respond.


    He thought he was going to talk a lot, but the other party got straight to the point.


    "Your Majesty, as a native of Ningguo, Gu shouldn''t have intervened in this matter. But... Gu still wants to ask more questions. Since you are so open-minded, Your Majesty, someone must have said something in front of you. That person is..." Gu Chang After settling down for a while, his tone of voice calmly broke the momentary atmosphere of embarrassment.


    What did you say...


    The emperor of Canglong Kingdom recalled for a moment, then his heart sank, and his face became more and more gloomy: "Gu... Yuandao."


    Back then, Gu Yuandao did mention to him that the regent''s hand was getting longer and longer.


    Although he did not explicitly point out that the other party wanted to rebel, this kind of fanning the flames was even more abominable.


    It is like planting a seed in the heart of a person. Especially... I was very anxious and suspicious back then.


    "Then all the problems are solved." Gu Changan slightly hooked his lips.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Gu Yuandao has ulterior motives and fanned the flames in front of you. You accidentally believed his words, which is why you misunderstood the original regent Qiu Ke. But the regent and his family are dedicated to the Canglong Kingdom, and they are even more loyal to you. Therefore, as The only heir of the Prince Regent, Qiu Si has overcome all difficulties to return to your side, just to give you back the things that the Prince Regent kept for you back then.¡±


    Gu Chang''an said it seriously, Qiu Si was still in a daze, but Ruan Youqing walked behind him at some point and pushed him gently.


    Qiu Si realized later that he brought Yu Ruyi, which Gu Changan had given him in advance, to the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom.


    "Your Majesty... this jade ruyi... is returned to its original owner. Now Qiu Bang just wants to take his mother to find a peach blossom garden and live a peaceful life. Your majesty is so open-minded, you should...will...satisfy Qiu Bang''s little wish, right?"


    Qiu Si and Gu Chang''an unanimously praised the emperor of Canglong Kingdom as an...enlightened person.


    It''s just that if the emperor of the Canglong Kingdom was annoyed and even more angry, then the few of them would not be able to say anything.


    But the emperor of Canglong Kingdom really heard this in his heart.


    Enlightened¡­


    This evaluation...he really likes it.


    It''s just that he can''t show it.


    Thinking of this, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom did not speak rashly. Instead, after taking Yu Ruyi, he first asked his confidant manager to come in and inspect the goods.


    This manager is left by the late emperor.


    Naturally, she knows a lot about Yu Ruyi.


    After the chief executive nodded excitedly to the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom, he coughed lightly, then sat back on the throne, and said in a deep voice, "If that''s the case, what happened before...can be written off?"


    A write-off, referring to... Naturally, it was the fact that he sent people to hunt down and kill Qiu Si before.


    As for the death of the regent...the other party didn''t mention it, and it was even more impossible for him to mention it.


    Because he still knew in his heart that if the other party remembered the revenge of killing his father, this jade Ruyi would definitely not return to him.


    Although he was puzzled by the opponent''s choice, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom didn''t want to poke his wounds any more.


    Qiu Bang''s lips moved slightly, but a dark color flashed across his eyes,


    A write-off...


    Although he didn''t have any hatred in his heart, the other party''s pursuit of him...just to write it off, he was at a disadvantage.


    After thinking for a while, Qiu Bang put his hand on his chest, his voice trembling slightly: "Your Majesty, Qiu Bang has a merciless request."


    ¡¸Well... you said...¡¹


    "Qiu Si didn''t have any thoughts about my father''s...death. It''s just that my father has worked so hard for so many years..."


    "Well... Back then I believed Gu Yuandao''s slander and wrongly blamed him..."


    "It''s not the emperor''s fault. Gu Yuandao deliberately cheated you of your trust. It''s just that you, the emperor, have been deceived by villains. Those ordinary people...may think my father is going too far..."


    What should come is inevitable after all, the emperor of Canglong Kingdom tightened his heart, forced a smile and said: "I will make an edict to restore...Juke''s title."


    Many, he really couldn''t say more.


    Juke smiled gratefully, and continued:


    "Qiu Bang has been bumping outside all these years and hurt his body...Although I want to take my mother to find a secluded place to live, but there are three unfilial acts, and having no offspring is the biggest. Qiu Bang is doomed to be mediocre all his life, and I am afraid that getting a wife...will be difficult..."


    The emperor of the Canglong Kingdom clenched his fists, bit his gums and continued to speak: "Don''t worry, I will give you a house with a thousand taels of gold and... a thousand acres of fertile land! It is considered... a family property arranged for you by Qiao Ke!"


    "Qiu Si, thank you for the great kindness of the emperor." Qiu Si smiled and bowed and held his hands in thanks.


    Although Qiu Ke had no dissent, he was murdered because he couldn''t distinguish the boundaries.


    Although he didn''t hate the Emperor of Canglong Kingdom because of this, but...what he should ask for...he still wants to ask for some for himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： return trip

    Chapter 408 Return


    After staying in Xingcheng for another two days, Ruan Youqing and his party finally prepared to leave for Ningguo.


    It¡¯s just that before leaving, Ruan Youqing took advantage of Gu Changan¡¯s entering the palace to discuss the possible trade between the two countries with the emperor of Canglong Kingdom, and asked Yueling and the others to take away a few of them, so Fan¡¯er successfully invited the doctor.


    It''s just that... the result of the doctor''s diagnosis was somewhat unexpected.


    "Madam Guishui is coming?"


    "Hmm... There are still a few days left."


    "The lady is prone to drowsiness and fatigue recently. It should be because Guishui is coming soon."


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, and said in an awkward tone: "It''s not... because... what?"


    As a doctor, I naturally understand what the other party means.


    "Madam is not a slippery pulse... so... not a happy pulse. But Madam is so young, so don''t worry too much. It will happen naturally."


    "Mmm... ok... thank you doctor." Ruan Youqing raised his hand and rubbed the center of his brows, and Shan Er immediately stepped forward to offer the consultation fee and then took her away.


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips, poured himself a cup of hot tea and drank it.


    Placing her hand gently on her lower abdomen, Ruan Youqing felt rather complicated.


    She is... thinking too much?


    But after regretting it, she was glad that she didn''t tell Gu Changan, which saved him a lot of joy.


    After Shan came in, Ruan Youqing spoke before she asked, "Fan''er, you still can''t tell Mr. Gu about what happened today."


    "But master... you..." Fan''er twisted his skirt, his voice trembling slightly. It was only now that she knew why her master was looking for a doctor.


    "It''s okay, I just heard people say that...you will have these symptoms when you are pregnant, so...I thought to find a doctor to have a look. You don''t have to worry."


    "Although that man is a master of gynecology... but master... why don''t you find another doctor?"


    "No need, Mr. Gu will be back later. Anyway, we will come to Guishui in a few days... we will know when the time comes."


    Fan''er could only hum in a low voice after distress flashed in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Gu Yuanzhe came to the inn twice to ask Gu Changan to stay, but was politely rejected by Gu Changan.


    Whether the other party is sincere or not is not important to Gu Changan, and Gu Changan has no interest in the family business of the Gu family, which is very attractive in the eyes of others.


    Until they left, Gu Yuanzhe came to see them off.


    "Father... after all, he still can''t bear to keep you." Gu Yuanzhe said with a soft sigh.


    Gu Changan curled the corners of his lips indifferently, and said calmly, "I can be clean if I don''t come."


    Seeing that there was no other dark color in Gu Changan''s eyes, Gu Yuanzhe continued to sigh, and said tirelessly: "You...are you really not going to come back? It''s not that I want you to go back to Canglong...just...return to the family."


    "No, they have already been expelled, how could they come back."


    "If you are willing to return...Father will definitely agree. He has always been a knife-mouthed bean curd, but... his thinking is a bit pedantic."


    Gu Yuanzhe''s eyes are sincere at this time, which is more sincere than just keeping him here before.


    "See you by fate."


    But Gu Changan''s heart is not here.


    He also does not want to be bound.


    This is the same as Qiu Bang, except for the people and things that he really cares about, everything else is dispensable.


    "It''s getting late, do you want to go?" At this time, Qiu Si came out from the inn with his arm and spoke slowly.


    It was his mother who was helped out by him.


    She was wearing an antler-brown long skirt and a tea-brown cloak, so that others could not easily see her face.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at Ruan Youning, who was obediently following behind her, her heart twitched uncontrollably.


    Probably...suddenly understand the sadness left by a female college student.


    After nodding to Qiu Si, Gu Changan said goodbye to Gu Yuanzhe, and then took Ruan Youqing into the carriage.


    While Ruan Youning was struggling with which carriage to get into, Qiu Si''s mother suddenly stopped in front of her carriage.


    ¡¸You Ning, would you mind riding with me?¡¹


    Hearing the other party''s invitation, Ruan Youning couldn''t help being stunned.


    Ruan Youqing, who was watching from a distance, obviously relaxed, and gently put down the hand holding the car curtain, and then she was embraced in his arms.


    The tenderness and sweetness here filled the whole carriage, but Ruan Youning blushed and said at a loss, "Auntie finally reunited with Qiu Si...I...I am here as an outsider...Is it wrong..."


    Qiu Si''s mother curled her lips into a smile, took Ruan Youning''s hand and wanted to take her into the car with her.


    "I don''t have so much to talk to Si''er, but you... I want to chat with you."


    After being at a loss, Ruan Youning hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, I feel more relaxed than when I came here.


    All the solutions that should be processed have been processed and resolved.


    With nothing to worry about, I naturally feel that the scenery along the way is becoming more and more beautiful.


    When they arrived at Huzhuo City again, the lord of Huzhuo City and his son had already stood guard at the gate of the city.


    The movement of Xingcheng has naturally spread throughout the Canglong Kingdom.


    The restoration of the title of Regent Juke can be said to have shocked the ruling and opposition parties.


    The Patriarch of the Gu family mutilated weak women and hid the dragon robe in order to rebel. Many people were shocked and began to worry about whether they would be implicated.


    After all, before this, they had given a lot of things to curry favor with Gu Yuandao.


    Fortunately, the emperor stopped after only punishing Gu Yuandao and the few families who were close to him on weekdays.


    Those who give gifts will be punished as appropriate.


    "Gu Shoufu, you''ve worked hard all the way!" The Lord of Huzhuo City immediately stepped forward obsequiously.


    It''s just that when he saw Qiu Si beside Gu Changan, he just smiled sarcastically.


    After all, he helped the Gu family search for this person before... even...


    Ok¡­


    The woman behind Mrs. Shoufu...isn''t that the one who ran out of his hands!


    "How could you woman... um!" Although the lord of Huzhuo City understood the twists and turns, his son was...


    Fortunately, the city lord of Huzhuo stepped on his son in time to prevent the other party from continuing.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing smiled and pulled Ruan Youning to them: "My lord, this is my elder sister."


    The corners of Ruan Youning''s mouth curled slightly, and he raised his hand and shook it lightly as a greeting.


    The lord of Huzhuo City took a deep breath and said with a smile, "It turns out to be... the eldest lady of the mansion of the Great General of Ningguo Protector... I have admired you for a long time..."


    After saying a few words politely, the son of the lord of Huzhuo City finally understood.


    "Where''s my Yu''er?"


    Because it was getting late, they planned to rest for one night and set off early the next morning.


    After returning to the inn, Ruan Youqing couldn''t wait to ask about "Yu''er", the black wolf she had accepted.


    The lord of Huzhuo City smiled and said: "Madam Shoufu, don''t worry, Yu''er has gained a lot of weight these days, so let''s ask someone to bring it back to you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Back to Ningguo

    Chapter 409 Back to Ningguo


    When Ruan Youqing left Huzhuo City for Xingcheng, Hei Lang Yu''er was not with her.


    After all, Xingcheng is the capital of a country, and people come and go, attracting people''s attention or hurting people is not what Ruan Youqing wants to see.


    Fortunately, after knowing the identities of Ruan Youqing and his son, the city lord of Huzhuo City, they were very attentive. Before Ruan Youqing asked, they offered to take care of Yu''er for her.


    So when they came back, after Ruan Youqing mentioned Yu''er, only a quarter of an hour later, a special person brought Yu''er.


    When Ruan Youqing saw this black wolf for the first time, it was not too thin. But the hair is dull and dry, and the eyes are even less radiant.


    But now...Ruan Youqing looked at the black shadow running towards him, and couldn''t help being a little astonished.


    It hasn''t been long since she left, but this guy has gained a lot of weight.


    The black hair finally became black and shiny.


    Hei Lang recognized Ruan Youqing''s breath, and when he came to her side, he happily stood up and wanted to throw himself into her arms.


    If it was an ordinary person, it would naturally be unbearable for such a wild beast to pounce.


    But Ruan Youqing easily wrapped his arms around it, and then raised his hand to touch Heilang Yu''er''s chin.


    The black wolf stood up, but it was a head taller than her.


    The lord of Huzhuo City took a step back in surprise, and then flattered Ruan Youqing even more.


    After resting in Huzhuo City for one night, Ruan Youqing and his party were ready to leave early the next morning.


    Just¡­


    "What? You... are still walking with us?" Gu Chang''an looked at Qiu Si''s mother and son who were following behind them with a half-smile.


    If it is someone else, I am afraid that I will be annoyed or embarrassed. But Qiu Bang helped his mother into the carriage with no expression.


    Although the mother and son were calm, someone panicked.


    "Youqing...can you talk to Mr. Gu..." Ruan Youning whispered to Ruan Youqing with a worried face.


    Ruan Youqing glanced at her somewhat resentfully, before stepping forward to say something.


    But Gu Changan gave him a look with ulterior motives.


    Ruan Youqing soon understood.


    Coincidentally, Qiu Bang finally poked his head out of the carriage, and said solemnly: "There is no place for me here."


    "Didn''t the emperor of Canglong Kingdom reward you with a house just now, saying that as long as you are in Canglong Kingdom, you can choose any place." Gu Changan raised his eyebrows and continued to speak lightly.


    Qiu Si paused for a moment, and then continued: "I''m going to Ningguo now, is it possible for Gu Shoufu to stop our helpless mother and son?"


    Gu Changan smiled silently, his eyes flashed brightly: "Could it be...you still want to go to Baiyun Temple?"


    At this time, Qiu Bang''s mother poked her head out from behind Qiu Bang, and said softly, "If Si''er goes to the Taoist temple, I will definitely not be able to go with him. After all, I have converted to Buddhism."


    ¡¸Then¡­Auntie, do you want to¡­¡¹


    "We are going to your Ningguo capital." Qiu Si''s mother smiled with her eyes bent.


    "Oh? Why?" Gu Changan couldn''t hold back the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    And Ruan Youqing set his sights on Ruan Youning.


    Just when Ruan Youning looked blank, Qiu Bang finally spoke:


    ¡¸I... want to be the son-in-law.¡¹


    "What?!" Ruan Youning opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Soon, her big eyes were foggy.


    ¡¸You...you fell in love with...which girl did you fall in love with...¡¹


    Qiu Si looked at her steadily, then smiled slightly, and said slowly:


    "I want... to be the son-in-law of Miss Ruan, the General of Ningguo Protectorate, what do you think?"


    ¡­


    Back to the land of Ningguo, Ruan Youqing got out of the carriage, chose a horse that fit his eyes and rode it.


    Heilang Yu''er was naturally by Ruan Youqing''s side all the time.


    At first, those horses refused to let Yu''er approach.


    Even if Yuer is not wild, she is still a wolf after all.


    And when it approached the horse timidly, it was kicked by a more tempered horse.


    It wasn''t until Yu''er had more contact with the horses that the horses stopped rejecting her.


    Wolf and horse walking together can be regarded as harmonious.


    Even after reaching the flat road, Ruan Youqing started to run with Yu''er on horseback.


    At the very beginning, Yu''er was so tired that her feet were on her back, her tongue was hanging by her mouth.


    It wasn''t until she got used to it that Ruan Youqing speeded up and let Yu''er follow behind.


    One person, one wolf and one horse form a unique landscape.


    Gu Changan''s heart moved, he also chose a horse and chased it.


    After these few days, the flesh on Yu''er''s body gradually became firmer.


    His eyes also began to sharpen.


    Ruan Youqing took Yu''er into the carriage until he was approaching the town.


    With such a hurry, the return journey must be very fast. In less than a month, they returned to the capital.


    Because the relatives and friends in Beijing and China were notified by letter in advance, when they returned to the city, the Ruan family came out of the capital to welcome them.


    Seeing his parents, elder brother and grandfather who had been gone for a long time, Ruan Youqing still rushed towards him like a little girl.


    Ruan Youning was still guilty and didn''t know how to deal with it, but Mu Fei''s "You Ning" made the softness in her heart collapse instantly, and she ran towards the arms of her family together with Ruan Youqing.


    "You are finally back." Mu Fei embraced the two daughters in his arms with slightly red eyes.


    Ruan Ye also sniffled, and said in a muffled voice: "In the future, you are not allowed to leave home for so long. Two little girls, what if you are bullied outside!"


    Ruan Chong happened to walk up to him, and when he heard Ruan Ye''s words, he snorted dissatisfiedly and said, "Bullying? Only our girls bully others, and no one else dares to bully them. But... Judging by the expressions of the two of you, you are more bullied than before you left. It looks better. Especially Youqing..."


    Ruan Youqing lowered her head in embarrassment, not knowing how to speak.


    A month later, her Guishui still hasn''t come.


    But after looking for several doctors back and forth, none of them diagnosed whether she was pregnant.


    And she also has a big appetite recently, and her appetite is increasing day by day.


    After Ruan Lingjun laughed and said that my little girl had gained a lot these days, Mu Fei''s heart moved, and she approached her little daughter and asked softly, "Young Qing, are you... happy?"


    Ruan Youqing hurriedly shook her head with a blushing face, and said falteringly: "No... I... I don''t know... Guishui has been postponed for almost a month... But I went to the doctor... and didn''t say... I..."


    Mu Fei pursed her lips, then touched the top of Ruan Youqing''s head and said softly, "My dear, you can''t rush this kind of thing. When you calm down, I''ll find you a good doctor to take a look. Sometimes the pulse may be Appeared later."


    "Well..." Ruan Youqing obediently responded.


    As for Ruan Youqing''s situation, Gu Changan naturally kept an eye on it. Especially... she has been looking for a doctor without telling herself.


    Although he has never experienced such a thing, he can guess it.


    His little fox has been prone to anxiety recently.


    He was worried about those rural doctors. After returning to the capital, he was already planning to find the imperial doctor in the palace to show Ruan Youqing.


    At this moment, Qiu Si''s mother and son also walked in front of the Ruan family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： Every little bit is joy

    Chapter 410 Every bit is joy


    Since Qiu Si offered to come to their Ruan Mansion to be his son-in-law, the relationship between Ruan Youning and him...suddenly had some delicate relationship.


    It wasn''t obvious at the beginning, until one time when Ruan Youqing stopped on the road and called his elder sister to ask her to have a conversation with him, someone''s figure appeared under a big tree not far from them .


    Probably... In the past, Ruan Youning was always clinging to Qiu Si intentionally or unintentionally.


    But this time on the way back to Beijing, it turned out that wherever Ruan Youning was, Qiu Si would be there.


    Ruan Youqing was naturally overjoyed that her elder sister finally "received a beautiful woman".


    So, when she saw Qiu Si''s mother and son walking towards them, Ruan Youqing immediately gave Ruan Youning a slight push, thinking that she would introduce her briefly.


    Qiu Si''s existence, Mu Fei has heard of it more or less, after all... A girl in Huaichun cannot hide her thoughts.


    Until seeing Ruan Youning''s amused eyes, Mu Fei narrowed her beautiful eyes and set her sights on Qiu Bang clearly.


    I saw that he was wearing a cloud-water blue plain robe, which made him even more cold.


    It''s just that... when Mu Fei and everyone in the Ruan family looked at him in unison, a trace of... an extremely bright smile that didn''t match his cold temperament immediately appeared on his face.


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s reminder, when Qiu Bang was smiling, Ruan Youning restrained his embarrassment and briefly introduced a few words. Although he didn''t say it too obviously, he probably understood everything he understood.


    Outside the city is not a place to reminisce about the old days. After saying a few words, everyone stopped being polite and took a carriage back to Ruan Mansion together.


    Qiu Si, mother and son naturally followed.


    When they returned to Ruan Mansion, the servants immediately offered tea and snacks.


    It looks like it should have been prepared long ago.


    Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning talked affectionately in front of their family members for a while, and Gu Changan was able to interject a few words from time to time.


    As for Qiu Si, mother and son, they sat quietly and seldom took the initiative to say anything. Only when Ruan Chong and Ruan Ye thought of talking to them did they respond politely.


    Although Ruan Youqing has been talking with her family, she occasionally pays attention to Qiu Si''s situation. Seeing that the mother and son were quieter than the other, and even... almost found a futon to meditate there, Ruan Youqing changed her mind, got up and walked to Mu Fei, gently leaned into her ear and said directly: "Mother, how about that?" Mr. Qiu...is the one my sister likes. On the way here, he mentioned that he wants to join our Ruan family."


    Mu Fei couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard the word "zui".


    When he looked at Qiu Bang again, he looked a little more.


    At this moment, Qiu Bang was still sitting quietly with a calm expression on his face. It''s just that if you look closely, you can find that his eyes are actually looking at Ruan Youning from time to time.


    Mu Fei hooked the corners of her lips, and blinked at Ruan Youqing: "I see, I will leave their mother and son here for a few days, let''s get to know each other better."


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips and smiled, and looked at Ruan Youning gently with his brows and eyes.


    I have said everything I need to say.


    Whether a good relationship can be achieved depends on how sincere Qiu Si is.


    ¡­


    After returning to the capital, Xiao Deyin and Li Ange came to find Ruan Youqing that night, and asked her to go out for a drink together another day.


    Ruan Youqing naturally agreed to play, but drinking... She temporarily declined because of the exhaustion of traveling these days. From this, she suddenly remembered that she... still needs to find a doctor to take a look.


    But Gu Changan has been very close to her these past few days, and is with her almost all the time.


    Finally, when Gu Changan proposed to comb her hair, Ruan Youqing couldn''t hold back and said tentatively: "Changan, it''s been almost ten days since you came back to the capital, why... haven''t I seen you go to court?"


    Gu Changan''s gentle movements did not stop, and his slender fingers gently pressed the back of Ruan Youqing''s head, and then slowly said: "Don''t worry, this time I went to Canglong Kingdom to gain a lot, and the jade Ruyi, in exchange for more than Qiu Si''s freedom, and... the emperor of Canglong Kingdom agreed to increase trade with us. After all, they are rich in fire oil."


    "So?"


    "So the emperor specially allowed me to rest for a month. It''s just... I can spend time with you. Why, it''s only been a few days, and the lady is tired of me?"


    When Ruan Youqing felt the other party''s breath appearing next to her ear, Ruan Youqing raised her eyes and happened to see them in the bronze mirror.


    At this time, Gu Changan was also looking into the mirror with the tails of his eyes lightly raised.


    After their eyes met in the mirror, Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip, blushed and whispered: "I...I''m not bored...just..."


    She was talking, but Gu Changan couldn''t help pinching her face, and his voice was extremely gentle: "My little fox, why do you blush at every turn? When you talk to others on weekdays, your teeth are sharp and sharp. very."


    Ruan Youqing snorted angrily, and then twisted Gu Changan''s waist gently with his backhand. It''s just... the firm touch of the other party made her blush a little more.


    "It''s not... It''s not that you said these shameful things to me all day long. If someone else treated me like this, I would have been... wounded by me."


    What he said made Gu Changan feel more happy.


    Just¡­


    After gently resting his forehead on Ruan Youqing''s shoulder, Gu Changan couldn''t help but said, "Youqing, do you have something to hide from me?"


    After speaking, Gu Changan obviously felt the other party''s body stiffen.


    When Ruan Youqing turned his head to look at Gu Changan, but because of the posture of the other party, he could only see the top of his head, but could not see his expression.


    Exhaled lightly, Ruan Youqing tried to calm down and said, "You...why did you say that suddenly?"


    Gu Changan raised his head slowly, looking at her with pity in his eyes: "My little fox, are you looking down on the sky and asking them a few, or... looking down on your husband too much? I searched back and forth. There are so many doctors, how could I not notice it?"


    Ruan Youqing shrank his pupils, and said in a panic, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you...I just... just... didn''t want to make too much noise, and let you... just have a good time."


    After saying that, Gu Changan gently picked her up from the seat and hugged her in her arms.


    "Little fool, every little thing you are with me is my greatest joy. How could there be...empty joy? Besides, the schedule on the road is urgent, and the doctors I''m looking for may be quack doctors? So, don''t worry anymore , Tomorrow I will ask the imperial doctor to come and take a look at it for you.¡±


    Ruan Youqing rubbed Gu Changan''s shoulder, and hummed softly.


    Gu Changan''s attitude is enough to show that she is too worried.


    And the two of them have only been together for two months... There is no need to worry too much about it.


    It''s just that Guishui''s future is delayed... no wonder she is worried.


    Just as Ruan Youqing''s thoughts drifted away again, Gu Changan suddenly said with a serious face: "But... these days, it is true that we can''t stick together all the time?"


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing looked bewildered.


    "Since we''re back, there won''t be any accidents, so we''re going to start preparing for our big wedding in the capital."


    Ruan Youqing immediately patted her forehead, she actually...forgot about it...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： comfort

    Chapter 411 Relief


    After returning to the capital for the past few days, Ruan Youqing has been living in the Ruan Mansion.


    It wasn''t until the second day after Gu Changan and her proposed to ask the imperial doctor in the palace to see her that the two packed their bags and officially returned to Gu''s residence.


    Although Gu Changan finally found out about this matter, for his parents, Ruan Youqing still felt that it would be safer to wait until it was confirmed.


    Recently, Mrs. Ning Guogong did not go to live in Quanling Villa for an unprecedented time.


    When Ruan Youqing came back, she first came to Gu''s mansion to greet her, and then lived in Ruan''s mansion for a few days with peace of mind.


    Going back to the Gu Mansion this day, Mrs. Ning Guogong has already arranged servants to prepare food and drink for her.


    Gu Changan accompanied the two of them to have a conversation and then left to do something. Ruan Youqing continued to accompany Mrs. Ning Guogong and his wife to talk about what happened to them in Canglong Kingdom.


    After hearing how shady Gu Yuandao was and how he was the real murderer of Gu Changan''s parents, Ruan Youqing saw for the first time Mrs. Ning Guogong''s... fierce side.


    Although Gu Yuandao is dead now, Mrs. Ningguo looks like she wants to bring him back to life and torture him to death again.


    Seeing Mrs. Ning Guogong''s reaction so violently, Ruan Youqing comforted with a face of self-blame: "Grandmother, don''t be angry... If you are too angry, your body is the most important thing. If you are angry again... I am afraid that Chang An will be killed when he comes back. Those who blame Youqing, after all, blame Youqing...for mentioning this to you..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong patted her chest lightly. After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, she immediately shook her head and said:


    "Silly girl, don''t take everything on yourself. How can that child Chang An be willing to blame you, baby, and ah...he mentioned it in a letter to me before, but he didn''t say it in detail. So even if you don''t Tell me, when Chang An comes back, he will take the time to talk to me again. Besides, I am not angry that I killed the wrong person, but I am angry that I was blinded by the scum in the gutter like Gu Yuandao I''ve been playing tricks for so many years! Especially...he''s the kind of person who blackmails women!"


    Ruan Youqing gently patted Mrs. Ning Guogong on the back to comfort her, and at the same time echoed: "Yes, this is the first time for Youqing to know that there are such... dark and terrifying people. Even, even yourself The married couple can get along. At the beginning, he kept saying that it was because his wife colluded with others. But later... We heard from his younger brother that his wife did not secretly communicate with others. But what he saw...was just his wife asking a doctor how to rectify his body with excessive fire. The person with strong fire...of course it was Gu Yuandao. But he, because of his dark thoughts about women, imagined his own... Madame betrayed him. Then... killed her with her own hands..."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing felt a little uncomfortable.


    For a person like Gu Yuandao, no matter how many times he dies, it is not enough to vent his anger.


    Not to mention Mrs. Ning Guogong, she angrily asked the maids to cook some lotus seeds and white fungus soup, saying that she wanted to defeat the fire.


    Ruan Youqing saw that Mrs. Ning Guogong was really angry, so she quickly changed the topic elsewhere.


    Fortunately, when it comes to other things, Mrs. Ning Guo''s anger... quickly dissipated.


    ¡­


    Before I knew it, it was almost noon.


    Because Gu Changan said in advance that he didn''t have to wait for him to eat together at noon, so after Ruan Youqing waited for Mrs. Ning Guogong to sit down, the maids brought delicious dishes and placed them in front of them.


    Having just drank some lotus seed and white fungus soup, Ruan Youqing is actually not too hungry. I had a big appetite before, but these days, somehow, I have no appetite.


    This appetite sometimes goes up and down, and Ruan Youqing wants to let it go whenever he gets lazy.


    But at this moment, Mrs. Ning Guogong stretched out her hand with great interest and pushed a dish that Ruan Youqing had never seen before, and then said with a smile: "This is a dish that I... read in an ancient book , called eggplant.¡±


    ¡¸Eggplant?¡¹


    "Yes, fan, hurry up and give it to your master to taste."


    After Mrs. Ning Guogong¡¯s words fell, Fan quickly answered and put some cloth in the small plate in front of Ruan Youqing.


    Mrs. Ningguo did not have the rule of keeping her mouth shut, so after she took a bite, she continued to introduce this dish: "This eggplant, although it may be made of eggplant, is actually very complicated. First, go to Dice the skin, then pass through the chicken oil, combine with the fresh diced bamboo shoots, various fungi and dried fruits, then simmer it in chicken broth, and finally mix it with sesame oil. It can be said to be very fragrant!"


    Ruan Youqing was finally whetted by Mrs. Ning Guogong''s words, so she picked up the chopsticks and put a little bit into her mouth.


    The aroma of various ingredients melts on the tip of the tongue.


    But Ruan Youqing couldn''t stop his stomach churning after swallowing, and suddenly retched.


    Fan''er hastily patted Ruan Youqing''s back.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong also stood up quickly and walked to Ruan Youqing to check on her situation.


    "I''m sorry grandma...Youqing..." Before she could speak clearly, there was another retching sound.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was originally worried, but after seeing Ruan Youqing''s expression, she was moved in her heart.


    "Youqing... you can''t be..." The joy of Mrs. Ning Guogong is beyond words.


    Ruan Youqing felt a little more comfortable after drinking the warm water handed by Faner, so he said embarrassedly:


    "Grandmother... Youqing... I don''t know if it is... because although Youqing Guishui has been coming, but the doctors I went to said that I didn''t feel the slippery pulse... So..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was still smiling, and ordered the servant to remove the dish, and immediately comforted her gently:


    "Don''t worry, girl. It''s normal for some people who are pregnant to be unable to find out in the early stage. Especially now you can only rely on the pulse... Well, in a word, don''t worry too much about it, otherwise it will affect your body. Whether it is or not, As you just told me, your body is also important."


    Feeling that Mrs. Ningguo thought of herself wholeheartedly, Ruan Youqing said warmly in her heart: "With your grandmother''s love, Youqing will definitely cherish her body."


    The two chatted and laughed for a while, and after Ruan Youqing''s discomfort just subsided completely, Mrs. Ning Guogong ordered some nutritious, light and delicious dishes to be served again.


    After the two had eaten and drank their fill and strolled around the Gu mansion hand in hand for a few laps, Gu Changan finally came back.


    However, there are two unfamiliar faces behind him.


    "Doctor Yang?" Mrs. Ning Guogong looked at the visitor in surprise.


    Gu Chang''an smiled slightly, and introduced gently to Ruan Youqing: "I invited these two from the palace. One is the deputy court envoy, Cui Yuyi, and the other is Yang Yuyi, who has retired from his official post. If Ri hadn''t returned to his hometown, I might have invited him here as well."


    Ruan Youqing knew it well, in the palace, when the concubines were feeling unwell, the most frequent go-to was Imperial Physician Yang.


    There is no shortage of women in the palace, and to win the favor of those concubines, Imperial Physician Yang is really capable.


    So... he should be able to diagnose whether he is pregnant or not...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： sensitive she

    Chapter 412 The Sensitive She


    Yang Yuyi is already seventy years old. Although his hair is gray and thin, he is energetic.


    After a few brief introductions and greetings, they followed Ruan Youqing back to the room. After she was lying on the soft couch and the fan lowered the closed curtain, Yu doctor Yang put his finger through the curtain and put it on her wrist and began to feel the pulse.


    The atmosphere was very quiet for a moment, and everyone consciously breathed lightly, for fear of disturbing Doctor Yang''s pulse diagnosis.


    "Well... If you don''t feel it carefully, you will indeed ignore the slippery pulse. It''s just that although the pulse is slippery, it''s not as smooth as a bead like ordinary Xi pulse."


    Finally, Imperial Physician Yang let go of his hand, and spoke solemnly.


    Gu Changan froze for a moment, frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "So...is this..."


    "Six or seven out of ten, but we can''t be too sure. After a while, if the pulse becomes clear and smooth like a slippery ball, then we can conclude that Madam is really happy. Gu Shoufu doesn''t need to be too anxious, Madam may also be The month is too small, so the pulse condition is not so obvious." Yang Yuyi is a cautious person, and he will not easily give a firm answer until he is really sure.


    The deputy court envoy, Cui Yuyi, who had been standing aside, also stepped forward to feel Ruan Youqing''s pulse after that.


    The answer I got was naturally similar to that of Imperial Physician Yang.


    Gu Changan''s face was a bit complicated, but Mrs. Ning Guogong patiently asked some things that should be paid attention to with a smile on her face.


    After sending the two imperial doctors away, Mrs. Ning Guogong immediately pulled Ruan Youqing to her side, and said softly, "Youqing, don''t think so much these days. You should eat and drink. Relax. , Take good care of your body. It¡¯s normal not to find out in the early stages of pregnancy. I once had a friend who didn¡¯t know until she was almost three months pregnant.¡±


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips helplessly, and then whispered: "But... just in case... if it''s really not..."


    "The two imperial doctors have diagnosed signs of slippery pulse, the possibility is quite high. If it is really a wrong diagnosis... it is not, and it is not a piece of flesh on your body. You are still so young, even if it is not this time, don''t worry. I''m afraid Chang An hasn''t had enough time with you." Mrs. Ning Guogong continued to comfort her softly.


    Gu Changan slightly frowned and said in a deep voice: "Otherwise I will..."


    Mrs. Ningguo forced her to stare back at the latter words.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong turned her back to Ruan Youqing, so she didn''t see Mrs. Ning Guogong looking fiercely at Gu Changan.


    Because she was a little confused now, she didn''t pay attention to other things.


    When she asked to go back to rest, Mrs. Ning Guogong immediately agreed.


    It''s just that Gu Chang''an was left behind.


    Gu Changan didn''t come back until Ruan Youqing fell asleep quickly.


    Feeling someone hug her behind her, Ruan Youqing suddenly felt a little sore in her heart.


    "Chang An, if it wasn''t for this time... Are you a little disappointed?"


    The person behind got closer, and the hands around her waist twisted her soft flesh slightly as punishment: "The old lady left me just now, so she just told me."


    Ruan Youqing, who was still a little emotional at first, was taken aback, then immediately turned around and looked at Gu Changan: "What did grandma say about you?"


    "It''s easy to misunderstand you by talking about my attitude. Although I attach great importance to whether you are pregnant with our child... But in comparison, I value you more. Your emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy affect my heart."


    Ruan Youqing placed his hand gently on Gu Changan''s chest, his eyes became moist.


    She is indeed... extremely sensitive these days.


    It''s just that Mrs. Ning Guogong''s reaction is really beyond her expectations...


    She didn''t say or do anything just now...


    Sure enough, women can understand women best.


    Gu Changan, who was hugging Ruan Youqing, talked to her a lot. After she completely calmed down, the two embraced and fell asleep together.


    ¡­


    In the morning of the second day, Gu Changan didn''t go out in a hurry, but patiently waited for Ruan Youqing to dress up and eat breakfast, and then took her to the outside of the city in a carriage.


    Looking at the direction the carriage is driving, it should be...near the Zu Ling.


    "You want to take me to where Li Yi is imprisoned?" Ruan Youqing looked at Gu Changan in surprise.


    Gu Changan was playing with her hair quite leisurely, when she heard that the other party recognized the way, she smiled, and said softly something that others would find extremely scary.


    "Rong Yan has few days left to live, so... Li Yi''s life should end with him. Although you and I have just returned from Canglong Kingdom, I have been sending people to investigate Li Yi''s dirty work in the capital. Now, the emperor has finally calmed down and beheaded him for public display after the Xingqing Festival."


    Ruan Youqing clenched his fist involuntarily, with joy flashing across his face.


    Finally...Finally let her wait until this day.


    Although it''s only been a year since they officially met Li Yi and the others in this life, she was able to completely pull these two enemies into the abyss because of her constant preparation.


    Rong Yan is already half breathed, so the rest... is Li Yi.


    Before he died, he always waved in front of him.


    She is an ordinary person, and it is a very happy thing to "torture" the enemy before his death.


    Because the place where Li Yi was imprisoned is close to the ancestral mausoleum, there are more guards here than those at Dali Temple.


    Especially, if you want to go in smoothly, you must have an acquaintance to lead you.


    The organs here should not be underestimated.


    Even Ruan Youqing, who had resurrected his first life, was not sure that he could get in smoothly.


    ¡¸Is someone taking us in?¡¹


    Passing through the tall stone gate, Ruan Youqing asked in a low voice.


    Gu Changan held her hand and said slowly: "Of course there are."


    As soon as the words fell, a handsome man walked towards him.


    "Gu Shoufu, please stay safe."


    Gu Changan greeted the other party in a rare and gentle tone, and then turned his head to introduce the other party''s identity to Ruan Youqing.


    "This is... the queen''s younger brother, Su Wei, who is in charge of guarding here."


    The queen''s younger brother... Su Wei?


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes lit up, and she immediately understood.


    It seems that imperial concubine Su Yuan has been promoted to empress.


    The possibility of the second prince Li Qian becoming the prince is much greater.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing also understood why Gu Changan was able to bring her here calmly.


    Greeting each other with a smile, Su Wei led the two of them to the depths of the dungeon.


    The dungeon here was originally built to imprison the dissidents in the royal family. In Ningguo, except for Li Yi, the other princes are living a life of luxury and luxury. Therefore, only Li Yi''s mother and son are imprisoned in this dungeon.


    The three of them walked in a very quiet corridor with long lights on. Ruan Youqing seemed to be listening silently to Gu Changan and Su Wei discussing political affairs. In fact, her thoughts had already drifted to Li Yi''s side.


    The current him should be...horrible, right?


    She heard from Gu Changan that Li Yi became bloodthirsty because of the heart-wrenching gu, and now he can be said to be neither human nor ghost.


    "Turn around, and we''ll be there. But, let me remind you... now he... has almost no human form."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： days to normal

    Chapter 413 Tend to the regular days


    Even though Ruan Youqing was mentally prepared, her pupils trembled slightly when she saw Li Yi sitting slumped against the wall.


    In all fairness, Li Yi''s looks are not bad.


    But now he... is really out of shape...


    The long black and shiny hair in the past has become pale and thin, and even a large area of ??scratched and scarred scalp has been exposed. He was already skinny and wrinkled, and he looked like he had suddenly aged decades.


    And his eye sockets were deeply sunken, as if he hadn''t slept for a long time.


    Is this the end of being backlashed and unable to **** human blood?


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes slightly, then strode forward and walked in front of the other party.


    Although Li Yi''s appearance has become horrible, his reason is still there.


    ¡¸Yo, beauty came to see me?¡¹


    Li Yi, who had heard the movement a long time ago, only raised his head when Ruan Youqing walked in front of him, smiling sinisterly.


    Su Wei frowned slightly, and was stopped by Gu Changan when he wanted to speak out angrily.


    "It''s good to keep me and Youqing here, you go to work first." Gu Changan said leisurely.


    Su Wei slightly raised the end of his eyebrows, then twitched the corners of his lips clearly, turned and left.


    Seeing this, Li Yi sneered coldly and said, "Why, send him away and want to torture me?"


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips and smiled, with a cold voice in his voice: "You have become like this, do you still need torture?"


    "Then... are you here to accompany me?" Li Yi stretched out his tongue and licked his bloodless and chapped lips, his eyes were full of madness.


    Gu Changan''s face darkened, and he gently raised his sleeves with murderous intent in his eyes.


    Something stuck into Li Yi''s shoulder.


    After that, a flower of blood began to bloom on his faintly yellow prison clothes.


    Li Yi tilted his head to one side, then looked down at his injured shoulder. Looking up again, his eyes became more sinister.


    ¡¸You two...what are you trying to do?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing still had a calm expression on his face, and his gentle eyes became particularly sharp at this moment: "What do you want to do? I just want to ask you, are you satisfied with your current situation?"


    ¡¸Satisfied? Hehe...Very satisfied!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing rolled his eyes, and said unhurriedly: "It''s fine if you''re satisfied, it won''t waste all our effort."


    "What do you mean?!" Li Yi suddenly rushed over and stretched out his bony hand to grab Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing reacted quickly and turned sideways, dodging the opponent''s attack.


    "From the very beginning, I wanted your life." Ruan Youqing smiled sweetly, but there was endless killing intent hidden in this smile.


    Li Yi couldn''t help trembling, and said in shock, "From the very beginning? You mean... from when we met in the Royal Garden last year?"


    "No, no, since... when you existed in this world, I was thinking about how to make your... death more painful."


    After finishing speaking, before Li Yi could speak again, Ruan Youqing was taken away by Gu Changan.


    After all, the atmosphere in the dungeon is too dirty.


    "After the Xingqing Festival, he will be beheaded for public display. At that time..."


    "While you were talking to him, I dropped something in that dungeon."


    "what?"


    "The thing that Yu Xie has just researched recently is to prevent him from sucking blood but hang his life, but this... can speed up his death. If the date is estimated correctly, he should be killed on the day of beheading. Expose it in front of everyone..."


    For Li Yi, his appearance in front of everyone should be as painful to him as not being able to **** blood.


    ¡­


    Xingqing Festival is coming soon, and this year the Ruan family finally went to the Ruan family''s ancestral grave to add paper to pay homage.


    Only this time, Ruan Youqing could only stand far away and wait for his family.


    Because her lower abdomen has been slightly swollen these days, and Imperial Physician Yang and Imperial Physician Cui checked Ruan Youqing''s pulse several times.


    Finally, Ximai was diagnosed.


    While delighted, Gu Shoufu became inexplicably irritable.


    When Ruan Youqing returned to the Gu Mansion after finishing her work, Mrs. Ning Guogong greeted her.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing quickly stepped up and walked in front of her: "Grandmother, if you don''t go to pray for grandpa and the others...would it be unethical..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong patted Ruan Youqing''s hand with a smile, and said slowly: "No, no, your grandfather doesn''t care about these things. And you are pregnant now, so it is not suitable to go to worship your ancestors."


    Ruan Youqing thought that the other party would be afraid that the child in her womb would bump into the ancestor spirit, but Mrs. Ning Guogong continued to say: "If those old guys accidentally bump into you and the little guy, then Chang An and I have nothing to say go."


    Feeling soft in his heart, Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly and then took Mrs. Ning Guogong''s arm affectionately.


    After eating some food with Mrs. Ning Guogong, Ruan Youqing changed into men''s clothes and went to Zhaixing Tower.


    These people cannot be forgotten after taking revenge.


    Arriving at Zhaixing Building, Zisu immediately pushed back today''s plan, and brought Ruan Youqing to the private room she often goes to.


    Yueying took Yueling Yuejian and the others actively rushed over after finishing their work.


    Yueying''s little wife, Cangla, has been following Zisu these days, and Ruan Youqing''s arrival naturally made her very happy.


    Zisu was the closest to Ruan Youqing, after pulling her to sit down, he boldly reached out and touched her stomach.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you feel anything?" Zisu frowned slightly and whispered.


    Ruan Youqing was pregnant, so they all knew about it.


    Hearing Zisu''s words, Ruan Youqing rubbed his brows helplessly and said, "You''re only so old now, so you can''t feel it. But, wait a month or two and it should be almost the same."


    Moon Shadow couldn''t get in on this kind of topic. After talking about this topic, Yueying remembered the news just received today, and said in a deep voice: "Master, I received the news today, the Lord of Guz Kingdom... is on his way to our Ning Kingdom."


    The Lord of the Kingdom of Guz... Yuyue?


    She is coming?


    "Is there any news that she is coming from Beijing?"


    "No."


    Then she is coming suddenly...


    Watching Ruan Youqing sink into deep thought, Yueying lowered her eyes to cover the dark eyes.


    Actually, he also found some things.


    It''s about Gu Shoufu.


    But looking at the shop he has been in and out of these days, you can see what he is going to do.


    So... this kind of thing is hidden... the master should not blame him afterwards...


    Just as he was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room.


    "Who is so unruly to disturb us?" Yue Jian frowned and walked over.


    However, after opening the door, her body froze, and then quickly gave way.


    Gu Changan found this place suddenly.


    "After returning home, the old lady said that you came out. After thinking about it for a while, I think you are most likely to come here." Gu Changan strode towards Ruan Youqing.


    "Are you done with today''s work?" Seeing Gu Changan, Ruan Youqing couldn''t stop the corners of her lips from rising, her eyes were full of tenderness.


    Gu Changan ignored Zisu and the others, kissed Ruan Youqing''s forehead lightly, and then said unhurriedly:


    "Let''s go, today is Li Yi''s decapitation day, I''ll take you to see it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： settled

    Chapter 414 settled


    As soon as Gu Changan finished speaking, Zisu and the others froze in shock.


    Yue Ying was the first to react. Although he didn''t dare to object to Gu Changan''s decision, he still boldly said, "Master Gu, our master is pregnant now... Would you take her to see such a **** place...Would you like it?" ...Is there something wrong..."


    "No problem." It was Ruan Youqing who answered Yueying.


    At this time, her eyes were burning, and her expression... Naturally, she looked expectant.


    "But master..." Zi Su couldn''t help but opened her mouth to stop it.


    She has heard that pregnant people will specially listen to some elegant tunes to let the unborn child cultivate their sentiments. But my master went to see the horrible and **** thing of beheading... What can this cultivate...


    Ruan Youqing saw that a few people were worried, so he couldn''t help but smiled softly, and said softly, "You don''t have to worry, I know it well. As my child, how can you... be afraid of such trivial things?"


    The big revenge has been avenged, how could she not go to see Li Yi''s head fall with her own eyes! Her child...how could it be affected by this bit of blood.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing had made up his mind, Zisu Yueying and the others finally stopped talking.


    When they arrived at the execution ground, the inner three floors and the outer three floors were already surrounded by many people.


    After all...the prince who was once incomparable became a prisoner and then beheaded to show the public...it is too curious.


    The story of his bloodthirsty has long been spread, but this kind of thing is too evil, some people don''t believe it.


    Some people even speculated whether it was someone else''s intentional release... wanting to completely discredit the former prince.


    So, those who had doubts and watched the excitement came to the execution ground early, just to find a good seat.


    Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing to a somewhat hidden place next to the execution ground. This kind of place was specially reserved for those who are not convenient to reveal their identities but still want to watch the execution.


    Right after the two of them sat down, a car slowly approached in the distance.


    Seeing the people in the car clearly, people almost all opened their eyes wide, both frightened and curious.


    "This guy used to be considered a good-looking talent in Yushu Linfeng, how long has it been... is... actually aging like an old man."


    "It''s not only aging a lot...you look at his eyes...it''s more eerie than before. Maybe...maybe...that thing is true..."


    Everyone was discussing, but Ruan Youqing looked at Li Yi expressionlessly.


    I don''t know when the wind blew up. It was clearly spring, but the wind brought a chill.


    Seeing Li Yi being pushed to the ground, the executioner next to him was about to obey the order and start execution.


    A sudden change occurred at this moment. Li Yi, whose hands were tied behind his back, suddenly broke free. After standing up, he rushed towards an executioner.


    "Ah!" The executioner with his throat bitten only had time to let out a scream.


    When Li Yi let go of the executioner with his mouth full of blood, everyone present also started screaming.


    ¡¸This...how is this still a human being!¡¹


    While panicking, the people Gu Changan arranged in advance immediately rushed forward and subdued Li Yi.


    "The emperor has a decree, execute immediately!"


    Finally, the person sent by the emperor raised his voice and spoke.


    The other executioner came to his senses, and raised his knife with fierce eyes.


    The head fell to the ground, and blood spattered all over the ground.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, and finally let go of his tightly held hands.


    Li Yi... finally died.


    Before he died, he also lost his mind and attacked the executioner, completely letting those who thought he was wronged... dispel this ridiculous idea.


    And on the second day after his death, news came out from the prison in Dali Temple that Rong Yan also took her last breath.


    This day, Ruan Youqing stayed silently in her room for an hour.


    It can be regarded as... a complete farewell to the previous life.


    ¡­


    The season of recovery of all things is also very easy to make people feel happy.


    The enemy has completely disappeared from this world, and Ruan Youqing has completely begun to enjoy his new life.


    It wasn''t until Gu Changan asked Fan''er to bring a vermilion wedding dress with silk and cloud patterns, that Ruan Youqing realized that Gu Changan was busy with various matters related to their wedding in the capital these days.


    While Ruan Youqing was in a daze, the auspicious day of their wedding had arrived.


    Compared to the previous one in Changzhou City, the scene this time is naturally more grand, festive but solemn.


    Married from the Ruan Mansion, Ruan Youqing was first taken to the palace.


    After all, she is now the princess, after saying goodbye to her family, she will naturally go to the palace to say goodbye to the emperor and queen mother.


    After the cumbersome etiquette, it is a circle around the city.


    During this period, almost all the people in the capital ran to the streets to watch the excitement.


    After all, it is a rare event for Lord Shoufu to marry a wife.


    Ruan Youqing sat in the bridal sedan chair, without the anxiety of last time.


    Holding his hands in front of his lower abdomen, Ruan Youqing kept smiling on his face.


    She seems to have seen the scene of future children around her knees.


    The bright future that belongs to her and Gu Changan is very exciting.


    Because Ruan Youqing was pregnant and worried that Ruan Youqing''s body would not be able to bear it, so this time the etiquette that could be saved was saved again.


    Even so, she still felt a little tired sitting behind the wedding room.


    It was much more tiring than last time.


    After resting for a quarter of an hour, a group of people suddenly knocked on the door and filed in.


    This is a custom in the capital of Ningguo. The bride''s boudoir friend will accompany the bride for a while in the bridal chamber, talking to relieve the bride''s nervous mood.


    Ruan Youqing saw that it was Li Ange and Xiao Deyin, so he immediately stood up and greeted them.


    On the day of Li Yi''s execution, Li Ange stayed in the palace for two days. Two days later, she adjusted her mentality by herself.


    So, for Ruan Youqing''s wedding today, Li Ange came out of the palace early in the morning to accompany her to get married.


    And Ruan Youqing walked over and found that there was someone behind Li Ange and the others.


    It''s actually...the ruler of the Kingdom of Guz...Yue Yue!


    ¡¸My lord...why are you here?!¡¹


    It turned out that when Yueying mentioned to her that Yuyue came to Ningguo, it was...


    "I, Goddess Guz, is married, how can I not come to buy some dowry? And, you little girl, don''t forget what you promised me back then."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback, remembering the promise to Yuyue outside Changzhou city.


    As long as the Jie people are driven back to the west of Mount Mang, she will worship Yuyue as her teacher.


    "Youqing remembers." Ruan Youqing replied sincerely.


    Yueyue smiled coquettishly, and reached out to touch Ruan Youqing''s small face like a disciple: "Then I will come to you after your marriage."


    This... always sounds a bit awkward.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Yuyue, Li Ange and Xiao Deyin also smiled and congratulated her.


    ¡¸Youqing, how do you feel?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing was pregnant, and people who knew her naturally knew about it. Xiao Deyin was more stable and careful than Li Ange, and when she saw Ruan Youqing looking a little tired, she asked worriedly.


    After listening, Ruan Youqing immediately adjusted his state and smiled back: "No problem, but it is indeed more tired than last time."


    Seeing that her spirit was indeed not as good as before, everyone talked to her and prepared to leave. Before leaving, Yuyue dropped something to Ruan Youqing.


    After everyone in the room had left, Ruan Youqing looked down at what Yuyue left behind.


    It was... It was another **** book...


    And... moreover, the women in the book... are all pregnant!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： Gu Shoufu

    Chapter 415 Gu Shoufu who knows the importance


    Seeing the shameful content in the pamphlet, Ruan Youqing immediately blushed and stuffed it under the pillow indiscriminately.


    She didn''t know...she could do this thing again...when she was pregnant...


    It''s really... really shameful!


    But the picture he just saw was lingering in his mind, Ruan Youqing felt that his breathing had gradually become chaotic.


    Since she suspected she was pregnant, she has indeed maintained a life of... abstinence and asceticism with Gu Changan intentionally or unintentionally.


    But now... so it seems...


    There is no need to be too ascetic?


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Changan finally came back.


    When Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to look at him, the blush that had finally faded spread over his cheeks like the sunset glow again.


    Seeing the shyness in the other person''s eyes, Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, then sat beside Ruan Youqing, held her hands and said, "Li Ange and the others are gone?"


    Ruan Youqing calmed down before replying softly: "They saw that I was tired and wanted me to take a good rest. Also, you know... Yuyue''s arrival?"


    Gu Changan smiled slyly and said: "She wrote to me before to inquire. Although Changzhou City was close at the beginning, she was busy with state affairs and couldn''t go there. This time... I heard that she left some things to her brother and rushed over immediately. .She really cares about you..."


    Ruan Youqing smiled back at him: "Your wife...is loved by many people."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s mischievous smile, Gu Changan''s heart moved, and he gradually approached Ruan Youqing.


    "This little guy... came a little early..." Gu Changan was obviously depressed when his eyes touched Ruan Youqing''s lower abdomen.


    Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, but did not speak.


    The calm atmosphere did not last long...


    "what is this?"


    As he spoke, Gu Changan''s long arms had already passed Ruan Youqing''s body, as if to grab something.


    "No!" Ruan Youqing was terrified and wanted to stop the opponent.


    Because of embarrassment just now, she didn''t seem to have hidden the pamphlet left by Yuyue!


    And Gu Changan... actually saw it with sharp eyes!


    The more intense Ruan Youqing''s reaction was, the more interested Gu Changan was.


    Until the booklet was in his hand, Ruan Youqing fell on the bed with a look of hopelessness.


    Gu Changan''s face changed, thinking that she was not feeling well, but Ruan Youqing stretched out his hands stiffly and pulled the quilt over, and then...covered her face.


    As a result, Gu Changan raised his eyebrows, and opened the booklet in his hand calmly.


    Ok¡­


    Those beautiful pictures appeared in front of his eyes.


    He finally understood why his little fox... was so shy.


    This booklet...is really interesting.


    ¡¸This is...who sent it?¡¹


    Ruan Youqing groaned for a long time before replying in a muffled voice: "Yue Yue..."


    "Hmm..." Gu Chang''an pondered for a moment, then continued unhurriedly: "She''s pretty good, but...you can''t be with her for too long."


    I heard that her little fox wants to worship Yuyue as his teacher? Then he has to think carefully about how to make her learn what she should learn and not learn what she shouldn''t.


    "Ok¡­"


    "I let Fan come in to wait for you to wash?"


    "Ok¡­"


    ¡¸Then tonight?¡¹


    "Uh-huh?"


    Before Ruan Youqing could react, she felt a sudden light in front of her eyes, and then her quilt was thrown back.


    Gu Chang''an''s extremely pleasing face suddenly appeared above her.


    When Gu Changan saw the bewildered look on Ruan Youqing''s face, he only felt itchy in his heart.


    Just¡­


    "Wait until you live another month or two and your tire is stable."


    ¡¸Hmm...um...¡¹


    ¡­


    Early in the morning of the second day, Ruan You woke up early.


    Gu Changan was ordered by the emperor to enter the palace to discuss something.


    As a result, just as Ruan Youqing sat up, Fan''er came over and told her that Chen Xiang, the big maid next to Mrs. Ning Guogong, had been waiting for her outside.


    Ruan Youqing still has some impressions of Chen Xiang.


    After a brief wash, the fan brought him in.


    "Your servant has seen your wife." Chen Xiang bowed obediently and saluted.


    After Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand to help, Chen Xiang continued to speak: "The maidservant came here to tell Madam, Madam, you are pregnant now, so there is no need to serve tea to our old Madam."


    Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment, thought for a while, but patted Fan''er''s hand and said, "You continue to dress me." After finishing speaking, she turned to Chen Xiang and said, "Grandma loves me so much that I can rest, but I It can¡¯t be that junior who doesn¡¯t know how to be polite. I didn¡¯t serve tea to my grandmother in Changzhou City before, but this time, I can¡¯t shirk it. I¡¯m only pregnant, and serving tea is not a heavy job.¡±


    After Chen Xiang was surprised, his affection for Ruan Youqing doubled in his heart.


    She has no right to ask about the master''s decision.


    After confirming Ruan Youqing''s intentions, Chen Xiang immediately resigned and went back to report to Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Fan''er moved very quickly, and in two quarters of an hour, Ruan Youqing had already tied Ruan Youqing''s hair in a bun and put on a bright and generous makeup.


    Mrs. Ning Guogong was filled with emotion for Ruan Youqing''s persistent tea offering.


    After taking a sip of the tea, Mrs. Ning Guogong asked Ruan Youqing to sit down immediately.


    The two talked and laughed for a long time, Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly coughed lightly, and said with a deep look in her eyes: "Youqing, Chang An... haven''t you been bullying you recently?"


    "Huh?" Ruan Youqing looked at the other party in a daze.


    Mrs. Ningguo touched her hair in embarrassment, and then she lowered her voice extremely low: "It''s just...Chang An, he hasn''t had any... **** with you recently, has he?"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing''s face turned red when he was suddenly asked such a direct question about such a personal matter.


    "No...no..." Ruan Youqing held back for a long time, but finally answered in a stuttering manner.


    Mrs. Ningguo nodded slightly, and continued: "It''s fine if you don''t have it, I''m afraid he likes it too much and doesn''t know the importance. This kind of thing... wait until you are stable."


    "I would like to follow... my grandmother''s teachings..." Ruan Youqing answered obediently with her head down.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Ning Guogong raised her mouth and didn''t ask any more detailed questions, and talked about other things.


    Also mentioned that the Gu family of Canglong Kingdom also sent a lot of things this time.


    After all, now the head of the Gu family has become Gu Yuanzhe. If possible, Gu Yuanzhe still hopes to maintain a good relationship with Gu Changan.


    Hearing that he got married, he naturally sent a lot of things generously.


    In contrast, Gu Changan did not refuse.


    After eating at Mrs. Ning Guogong''s place, Mrs. Ning Guogong was afraid that she would be bored, so she specially allowed her to go back to the Ruan Mansion at any time or ask Li Ange, Xiao Deyin and the others to go out to play.


    Ruan Youqing listened, and joyfully held Mrs. Ning Guogong''s wife and said a lot of sweet and auspicious words.


    It was the first time for her to take someone back to her natal home the second day after she got married.


    However, no one dared to discuss whether she had been wronged or belittled.


    After all, the grand occasion of a big wedding is extremely glorious, and almost everyone knows Gu Changan''s love for Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing, who returned to Ruan''s house, first went to meet his family, and then went to the school grounds.


    Although she is pregnant, Ruan Youqing doesn''t want to relax.


    So, she thought about finding someone to compete with.


    Qiao''s son Ya and the others were ecstatic when they saw Ruan Youqing''s arrival. It''s just that after knowing her reason for coming, they didn''t dare to go forward.


    "Coach, let''s have rough hands...in case the child is hurt..." Erlong was the first to express his concerns.


    Ruan Youqing smiled confidently and said, "It''s okay, I will pay attention so that you won''t be hurt. Trust me, I''m not so hypocritical."


    Even so, Erlong still didn''t dare to fight with him.


    It was Ziya who stood up after thinking for a moment.


    ¡¸The instructor... please give me more advice.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： disappear

    Chapter 416 disappears


    Everything looks the same as before.


    Neither Ruan Youqing nor Ziya chose a weapon. You came and I went for more than ten rounds, and Ruan Youqing always had the upper hand.


    But¡­


    Others couldn''t see it, but Ruan Youqing was keenly aware of something wrong.


    She used to have strong internal energy, but now, she feels like a hole has been dug out in a certain part of her body, and her own internal energy... is pouring out from that hole!


    If you don''t investigate carefully, it is easy to be overlooked.


    After all, this is not all of a sudden disappearing, but disappearing bit by bit...


    Although she was extremely surprised in her heart, she still fought Ziya to the end without changing her face.


    Because she had something on her mind, she didn''t stay in Ruan Mansion for too long. After she left Ruan Mansion and returned to Gu Mansion, she immediately went back to her room and closed the door.


    She must check it out!


    This investigation made Ruan Youqing sweat!


    Before she knew it...she had...lost three tenths of her internal strength...


    Beating restlessly, Ruan Youqing''s lips turned pale, and she forced herself to pour herself a cup of hot water.


    Warm currents flowed down her throat, but there was still a slight chill in her heart.


    "Master!" Fan''er''s voice sounded outside the door. Before Ruan Youqing could respond, Fan''er continued: "Master Guz is here to find you!"


    Has Moon Comes?


    Soon Ruan Youqing realized what she was doing, and she got up to meet her after she stabilized her mind.


    After Yuyue entered the room, Fan''er left to prepare tea.


    "The emperor of Ningguo should know that the lord is coming this time, right?" Ruan Youqing asked cautiously.


    If Yu Yue is not the lord of the country, it is fine to come to her once or twice. But now, Yuyue, who is the lord of a country, always comes to her...


    She was afraid that the emperor would feel uncomfortable.


    Yuyue smiled, and chose a wicker chair that looked very comfortable and sat on it.


    Although it is spring, the weather is still very cold.


    Under Yuyue''s long skirt, one can see... long white legs that appear and disappear from time to time.


    "Little guy, don''t call me our lord. This is not Guz, and...it''s too much. Also, when I came to Ningguo this time, I naturally told your Ningguo emperor in advance. And the relationship between you and me , Your emperor also knows. The emperor of Ningguo knows how to maintain the friendly relationship between Guzi and Ningguo. Don''t worry, the little old man is not a narrow-minded person, and your husband will arrange everything for you It¡¯s all right, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    After Yuyue finished speaking, she saw Ruan Youqing''s brows and eyes seemed to have a trace of worry.


    If you don''t look carefully, naturally... you won''t notice it.


    Ke Yuyue is a woman, even her mind and observation are sharper than ordinary women.


    "Little guy, the apprenticeship can be postponed. Today...but what happened to you?"


    Yueyue asked straightforwardly, Ruan Youqing was slightly stunned, then put her mind back and said solemnly: "Sister Yuyue, do you... know...there is any secret method... that will make people''s internal energy...dissipate one by one..."


    For Yu Yue, Ruan Youqing had unspeakable trust in her heart.


    So, she asked without thinking too much.


    Yueyue put away her lazy expression just now, frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice, "What did you encounter?"


    Ruan Youqing slightly curled his fingers, and replied, "I...today...found that I suddenly lost three-tenths of my internal strength."


    After she finished speaking, Yuyue got up and walked to her side.


    "Hand out."


    Ruan Youqing stretched out his hand in some surprise: "Sister Yuyue... see the pulse?"


    Yue Yue nodded and said: "As a wizard, I still know a little about the structure of the human body. And... I have a helper."


    Just when Yuyue put her hand on Ruan Youqing''s wrist, her sleeve suddenly trembled, and then something came out of it.


    is a small white snake.


    "This is...Tiantian?" Ruan Youqing still remembered that Yuyue had a little white snake named Tiantian.


    In the end, Yuyue shook her head and said: "This is not Tiantian, Tiantian is covered with poison, and this... called Gouzi, has a keen sense of smell and can sniff out all kinds of Gu insects and poisons. They are a pair of sisters Brother, this is my brother."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing looked at the little white snake called Gouzi with complicated eyes.


    The snake called Gouzi...


    Inexplicable... Some sympathize with it...


    The creamy and cold feeling came from the little white snake, Ruan Youqing resisted the natural fear of cold-blooded animals, and took a deep breath.


    Soon, the little white snake returned to Yuyue.


    One person and one snake looked at each other, and Yuyue said, "Tell me, Gouzi, there is nothing dirty on you."


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing pondered for a while before tentatively opening his mouth, "Sister Yuyue...you...can communicate with animals...?"


    "No, no, I don''t have that magical ability. I just have a tacit understanding with Gouzi Tiantian and the others, and I can roughly distinguish what they express by the frequency of his spitting snake letters." Yuyue quickly explained with a smile.


    Ruan Youqing pursed his lips and smiled embarrassedly, but after laughing, he still felt uneasy.


    Sudden changes caught her off guard and at the same time...an unprecedented sense of crisis also began to strike.


    Three-tenths of internal strength...


    Wait...three out of ten...


    Ruan Youqing suddenly opened his eyes wide, and a thought crossed his mind that he didn''t dare to think about.


    She is pregnant for about three months...


    Could it be that...she has...began to lose her internal strength since she was just pregnant?


    Could it be... related to this child? !


    But...But she has never heard that a person with internal strength will lose internal strength because of pregnancy!


    And there are examples around her, especially her mother, after giving birth to her and her brother, she is still the same as before!


    How could she be different from her mother...


    If some people panic, the more divergent their thinking will be.


    For example, Ruan Youqing, she has already arranged various possibilities in her mind. Soon, she realized...the difference between her and her own mother...


    However, she needs to make sure...


    "Sister Yuyue, have you ever heard...is there any woman who lost her internal strength because of pregnancy?"


    After thinking for a moment, Yuyue shook her head and said: "A woman''s pregnancy does not exclude her own internal strength. How could she lose her internal strength because of pregnancy. Youqing, don''t panic. Although I have never had a child, I have heard more or less that women will be anxious and think a lot when they are pregnant. You...don''t be too nervous."


    Ruan Youqing hummed softly, lowered his head and stretched out his hand to caress his lower abdomen.


    If we say...the biggest difference between her and her mother or other pregnant women...


    That is¡­


    She was born again...


    After all, it is a forbidden technique...


    Impossible to have no harm at all...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： seven princesses

    Chapter 417 The Seventh Princess


    ¡¸Hehe, I never thought that you would have such thoughts about that woman...?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, so...can you bring me this time?¡¹


    "Yes, yes, I can let you go to Ningguo with me again, but... the result... depends on your own destiny. Also, as a reward..."


    "Help your brother become the crown prince successfully."


    "make a deal."


    ¡­


    After thinking for a while, Ruan Youqing didn''t tell the truth about her rebirth, because she didn''t know how Yuyue would react if she knew this kind of thing, and whether she would treat her as a different kind.


    After taking a deep breath, Ruan Youqing asked cautiously: "Sister Yuyue, do you Guz...have any mysterious witchcraft? The kind...that is more...taboo?"


    Yu Yue''s face darkened, and she looked deeply at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing realized something was wrong after feeling Yuyue''s eyes, and immediately apologized: "If you touch the secrets of your Guz royal family, sister Yuyue doesn''t need to say it. I"


    "It''s not because it touches the secrets...but...our Guz really has some...forbidden techniques...but...I don''t know..."


    "Then...forget it..." Ruan Youqing lowered his eyes to hide his loneliness, and moved the conversation elsewhere.


    After a while, Ruan Youqing became tired again, Yuyue couldn''t bear to bother her anymore, and left after a few words of advice.


    Although Yuyue found nothing wrong with Ruan Youqing, after leaving Ruan Youqing''s room, she still secretly sent a letter to...her imperial brother in Guz.


    After all... Her imperial brother knows the forbidden art of their Guzi like the back of his hand.


    And...Xiao Youqing is not an outsider.


    There is a problem with her apprentice, how could the master ignore it.


    ¡­


    After the Grain Rain, the stone roads in the capital were wet for five consecutive days. Although it was not a heavy rain, the warmth of early spring was stagnated by the rain.


    As soon as the sky cleared, the tired people finally started their respective labors facing the sunshine.


    After Ruan Youqing came out from Reaching for the Stars, he walked down the street with a fan in his heart.


    "Master, why have you been depressed these days?"


    Finally, Fan''er expressed his doubts these days.


    Ruan Youqing''s expression remained the same, and his tone didn''t seem inappropriate: "Perhaps... people always feel tired when they are pregnant, and they don''t have any interest in anything, so...you might feel depressed when you look at it?"


    "Hmm..." Fan scratched the back of his head in a daze, not doubting that he was there, he took Ruan Youqing''s arm and said excitedly, "Master, just now Sister Zisu said that today is the arrival of Nangong Liuyun, the Seventh Princess of the Yuhuan Kingdom." During the days in the capital, I heard that she came here this time with the will of the emperor of the Yuhuan Kingdom to make peace with us Ningguo. Before coming here, she harbored ill intentions towards Mr. Shoufu, this time... I don¡¯t know if she will be a demon.¡±


    Nangong Liuyun came to Ningguo, Ruan Youqing did not know until today.


    It''s just that the arrival of this woman did not cause waves in Ruan Youqing''s heart.


    Before, they cooperated with the Guz people to drive away the Jie people, which caused quite a shock in front of other countries. Therefore, both Yuhuan and Nanting handed over the alliance letter, and with the binding of the alliance letter, there should be no more wars.


    But will Nangong Liuyun personally... cause some small disturbance...


    This is not necessarily the case...


    But this woman... is not to be feared.


    Some things were also very coincidental. While the two were talking, they heard officers and soldiers line up to clear the way, as if something important was about to happen.


    "This is... here?" Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows slightly, then pulled the fan and walked into a restaurant behind him.


    Because the Seventh Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom had been here once, not too many people came to watch this time.


    When I went to the restaurant at this hour, there was actually a private room facing the street.


    After entering the private room, Ruan Youqing walked towards the window.


    A team has slowly walked towards the city gate.


    Ruan Youqing narrowed her eyes slightly to look into the distance, only to realize...her eyesight...is not as good as before.


    ¡¸Faner, give me a cup of hot water.¡¹


    After Fan''er brought the hot water, the team escorting Nangong Liuyun finally got closer.


    Seeing a vague figure in the float, Ruan Youqing understood that only Nangong Liuyun came to Ningguo this time.


    At this time, Ruan Youqing finally retracted his gaze and sat down.


    It was less than half a month since she realized that her internal energy was dissipating. She clearly noticed that the speed at which her internal energy dissipated was accelerating...


    If it is really related to pregnancy, then she guessed before that she lost all her internal energy during childbirth...maybe...in advance...


    The fingers holding the teacup gradually tightened, and Ruan Youqing became more and more depressed.


    Ruan Youqing was about to go back before the dishes that had been ordered were served. Seeing this, Fan''er had no choice but to order the shopkeeper to send the prepared dishes to Gu''s residence later.


    Because they are not too far away from Gu''s mansion, and the shopkeeper responded even more eagerly when they heard that they were being sent to Gu''s mansion.


    When I returned to Gu''s mansion, I happened to meet Gu Chang''an who had walked out of the mansion.


    "When did you come back?" Ruan Youqing stopped and asked in surprise.


    Gu Changan, who was originally expressionless, softened his expression instantly when he saw Ruan Youqing: "It''s only half an hour since I''ve been back."


    ¡¸Then... go out again?¡¹


    "Go to the palace. The seventh princess of the Yuhuan Kingdom is here again. The emperor insists on letting me enter the palace again, saying that it is to discuss which prince will match her."


    Seeing Gu Changan''s impatient face, Ruan Youqing smiled lowly, then raised his foot and raised his hand to press the center of his brow: "No way, who made our Master Gu so good that the emperor and his elders love him."


    Ruan Youqing''s sweet and sweet compliment instantly dispelled the impatience lingering in Gu Chang''an''s heart.


    Lovingly stroking Ruan Youqing''s head and abdomen a few times, Gu Chang''an said softly, "The palace banquet tonight... It stands to reason that you, the wife of the first assistant, are also going. However, if you don''t want to, I will go and tell the emperor One sound."


    "It''s just a palace banquet. The emperor specifically allowed me not to bow down. And... I haven''t seen the queen mother for a long time, so I will go early to accompany her."


    "That''s fine, with the queen mother and queen protecting you, no one in the palace dares to bully you."


    Ruan Youqing chuckled and said, "Even if someone bullies you, I can still bully you back. With my kung fu..."


    Pupils shrank slightly, Ruan Youqing stopped talking suddenly.


    If the internal strength is lost...her kung fu...


    Fortunately, Gu Changan didn''t see the panic in Ruan Youqing''s eyes, he just smiled and said, "Isn''t our little wife fragile?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly: "Nowadays, it''s not easy for me to be vulnerable."


    Because the two enemies, Li Yi and Rong Yan, had been completely resolved, Ruan Youqing did not hide his knowledge of martial arts anymore.


    Just¡­


    Now it¡¯s¡­


    If you want to make a prophecy come true...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： before dinner

    Chapter 418 Before the banquet


    After Gu Changan left, Ruan Youqing first went out of the city to Quanling Villa.


    It turned out that Mrs. Ningguo couldn''t stay in Gu''s mansion at all. After staying with Ruan Youqing for a few days, she began to miss her villa again. Therefore, she moved back to Quanling after living in Gu''s mansion for less than a month. I went to the villa for a "short stay".


    Just because she was worried about Ruan Youqing''s health, when Mrs. Ning Guogong left, she asked Ruan Youqing several times if she wanted to go with her.


    Although Ruan Youqing likes the life in the villa, she finally managed to get closer to her family. She still wants to spend more time with the Ruan family.


    Regarding Ruan Youqing''s polite refusal, Mrs. Ning Guogong did not let her accompany her.


    And Ruan Youqing went to Quanling Villa this time to tell Mrs. Ning Guogong about the palace banquet and ask her if she wanted to go with her.


    In the past, this kind of thing was done by Gu Changan, but now that there is an extra hostess in the Gu mansion, she should worry about this kind of thing.


    After arriving at Quanling Villa, everyone in the villa embraced Ruan Youqing like stars holding the moon, and arrived in front of Mrs. Ningguo.


    Regarding Ruan Youqing''s arrival, Mrs. Ning Guogong was also very happy and pulled him to sit next to her.


    "Girls are more sensible than stinky men. Ever since Chang An got married to you, he has become more and more tired of his grandmother." Mrs. Ning Guo curled her lips and complained to Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing listened, and subconsciously replied: "Then Youqing will say a few words about him when he goes back."


    It''s just that after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong.


    But before she could explain, Mrs. Ning Guogong narrowed her eyes and laughed: "Okay! You can talk to him later! This kid Chang An is good in everything, but he has his own ideas. He listens to what I say. He listened, but it went in one ear and out the other. But now that he has a wife, someone can control him. Let me tell you..."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly approached Ruan Youqing, then lowered her voice and lay next to her ear before continuing: "If he doesn''t listen to you, you don''t sleep with him. Or... the attitude towards him is indifferent, men can''t stand this. I think back then, this is how I ate your grandfather to death."


    Mrs. Ning Guogong is here to impart experience, but Ruan Youqing is shocked and speechless.


    Why is the old lady talking to her more and more freely...


    But watching her still talking about how to get along with men with great interest, Ruan Youqing had no choice but to slowly fade away the initial embarrassment.


    Listening, she began to feel that...these things...are not too shameful...


    Fortunately, the two of them didn''t stay on this topic for too long. After asking Mrs. Ning Guo whether she would like to go to the palace banquet together at night, Mrs. Ning Guo thought for a while and went back to the Gu Mansion together with Ruan Youqing.


    Naturally, this palace banquet must be carefully prepared.


    When Shen Shi was around, Ruan Youqing entered the palace with Mrs. Ning Guogong.


    Because of the advance notice, the Empress Dowager sent her confidant maid to wait at the gate of the palace.


    When they arrived at the Longevity Palace, the Empress Dowager had prepared a table of snacks and looked forward to it.


    "Oh, Xiaoyouqing is finally here!" The queen mother smiled like a blooming flower.


    Ruan Youqing also walked up to salute with a smile on her face.


    In the end, the queen mother supported her hand and said, "Didn''t the emperor specially allow you to not salute!"


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing still put his hand on one side with a smile on his face, and made a simple salute: "But the younger generation can''t help but want to salute when seeing the respected elder."


    "Your little mouth is really sweet. If Chang An could speak half as well as you, he wouldn''t be scared away by so many people in the court."


    After Mrs. Ning Guogong finished speaking, the Queen Mother covered her lips and smiled: "Those people are afraid of Chang An, which is also Chang An''s unique ability."


    After finishing speaking, the Empress Dowager turned her head and pulled Ruan Youqing to sit beside her, and then waved to Mrs. Ning Guogong behind her to signal her to sit down as she pleases.


    "Youqing, Aijia specially asked the imperial chef to make various dim sum. You can see which ones suit your appetite. I will bring you some of the ones you like when you leave the palace." The queen mother enthusiastically placed the dim sum in front of Ruan Youqing, saying hello Let her try it.


    Feeling the empress dowager''s love, Ruan Youqing hurriedly said: "Youqing, thank the empress dowager for your love, but there are so many... If you finish eating... you may be rude at the palace banquet later..."


    The wet eyes looked at the Empress Dowager somewhat at a loss, the Empress Dowager''s heart softened instantly, and she said in a more doting tone: "It''s okay, if you can''t eat it, don''t eat it, just eat a piece or two, and Aijia will give you everything later." Bring some."


    ¡¸Bring something?¡¹


    Li Ange''s crisp voice moved from far to near. When Ruan Youqing turned his head to look, the other party was pulling Xiao Deyin into the room together.


    "Ah, here are two more annoying little girls." The Queen Mother smiled even more heartily.


    Li Ange saluted with a smile, and immediately rushed to Ruan Youqing and the Queen Mother.


    After saluting with the Empress Dowager Mrs. Ning Guo, Xiao Deyin stood aside in a gentle and courteous manner.


    "You can take it easy, now Youqing is pregnant, you girl is reckless, don''t hurt Youqing."


    The queen mother reprimanded lightly, but there was no ferocity in her eyes.


    Li Ange, who was reprimanded for being reckless, first reached out to touch Ruan Youqing''s belly apologetically, then stuck out the tip of his tongue slightly and said, "Grandmother, you are very partial right now! It''s just... none of us can hurt you." Young and clear."


    Ruan Youqing listened, although her heart was sour, she could only smile embarrassingly.


    The three of them had a conversation with the two old men, and when the time for the palace banquet was approaching, they left for Changcui Palace.


    On the way, the Empress Dowager and Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly talked about who the Seventh Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom was going to marry this time.


    There is no doubt that Nangong Liuyun, the seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom, will never marry Li Qian.


    Although Li Qian has not been officially canonized as the crown prince, most people know that there is no other candidate for the crown prince.


    Thus, the possibility of getting married with Nangong Liuyun fell on the third prince Li Si and the fourth prince Li Han.


    It¡¯s just these two people, one is obsessed with poetry and songs all day long, and the other is obsessed with how to improve his martial arts and how to drive away the enemy all day long...


    Looking at it this way...it is really difficult to choose.


    Ruan Youqing and the others followed behind the Queen Mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong, and couldn''t help but began to speculate in a low voice.


    The emperor will be more interested in who Nangong Liuyun will get married with.


    While talking, Li Ange proposed a bet with great interest.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Deyin was also taken with a look of high spirits.


    "I think that father should betroth Nangong Liuyun to brother three! After all, brother four is too clueless, he only knows how to fight and kill all day long, how can he love beautiful women!"


    Xiao Deyin shook his head and denied:


    "I don''t think so. Although the fourth prince likes martial arts, but An Ge, don''t forget that the seventh princess... at least knows some martial arts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： and loved ones

    Chapter 419 and loved ones


    When Ruan Youqing and his party arrived at Changcui Palace, almost all those who were eligible to come had already arrived.


    The empress wearing the blue phoenix gown was talking with the Seventh Princess Nangong Liuyun, and sitting beside her were two unfamiliar faces.


    Although she is unfamiliar, her identity is not difficult to guess.


    The one on the left in a lilac lavender dress has more delicate features, somewhat similar to the third prince Li Si. And the one on the right with pomegranate red, bright and flamboyant, should be the concubine of the fourth prince Li Han.


    Because Ruan Youqing was accompanying the Empress Dowager Ning Guogong and his wife, everyone immediately stood up and saluted when they saw their arrival.


    The empress came down from the seat to greet her.


    Ruan Youqing still has a good impression of the new queen, Su Yuan.


    Therefore, when she came to her side, Ruan Youqing was already smiling and ready to curtsy.


    "The emperor specially allowed you to enter the palace without saluting." After speaking, the queen immediately reached out to hold Ruan Youqing''s hand gently.


    Seeing that the queen was persistent, Ruan Youqing didn''t insist anymore.


    Li Ange, who had been following behind Ruan Youqing and the others, moved a few steps to the side with an unnatural expression.


    Although her relationship with Su Yuan was pretty good before, but now...it''s a bit embarrassing after all.


    Xiao Deyin was always by the side, so he naturally noticed Li Ange''s expression. Feeling sour, he took the initiative to go to Li Ange''s side and held her hand, and then said in a low voice, "You can sit with me later."


    At the same time, the queen mother and Mrs. Ning Guogong were about to follow the queen and walk forward, but Ruan Youqing also stopped.


    "Huh? You girls don''t follow?" The queen mother was slightly surprised.


    Ruan Youqing smiled and said: "We can''t sit still, if we accidentally lose our manners...it would be bad to provoke the ridicule of princesses from other countries. So please forgive me, Empress Dowager, we won''t go to accompany you."


    The empress dowager narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly, and looked at Li Ange, who was rarely quiet at the side.


    In an instant...I understood everything.


    "Well, the Ai family will not restrain you." After the queen mother finished speaking, she left with the queen and Mrs. Ningguo.


    After they left, Ruan Youqing and the others immediately found a seat and sat down.


    "Youqing, you just..." Li Ange said awkwardly.


    Ruan Youqing sighed inaudibly and said softly: "An Ge, the Empress is a good person."


    "I know...but...just...not used to it..." Li Ange lowered his eyes and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing felt all kinds of emotions in his heart.


    If...if Li Ange knew that her mother, the queen and the emperor''s brother had a relationship with her today...


    After taking a breath, Ruan Youqing raised his hand and pressed the center of his brows with some annoyance.


    That''s all, I can''t think about it anymore.


    Only she and Gu Changan know about this.


    And it is not easy for her and Li Ange to be able to have what they are today. Therefore, she will never easily reveal the truth in front of Li Ange.


    Just after Ruan Youqing gradually came back to her senses, she felt belatedly...someone was watching her.


    When she pretended to be nonchalant and poured tea for Xiao Deyin, she immediately followed that line of sight.


    It turned out to be... Nangong Liuyun''s side...


    If she read correctly, it was not Nangong Liuyun who had been staring at her, but...a black masked figure following her.


    That person... knows her?


    And... when she looked over, the man immediately looked away in panic.


    After Ruan Youqing frowned and rubbed his arms, he stretched out his hand in a daze and poured himself a cup of tea.


    As a result, someone patted his hand lightly.


    "You are pregnant, how can you think about drinking tea!" Xiao Deyin looked at her with an angry face, and then took the teacup from her hand.


    Li Ange also reacted very quickly and turned around to order the maid waiting next to him to bring a bowl of white fungus soup.


    Seeing that these two people care more than herself, Ruan Youqing''s heart warms up.


    At this moment, the emperor finally came slowly.


    Waiting for the arrival of the emperor, this palace banquet will officially begin.


    The beginning was undoubtedly some scene talk. After the emperor took the lead in drinking three times, he finally brought up the reason for this palace banquet.


    "The seven princesses of Yuhuan Kingdom are beautiful, virtuous and gentle. It is an honor to be married to our Ningguo, but there are three of us in Ningguo who can match you..."


    Three digits? Ruan Youqing narrowed her eyes slightly, a little puzzled.


    After discussing with the emperor, Gu Changan is planning to let Li Qian participate? ? ?


    After hearing the emperor''s words, Nangong Liuyun smiled shyly, and said in a flattering voice, "Since the last time Liuyun came here, he has felt that your country has outstanding people, whether male or female, they are all outstanding. So... Liuyun''s Marriage is up to you, Your Majesty. Whoever you want Liu Yun to marry...Liu Yun...you can marry whoever you want, and you will never refuse."


    Looking at each other''s eyes, Ruan Youqing immediately remembered Nangong Liuyun''s ability.


    Charm can make men or some women hard to escape her deliberate "seduction".


    And the sentence just now... Marry whoever you want her to marry...


    Look at her eyes...


    Is it impossible...


    Because they became interested in their... emperor?


    But the emperor is almost old enough to be her father...


    Those who also thought of this were the concubines who were going to watch the fun.


    Because Nangong Liuyun was only looking at the emperor, the others were not confused by her.


    ¡¸This princess... wants...to be...by the emperor...¡¹


    "Shh, the emperor hasn''t spoken yet, so don''t talk nonsense and cause trouble.


    At the same time, the emperor, who was stared at by Nangong Liuyun, couldn''t help but raised his head and wiped a drop of cold sweat from his temples.


    Before coming here, Gu Changan briefly mentioned to him that this princess can charm people''s hearts. Therefore, the two made precautions in advance.


    At this time, the emperor is still awake.


    After coughing lightly, the emperor said in a low and unhurried voice: "Since the seventh princess said so, then I will directly express my thoughts, I think... Prince Wei''s son is quite suitable for you. "


    "Wei Prince''s son?" Nangong Liuyun''s coquettish expression froze for a moment, and then his eyes widened in astonishment.


    Even Ruan Youqing, who was at the side, was a little surprised.


    She did not expect...the emperor and the others would choose...Wei Prince''s son...Wei Jue...


    The emperor stretched out his hand to signal Wei Jue to come forward, and then continued: "Although the king of Wei is a king with a different surname, I feel like brotherhood with him."


    "But..." Nangong Liuyun glanced at Wei Jue unwillingly.


    Although... this one looks pretty good...


    But the difference from her ideal is still too big!


    I originally thought that the prince was the worst, but...but...


    Just now I have spoken out! With so many people watching, she couldn''t regret it at all.


    The emperor didn''t seem to see Nangong Liuyun''s displeasure at this time, and continued with a loving elder appearance: "Our Wei Jue is suave and talented, and we are very suitable for the seventh princess."


    Nangong Liuyun pursed his lips, and when he was about to say something, a deep and lazy voice sounded at this moment.


    "Your Majesty, with the status of the Seventh Princess, you must be sure of what you say."


    "Hmm..." Nangong Liuyun forced a smile, and continued: "What Master Shoufu said is, Liuyun...but it''s up to the emperor to decide."


    In fact, it is not a humiliation for the high-ranking prince Wei to marry her, so she has no reason to refute at all.


    Can only¡­ agree to¡­


    "Well, tomorrow I will ask someone to calculate the auspicious days of the zodiac, to see which day is suitable for giving you a marriage, but don''t worry, Seventh Princess, before you give the marriage, you must tell Emperor Yuhuan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： out of palace

    Chapter 420 Leaving the Palace


    The palace banquet is now coming to an end.


    Sure enough, after confirming the choice of relatives, the emperor smiled and bestowed a few rare dishes and a pot of wine. In less than half an hour, the palace banquet was over.


    Ruan Youqing did not go back directly with Li Ange and the others, but stood on the stone steps outside Changcui Palace, eagerly looking forward to the people who came out from behind.


    After a while, the person I was thinking of came.


    "Waiting for me?" Gu Changan saw the charming person waving at him in the distance, and he, who was still indifferent just now, immediately walked towards Ruan Youqing with a smile like a spring breeze blowing on his face.


    The few people who followed behind him tremblingly froze for a moment, and stood there in a daze.


    They are just a few officials who have just been promoted, and they just got the qualifications to attend this kind of palace banquet today.


    Gu Shoufu''s reputation is known to everyone, but they still mustered up the courage to consider how to get close for a long time.


    As a result... Gu Shoufu, who was exuding a cold aura of not getting close to strangers just now, changed his face so quickly...


    "Could it be... that is... Mrs. Chief Assistant?"


    "Looking at the intimacy of the two, it should be. Let''s... wait for a while... maybe, Gu Shoufu and his wife will feel better after talking with their wife... then they won''t be cold-faced with us..."


    "Then...wait a while...?"


    At this time, Gu Chang''an, who walked to Ruan Youqing''s side, was stretching out his hands to rub her hair familiarly, and after rubbing a few times, he continued: "Do you want to ask, why did you suddenly think of Nangong Liuyun and Wei Wang? Is the world compatible?"


    Ruan Youqing nodded quickly, his watery eyes were full of curiosity.


    Seeing this, Gu Changan rolled his throat, and continued to speak: "Our royal family is not prosperous, and we have a lot of famous ladies in Ningguo, so we can''t easily take advantage of outsiders."


    "Hmm... Is this really the reason?"


    "Yes, although it sounds absurd, the emperor did tell me that he is not willing to let the three precious sons marry a foreign princess. The second prince is the best candidate for the prince, the least likely. The third prince is simple-minded and easily deceived That Nangong Liuyun deceived. The words of the fourth prince...he once came to the emperor and said that he wanted to marry a heroine like...um...mother-in-law..."


    "Hmm... like mother?" Ruan Youqing chuckled and said, "Then he might be single for the rest of his life. It''s just... the emperor is cunning enough, his son was reluctant... so he pushed the prince of Wei out."


    Gu Changan smiled and said, "Wei Jue can restrain her."


    Ruan Youqing pouted, but neither refuted nor agreed.


    Wei Jue''s temperament is indeed interesting.


    However... what happens next... still depends on Wei Jue himself.


    After the two of them said a few more words, Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing''s hand apologetically and said, "I still need to discuss some matters with the emperor. You go back to the mansion first, and I''ll be back in less than an hour. I Looking for someone to take you back?"


    "No need, I''ll just go back by myself." "That''s right, no one in the palace can do anything to you." As he spoke, Gu Changan hooked the tip of her nose dotingly.


    Ruan Youqing tried hard to hide his discomfort, and after saying goodbye to Gu Changan, he walked out of the palace with a fan.


    By the time she was talking to Gu Changan, those who attended the palace banquet had almost all left.


    Therefore, when walking on the long palace road, it will inevitably appear a little lonely.


    However, Ruan Youqing didn''t care about these things at this time. She was thinking about whether to tell Gu Changan about her loss of internal strength.


    Since she found out about this matter until now, she has never mentioned it to Gu Changan.


    One is that he is afraid that he will be worried, and the other is that if Gu Changan finds out, he will definitely send someone to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Whether it is or not, once it is found out that she is pregnant...she wonders if Gu Changan will have the same complicated mood as her.


    Just as she was thinking about this matter, someone behind her suddenly stopped her.


    "Miss Ruan, no, you should be called Mrs. Gu now, do you mind if I come with you?"


    It was... Nangong Liuyun?


    Ruan Youqing calmed down the expression just now before turning to look at Nangong Liuyun.


    Behind the other party, the person who looked at her today followed.


    However, it''s just walking together...the other party can''t do anything.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing smiled and nodded.


    At first, she thought that Nangong Liuyun would stab her a few words, but in the end...she was unusually quiet and really just walked with her.


    The last time we went to Guz together, because she was busy with her own affairs, she didn''t know when the siblings left.


    Nangong Liuyun... seems to have changed a bit.


    Become... not as spoiled and unreasonable as before.


    It''s just that the more this is the case, the easier it is for people to be wary.


    Being on guard, Ruan Youqing naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to say anything to Nangong Liuyun.


    Because of the silence, both of them walked a little fast, and after a while, they arrived outside the palace.


    Until now, Nangong Liuyun slowly opened his mouth: "My sedan chair is over there, so I will leave first. Mrs. Gu, can you come to my place someday when you are free?"


    Ruan Youqing was slightly stunned, she really didn''t know what the two of them had to talk about.


    It''s just that the other party has already said it... If she refused directly, it would seem that she is short-tempered.


    "I''m going back to Ruan Mansion tomorrow morning, how about... tomorrow night?"


    "Okay." Nangong Liuyun curled his lips into a smile, and looked at the people beside him with deep meaning in his eyes: "Did you hear that, tomorrow afternoon, help me spare some time for the princess."


    The masked man gave a low hum and didn''t say much.


    Looking at the back of Nangong Liuyun leaving, Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment.


    But she really couldn''t think of any other plots by Nangong Liuyun.


    However, the heart of defense is indispensable.


    ¡­


    When Ruan Youqing returned to Ruan Mansion and lay on the bed after washing, she closed her eyes wearily.


    It''s just that his hands were gently caressing his stomach, and after a long sigh, he murmured to himself: "My child... If it''s really because of you... Mother loses all her internal energy... Mother really doesn''t care at all. I don''t want to blame you..."


    When she was about to fall into a dream in a daze, she suddenly felt that someone was holding her carefully in her arms.


    Gu Changan is back.


    Feeling the warmth, Ruan Youqing regained consciousness, opened his eyes wide and looked up at Gu Changan. Seeing this, her heart beat faster and she couldn''t help kissing him.


    The sound of breathing overlapped, and Gu Changan finally couldn''t help but said with a hoarse voice: "Today...is it okay..."


    Obviously already married as a woman, Ruan Youqing still blushed like a girl.


    Looking at Gu Changan''s eyes as deep as the night sky, Ruan Youqing couldn''t bear to refuse, so he hummed in a low voice.


    As soon as her voice fell, Gu Changan turned over by cleverness.


    "This time, change the position."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： Ruan Younings marriage

    Chapter 421 Ruan Youning''s Marriage


    Spring rain always comes quietly at night, and the pattering rain hits the window lattice, but it covers some of the house''s faint and flickering sounds... that make people blush and heartbeat.


    This night was quiet and peaceful.


    Ruan Youqing even fell asleep until the next day''s time.


    Gu Changan had already gotten up to go to work, Ruan Youqing saw that it was getting late, so he immediately raised his voice and called Fan in.


    Because she is an adult woman, Ruan Youqing has slowly accepted those complicated buns. Fortunately, Shan''er is more and more skillful in grooming now, and he helped Ruan Youqing finish grooming in a short while.


    Ru Yun¡¯s hair bun is interspersed with pendant beads and moon hairpins, and there are strands of gentleness when walking and shaking.


    But...due to a moment of greed last night, I almost missed returning to Ruan Mansion today. Going back to Ruan Mansion today is for a big event!


    Because my mother just told her yesterday that today she intends to talk to Qiu Si''s mother and son about his marriage with Sister.


    How could she miss such a big event.


    Fortunately, the distance between the two prefectures is not too far, and when she arrived, nothing was missed.


    Mu Fei was originally sitting side by side with Ruan Ye, but after hearing the servant report that the young lady had returned, she immediately stood up with a smile and walked towards the door.


    Ruan Youning, who originally stood up with her, was held down by the big maid sent by Mu Fei.


    "Miss, you should be more prudent today." The eldest maid reminded her seriously with downcast eyes.


    Ruan Youning took a deep breath, pursed his lips, and sat down again.


    At the same time, Ruan Youqing was also brought into the main hall by Mu Fei.


    After calming down, Ruan Youqing bowed to the elders in an orderly manner. After the salute, he apologized and explained that he was a little late because of snoozing.


    The Ruan family naturally wouldn''t blame it. At such a time, Qiu Si''s mother would naturally speak up.


    Because Sister Ruan Youqing has a good impression of Qiu Si''s mother, even if she only said a few words, Ruan Youqing felt warmed by the pampering and pampering of the elders towards the younger generation.


    The episode of the late arrival was over, and after a few chats, it was natural to enter the theme.


    Qiu Si, mother and son lived in the Ruan Mansion for a few days, and Mu Fei and Ruan Ye have basically figured out their temperament.


    At the beginning, when Qiu Si said that he wanted to marry, Ruan Ye didn''t take it seriously.


    Therefore, today he asked solemnly again. The answer he got was naturally Qiu Si''s serious affirmation.


    Ruan Chong, who had been watching, listened, and finally said in a deep voice: "My Ruan family is not a person who relies on children to cling to the powerful. No matter what your status is, as long as you and You Ning truly love each other, we will be successful. So, you propose to marry... "


    "Qiu Si understands the meaning of General Ruan, and Qiu Si knows that the Ruan family understands righteousness, but Qiu Si does not want You Ning to suffer a little grievance. Moreover...Qiu Si has bid farewell to the past, the Canglong Kingdom is in the past, and Qiu Si''s The future... belongs to Yuning."


    As he spoke, Qiu Si had already set his sights on Ruan Youning.


    Ruan Youning blushed, and instantly lowered her head.


    The blunt and aggressive energy in the past dissipated completely in an instant.


    Ruan Ye and Mu Fei looked at each other with complicated expressions.


    Although Qiu Si¡¯s character has been inspected and confirmed to be fine,


    But looking at his attitude now... no matter how you look at it, he seems like... a softie...? this¡­


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit subtle, Ruan Youqing coughed lightly, and said, "Young Master Qiu is not really a poor man, this time he came back from Canglong Kingdom, but he asked for a pretty good...''Family Business'', as long as but¡­"


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyes to look at Qiu Bang, the deep meaning in his eyes naturally hinted that Qiu Bang must be full of sincerity. Qiu Bang smiled slightly, and then bowed deeply: "Everything Qiu Bang owns belongs to You Ning."


    "Since you don''t have nothing, you can go out and live your little life. If there are any difficulties, we can definitely lend a helping hand. You must know that if you marry, there will inevitably be gossip." Ruan Ye continued Open your mouth to test Qiu Si''s sincerity.


    After hearing this, Qiu Bang smiled calmly: "Qiu Bang understands the great general''s good intentions, but... Qiu Bang knows that Yuning''s greatest wish... is not to be separated from you. So, Qiu Bang has made up his mind, and I ask all the elders to fulfill it." .¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his hands deeply and saluted again. Ruan Youning''s eyes widened in shock. At first she thought that what Qiu Si said about getting married was just a joke, but it wasn''t until seeing his attitude today that she realized that he was serious. And after knowing his intentions, the little daughter has no time to think about other things when she is thinking.


    The Ruyi Langjun who was thinking of her heart has now said what she had said unintentionally.


    Choose to marry because she doesn''t want to leave her family.


    Only when she becomes a matriarch, can she really live with her family all the time. There are no worries about other people''s three wives and four concubines, and there is no trivial fuss about managing the house.


    Ruan Youning is very clear about Qiu Si''s personality. He is not the kind of person who can say sweet words, but today, he almost said all the sweet words that he had never said in the first half of his life.


    "In this case... we must not be the ones who break up the mandarin ducks." After receiving Mu Fei''s affirmative look, Ruan Ye reached out and rubbed his knees, and made a decision loudly.


    As a result, all you need to do is choose a good and auspicious day for the wedding.


    The elders discussed the date, while Ruan Youqing took Ruan Youning out of the main hall temporarily.


    "Sister, this time... can you figure it out? Marriage is not a child''s play, do you really... recognize Qiu Bang?"


    Ruan Youqing thought for a moment, and finally said what was in his heart.


    She didn''t want her elder sister to still feel confused about love.


    "I...I have already understood my own intentions, um...it''s...the kind that doesn''t marry unless he is..." Ruan Youning lowered his head in a rare shyness.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, and then looked slightly strict: "You guys these days...but what happened?"


    "Well... I don''t know how to say it... it''s just... we''ve made up our minds with each other."


    Seeing that the other party had no intention of saying anything now, Ruan Youqing sighed inaudibly, and continued: "Since you choose to marry, are you two going to stay in Ruan''s house forever?"


    Her words are actually a bit sharp.


    If Ruan Youning was narrow-minded, the two sisters would definitely quarrel over it.


    However, after being stunned for a moment, Ruan Youning approached Ruan Youqing mysteriously and said in a low voice: "Actually...Qiu Si does have other ideas."


    "Oh? What idea?"


    "He is planning to go back to the Baiyun Temple, after all, the master of the Baiyun Temple is still his master..."


    "So¡­"


    "The master of Baiyun Temple intends to let him inherit the mantle, saying that he has a lot of wisdom..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： wonderful fate

    Chapter 422 Wonderful fate


    Since she is going back to her mother''s house, Ruan Youqing must have a meal before leaving.


    Ruan''s family doesn''t place too much emphasis on appetite, as long as the meals on weekdays can fill their stomachs. Perhaps another happy event is approaching, but today''s meal is as rich as it is during the New Year and holidays.


    At the dinner table, Mu Fei glanced at Ruan Lingjun who was eating slowly, then pursed his lips unnaturally, and after a long time slowly said: "Lingjun, you really don''t want to see those portraits?"


    "Take a look... those portraits?" Ruan Youqing caught the point in time, raised his eyebrows slightly, and stared straight at Ruan Lingjun.


    Ruan Youning, who was sitting next to Ruan Youqing, finally couldn''t hold back his temper, and said with joy, "In the past two days, some well-known matchmakers in Beijing visited and handed over portraits of many famous ladies."


    "Oh? Someone came to say goodbye to big brother?" Ruan Youqing immediately stopped the chopsticks in his hand, eyes full of excitement.


    Mu Fei raised her hand to cover the corners of her slightly hooked lips: "Yeah, after all, you two are younger sisters, one has already married, and the other''s big day is coming soon. Only this older brother...has been refusing get a wife..."


    "Mother, a man should start a career first and then a family." Ruan Lingjun looked calm.


    Ruan Ye stroked his stubble-protruding chin, and said, "Indeed, a man can make a difference by first establishing a career and then a family."


    As a result, as soon as he said this, he felt a cold knife being handed over to him.


    Hmm...Ruan Ye''s heart trembled, and he immediately understood...My wife is a little anxious to embrace her grandson...


    After coughing lightly, Ruan Ye turned around and continued in a serious manner: "But there is a saying that goes well... There are three unfilial acts, and the greatest is to have no descendants. Lingjun, you are not young."


    Ruan Lingjun saw that his father had defected so quickly, he couldn''t help turning his eyes for help to his grandfather who had been drinking in silence.


    Ruan Chongzai felt the eyes of the eldest grandson, his hands paused, and he smiled a little: "I''m already at this age, so naturally I want the four generations to enjoy the same family."


    ¡¸But my little sister is already pregnant...¡¹


    Ruan Youqing tilted his head, smiling harmlessly: "But the child in my stomach will be named Gu after all..."


    "Little sister..." Ruan Lingjun rubbed between his brows helplessly.


    Inadvertently catching a glimpse of Qiu Bang who was watching the show, Ruan Lingjun felt that if he went on like this... he might become the most helpless person in the Ruan family...


    Looking at it this way...it seems that I should bring in a foreign aid...


    ¡¸The portrait handed over...you can take a look...¡¹


    Ruan Lingjun finally realized the reality, and opened his mouth with a hoarse voice.


    Anyway, in more than a month, he will return to Changzhou City to continue to garrison the frontier, so he must first stabilize his parents'' hearts... the top priority.


    When Mu Fei heard that Ruan Lingjun offered to see the portrait, he immediately got the portrait over.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing and Ruan Youning had already stood up and walked to Ruan Lingjun''s side, ready to palm his eyes for him.


    After a while, a maid came over with a stack of portraits.


    "Isn''t it enough that there are so many ladies waiting in the boudoir in the capital?" Ruan Youqing was a little surprised that his eldest brother was... so popular.


    You know, taking the initiative to hand over the portrait...but it''s all intentional.


    Mu Fei divided the portraits with a smile, and said leisurely: "Girls are all good girls, and they all look quite iconic. It depends on your elder brother...which one you can match with. After all, marriage is such a lifelong event. I still have to pay attention to your wishes."


    At this time, Ruan Lingjun looked at the portrait in his hand blankly.


    The women in the painting may be elegant, glamorous, or delicate, but none of them can touch Ruan Lingjun''s heartstrings.


    Finally, his eyes fell on a portrait that looked somewhat familiar.


    "Just her."


    Hearing Ruan Lingjun''s voice, everyone looked at the portrait in unison.


    Then, there was Ruan Youqing''s shocked voice.


    ¡¸Deyin?!¡¹


    ¡­


    On the way back to Ruan Mansion, Ruan Youqing never lost the smile on his face.


    She did not expect that her brother would arouse Xiao Deyin''s interest.


    But thinking about her admiration for the Ruan family...it makes sense.


    Since my elder brother picked Xiao Deyin''s portrait, it means... There is still some strange fate between the two.


    Anyway, their Ruan family will not make a hasty marriage, and the two can still spend some time together.


    So... It''s up to them whether the wonderful fate can continue.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing gently closed his eyes. I feel extremely light in my heart.


    Everything...is moving in a good direction.


    Except for...my own internal force that suddenly disappeared...


    Thinking of the only bad thing, Ruan Youqing opened his eyes again.


    After struggling for a while, she finally made up her mind to tell Gu Changan the truth tonight.


    Back to Ruan Mansion, after taking a nap for about an hour, Ruan Youqing was ready to pack up and go to Nangong Liuyun...to catch up on the old days.


    ¡­


    "Seeing that she is pregnant... how do you feel?" Nangong Liuyun was sitting on the chair by the window, with a hint of interest in her charming eyes.


    The masked man froze as expected, and then his tone was a bit cold: "Princess Nangong, what exactly do you want to say?"


    "I agreed to such an important condition, and you just want to come to see her? I didn''t know...you are still such an infatuated person."


    Hearing the sarcasm in the other party''s tone, the masked man''s eyes were full of darkness.


    Actually, he didn''t know that he was actually a... infatuated person.


    Or...not infatuation.


    I just feel unwilling.


    Ever since Yu Ningguo left last time, there has always been a shadow in his heart that appears and disappears from time to time.


    The person who scratches feels itchy and feels uncomfortable at all.


    So, he tried his best to come here again, wanting to get close to her...wanting to feel...whether he really fell in love with her without knowing it.


    "Did you take the cheap things that your master gave you?" The masked man pondered for a moment, and when he looked up at Nangong Liuyun, his eyes became a little sharp.


    Nangong Liuyun frowned slightly and said: "Please respect my master, even...he has no identity, his strength should not be underestimated! Otherwise, you don''t want to get what the master gave me!"


    ¡¸Since you answered that way, you must have brought that thing with you.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you...what exactly do you want to do?¡¹


    "It should be said...if I don''t find you this time...what did you want to do to Ruan Youqing?"


    The atmosphere between the two of them started to feel uncomfortable, and Nangong Liuyun''s face became even more gloomy.


    Just as the masked man was about to say something more, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    "Tsk, is there someone knocking on the door? Maybe it''s... your sweetheart has come~" Nangong Liuyun suddenly withdrew his breath just now, and then smiled coquettishly, then slowly stood up and walked towards the door.


    After the door was opened, a graceful figure broke into the sight of the two of them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： acquaintance

    Chapter 423 Acquaintance


    When Ruan Youqing went out, he was in a good mood.


    Thus, even though the person she was looking for was Nangong Liuyun, whom she didn''t like very much, when she passed a dim sum shop on the way, she stopped and bought some dim sum that she thought were delicious.


    Fan''er who accompanied her felt extremely surprised when she saw this.


    "Master, you went to find that Nangong Liuyun, why did you buy some snacks at your own expense? You know her temper, even if you give her real gold, silver, agate and jadeite, she will sneer at it before accepting it unwillingly." Down."


    Fan''er reacted like this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but chuckle, stretched out his hand and squeezed the soft flesh of the little girl''s plump cheeks: "Yes, yes, my fan is the most accurate at seeing people. So, your master, I will buy myself some snacks to satisfy my hunger." Well?"


    "Hmm..." Fan''er blinked, a little dazed.


    "When doing something you don''t like, you have to learn to find some fun on your own. It just so happens that I''m a little bit greedy for the peanut butter and red bean cakes from this shop these days."


    While the master and servant were talking, the inn where Nangong Liuyun stayed arrived.


    It stands to reason that she should live in Honglu Temple.


    But this guy moved to a pretty good inn some distance from Honglu Temple because the layout of the rooms in Honglu Temple for foreign envoys affected her sleep.


    In fact, everyone knows the real reason. After all, not long ago, there was a female corpse who was brutally murdered by Guzi wizard Kugli in the dwelling near Honglu Temple.


    Affects sleep...does have some...


    Therefore, the princess of Yuhuan Kingdom chose to live outside, but no one stopped her.


    After asking the store owner which room Nangong Liuyun lived in, Ruan Youqing went directly to find it.


    After the people in the house heard the sound and opened the door, Ruan Youqing calmed down a little, and raised a not-so-indifferent smile.


    After Nangong Liuyun saw this smile, he was obviously taken aback for a moment.


    "The princess doesn''t welcome me in?" Ruan Youqing raised her eyebrows slightly and opened her mouth.


    Nangong Liuyun pursed his lips annoyedly, and turned sideways to let Ruan Youqing walk in.


    When Ruan Youqing put the dim sum in his hand on the table, Nangong Liuyun snorted, couldn''t hold back and laughed lightly: "Tsk, Mrs. Gu came to reminisce with the princess... just brought these few packs of dim sum? Teddy..."


    "Princess Nangong, this is... I prepared it for myself. If the princess wants to eat, she can buy it herself, or... I can reluctantly ask my maid to buy some for you."


    Ruan Youqing sat down instead of customers, gracefully unwrapped the greased paper wrapping the dim sum, then picked up a small and exquisite red bean cake, and ate it seriously.


    Nangong Liuyun was completely stunned, and she didn''t recover until Ruan Youqing ate a whole piece of snack.


    ¡¸Ruan Youqing! Are you going too far?!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing blinked her big innocent eyes, and replied with some confusion: "Excessive? The princess has wronged me. The one who invited me here yesterday was you, the princess. Today I came here, and you said that I was excessive for no reason. ? If you don''t want me to come, why did you... say you want me to come and talk to you yesterday?"


    "You, you, you! You are as sharp-mouthed as ever!" Nangong Liuyun took a deep breath, and sat down on the bed behind him, looking at the mask who had been silent by the side. on the man.


    "I don''t want to talk to this woman anymore. If you have anything you want to ask, hurry up and ask! Be careful... this princess will run out of patience in a while."


    This time, it was Ruan Youqing''s turn to be stunned.


    Until the masked man walked in front of him and took off the mask as if deliberately slowing down, the shock on Ruan Youqing''s face only increased.


    ¡¸You...you...how did you come with Nangong Liuyun?¡¹


    "It can be seen that the arrival of Gu really makes you feel puzzled."


    This masked man...is...Baili Huaijin, Prince of Nanting Kingdom!


    The last time we said goodbye, I didn''t know that there would be a time to meet again.


    For Baili Huaijin, Ruan Youqing didn''t know what emotion to use to face him.


    Different from Nangong Liuyun, she doesn''t actually hate Baili Huaijin. He is scheming and brainy, and can quickly analyze the pros and cons to make decisions. Even, he can be cruel to himself.


    But back then, he had teased him like that, and he didn''t even have any murderous intentions towards him...


    Ruan Youqing actually doesn''t want to think about such a delicate matter.


    However, Baili Huaijin suddenly appeared when everything seemed to be calming down...


    Ruan Youqing suddenly felt that the dessert in his hand was not so delicious.


    Minming came here today, she just wanted to stab Nangong Liuyun without pain, so as to save her from causing any disturbances in the future.


    Suddenly there was one more him...


    Ruan Youqing somehow felt uncomfortable.


    Nangong Liuyun was very keen at this time. After realizing Ruan Youqing''s discomfort, she smiled with interest, walked to Ruan Youqing''s side, leaned down and leaned over: "Should I... make room for the two of you?" Some space?"


    "Princess Nangong, please pay attention. Misfortune comes out of your mouth." Ruan Youqing turned cold and replied unhurriedly.


    "It''s boring... I can''t take a joke at all!" Nangong Liuyun snorted softly, and then sat back in his seat.


    Baili Huaijin also rarely looked embarrassed, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Ruan Youqing couldn''t stand it at first, and asked directly: "Prince Baili didn''t come here this time in an open and aboveboard... What are you going to do?"


    "I will see you and see if you are happy to marry Gu Changan."


    "Ok¡­"


    Ruan Youqing did not expect that Baili Huaijin''s answer was even more direct when she asked directly.


    In her impression, Baili Huaijin shouldn''t have this kind of...a disregarded personality...


    Just when she couldn''t figure it out, Baili Huaijin sighed softly, and then said in a resentful tone:


    "Youqing, Gulai...just want to see if you are doing well. I know that the beautiful days when I was on the bank of the boundless river were just a play for survival with you. But... Gu has gradually changed from being false at the beginning. Be serious. These words may sound ridiculous to you, but if you can... alone... no... I... I hope to hear you shout again from your mouth... Huai Jin..."


    "Prince Baili is really a lover."


    Ruan Youqing didn''t answer, but Nangong Liuyun rubbed his arms in disgust.


    After Baili Huaijin glanced at her coldly, Ruan Youqing frowned slightly and said softly, "Fan''er, take Princess Nangong out and buy some snacks back."


    "You let me go out?" Nangong Liuyun was a little shocked: "Aren''t you afraid that I will go out and attract people to say that you secretly communicated with others?"


    Ruan Youqing heard the words, smiled and said: "Who is Prince Baili coming with, the princess has no idea? Also... If you say something unnecessary... you should know that my temper is actually not very good."


    Nangong Liuyun trembled, turned his head and left angrily.


    Fan''er looked at Ruan Youqing with some anxiety, and said softly: "Master...you are here by yourself...wouldn''t it be inappropriate?"


    "No problem, we will leave in half an hour."


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Fan''er could only speed up his pace to keep up with Nangong Liuyun''s pace.


    Finally, there were only her and Baili Huaijin left in the room.


    The reason why Nangong Liuyun was allowed to leave was really to keep his ears clean.


    It''s just that Ruan Youqing didn''t speak first again at this time. At this time, the one who can''t help but speak first is at a disadvantage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： friend or foe

    Chapter 424 Is it a friend or an enemy


    I don¡¯t know what kind of incense is lit in the house. I won¡¯t feel it at the beginning. The longer you stay, the easier it is to attract people¡¯s attention.


    When Ruan Youqing noticed the fragrance, his heart moved slightly, and he sat upright involuntarily.


    It happened that Baili Huaijin just pulled up a chair and sat beside Ruan Youqing.


    "We...should be friends, right?" Baili Huaijin finally spoke.


    But Ruan Youqing didn''t have the intention to deal with him, and looked at him without blinking.


    Although I don¡¯t know what deal he made with Nangong Liuyun that allowed him to come to Ningguo with Nangong Liuyun...


    In any case... It can''t be just to meet her on a whim.


    Baili Huaijin, who didn''t get an answer, frowned, then raised her voice slightly and continued, "Youqing?"


    "Prince Baili, since you and I already know the other party''s temperament...then...you may as well talk about it if you have anything to do." Because the other party was approaching, Ruan Youqing withdrew to the side.


    The incense, she already smelled what it was.


    The tranquilizing incense commonly used in the harem of Yuhuan Kingdom can relieve fatigue and relax the mind.


    Although her internal strength is weakening, her nose can never smell wrong.


    It seems that the other party didn''t make any moves on the incense.


    "Do you think... I must do something when I come to see you?" Baili Huaijin lightly clenched his fists.


    Ruan Youqing didn''t miss any expression on Baili Huaijin''s face, so when he saw the look of loneliness flashing past in his eyes, Ruan Youqing took back what he was about to say just in time.


    At this time, she was really extremely uncomfortable.


    She didn''t like the powerless feeling of being punched in cotton.


    Baili Huaijin has not done anything to hurt her so far, so she can''t speak too harshly.


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s continued silence, Baili Huaijin suddenly burst into a smile: "This time I''m going back to Nanting, I''m going to marry the princess too."


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then subconsciously raised a smile and said congratulations.


    But these two words seemed to touch Baili Huaijin''s sore spot. He suddenly stood up and took a few steps back, looking at Ruan Youqing with even more complicated eyes:


    "Ruan Youqing, don''t you really understand what it means to come here all the time? The fire you set on the Cangmang River back then burned to...Gu''s heart!"


    "Prince Baili..." Ruan Youqing finally stood up, and his expression became serious: "If you really treat Youqing as a friend, we can still...be friends."


    The words fell, but Baili Huaijin fell silent.


    Just when Ruan Youqing was about to get up and leave, Baili Huaijin sighed and said helplessly, "Forget it, Guben doesn''t want anything extravagantly. Just saying it... is better than keeping it in your heart. You just said Of... treat me alone... no... treat me as a friend..."


    "Really." Ruan Youqing''s face finally eased a little: "As long as you are not the enemy."


    ¡¸Nanting and Ningguo have signed an alliance, we can no longer be enemies.¡¹


    When the eyes met, Ruan Youqing understood that Baili Huaijin was not lying.


    "Then..." Baili Huaijin smiled sincerely, lifted the kettle from the table and poured two cups of hot water.


    "Replace wine with water, from now on... see you again by fate?" Baili Huaijin pushed a cup in front of Ruan Youqing, while she picked up another cup.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows lightly, and then pushed his water glass towards Baili Huaijin with a long finger.


    "Let''s change."


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Baili Huaijin''s expression froze, but then he laughed softly: "Aren''t you afraid that if I really hurt you, you will become angry from embarrassment?"


    Ruan Youqing raised the corners of his lips and said indifferently: "I remember that Prince Baili...is not good at martial arts."


    "You woman..." Baili Huaijin finally widened her eyes in annoyance.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing covered her lips and smiled, and picked up the water glass she exchanged with Baili Huaijin and gently touched the table.


    Baili Huaijin curled her lips, and drank the water in the glass with her hands raised.


    Seeing that there was nothing in the water, Ruan Youqing gradually put down his guard and drank his own cup.


    Ordinary hot water, without any condiments.


    It''s just... After she put down the water glass, Baili Huaijin stood up and walked towards the incense burner by the window.


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing saw Baili Huaijin reach out and cut off the burning incense in the incense burner silently.


    After realizing something was wrong, Ruan Youqing''s heart sank and she wanted to stand up and leave, but she slipped and almost fell.


    "Baili Huaijin!" Ruan Youqing gritted his teeth, his eyes instantly became icy cold.


    But Baili Huaijin didn''t meet her eyes.


    The head and body became heavier and heavier, and Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t beat the drowsiness of drowsiness and passed out.


    ¡­


    "It''s half an hour, Princess Nangong, we should go back to the inn."


    Fan''er tirelessly urged Nangong Liuyun who was trying on clothes.


    Nangong Liuyun curled his lips, and said unhurriedly: "You little girl, why are you in such a hurry, the old acquaintance finally met, and we must not let the two of you catch up on the old days. My princess mainly has you The maidservant with good eyesight sent you away a long time ago."


    Fan''er''s face was broken: "Princess Nangong, if you don''t go back, then the servant will be rude and go back by herself first. "


    "Okay, okay, go back, go back. This princess really owes you both master and servant."


    After finishing speaking, Nangong Liuyun reluctantly put down the clothes he was about to try on, and followed Faner out of the tailor shop.


    As a result... After returning to the previous room, they found that Ruan Youqing and Baili Huaijin were not in the room.


    Nangong Liuyun leaned on the door frame, crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows, his tone was a bit playful: "These two...can''t they elope?"


    "Princess Nangong, please be more respectful with your words!" Fan''er had a serious face, and then took a closer look inside and outside the house.


    My master and Prince Nanting disappeared together...


    And... there is no sign of a fight in the house...


    Seeing Fan looking through everything in an orderly manner, Nangong Liuyun frowned inaudibly, and then said sourly: "Baili Huaijin doesn''t know martial arts, and your master is so powerful, maybe Where did Ruan Youqing tie him up?"


    Fan''er finally stopped what he said, thinking about the possibility in Nangong Liuyun''s words.


    Could it be... where did my lady really mess up Prince Nanting?


    Maybe...Miss has gone back?


    Thinking of this, Fan''er turned to look at Nangong Liuyun with an unnatural expression: "Princess Nangong... what happened today..."


    "Don''t worry, this princess won''t say anything. If either of them has an accident, this princess will not be clean."


    "Then... the servant girl will leave first. If our lady comes back, please tell her."


    "Hmm..." After Nangong Liuyun lazily replied, Fan really left.


    After the little maid left, Nangong Liuyun''s expression changed, and he clapped his hands in the air.


    Soon, someone came out from the darkness.


    "What orders does Her Royal Highness have?"


    "Go and find out... where did those two people go. If something really happened... this princess will not be swallowed alive by someone!"


    At this moment, a carriage has successfully driven out of the city.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： piece

    Chapter 425 Chess pieces


    After Ruan Youqing woke up, she found that she had no internal energy at all.


    Looking at Baili Huaijin who was sitting beside her, Ruan Youqing''s face was extremely gloomy.


    ¡¸I...didn''t know that you...would lose your internal strength...''


    Ruan Youqing smiled coldly: "So, after you found out, you took me out without any worries?"


    After waking up, she had roughly scanned her body and current situation.


    She and Baili Huaijin were sitting in a fast-moving carriage, and there was a soft cushion on her waist.


    It''s just... the faint red mark on the wrist seems to show that he was **** at first.


    This shows... Baili Huaijin didn''t know that she had lost her internal strength when she was unconscious, so she tied her up for a while to prevent her from escaping or doing anything. And after knowing that she had no internal strength...untied her...


    But Baili Huaijin does not know martial arts...


    "Who is driving the carriage?" Ruan Youqing suddenly looked sharply outside the curtain.


    Baili Huaijin would not be able to take her away easily if he was alone.


    Therefore, there should be someone beside him... who is familiar with the situation.


    The figure outside the carriage was obviously taken aback for a moment, then a skinny hand lifted the curtain, and the man poked his head in.


    It was a familiar face in a strange way.


    After Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, he spoke uncertainly, "Ku... Kugli?"


    "Miss Ruan has good eyesight, she can still recognize me."


    The other party was obviously easy-going, but those hooked eyes instantly aroused Ruan Youqing''s memory.


    Then, Ruan Youqing didn''t talk to Kugli again, but turned to look at Baili Huaijin, and sarcastically said: "Baili Huaijin, you are still in collusion with him? Last time he deceived you Isn''t that bad enough?"


    Baili Huaijin curled her fingers slightly, her expression a little embarrassed.


    Kugli smiled, and said slowly: "This time, I promise not to deceive our Prince Baili again."


    After saying this, Baili Huaijin''s face became even more gloomy.


    Seeing this, Kugli twitched the corner of his mouth and did not speak again.


    Although the atmosphere was a bit dull, Ruan Youqing quickly calmed down, and directly broke the silence: "I don''t know what the two of you intend to do with this cooperation?"


    "I want to study you at a close distance...to see if your internal strength decline...is related to your pregnancy."


    The carriage stopped suddenly, and Kugli also got into the carriage.


    Ruan Youqing retreated subconsciously, and his face became even more defensive.


    The deep meaning in Kugli''s words is...he knows that his internal strength is fading!


    Afterwards, Kugli talked about some things about himself, and Ruan Youqing passively knew how Kugli got together with Baili Huaijin again, and why he followed her, who was pregnant again... A really weak woman.


    It turned out that when they were in Guz country last time, the brothers and sisters Nangong Liuyun did not return empty-handed.


    When they left, Kugli, who had resigned as a wizard, returned to Yuhuan with them.


    Even, Nangong Liuyun also worshiped Kugli as his teacher and learned some simple witchcraft.


    Because Yuhuan and Nanting also need to establish a good relationship, after going back and forth, Nangong Liuyun and Baili Huaijin got closer, and then Kugli and Baili Huaijin got closer.


    "I calculated that you were destined to experience a catastrophe, so... I led Prince Baili to Ningguo."


    "The catastrophe?"


    Ku Geli cast a slanted glance at Baili Huaijin, and said in a kind tone, "Prince Baili, please stay outside the carriage for a while. What I''m going to say to Miss Ruan...no one else can hear it."


    After nodding, Baili Huaijin actually got out of the carriage.


    Ruan Youqing looked at Kuge with a somewhat complicated expression and said, "Did you... put some kind of Gu on him?"


    The smile on Kugli''s face froze: "That''s not the case. Although Baili Huaijin sometimes has a surly personality, most of them are still good and obedient children."


    Ruan Youqing listened, and leaned back: "Good boy? A good chess piece is about the same... But, the obedient good chess piece is no longer here, so you can speak directly if you have anything to say, Master Wizard."


    "I vaguely understand why your fate is so strange." Kugli squinted his eyes, staring at Ruan Youqing with burning eyes.


    Ruan Youqing''s heart trembled, but there was still no expression on his face: "Then what?"


    ¡¸In Mayara¡¯s cave, you should know the truth about some things, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡¹


    "Ruan Youqing, you are unique in this world... a person of two worlds."


    "!" Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t maintain his indifferent expression, and grabbed the cushion on the car seat slightly with his fingers.


    ¡¸What do you...what exactly do you want to do?¡¹


    When Ruan Youqing said this, cold sweat was already breaking out on his body.


    Now she doesn''t have any internal strength, if Kugli has other thoughts and wants to do something to her...she may not be able to protect her child while protecting herself.


    The man of the twin worlds... This is the first time Ruan Youqing has heard such a statement.


    Does this mean... Kugli already knew...she was reborn!


    On the other hand, Kugli smiled, and continued to speak unhurriedly: "I just want to know what''s wrong with being a person of the twin world. Now it seems...it''s almost as in the legend... If you get it...you have it lose¡­"


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing has forced himself to calm down.


    Especially when she heard what Kugli said was similar to the legend, her heart moved, and she asked tentatively: "What legend?"


    "The forbidden technique of the Guzi royal family, rebirth. Ruan Youqing, you should have noticed that your internal energy is gradually dissipating, right? Haven''t you thought about it?"


    After thinking about it, Ruan Youqing felt that there was no need for him to hide it now, so he said directly: "But according to my own observation, it should take a while before I lose all my internal strength. But now..."


    Speaking of this, Ruan Youqing''s face darkened, and his tone became cold again: "You ordered Nangong Liuyun and Baili Huaijin to use some means against me?"


    Kugli did not deny it, and nodded directly: "Yes, I ordered the two of them to use something on you. But... I just want to know how much my medicine can take away your internal energy, but in the end... there is nothing at all." Not left... To be honest, this time, I didn''t intend to take you away. But Baili Huaijin saw that you had lost all your internal strength, so she moved some thoughts that had been silent. You must know that young guys always have a problem because they don''t have enough. To form an obsession."


    It turned out that Kugli just wanted to simply verify his idea this time.


    Who ever thought that he really lost all his internal strength because of this.


    And Nangong Liuyun and Baili Huaijin are just his pawns.


    Meeting Kugli again, it really was her catastrophe!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： take her away

    Chapter 426 Take her away


    ¡¸I...I really don¡¯t know anything...I¡¯m also innocent...Gu Shoufu...you...you believe me...I...I really don¡¯t know anything..."


    At this time, Nangong Liuyun, who was still crying in the rain, I feel sorry for. But when one looked up and saw someone''s indifferent and sinister face like Hell''s Yama, he honestly put away his sobs.


    Although she can control other people''s favor...but she dare not be presumptuous in front of Gu Chang''an...


    Because she didn''t know if it was her hallucination, she felt that if she said another useless nonsense... Gu Changan wouldn''t care if she was a princess of another country.


    ¡¸You really don¡¯t know...her whereabouts?¡¹


    Obviously, Gu Changan''s patience has been completely worn out.


    After Shan Er told him that Ruan Youqing had been missing for three hours, he immediately ordered a search across the city.


    But one night passed...but he didn''t gain anything.


    The figure seemed to have evaporated suddenly, and no one had ever witnessed her figure.


    It''s just that the only thing I can know now is... Baili Huaijin, the crown prince of Nanting Kingdom, who disappeared with her! He didn''t expect that Nangong Liuyun brought Baili Huaijin, the crown prince of Nanting Kingdom, with him when he came to Ning Kingdom this time!


    "Princess Nangong, the fact that you brought Prince Nanting to our Ning Kingdom... will immediately make you a prisoner of our Ning Kingdom."


    Gu Changan looked at Nangong Liuyun expressionlessly, his domineering aura made Nangong Liuyun, who was a princess of a country, unable to resist at all.


    "I...I know I was wrong...I shouldn''t have brought Baili Huaijin to Ningguo...But I really didn''t want to do anything to Ruan Youqing this time...It was the two of them who wanted to catch up...Ruan Youqing let me go out...even if you If you don¡¯t believe me...then you should also believe the maid beside Ruan Youqing!"


    "Our master won''t talk about old times with that so-called Prince Baili! Master Gu, the reason why the master asked us to leave was because Princess Nangong stayed there and said something... not very nice."


    After Fan''er explained, Gu Chang''an remained expressionless.


    It''s not that he suspects that his little fox has something shady with Baili Huaijin, but that Baili Huaijin doesn''t know martial arts... It''s even less likely that his little fox is the kind of weak woman who is easily taken away...


    Could it be... what is his little fox''s plan?


    But if she had any plans, it was even more impossible for her to leave without saying goodbye.


    After much deliberation, Gu Changan still felt that Ruan Youqing must have encountered some trouble.


    Just as he was thinking, he saw Nangong Liuyun''s panicked eyes from the corner of his eye.


    When he looked in the direction, he finally found some clues.


    There are special things soaked in the incense in the house.


    "Nangong Liuyun, let me ask you one last time, what did you do to her?"


    Hearing the other party''s gloomy words, Nangong Liuyun finally collapsed and collapsed on the ground: "I... I really don''t know much... We smoked some medicine in the room in advance, and the medicine was given to me by my master... Later... Later Why she disappeared with Baili Huaijin, I really don''t know...I don''t know they have other plans at all...Otherwise I can''t stay here alone like a fool..."


    At the end, Nangong Liuyun couldn''t help crying again.


    She just came here to make a kiss, and it was someone else''s idea to do something to Ruan Youqing.


    Originally, she wanted to watch Ruan Youqing''s excitement, but in the end... she was also used as a chess piece without telling the truth.


    ¡¸Who is your master?¡¹


    Nangong Liuyun was grieving over his own misfortune. After hearing Gu Changan''s answer, he immediately said cautiously: "It''s... the former national teacher of Guz Kingdom... Kugli..."


    ¡¸Oh? The Princess of Yuhuan Kingdom worshiped Wizard Guzi as her teacher?¡¹


    Gu Changan slightly raised his eyebrows, a little puzzled.


    Nangong Liuyun could only briefly explain how Kugli was with them.


    Hearing the end, Gu Changan frowned slightly and said, "So this time...Kugli came with you?"


    In the end... Nangong Liuyun was confused by this question.


    Seeing that Gu Changan''s face was about to turn gloomy after all the hard work, Nangong Liuyun hurriedly said with a mournful face: "According to what I knew before... Master didn''t follow... But now... I feel... He might have followed... "


    Although the other party spoke in a confusing manner, Gu Changan still understood what Nangong Liuyun wanted to express.


    After looking at her thoughtfully, Gu Changan suddenly turned around and left with a group of people.


    It wasn''t until they left the inn that Tian Wen cautiously asked, "Master, will Nangong Liuyun let her stay in the inn?"


    Gu Chang''an''s face was heavy: "Nangong Liuyun is just a pawn. The most urgent thing now is to figure out what Kugli wants to do."


    "Master, let''s go next..."


    "Their footsteps will not be too fast, you all chase south."


    ¡­


    After driving all night, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t bear it and fell into a deep sleep at dawn.


    Baili Huaijin looked at Ruan Youqing who was asleep and still on guard, feeling a little sad in her heart.


    After knowing that Ruan Youqing had lost his internal strength, he actually...suddenly had a...different idea.


    If you bring Ruan Youqing back to his Nanting...isn''t that...a kind of new beginning...


    Having this idea, Baili Huaijin and Kugli spoke briefly, and Kugli actually made an even crazier decision.


    ¡¸She finally fell asleep?¡¹


    "Fell asleep."


    ¡¸Then I will find a suitable candidate now.¡¹


    When Kugli was about to leave, Baili Huaijin lifted the curtain of the car with a complicated expression and called out to him again.


    ¡¸This time...you really didn¡¯t play alone?¡¹


    As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake for ten years, you are afraid of well ropes.


    Before cooperating with Kugli, he was teased by him. This time, Baili Huaijin was more or less on guard.


    Kugli smiled when he saw this, and a hint of madness flashed in his eyes: "You don''t have to think too much about yourself, you are just a step in my plan."


    After finishing speaking, he left without waiting for Baili Huaijin to reply.


    Although Baili Huaijin''s expression was a bit gloomy, when his eyes saw Ruan Youqing, there was a rare kind of tenderness mixed in.


    ¡­


    Ten days later, Yu Yue, the lord of Guz, went to the Gu Mansion immediately after receiving the reply letter from her imperial brother.


    Because Gu Changan concealed Ruan Youqing''s disappearance, most people did not know that she was missing.


    Especially Yuyue.


    So, when Yuyue found out that she was missing from Gu Changan''s place, she was so panicked that Gu Changan was very keenly aware of something wrong.


    And it was only at this time that Gu Changan realized that his little fox...during this period of time...had lost his internal strength a little bit!


    It was as if the sky and the earth collapsed in an instant, and Gu Changan left the city immediately.


    At the same time, Tianwen Gangu, who went to investigate, also sent news that someone saw Kugeli and... Ruan Youqing on the border of Guz Kingdom.


    And Kugli... seems to be preparing some kind of forbidden technique!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： cause and effect of rebirth

    Chapter 427 The cause and effect of rebirth


    Arriving at Jingbian City again, Ruan Youqing''s mood is actually quite complicated.


    Especially... After crossing Jingbian City and arriving at a tavern in Nanting, Ruan Youqing heard an extremely ridiculous thing.


    That''s... she''s dead.


    Ruan Youqing took a deep breath, curled up his fingers, and looked coldly at the man sitting opposite him.


    "Prince Baili, do you need to explain to me? Why did I... die?"


    Not long after Kugli parted ways with them, she was suddenly "killed" by the other party with extremely cruel means. This kind of thing... As the person involved, she just finds it funny at this moment.


    However, if you think about it carefully, there are traces to follow. These days, Kugli and Baili Huaijin seem to have been observing her every move mysteriously, and even... even found a midwife for her to take care of her daily life these days Life.


    In this way, it seems that these two people found her a "stand-in" at the beginning, trying to make her die in a suspended animation.


    What made Ruan Youqing angry was that she didn''t realize it!


    "If you don''t die... Gu Changan will definitely come after you..." Baili Huaijin suppressed his voice, but he didn''t dare to look at Ruan Youqing again.


    "Aren''t you afraid that this will make him even more persistent towards you?!" Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but patted the table, but it made Baili Huaijin sit a little further away from her.


    Although she is a bit timid now, Baili Huaijin is still very grateful that her hidden guard arrived in time after Kugli left. Otherwise, if he is alone, he will definitely not be able to see the furious Ruan Youqing...


    After all, although Ruan Youqing lost his internal strength, it was only a loss of internal strength... Along the way, he already knew that the opponent''s beating or killing moves were all remembered in his bones and even in his soul.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that her belly got bigger and it was difficult for her to move around, the two of them wouldn''t be able to watch her.


    Thinking of this, Baili Huaijin felt aggrieved and irritable.


    And Ruan Youqing also clenched his fist, resisting the urge to beat Baili Huaijin to pieces.


    She couldn''t believe it... If Gu Changan was deceived... really thought she was dead... how sad it would be...


    Although Gu Changan is not that easy to fool, Ruan Youqing knows that he is his weakness. Once it comes to weaknesses, people have no reason to speak of.


    Moreover... once the news of her "death" comes back to the capital...father, mother and the others will definitely not be able to bear it!


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing looked at Baili Huaijin even more unkindly.


    "Don''t you think that if I fake my death, I can go back to your Nanting with you at ease?"


    "You... as long as you go back with me... I will be satisfied... and as long as you hide from him for a while... you won''t be afraid." Although Baili Huaijin''s eyes were a little stubborn, his body moved to the side again.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but sneered and said, "It''s ridiculous to say, I''m afraid I will take me away? Prince Baili, do you have any tendency to be abused?"


    As a result, Baili Huaijin blushed suspiciously.


    Another punch on the cotton, Ruan Youqing closed his mouth bored.


    Because Kugli gave her medicine, after her body lost its internal strength, her energy was not as strong as before.


    Although Baili Huaijin doesn''t know martial arts, she seems to be extremely obsessed with certain aspects. As for her guard, he even took turns with his subordinates himself.


    I will be inseparable for a while, and I will not be able to get in touch with Gu Changan...


    So... I can only take a step forward and look at it one step at a time.


    "I''m tired." Ruan Youqing put down the teacup in his hand, and said without expression.


    "Then, I will take you to the inn to rest first, and I will take you back to our capital city of Nanting tomorrow morning."


    ¡­


    ¡¸Master...the corpse...the subordinate brought it here...¡¹


    At the foot of Mount Mayara, a group of people were gathering together and talking about something.


    ¡¸You...do you want to take a look...¡¹


    Yueyue''s eyes were red and swollen, and her steps stopped in front of Gu Changan.


    After talking with Gu Changan, they left the city without stopping to look for Ruan Youqing in the south. As a result, they received a message saying that Ruan Youqing had appeared on Guz''s side.


    Hurry up, hurry up...it seems to be a step too late.


    Kugli has already fled, and there are several corpses lying across the entrance of Mayala''s God Cave.


    Among them was a female corpse with a protruding belly, which was tied to a wooden frame carved with strange patterns.


    The burnt black body has become beyond recognition.


    But the more this is the case, the more people can''t stop daydreaming.


    ¡¸What exactly does Kugli want to do...¡¹


    Gu Changan, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke.


    He tried to keep calm and didn''t look at the corpse, because he felt that his little fox was powerful, and he couldn''t die so easily...


    But he was afraid...because he was too blindly determined...even...the corpse...had missed the coffin...


    Yueyue led people to dispose of all the corpses before answering Gu Changan''s question in an unusually dignified manner.


    ¡¸Through the death method and arrangement of these corpses... Kugli...is indeed...using some forbidden techniques...¡¹


    "What forbidden technique?" Gu Chang''an''s voice did not fluctuate.


    "He should know the forbidden technique of our royal family... If I guessed correctly...he should be...wanting to resurrect...our master. But...why did he focus on Youqing...and how can you be so good..."


    Yue Yue whispered her guess, but in the end, she was too shocked to speak.


    She is a smart person. Although Ruan Youqing didn''t tell her the truth before, based on what she said, it is still possible to guess one or two.


    Trembling slightly, she dragged Gu Changan aside, and Yuyue directly expressed her conjecture: "Youqing...youqing is a person from a twin world?! She...she was once subjected to the forbidden spell of our Guzi royal family? So ...that''s why...that''s why she lost her inner strength..."


    Gu Changan was taken aback for a moment, and frowned even tighter: "You mean...youqing''s loss of internal strength is related to her...rebirth?"


    He vaguely remembered that the little fox called himself...the reborn...


    Before that, Yuyue only told him that Ruan Youqing''s internal energy had faded, and then the two of them were busy on their way to find her whereabouts...


    Yue Yue seemed to accept the matter of rebirth more easily. After taking a breath, she immediately told Gu Chang''an all about how she investigated the disappearance of internal energy for Ruan Youqing.


    To be born again is to be able to be born again.


    After being reborn...it will affect one''s fate by changing the direction of some established things.


    Everything has a cause and an effect...Ruan Youqing can be reborn as a twin, then she will have to bear...a certain result.


    Now it seems that this effect should be on her body first.


    Lose internal strength...becoming weak.


    "The reason why forbidden art is called forbidden art is not only because the means of implementation are taboo, but it carries... too many things. I don''t know... I don''t know what kind of person Youqing met in his previous life, and he desperately let her Reborn and back..." Yu Yue sighed lightly, and then put her eyes on the burnt corpse again.


    Gu Changan''s heart felt like a knife was piercing him.


    He remembered that Youqing said that it was because of him that she was reborn.


    so¡­


    So...my choice...does it still...harm her...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： Baili Huaijins obsession

    Chapter 428 Baili Huaijin''s obsession


    Nanting State is located in the south of Ning State, and the climate is warmer than Ning State.


    So, before summer, Nanting has already started to get hot.


    Even the heat makes people feel anxious easily.


    Ruan Youqing was sitting in a water pavilion, and two or three pretty maids were serving in every possible way. Fruits and various snacks were also placed on the short table next to her.


    Today is the tenth day since she came to Nanting Prince''s Mansion, Baili Huaijin put her under house arrest.


    "Ma''am, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has already sent someone to deliver what you want."


    The maid named Zhulian walked gracefully in front of Ruan Youqing, and then carefully brought her an exquisite wooden box.


    Although Baili Huaijin put her under house arrest, she was able to respond to all kinds of requests from her.


    Although she doesn''t like the current situation, Ruan Youqing is still gentle and polite when facing these little maids.


    Never take her anger out on innocent people, this is her bottom line in life.


    So, if she can trouble Baili Huaijin, she will never trouble others.


    Even if it¡¯s¡­buy a hosta.


    Ruan Youqing narrowed his eyes and took out the jade hairpin. Seeing the polished hairpin, Ruan Youqing finally couldn''t help but chuckle.


    How afraid is Baili Huaijin that she will use this thing to assassinate him?


    This smile made Zhulian and the maids a little surprised.


    After all, although she didn''t feel sorry for the servant girl, she basically didn''t laugh much in the past ten days.


    Zhu Lian was the one who had the most contact with Ruan Youqing. At this time, seeing Ruan Youqing''s unprecedented smile, she boldly praised: "Ma''am, you look so pretty when you smile."


    Ruan Youqing heard the words, but the corners of his mouth slowly closed.


    Afterwards, she rubbed her fingers lightly at the end of the hairpin, and murmured in a low voice: "Your prince is considerate, this hairpin can''t even be pierced by a finger."


    Zhu Lian didn''t dare to say anything, but could only smile.


    "The sun is quite good today, my sister is really warming up here."


    At this time, a figure slowly approached on the Jiuqu Bridge, and a woman was walking towards Ruan Youqing waving a fan with pearls in it.


    This woman''s appearance is not considered alluring, but when she smiles with her lips curled up... it makes people feel pity.


    Especially...resembling...Ruan Youqing.


    Even Ruan Youqing was in a daze when she first saw her, and she didn''t find out until later that this woman was taken into the backyard after he said goodbye to Baili Huaijin last time in Cangmang River.


    It''s called...Qing You.


    A concubine named Qingyou who looks quite similar to her in her smile.


    From this point of view, Baili Huaijin really looks like an infatuated man who has a deep affection for her?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing''s smile added a bit of coolness.


    Qingyou''s heart sank slightly, but the smile on her face was even bigger.


    After sitting next to Ruan Youqing with ease, Qing You said with a simple face: "Sister, is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince coming to see you these days?"


    "No."


    "Huh? Didn''t come to see you? I guess I have something to do these days. Anyway...His Royal Highness hasn''t visited my concubine for a long time. If I am as lucky as you to conceive your highness''s child, I must be Have the courage to speak out your dissatisfaction.¡±


    Ruan Youqing took a sip of the sweet soup in front of him calmly, and then said calmly, "This is not his child."


    Although I said this more than once, the woman in front of me didn''t know whether she was really stupid or fake, so she didn''t believe her words.


    Sure enough, after Ruan Youqing finished speaking, Qingyou looked around in horror, then moved closer and said, "Sister, I can''t say this anymore. No matter how angry you and His Royal Highness...you can''t say this stupid talk..."


    Ruan Youqing pulled a thin scarf from the low table beside him and covered his stomach, then continued to speak seriously: "This is really not his child. I have a husband, and he insists on taking me here to make fun of me." .¡±


    Qingyou curled her lips, still disbelieving: "My sister is playing tricks on my sister if she says that again, and His Royal Highness is not... Then what, how could you do such a thankless thing?"


    Seeing that she didn''t believe her, Ruan Youqing stopped explaining, but leaned back and closed her eyes to take a nap.


    Qing You, who was about to speak again, had a dark look in his eyes, then relaxed his movements and sat down obediently.


    Within a quarter of an hour, Baili Huaijin arrived.


    It''s just that his complexion is extremely different.


    In front of Ruan Youqing, Baili Huaijin never made out with Qing You. Qingyou also knew this very well, so when she saw Baili Huaijin approaching from a distance, she immediately stood up and saluted, and even obediently stood aside after saluting.


    Baili Huaijin glanced at her with satisfaction, and then her eyes fell on Ruan Youqing with complicated eyes.


    "He found it." After thinking for a while, he finally spoke.


    Although he doesn¡¯t expect Kugli to be able to hide Gu Changan¡¯s secret, as long as he can stop the other party¡¯s footsteps¡­he¡¯s content.


    After all, preparations were hasty, and Ruan Youqing''s "death" was too sudden.


    Ruan Youqing finally opened his eyes slowly, with no emotion on his face: "Then will you let me go?"


    "Impossible." Baili Huaijin frowned and refused directly.


    He managed to bring people to his territory, how could he let them go so easily!


    Especially, he and Kugeli let Ruan Youqing "die" together. Gu Changan has no direct evidence, so asking him for someone is unreasonable!


    But what he didn''t expect was that Gu Changan not only tracked him down so quickly, but was so bold that he came to Nanting alone!


    "If you refuse to let me go back, then he will definitely stay here." Ruan Youqing continued to speak calmly.


    She knew that Gu Changan couldn''t easily believe that she was dead.


    He will...will come to her.


    It seems...she can''t be too comfortable, and the preparations for these few days have to be accelerated.


    Baili Huaijin was extremely stubborn at this time: "No, even if feigning death can''t fool him, then he has no evidence to prove that you are here in Gu. No matter how Gu is, he is also the prince of a country. How can he be allowed to guess at will by a courtier of another country! "


    Seeing that Baili Huaijin''s eyes were cloudy, Ruan Youqing sighed inaudibly, and slowly stood up.


    "What are you going to do?!" Seeing her get up, Baili Huaijin quickly walked to her side.


    Ruan Youqing smiled, and said slowly: "You won''t let me see my husband, then I can only go back to my room and sleep."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the other party to reply, Ruan Youqing stepped down the steps and walked out of the water pavilion.


    Where Qingyou, who had been staying quietly all this time, was so nervous that she didn''t dare to breathe out.


    She only found out today...this woman named Ruan Youqing...was actually snatched by their Crown Prince...


    Besides, during the conversation between the two just now...it seems that the other party''s husband...has found him...


    What kind of fantasy storybook subplot is this!


    "Do you think Gu is a fool?" Baili Huaijin suddenly said.


    Qing You was taken aback for a moment, then immediately fell to his knees on the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： Her confidence is coming

    Chapter 429 Her confidence is coming


    On the second day, Ruan Youqing heard from Zhulian that after she left the waterside pavilion yesterday, Qingyou suddenly slipped her foot into the water.


    And then...she was diagnosed with pregnancy.


    Ruan Youqing can roughly guess the reason for falling into the water. Fortunately, luck and misfortune are combined, and she can be diagnosed with pregnancy. Her future life should be easier.


    "Ma''am, His Royal Highness said that he will not come here today." After Zhu Lian handed the warm handkerchief to Ruan Youqing, she carefully relayed His Royal Highness''s instructions.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes moved slightly, then he half-dropped his eyes to cover the surging wind and cloud in his eyes, said softly that he understood and let the bead curtain retreat.


    Although she is under house arrest, if she wants to stay by herself, these maids can give her some free time.


    After the bead curtain left and only herself was left in the room, Ruan Youqing put away her lazy appearance just now and squatted on the ground with her stomach supported, then reached out and took out something from a dark slot under the bed.


    The hairpin that Baili Huaijin gave her before had been polished to a sharp point after she stayed up all night.


    Looking at the hairpin that was glowing with cold light, Ruan Youqing rolled his eyes and smiled, then hid it in his wide sleeves with a flick of his hand.


    After Baili Huaijin took away the weapons on her body, she was never searched again.


    Because he hasn''t figured it out yet, if Ruan Youqing really wants to kill him, a hairpin is enough.


    Originally, he planned to prepare slowly, but now, Gu Changan has already searched and came here. So...she has to escape from the Prince''s Mansion to meet him as soon as possible.


    Before, I was worried that it would be inconvenient for me to escape alone, but now...


    Her confidence came.


    ¡­


    This day was unusually quiet. After Baili Huaijin had her own child, she seemed to have realized that she really didn''t come here to express her feelings to her.


    Moreover, it is very rare to spend a day with Qing You.


    Ruan Youqing was so happy that her ears were clear, she ate, drank and waited until night fell.


    Although she has only stayed in the Prince''s Mansion for ten days, she already knows the distribution of hidden stakes in the Prince''s Mansion like the back of her hand.


    Especially when she found out that Baili Huaijin had planted ten people around the other courtyard where she lived, she didn''t know whether she should be happy that her ability was so valued or depressed that it was difficult for her to escape.


    However, when she changed into lighter clothes, knocked the bead curtain and the other two maids unconscious and was about to go out, the window of her room was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    It was like a continuous rainy day suddenly being covered by sunshine, Ruan Youqing froze in place as if someone had tapped his acupoints.


    A figure came in very coolly and neatly, and then... After meeting Ruan Youqing''s eyes, he was obviously stunned for a moment.


    Gu Changan... actually... broke into Baili Huaijin''s mansion at night!


    "Chang''an..." Ruan Youqing bit her lower lip, she let go of all her defenses when she was still cold just now.


    "I''ll pick you up." Gu Changan strode towards her, and before Ruan Youqing could continue speaking, she was hugged in her arms.


    Feeling Gu Changan''s slightly trembling body, Ruan Youqing calmed down, frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "You...you are so stupid... After all, this is Nanting Kingdom... Baili Huaijin is still the prince of a country...If he bites back You came here to assassinate him...you alone...how can you compete with a country."


    Gu Changan let out a long sigh: "Youqing, do you know...I''m going crazy these days."


    After seeing the charred corpse, they quickly found out the real identity of the corpse.


    Although Kugli has prepared carefully, due to the short time, there will still be inadvertently exposed flaws.


    What''s more, the people around Gu Changan are not trash.


    So, after discovering that the corpse was fake, Yuyue immediately took someone to find Kugli, and he turned south to Nanting.


    Although Baili Huaijin stubbornly refuses to admit that Ruan Youqing is with him, Gu Changan knows it well.


    So within two days, Gu Changan approached the door.


    "Leave with me, let''s go back to Ningguo." Gu Changan gently stroked the back of Ruan Youqing''s head with one hand, and stroked her protruding belly with the other hand.


    The time between the two of them was not too long, but in Gu Changan''s view, it was extremely long.


    "Let''s leave." After Ruan Youqing stabilized his mind, he firmly grasped Gu Changan''s hand.


    Both of them knew that this was not the time for a long chat, so after a few words, Gu Changan took Ruan Youqing to leave.


    As a result, just as they walked into the yard, the expressions of both of them changed.


    In the darkness, dozens of sharp edges aimed at them.


    Baili Huaijin, who was originally staying with Qingyou, walked in slowly from outside the courtyard, but his handsome face now became stern and stern.


    "Gu Changan, you are so courageous! How dare you break into Gu''s mansion without permission."


    Gu Changan gently embraced Ruan Youqing behind him with a long arm, and then opened his mouth with a mocking expression:


    "Break into your mansion? It seems...Prince Baili has no idea what Gu is doing in your mansion."


    Baili Huaijin, as if he couldn''t see Ruan Youqing, insisted that Gu Changan wanted to plot against him.


    The other party''s near-rogue behavior made Ruan Youqing''s eyes colder and colder.


    "Changan, it''s useless to talk too much, let''s just leave."


    "Without Gu''s permission! You don''t even think about leaving here! Don''t even talk about Nanting, you don''t even want to leave the Prince''s Mansion! Even if the two countries have written an alliance letter, the dignity of our Nanting is not for you to trample on it at will. of!"


    Seeing that Baili Huaijin was filled with righteous indignation and tried to turn black into white, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but sneered: "Baili Huaijin, you are the least manly man I''ve ever seen..."


    "Ruan Youqing!" Baili Huaijin covered her chest with a pale face.


    ¡¸You...you are too much! These days I have respected you and given you enough face! But now you treat me like this?! You are so cruel!¡¹


    Ruan Youqing listened, but he had no patience, no desire to answer his words at all.


    Gu Changan on the side has already set his sights on the guards who are pointing arrows at them. At this time, he is looking for the weakest place and preparing to rush out.


    Baili Huaijin who didn''t get a reply was even more frustrated.


    He didn''t feel that it was a mistake for him to bring Ruan Youqing to Nanting Kingdom when he was weak, but he was still angry that Ruan Youqing didn''t accept his affection!


    He put himself in such a low position!


    Why she still refuses to like herself!


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling Baili Huaijin finally revealed his darkest appearance, and said coldly to the guard beside him:


    "Passing Gu''s order, Ningguo''s chief assistant, Gu Chang''an, broke into Gu''s mansion in a vain attempt to assassinate Gu, and even insulted Gu with words. He didn''t pay attention to Gu so much, and he completely ignored the relationship between Ningguo and Nanting. Therefore, seize them!"


    "yes!"


    "I believe that no matter how much your emperor of Ning country trusts you, it is impossible for you to be so arrogant in other countries!" After ordering his subordinates, Baili Huaijin looked at Gu Changan and continued to speak aggressively.


    Ruan Youqing frowned slightly, ready to sarcastically go back.


    In the end, Gu Changan laughed softly, and slowly raised his sleeves to display a sword:


    "Since Prince Baili is about to tear his face apart, this time... let''s talk about it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： untouchable person

    Chapter 430 Untouchable person


    It''s just that as soon as Gu Changan''s voice fell, a person ran up in a panic behind Baili Huaijin.


    He rested his hands on his knees and panted for a few breaths before he approached Baili Huaijin anxiously and whispered, "His Royal Highness! Your Majesty... Your Majesty... He is on his way now!"


    "Father, why did you come here suddenly?" Baili Huaijin turned to look at the person who came.


    After the man heard this, he looked at Gu Chang''an with horror in his eyes, and then continued to speak under his throat: "The little one is not very clear... But... Your Royal Highness, the emperor asked the little one to come over to tell you in advance... Please don''t ...Don''t offend Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu."


    "Father, what does this mean? We people in Nanting Kingdom allow others to trample on our dignity like this?"


    "His Royal Highness, the little one... the little one is really not very clear. But for the sake of safety... you''d better...be patient... wait until the emperor comes..."


    Baili Huaijin saw that the man looked terrified, so he could only snort coldly, and raised his hand to signal the guards who were ready to shoot with arrows to stop their movements.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing grabbed Gu Changan''s wrist and whispered after getting closer, "You still alarmed the emperor of Nanting?"


    Look at this posture... It seems that Gu Changan did not come to Baili Huaijin''s mansion without any scruples as she imagined.


    He seems to be...prepared for something.


    Sure enough, after she finished asking the questions in her heart, Gu Changan smiled and said, "Although Kugli planned to go to the west, but at least... no time and energy wasted."


    ¡¸Huh? No time and energy wasted?¡¹


    "Yes, there is no waste. Because... Yuyue and I only took the lead, and behind us... there is still a backup."


    Ruan Youqing was completely startled, and after pressing her surging chest with both hands, she spoke out the conjecture in her heart with red eyes.


    "Daddy and the others... are here too?"


    Gu Changan nodded with a smile, and told what happened after he left the capital.


    Ruan Youqing''s disappearance, Gu Changan initially hid it from Ruan''s family because he was afraid that they would be worried.


    But after Yuyue found him and told him that Ruan Youqing had lost his internal strength, Gu Changan really left the capital after leaving a letter to Ruan Ye and the others.


    The content left at that time was in the direction of Nanting, so Ruan Ye led people directly south.


    Later, Gu Changan didn''t tell Ruan Ye that Kugli found someone to pretend to be Ruan Youqing''s body. He didn''t meet Ruan Youqing until he found out that Ruan Youqing was safe.


    "Not only General Ruan followed, but also General Mu, Major General Ruan, and... your sister, they all followed. Basically, anyone who could follow came."


    After being moved, Ruan Youqing thought of another important thing.


    "Daddy and the others... brought soldiers here?"


    "Yes, bring soldiers to pick you up."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing''s expression immediately became solemn, and her eyebrows almost twisted into a pimple: "But didn''t the emperor already take over the military power before? Could it be...Daddy...brought soldiers to Nanting privately...just to take me back... This...the emperor...doesn''t he want to blame him?!"


    Gu Changan smiled with his lips closed, his eyes were full of brilliance: "General Ruan led his troops to the south because of the emperor''s will."


    "Get the emperor''s will?" Ruan Youqing covered her mouth in shock, and lowered her voice: "But didn''t Ningguo sign an alliance with Nanting...Leading troops to the south...Isn''t Nanting country going to do something about it? Article? If another unnecessary war is started because of me...I...I..."


    Seeing Ruan Youqing''s anxious expression, Gu Changan quickly held her hand, and then said in a very solemn tone:


    "Youqing, you are the jewel in the hands of the Ruan family, the wife of my Gu Chang''an, and the Princess Changning of Ningguo. No matter who you are, you are not something that people can covet at will. Moreover, at this time, you, It is the one who needs protection most.¡±


    A few simple words moved Ruan Youqing''s tearful Jiang Hai beyond words.


    Since her rebirth, she has been striving for revenge every step of the way.


    Finally, she has protected the Ruan family well in this life, well protected... her love.


    And now, when she was at a loss and lost her inner strength, the one she wished she could risk her life to protect and joined hands to protect her.


    Sure enough, everything has a cause and effect, and there is a relationship.


    The sight of the two tightly hugging each other undoubtedly hurt Baili Huaijin, but the eyes that should have been bright were now filled with endless darkness.


    ¡¸The emperor is here!¡¹


    Two rows of guards and eunuchs filed in, and a bright yellow figure appeared behind Baili Huaijin.


    After relaxing his expression, Baili Huaijin turned around to salute respectfully.


    As a result, the emperor of Nanting Kingdom passed him with a cold face and walked directly towards Gu Changan.


    "Gu Shoufu, what happened today must be a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding?" Gu Changan looked at the sword in his hand with slightly curled lips.


    The emperor of Nanting Kingdom was shocked. Although he was not happy with the domineering attitude of the other party, but now they did something wrong...


    Squeezing out a smile that seemed very friendly, the emperor of Nanting Kingdom continued:


    "My son has been weak and sick since he was born. I doted on him a lot, so I raised him to have such a freewheeling temperament. Young people, always... have so many dizziness and confusion The moment of priority...Moreover, Mrs. Ling...is a woman after all, if this kind of thing gets out...the one who hurts the most...is her..."


    Perhaps the last sentence had an effect, and Gu Changan''s eyelids finally lifted slightly.


    Ruan Youqing also frowned.


    Being kidnapped by a prince from a foreign country... Although the other party didn''t take it seriously, it seemed that this kind of thing would definitely affect her reputation.


    Although she knew in her heart that nothing had happened, and she didn''t care about other people''s eyes, she couldn''t help thinking about the people she valued.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youqing gently grabbed Gu Changan''s sleeve and whispered: "Changan, let''s leave directly."


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s soft voice, Gu Chang''an hid the hostility in his eyes, and spoke to the emperor of Nanting Kingdom in a bad tone:


    "In this case...then Gu will take his wife and leave first. But... you will have to take care of your Highness the Crown Prince...so you won''t be inattentive...he brought the wife of the princess from another country."


    "Okay, okay, I will definitely keep him under strict supervision. Since Gu Shoufu is eager to return home, I... will not keep you. Outside the Prince''s Mansion, I have prepared a carriage for you."


    Gu Changan took a cool look at Baili Huaijin, then walked out with Ruan Youqing in his arms.


    Until the two left in the carriage, Baili Huaijin opened his eyes wide in disbelief and turned to Emperor Nanting:


    "Father! You just let those two people leave like this?! And you prepared a carriage?! Father! I didn''t know that you would be so absent..."


    Before he finished speaking, the emperor of Nanting Kingdom raised his hand and slapped Baili Huaijin heavily.


    "You villain! My country was almost ruined by your whim! Do you know! The general who protects the country of Ningguo has led his troops across the Cangmang River! If we don''t let people leave! They will definitely attack! That woman Ruan Youqing They are Ningguo''s inverse scales! Don''t touch them!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： season finale

    Chapter 431 Finale


    The bright moon hangs high, and a carriage is driving on the small path along the river without rushing.


    Behind this carriage, a Nanting army followed silently and solemnly, not too far away.


    The moonlight shone on the river, and the sparkling waves seemed to contain something.


    It wasn''t until the carriage stopped on the strongest stone bridge across the Cangmang River that the team slowly retreated, then turned around and left.


    ¡¸Are they gone?¡¹


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted suddenly, and Ruan Youqing poked his head out from inside, looking complicatedly at the retreating army.


    The Su hand that opened the curtain of the car quickly covered the other hand, Gu Changan glanced coldly at the distant shadow, and said with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth:


    "Since ancient times, those emperors have hated other people''s threats the most, but they hate it... If we have an accident, he can''t bear it. So, even if he can''t swallow this breath, he still has to send someone to **** us away."


    "Do you think...they will let it go?" Ruan Youqing thought for a moment, then looked up at Gu Changan.


    She always felt that things couldn''t end so easily.


    Ningguo used such thunderous means to deal with them, Nantingguo might give in for a while, but after that...


    "Nanting Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom have been in close contact recently."


    "But didn''t Nangong Liuyun, the seventh princess of Yuhuan Kingdom, send her to Ningguo to get married?"


    "For the ruthless royal family, the princess... can be given up at any time."


    Gu Changan didn''t say it directly, but Ruan Youqing already understood.


    Nanting Kingdom and Yuhuan Kingdom are likely to cooperate to deal with them Ningguo...


    She...could be a trigger...


    "You are born to work hard. Let us worry about this kind of thing." Gu Changan sighed lightly, and pressed his slender fingers lightly between Ruan Youqing''s frowning brows, as if to comfort her Peace of mind.


    Ruan Youqing wrinkled his nose and said yes softly.


    While speaking, the carriage had crossed the Cangmang River and arrived at Jingbian, the border city of Ningguo.


    As the night gradually darkened, Ruan Youqing vaguely saw many figures approaching her.


    "This is..." Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide and his voice was hoarse.


    "They are all here to pick you up." Gu Changan patted her shoulder lightly, with a very gentle tone.


    "Young Qing!"


    "Teacher!"


    "Master!"


    A dozen or so different voices exploded in the night sky. Ruan Youqing was stunned for a moment, then immediately jumped off the carriage.


    "Slow down!" Gu Changan stretched out his hand in worry and helplessness to help him.


    As a result, Ruan Youqing greeted the person who came from the past with extremely agile movements.


    It didn''t look like she was pregnant at all.


    ¡¸Daddy! Mother! Brother! Sister!¡¹


    The first to reach Ruan Youqing was naturally the Ruan family.


    Mu Fei and Ruan Youning embraced Ruan Youqing''s arm, the mother and daughter said a few words with emotion.


    Ruan Ye and Ruan Lingjun stood beside Ruan Youqing eagerly, their eyes seemed to be glued to Ruan Youqing, as if they were afraid that their baby would be stolen by someone if they were not careful.


    Qiao''s son Shan Shan''er Zisu and a group of people also gathered around, looking at Ruan Youqing with red eyes.


    After Ruan Youqing greeted everyone one by one, she saw several other familiar faces standing behind the crowd.


    From left to right, there is also the governor of Jingbian City.


    Xiang Zuo and Xiang You followed her across the Cangmang River and set fire to the Nanting people''s barracks and grain.


    Seeing each other again this time... actually has a feeling that things are right and people are wrong.


    The crowd embraced Ruan Youqing and entered the nearby camp. They helped her to sit down and brought her food and drinks.


    Seeing a group of people caring for Ruan Youqing in every possible way, although Gu Changan was squeezed into a corner, his expression was not sullen.


    On the contrary, the depths of the eyes gradually fainted.


    Fortunately, everyone quickly noticed that Ruan Youqing''s brows and eyes were tired, and after a few words, they left.


    Ruan Youning wanted to cling to Ruan Youqing to sleep together, but Mu Fei held her helplessly and said, "You silly girl, the husband and wife are finally reunited, so don''t disturb her. Come back in a few days Capital, let¡¯s take Youqing home for a few more days.¡±


    "But I haven''t slept with Youqing for a long time!" Ruan Youning pouted a little dissatisfied.


    As a result, Ruan Youning immediately stood up from Ruan Youqing''s side after inadvertently meeting the quiet Gu Changan''s eyes.


    That''s all... She can''t beat Gu Changan.


    A person who understands current affairs is a hero, she''d better... get out!


    The night is as cold as water, but Ruan Youqing''s heart is warm.


    She knew that everyone came to Cangmang River to take her back.


    The matter of her loss of internal strength will not be kept secret, other people will know sooner or later.


    But just now, after everyone asked about her coldness and warmth, no one dared to ask her about her internal strength.


    As if afraid of poking her sore spot.


    But she really doesn''t care anymore, even if she loses her internal strength, she still has so many people behind her.


    It seemed that she could feel her breath fluctuating slightly. Gu Changan, who was lying behind her, stretched out his arms to wrap her around her, and then said softly, "Can''t sleep?"


    "The sleepiness is over, and I still have some energy now." Ruan Youqing moved his body, turned around and looked at Gu Changan.


    "Then close your eyes and rest for a while. Although the capital city of Nanting is not too far away, it''s been a bumpy journey." Gu Chang''an gently retracted one of her arms, while the other held her He gently covered Ruan Youqing''s eyes.


    The warm touch allows Ruan Youqing to relax his whole body even in the dark.


    Hearing Ruan Youqing''s breathing became more and more gentle, Gu Changan''s eyes gradually closed.


    ¡­


    After resting in Cangmang River for a few days, a group of people prepared to leave for Beijing.


    After all, Ruan Youqing''s stomach is getting rounder, so it is inevitable to stop many times on the road.


    When she arrived at Wuyun City, Yuyue happened to have stayed here for two days.


    And Kugli...has been captured by her.


    Surprisingly, finding him didn''t seem to take much effort. He seemed to... After deliberately walking for a while, he gave up and ran away.


    Knowing that Kugeli was being held here, Ruan Youqing asked Gu Changan and the others to take her there without even thinking about it.


    Gu Changan didn''t tell her too much about the reason why her internal energy dissipated.


    But she had a gut feeling that Kugli would tell her.


    Because of Ruan Youqing''s resolute attitude, even if Gu Changan was reluctant, he could only agree to take Ruan Youqing to find Kugli.


    ¡¸Found it?¡¹


    After seeing Ruan Youqing, Kugli, who was **** by Wuhuada, opened his mouth with a smile on his lips.


    Ruan Youqing, who originally thought that seeing Kugli would be particularly angry, became extremely calm at this moment.


    "This should be what the wizard expected, right?" Ruan Youqing pulled a chair indifferently and sat in front of Kugli.


    After hearing this, Kugli suddenly laughed out loud.


    ¡¸You girl is so close to me...don¡¯t be afraid...what am I going to do to you again? Or...kill you?¡¹


    Hearing the other party''s hoarse voice and almost crazy eyes, Ruan Youqing took a breath, but soon became calm again: "You had many chances to kill me, but you didn''t. And...although all the things you did They are all very targeted, which makes me deeply disgusted, but... think about it carefully, you didn''t harm me. Especially this time, you thought of a way to take me out of the capital, and let me follow Baili Huaijin back to them Nanting...Kogli, you know my special...you also know that I lose my internal strength...so...what do you...want to do?"


    Kugli grinned silently, but his cloudy eyes gradually became clear at this moment.


    Just when Ruan Youqing thought that he would not explain even if he died, he shook the chair under him, and spoke unhurriedly:


    "Ruan Youqing, you are a descendant of King Nanjing. It stands to reason that what I want to see is your untimely death. But... but if my master is a spirit in the sky... he will definitely not agree. And you girl, your fate is not good enough. It''s so special...forbidden, and fate is closely related to Guz''s national destiny...Master, he dedicated everything to Guz...I can''t...destroy Guz..."


    ¡¸But you target me again and again...¡¹


    "That''s because you bear certain consequences after your rebirth. If you don''t get involved, the consequences...you can''t afford it."


    Just when Ruan Youqing was a little moved by this and was about to say something, Kugli, who was originally expressionless, grinned again: "I hate lovers who end up getting married, and it makes me happy to cause you a little trouble." of."


    Ruan Youqing: "..."


    Gu Changan: "..."


    ¡­


    After that, Yuyue completely abolished Kugli and imprisoned him in the forbidden area of ??Guz Kingdom, while Ruan Youqing followed Gu Changan back to Beijing to raise his baby with peace of mind.


    Originally thought that life would finally be on the right track, but the two countries in Yuhuan and Nanting suddenly teamed up to attack Jingbian City.


    Ruan Ye, who had just returned to the capital, immediately volunteered to lead troops to meet the enemy.


    Even, the second prince Li Qian and the fourth prince Li Han also took the initiative to ask for an order to follow them to Jingbian.


    This war lasted about half a year.


    Guzi, who once assisted Ningguo in attacking the Jie people, dispatched another 200,000 troops to support this time.


    Yuhuan Nanting was defeated, and wanted to cooperate with Canglong Kingdom, but Canglong Kingdom was suddenly blocked, as if it had nothing to do with it.


    Yuhuan fell first, followed by Nanting.


    Finally, Yuhuan and Nanting became the subordinate states of Ning.


    The strength of Ning State is unprecedented.


    However, the Ruan family, who made Yuhuan Nanting frightened by the news, was rushing back to the capital in a frantic hurry.


    ¡¸Little sister, do you want to¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I remember my mother counting the days, it should be... I will give birth in a few days!¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： The daily life of a first-assistant couple (1) [Ruan Youqing

    Chapter 432 The Daily Life of a First and Secondary Couple (1) [Ruan Youqing¡ÁGu Changan]


    The spring is cold and cold, and the light rain has lasted for four full days before it stopped.


    Inside the misty blue tiles and white walls, amidst the noise, two groups of young figures fell down from the rockery without warning.


    Amidst the panicked screams of a group of maidservants, a figure in a long white dress with litle meat immediately flew up to the air, catching the two young figures one by one in a flash.


    ¡¸Mother is awesome!¡¹


    ¡¸Mother is amazing!¡¹


    The little girl with two dumplings on her head blushed with excitement, and the other little boy who looked quieter also opened his eyes wide and looked at the person who was holding them.


    After landing smoothly, the two little guys still hugged each other''s thighs tightly.


    "Ma''am..." After the maids were astonished, they realized that the little masters had almost had an accident, so they immediately lowered their heads in fear and waited for the master''s scolding and punishment.


    A pair of eyes that were originally gentle as water were now soaked in a layer of awe-inspiring coldness, and the voice was low and chilling: "What''s going on here, one of you will explain it to me."


    This person is Ruan Youqing.


    The two little ones just caught are her pair of dragon and phoenix fetuses.


    Six-year-old Gu Yunhe and Gu Xingluo.


    "Mother..." The little girl Gu Xingluo pitifully grabbed Ruan Youqing''s skirt, her big innocent eyes were instantly clouded with mist.


    Seeing that her daughter looks so much like her back then... She is used to pretending to be weak to make people soft, Ruan Youqing''s heart is extremely complicated.


    She is...Feng Shui can''t turn around...


    Sighed inaudibly, his face darkened slightly:


    "Don''t want this appearance to deceive my mother. My mother knows that you are the most naughty girl. Tell me, is it the Yunhe you encouraged to play with you on the rockery?" Ruan Youqing restrained her gentleness, and her expression was rarely serious.


    Gu Xingluo blinked his eyes, then pursed his cherry-like lips, and said with an aggrieved face, "Mother...Xingluo didn''t deceive you...nor did he encourage Yunhe...this time...it''s not Xingluo''s fault this time. ..."


    Yunhe, who had been silent all this time, clenched his small fists, then seemed to have made some decision, and said with firm eyes: "Mother, Xingluo really didn''t lie to you this time. Because... because this time... It''s...it''s Xingluo that I instigated..."


    After speaking, the little guy immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at Ruan Youqing.


    Ruan Youqing was taken aback for a moment, then squatted down, and held Yunhe''s somewhat cold face with both hands so that he could look at her.


    The appearance of the other party seems to be the same as her own, but her personality is calmer than her and Gu Changan.


    This pair of children, the daughter Xingluo is a quirky little girl, and Yunhe has a stability that does not belong to his age.


    So... Ruan Youqing was actually a little shocked by the fact that Yunhe was the mastermind of jumping off the rockery this time.


    Seeing that Ruan Youqing still didn''t speak, Yunhe said cautiously: "Mother...I just want...to try...to see if the two of us can fly..."


    "Can you fly?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    Xingluo took the words and continued: "Daddy and the others fly around on weekdays, I... I think it looks so powerful... So... I mentioned it... Then Yunhe took me up the rockery... Said it was us Two people can try it..."


    "Yeah... and then... the rockery was a little slippery... so... just... just like this..." Yun He pursed his lips hard, as if admitting his mistake honestly.


    Seeing that the two little fellows were also frightened, Ruan Youqing sighed lightly and held them in his arms: "Your father can fly around because he has internal strength and can do light work. You two little ones The guy just learned some of the most basic moves from Erlong Ziya and the others, so naturally he can''t fly."


    "But mother, you can fly too!" Xing Luo said blankly.


    Ruan Youqing froze for a moment, and then realized belatedly, just now...it seems to be...the two children he caught in mid-air.


    Because she was concerned about the safety of the child, she never noticed what she had just done.


    "I just..." Ruan Youqing opened his eyes wide and looked at the little maids beside him.


    After receiving the proving eyes from their wives, those maids immediately nodded vigorously, and said in a hurry: "Ma''am! You can fly just now!"


    Ruan Youqing''s breathing stagnated, and then his eyes were slightly red.


    After all, after giving birth to two children, she has never thought that... she can continue to be the same as before...


    Her inner strength...will come back...


    Because she has never tried to look inside her body...for fear that expectations will bring disappointment.


    Can now...


    Ruan Youqing stood up and took a few steps back, then took a deep breath, raised his strength and jumped up as he often did before.


    Amidst the exclamation, she jumped onto the rockery.


    "Mother can really fly!" Xingluo Yunhe raised his face with all his strength, his eyes were full of reverence and excitement.


    The little maids also danced excitedly.


    Their wife... seems to have regained her internal strength!


    At the same time, Gu Changan came back from the court and passed by here, and happened to see Ruan Youqing who had just stood on the rockery.


    "Youqing!" Gu Changan, who didn''t know it, shouted Ruan Youqing''s name in fear.


    As a result... Ruan Youqing accidentally slipped his foot when he turned to look at him.


    Uncontrollably, he fell from the rockery.


    But before she could react and regain control of her body, she was caught in a warm embrace.


    This scene...Ruan Youqing somehow felt familiar.


    After standing still, Gu Changan said with a gloomy expression, "Youqing, you are standing in such a dangerous place..."


    "Chang''an! My internal strength has recovered!" Ruan Youqing grabbed Gu Chang''an''s hand with excitement at this time and interrupted him.


    Yunhe Xingluo was also excited and hugged Gu Changan''s thighs from left to right: "Daddy! Mother just flew up!"


    After being stunned, Gu Changan opened his eyes wide in disbelief: "Can fly? Internal strength...recovered?!"


    Ruan Youqing nodded with a smile: "I don''t know how much it has recovered...but...it shouldn''t be a problem to jump up the rockery and the roof."


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing was held in Gu Changan''s arms again.


    Looking at such loving parents, Xingluo and Yunhe looked at each other, and each of them hugged the other with a smile.


    After feeling the warmth on his legs, Ruan Youqing leaned over and hugged Yunhe again.


    "If it weren''t for you two little guys, mother doesn''t know how long it would take..."


    "Because of them?" Gu Changan raised his eyebrows.


    Before the two little fellows panicked and opened their mouths, Ruan Youqing slowly described their behavior just now.


    Gu Changan narrowed his eyes slightly, squatted down, and pulled the two children to him one by one.


    The two little guys were alarmed, and their hairs stood on end.


    Because... once their father looks like this, it means...something is wrong!


    "Want to learn how to fly?" Gu Changan slightly raised the corners of his lips and continued to speak slowly:


    "Since you are so eager to learn, my father will find someone to teach you personally."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： The daily life of a first-office couple (2)

    Chapter 433 The Daily Life of the First and Second Couple (2)


    The night was dark, Ruan Youqing had just let Rumo''s long hair loose, and Gu Changan stood behind her, skillfully taking the wooden comb in her hand.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing just smiled sweetly and let him gently put his blue hair in the palm of his hand.


    "Chang An, a few days ago you said to find a special master for the two little guys to teach them..."


    "He''s already here, and it''s time to...see them."


    "Going to see them?" Ruan Youqing turned around in astonishment and looked up at Gu Changan.


    Gu Changan first gently tied her long hair behind her neck, then raised the corner of her mouth and said, "You know that person."


    "I know you?" Ruan Youqing was even more surprised.


    Gu Changan nodded and continued: "Yes, you know me. I''m looking for... Chang Gezi."


    "Senior Changgezi?" Ruan Youqing opened her eyes wide, but soon she understood Gu Changan''s intentions.


    It stands to reason that Gu Changan''s skill is no worse than anyone else. But when facing your own children, sometimes it may be more convenient than outsiders.


    So, he invited Chang Gezi who had retired from the world.


    Ruan Youqing felt a little embarrassed to ask a legendary figure to teach Xingluo and Yunhe.


    But thinking of his relationship with Gu Changan, Ruan Youqing soon felt relieved.


    It''s just... It''s almost Haishi now, the two little guys just played with Aunt Sister for a day, and they must be asleep now...


    Changgezi is going to meet them now...


    Looking up and seeing the constriction in Gu Changan''s eyes, Ruan Youqing immediately understood what this guy was going to do.


    Sighing helplessly, Ruan Youqing patted his hand on the table lightly: "Did Yunhe Xingluo offend you? Go find them at this hour, and they will make a fuss in the house in a while. "


    Gu Changan squinted his eyes and suddenly approached Ruan Youqing, looking at the white shoulders that were inadvertently exposed due to the slipping of the pajamas, his voice suddenly became a little hoarse: "Those two little guys really offended me. If I stick to you every day and don''t talk about it, it doesn''t make people worry at night, so I insist on coming over and making trouble to sleep with you."


    Ruan Youqing naturally understood what the other party meant.


    Blushed, Ruan Youqing stopped looking at him: "The two little guys are jealous... I''m really... not ashamed... Besides, these days, they don''t bother me anymore..."


    Gu Changan grabbed her hand and said slowly, "It''s not jealousy, it''s... I can''t feel at ease eating you."


    After the words fell, Ruan Youqing blushed and looked at Gu Changan in disbelief.


    Why is this guy getting more and more shameless!


    But before she could react, she was already picked up by the waist and gently placed on the bed.


    The tent is warm and the candles are flickering.


    After his breathing slowed down, Gu Changan slowly moved his hand to Ruan Youqing''s flat lower abdomen, and said in a low voice, "Should we... want to give Yunhe Xingluo a younger brother or sister?"


    Ruan Youqing''s heart moved, and the tenderness in his eyes was like water.


    Because... Ever since Yunhe Xingluo was born, the couple have been taking contraceptive prescriptions for the past few years. This recipe was taught to them by Yuyue, but it doesn''t hurt the body.


    Now, Yunhe and Xingluo are not too young, and after having some ideas of their own, they will no longer pester their parents often. So... some things just happen naturally.


    After seeing Ruan Youqing''s shy eyes, Gu Changan immediately understood that the other party did not refuse.


    The fire came back, and he bumped under him, causing Ruan Youqing to cry out coquettishly.


    The two soon fell into the endless waves again.


    Yunhe and Xingluo on the other side were already asleep, but when a cool wind suddenly hit, Yunhe was the first to open his eyes vigilantly.


    He turned his head to the window calmly, and as expected, there was a black shadow approaching him by the window.


    It is not wise to exclaim at this time.


    So Yunhe, who was young but extremely calm, closed his eyes again and adjusted his breathing.


    Make yourself...look like you''re fast asleep.


    Soon, he felt the black shadow approaching his bed.


    The other party didn''t deliberately restrain his breath, it should be because he thought it was a child and didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Yunhe''s fist hidden under the quilt silently unfolded and then stretched out to the wall to hook.


    As a result, the other party just stood by his bed and looked at it for a while, without any movement.


    Although Yunhe is calmer and calmer than children of the same age, he is only six years old after all. He can''t figure out what a stranger who suddenly appeared in his room in the middle of the night would do except kidnap and murder.


    Just as he was racking his brains to think, the other party suddenly chuckled and said in a low voice: "Little guy, your breathing is messed up."


    Yunhe''s body froze, and he didn''t know whether he should exhale or inhale next.


    Because of a moment of negligence, the breathing that had been adjusted by him suddenly became chaotic!


    So... now is he going to keep pretending to sleep or wake up? !


    ¡¸Do you want to continue pretending to be asleep?¡¹


    The other party continued to speak.


    Yunhe gritted his teeth secretly, and opened his eyes with some annoyance.


    After meeting the opponent''s eyes, Yunhe''s body, which was still stiff just now, slowly relaxed.


    Because...the other party''s eyes don''t have that illusory thing like the murderous aura that my mother once said.


    This person is just looking at him curiously.


    After thinking for a while, Yunhe got up from the bed and said, "Grandpa, why are you here looking for Yunhe?"


    The other party was so arrogant that he didn''t cover his face, Yunhe could naturally see that the other party was about the same age as his own grandfather.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy?" The other party raised his eyebrows and smiled a little weirdly.


    Yun He pursed his somewhat dry lips, and replied cautiously: "Grandpa would definitely not talk so much to Yun He if he wanted to hurt Yun He. And... Yun He thinks that you, Grandpa, are kind and friendly, so you should... not be a bad person .¡±


    Listening to the other party''s immature but pretending to be calm, Chang Gezi finally couldn''t help laughing twice and said, "The little guy is good, it suits my heart!"


    "Hmm... suits you?" Yunhe''s big eyes were full of doubts.


    Chang Gezi, who has always been cold and hard-hearted, softened his heart at the cute appearance of the other party, and explained with a smile: "Yes, when your father came to me, I was still struggling. After seeing you, I thought you were an interesting kid. tight."


    "You...know my father?" Yunhe was even more at a loss.


    "Yes, I know your father, so... um!" Before he finished speaking, he heard a muffled groan.


    Another young figure had already rushed over to him, grabbing the beard he had managed to grow.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t bully Yunhe!¡¹


    ¡¸Starfall! He...he doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad guy! Let go!¡¹


    Thus, Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing, who were busy with their human creation plan, were suddenly interrupted.


    Looking at Gu Chang''an who was getting dressed with a gloomy face, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling.


    Sure enough, the unnecessary fire I caused had to be extinguished by myself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： The daily life of a first-office couple (3)

    Chapter 434 The Daily Life of the First and Second Couple (3)


    Ever since Ruan Youqing worshiped Yuyue as her teacher, Yuyue always taught her some weird things.


    Teaching is fine, sometimes it will get up, and even give her some weird things.


    Especially every three or four months, I have to come to Ningguo from Guz, and the stay lasts for more than half a month.


    In this regard, Gu Changan couldn''t bear it, and even said in a strange way that Guzi really lived and worked in peace and contentment, and the ruler could leave from time to time.


    And Yuyue''s answer made Gu Changan even more angry.


    "We don''t pick up things on the Guzi Road, and we don''t close our doors at night. My country''s ruler must be at leisure."


    Therefore, when Yuyue sent a letter to find Ruan Youqing again, Gu Changan left the capital with his wife "abandoning" a pair of children without saying a word.


    The sleepy-eyed Ruan Youqing was still a little dazed. She didn''t realize it until she really left the city, and said in surprise, "Really going to leave for a while?"


    Gu Changan hugged her and sat in the carriage. After hearing her question, he narrowed his eyes and smiled and said, "Yes, you and I have worked so hard for so long. Now that everything is calm, we naturally want to travel around this wonderful river and mountain. .¡±


    Ruan Youqing''s expression was still a little dignified: "But, the new emperor has not been on the throne for long... You..."


    Gu Changan smiled lightly, and then pinched Ruan Youqing''s cheek before continuing to explain: "It''s not like you don''t know the relationship between the new emperor and me. I want to take my wife out for a while now and then, so he''s embarrassed." Refuse me."


    The new emperor is the original second prince Li Qian.


    This year is his first year on the throne.


    Since Li Qian came to the throne, he has appointed talents to innovate and improved internal affairs. In just one year, the people of Ningguo have been full of praise for this young new emperor.


    When Li Qian became the crown prince, there was almost no objection.


    Whether it is character or talent, he is better than Li Yi.


    The relationship between him and Gu Changan can be said to be like brothers.


    So... for Gu Changan''s relaxed explanation, Ruan Youqing didn''t say anything else.


    It¡¯s just that as a mother, she is still a little bit reluctant to part with her child when she is about to travel far.


    After Gu Changan coaxed her for a long time, Ruan Youqing''s expression relaxed a little.


    The capital is considered to be the most central location in Ningguo. This time, Ruan Youqing and the others went to the south first, and after staying in Qinghe for a few days, they went directly to Wuyun City.


    Because the two came out this time with a different appearance and only brought Fan Er and Tian Wen, the group of four did not make too much publicity.


    Wuyun City has changed its governor, and the famine has passed for many years, the lives of the people are getting better day by day, and the victims in the south of the city have long since disappeared.


    Listening to the yelling of vendors on both sides of the street, as well as the expectations for future life in the eyes of passers-by, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan also had smiles on their faces.


    After finding the best inn in the city and asking for a room on the top floor, Ruan Youqing followed Gu Changan to the largest restaurant in Wuyun City.


    The restaurant is five floors high, and when Ruan Youqing and the others arrived, the private room was already full.


    Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan didn''t care about these things. After looking at each other, they walked towards an empty seat by the window in the hall.


    The master didn''t say anything, and the subordinates naturally followed him obediently.


    After ordering a few favorite dishes and the restaurant''s signature dishes, the two sat together and chatted about everything.


    It''s just that after chatting a few words, the voices of the people at the next table overwhelmed their conversation.


    Because the other party happened to be sitting opposite Ruan Youqing, Ruan Youqing could see the other party''s appearance in a blink of an eye.


    Three average-looking men of about forty years old, judging by their clothes, they should be traveling businessmen. What a few people said was all kinds of knowledge from traveling all over the world.


    Listening carefully, it is interesting.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan looked at each other and smiled, then quietly waited for the food to be served.


    Fortunately, this restaurant is not slow to serve the food. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, the waiter led a few waiters to bring the dishes.


    Looking at the delicious dishes, Ruan Youqing smiled even more.


    Gu Changan poured tea and vegetables for Ruan Youqing with a gentle face.


    Regarding this situation, Fan''er and Tian Wen both looked familiar.


    Master Shoufu''s gentleness and consideration are only for Ruan Youqing.


    Just as Ruan Youqing bent her eyes and tasted the Longjing shrimp that Gu Changan gave her, the people at the table next to her didn''t know what they were talking about, and suddenly deliberately lowered their voices.


    The other party''s sudden change caused Ruan Youqing to **** up his ears and concentrate on listening to what the other party was talking about.


    Since realizing that her internal strength has recovered, her eyesight and hearing are naturally as sensitive as before.


    "Hey, hey, have you heard? Recently, a group of mysterious sects suddenly appeared near Jingbian City to persuade people to join them. If they don''t follow...their hands will be chopped off!"


    ¡¸What?! Chopping someone¡¯s hand even if they don¡¯t agree? Such a robbery! Didn¡¯t anyone report it to the officials? Could it be...collusion with officials?¡¹


    "That''s not true. After the new emperor ascended the throne, officials from all over the country were screened, and those who were corrupt and did not do practical things were all dismissed. Those who had their hands chopped off were naturally reported to officials, but... people in the world have their own methods , Somehow, whenever their whereabouts are found, this group of people seem to be able to perceive in advance... they have long since disappeared..."


    Ruan Youqing''s indifferent expression immediately turned cold after hearing this evil deed.


    Gu Changan naturally reacted the same way as her.


    Hearing this kind of thing, the two of them lost the leisure and elegance just now, and after a few casual bites, they went back to the inn.


    After returning to the room, Gu Changan immediately ordered Tianwen to inform other people to investigate the matter.


    After Fan''er and Tian Wen left, Ruan Youqing couldn''t help but said: "Those people said it was near Jingbian City, Jingbian is so close to Nanting, this time...could it be related to Nanting again? "


    After hearing Ruan Youqing''s words, Gu Chang''an thought for a moment before answering: "Probably not, Nan Ting has already been scared by his father-in-law. And... there is something I haven''t had time to tell you..."


    "what?"


    "Baili Huaijin is dead."


    "Dead?" Ruan Youqing was a little shocked.


    She no longer has any dislike for Baili Huaijin.


    So, Ruan Youqing was a little shocked when he heard that he died.


    Gu Changan saw that his little fox was nothing but shocked, so he calmed down and continued to speak: "After I took you away from Nanting, didn''t he lure the emperor of Nanting to cooperate with Yuhuan Kingdom to attack our Ning Kingdom? Later, the two After the failure of the kingdom, the first thing Emperor Nanting did was to abolish the prince. Since then, he has had a heart disease and has been depressed all day long. The past few years have not improved. This year just passed the new year, and he Then... died."


    Ruan Youqing sighed slightly after listening.


    is dead... probably a good thing for him too.


    For a person with his kind of mind, losing the crown prince would be equivalent to killing him.


    The two chatted about the past again, and as the sky was getting dark, Gu Changan suggested going out for a walk.


    The lives of the people have improved, and the activities at night have also begun to enrich.


    It''s just that the two of them just went out to buy some things, and they met an... acquaintance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： The Daily Life of a First and Secondary Couple (4)

    Chapter 435 The Daily Life of the First and Second Couple (4)


    Fan''er and Tian Wen were both busy investigating the matter of the vicious sect, so although Gu Chang''an and Ruan Youqing were strolling on the street, they were not too relaxed after all they had something to worry about.


    Both sides of the street are full of hawkers who have not returned home. At this time, all kinds of things on the stalls are much cheaper than in the daytime.


    Therefore, there are not too few pedestrians on the road.


    When Ruan Youqing passed by a small stall selling handkerchiefs, his eyes were attracted by rows of exquisite and beautiful handkerchiefs.


    The handkerchief here is very delicately embroidered. Whether it is a cute little animal or a flower, it looks lifelike.


    The owner of this stall is a woman with her hair in a bun, with a smile on her face, she seems to be a simple and kind person.


    Therefore, Ruan Youqing also asked the price of the handkerchief with a smile on his face.


    The woman met the two guests in front of her very affectionately. After answering the price with a smile, she praised a few words.


    The other party''s compliment made Gu Changan''s expression extremely gentle.


    Just as he took out his silver and was about to pay, there was a sudden noise not far away.


    When Ruan Youqing turned his head to look, he saw a figure passing in front of them with a swish, followed by another figure.


    And... the figure behind Ruan Youqing felt a little familiar.


    "Let''s follow." Gu Changan suddenly said in a deep voice.


    Ruan Youqing nodded and followed after hearing the words.


    At this moment, she didn''t ask too many questions.


    She knew that it was impossible for Gu Changan to intervene in something that she didn''t know about for no reason.


    The two figures who just passed by were extremely fast, but Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing did not fall behind either.


    Until they left the city, the person in the front suddenly turned around and sprinkled something.


    Seeing the white mist all over the sky, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan stopped in unison.


    But the person who was chasing him had no time to dodge, and directly sucked in the white mist.


    Then... fell to the ground with a bang.


    The person who sprinkled things ran away without looking back.


    After the fog cleared, Gu Changan immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose and walked forward.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes darkened, and he immediately took his hand.


    "Changan, beware of fraud."


    Gu Changan looked back at her solemnly: "That''s Qingbi."


    Ruan Youqing was startled, and then immediately let go and walked forward with Gu Changan.


    After seeing Qingbi who was unconscious on the ground, the two immediately helped him up and took him back to the inn.


    An hour later, Qingbi finally woke up after tossing and turning.


    "you¡­"


    Because Gu Changan and Ruan Youqing changed faces, Qingbi failed to recognize them immediately.


    "It''s me." Gu Changan said in a low voice.


    Qing Bi, who was originally vigilant, immediately put away her guard, and said with surprise, "Old Gu?!"


    "It''s me." Gu Changan nodded.


    "Why did you come to Wuyun?" After asking, Qingbi turned her attention to Ruan Youqing who was standing behind Gu Changan.


    "Xiao Youqing is here too?" Qingbi''s face became more joyful.


    Ruan Youqing bent his eyes and nodded with a smile: "Yes, I''ll go out with Chang An for a walk around."


    "You husband and wife are so laid back! I''m so envious!"


    Gu Changan didn''t answer the question, but asked about the situation just now.


    Qingbi stopped her smile, and a stern murderous intent gradually appeared on her face: "That person just now is a member of the Bliss School."


    "Bliss School?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    This name...it doesn''t sound like a decent family.


    Sure enough, Qingbi replied in a deep voice: "This Bliss sect is a sect that popped up suddenly this year. They preach everywhere that people should enjoy themselves in a timely manner. They regard anyone who is young and beautiful as their target. If the target agrees to join, they will pull If people go back, if they don''t agree...then they will chop off their hands."


    Coincidentally, it was the same as what I heard in the restaurant today. It turns out that this sect...is called the Bliss School.


    "How did you meet them?" Gu Changan continued to ask.


    Qingbi suddenly smiled strangely, and then slowly said: "They have taken a fancy to me and want to recruit me into the sect. How can they get involved with me like this? I greeted his family, and he said Cut me with a knife. In the end...the one who was beaten by me ran away with his head in his arms."


    Qingbi looks feminine, and her eyebrows and eyes are naturally pretty.


    So...being targeted...isn''t too surprising.


    After learning some things about the Bliss School from Qingbi, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan briefly talked to him about other things and left to let him rest.


    After returning to their own room, the two discussed and planned to go around Jingbian City the next day.


    Thinking about seeing if I could run into that group of people.


    They will never allow such a vicious heresy to exist in the world.


    Early in the morning of the second day, when Ruan You woke up, Gu Changan was no longer by her side.


    After making some guesses, Ruan Youqing washed himself up and went downstairs.


    After reaching the lobby of the inn, she saw Gu Changan and Qingbi sitting together and talking about something.


    After she walked over, Gu Changan gently took her hand and made her sit aside. Then he said briefly what he had just said to Qingbi.


    It turned out that Qingbi was also planning to walk around Jingbian City.


    In this way, the three of them will naturally go together.


    So, after leaving letters to Shan Er and Tian Wen, the three of them left Wu Yun and continued to head south.


    At this time, Qingbi also changed his face, because he had a fight with that person yesterday, and that person must have taken precautions against Qingbi.


    And Ruan Youqing''s plan is to lure the snake out of the hole.


    So, before leaving the city, the three of them went to buy some nice clothes to change into. When they changed their appearance, they changed their appearance a bit, but in the end they still looked much better than ordinary people.


    For the rest of the journey, the three of them will go wherever is remote and sparsely populated.


    Sure enough, when they arrived at Wuyun City on the third day, they stumbled into a dilapidated deserted village by mistake.


    It''s just that before entering the village entrance, there was suddenly the sound of horseshoes and harsh laughter behind him.


    "Today is really rare! We actually met three good-looking ones!"


    The person riding the horse at the front circled around Ruan Youqing and the three of them a few times, the dust was flying, and Ruan Youqing grabbed Gu Changan''s hand firmly as if frightened.


    At this time, Gu Changan was actually protecting Ruan Youqing behind him with a tense expression on his face.


    "Who are you?" Gu Changan asked hoarsely.


    If you listen carefully, you can still hear the vibrato in his voice.


    When the other party heard this, his face became more excited: "We are here to pick you up to the Paradise of Ultimate Bliss. Join us, and you will understand what pleasure is! People live to enjoy this moment of pleasure!"


    Ruan Youqing''s half-down eyes glided darkly, but when he raised his eyes, a pair of misty beautiful eyes were full of panic: "Brother, please let us go! If you want money...we will take money from you." All the money will be given to you."


    "Qingqing, don''t talk so much!" Gu Changan reprimanded softly with a stern face.


    The two cooperated tacitly, and soon made the other party completely relax their vigilance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： The daily life of a first-office couple (5)

    Chapter 436 The Daily Life of the First and Second Couple (5)


    ¡¸Do you have money on you?¡¹


    The man headed by raised a meaningful smile, immediately got off his horse and walked in front of several people.


    Gu Changan frowned, and then said cautiously: "If you take the money, will you let us go?"


    The man grinned, and said in a calm tone: "Then you have to show us your sincerity first, what if...you bluff us?"


    Gu Changan frowned, then took out a bag from his arms and threw it in the distance.


    "Here are twenty taels of silver."


    "Twenty taels?" The man raised his eyebrows, then waved his hands at the people behind him.


    Soon, a man with a scarred face stepped forward and picked up the bag that Gu Changan threw on the ground.


    After he read it, he immediately handed the bag to the previous man with a smile on his face.


    The man opened the bag and looked inside, then he laughed a few times: "You want to send us twenty taels of silver? We are here to pick you up to Bliss, you are like this...but you don''t know what to do..."


    Ruan Youqing listened, her petite body trembled and then whispered: "If you don''t think it''s enough, we have more!"


    "Qingqing!" Gu Changan looked at Ruan Youqing angrily.


    Ruan Youqing seemed to be frightened, and the tears that were still swirling in his eyes just now fell down his delicate cheeks like beads that had fallen off the thread.


    "I... I''m also thinking about us!" After saying that, she immediately took out the money bag with Tilian embroidered on her body. He even took off a good-looking hairpin from his head, and handed it to the other party tremblingly.


    The man''s eyes lit up, and he reached out to take it with a smile: "My little sister is still sensible."


    Seeing that the other party took it, Ruan Youqing cried tremblingly: "I have already given you all the money on my body...Can you...can you let us go..."


    The man curled his lips into a smile, and looked at Gu Changan and Qingbi who hadn''t spoken.


    ¡¸These two men haven¡¯t expressed their sincerity to us yet.¡¹


    Ruan Youqing begged Gu Changan and Qingbi pitifully, and they seemed to have no other choice, and reluctantly handed over all the remaining silver on their bodies.


    He weighed the purse in his hand, and the corner of the man''s mouth curved even wider: "Since you are so sincere, then...we...will take you back! Our Bliss faction has just been established, and what we need most is money like yours Many people... um... ok!"


    Ruan Youqing staggered back with shock on his face: "You... didn''t you say that you would let us go after giving you the taels of money?!"


    "When did I say that?" The man looked back at the few people he had brought with disdain.


    Those people also smiled and said no.


    Without waiting for Ruan Youqing to continue speaking, the man waved his hands impatiently: "Stop talking nonsense, take them back! These few are delicious!"


    After the words fell, a group of people rushed towards Ruan Youqing and the others.


    Ruan Youqing cried and screamed while Gu Changan and Qingbi struggled "desperately" and swung their arms a few times.


    But soon, the three of them had their hands tied, and they were put on a somewhat dilapidated carriage that came later with terrified and humiliated expressions.


    After bumping all the way, I don''t know how long the carriage finally stopped.


    Ruan Youqing and the others were dragged down by a woman with cold eyes.


    ¡¸Is this the newcomer you brought?¡¹


    "Yes, the kind with a lot of money. Today I brought in three high-end people, and the door owner will appoint me to praise me later." The man walked over and looked at Ruan Youqing and the others with satisfaction.


    Ruan Youqing lowered his head, as if completely frightened.


    Gu Changan and Qingbi were also pale and silent.


    Though the three of them were so timid, they quickly surveyed the surrounding environment from the corner of their eyes.


    This is a stockade located at the bottom of the mountain, and there are about a hundred people walking around.


    Among the more than a hundred people, Lian Jiazi seems to have only a dozen or so.


    The man who brought them here just now and the scarred face are two, and the woman who dragged them out of the car also knows some kung fu.


    Soon, another person came over.


    Qingbi on the side lowered her head calmly.


    This person is the one he chased yesterday.


    If he hadn''t spilled the drug suddenly, he might have been caught by Qingbi at this time.


    The man looked at Qingbi suspiciously, but at this moment, Qingbi''s expression changed, and her body seemed to be trembling uncontrollably due to fear.


    Therefore, that person turned his attention to Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan.


    "Second Brother Hao, did you bring these three?"


    "That''s right, when the sect master comes later, you have to say something nice for me, otherwise the sect master will definitely mention the one who ran away last time."


    The two were talking, when the noisy voice next to them suddenly quieted down.


    A tall and thin man came out of a house. The man had a pale face and narrow eyes.


    "Hello, sect master!" The group of people immediately bowed and saluted respectfully.


    The man called the head of the door raised his hand expressionlessly, and after seeing Ruan Youqing and the others, excitement flashed in his eyes and he walked over.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youqing hurriedly hid beside Gu Changan in horror.


    The head of the door looked at Ruan Youqing with interest, and then suddenly gave a low laugh: "Take this little girl to the deity''s room, and the deity will personally brand her."


    After everyone listened, they looked at Ruan Youqing with envy in their eyes.


    And there was a touch of jealousy in the eyes of the woman with cold eyebrows just now.


    "Don''t take her away." Gu Changan''s face darkened.


    The head of the sect tilted his head, and looked at Gu Changan who was speaking with stern eyes.


    ¡¸When you come here, you have to respect the real deity.¡¹


    Gu Changan frowned, and his tone became more and more stern: "I''m afraid you can''t afford our status."


    "Identity?" The head of the sect raised his eyebrows, and then laughed a few times arrogantly.


    "No matter what your status is, if you come to this deity''s territory, if you are a dragon, you will be nested by this deity! If you are a tiger, you will lie on your stomach!"


    After saying that, the sect master raised his foot to kick Gu Changan''s heart with disdainful eyes.


    Ruan Youqing is Gu Changan''s weakness, and this person''s thoughts on Ruan Youqing have touched Gu Changan''s weakness.


    Therefore, he who was acting weak with Ruan Youqing just now had no patience. The moment the other party raised his foot, Gu Changan also raised his foot to meet him.


    Afterwards, Gu Changan stood motionless on the spot, and he easily broke free from the hands that were tied behind his back just now.


    But the sect master took several steps back, his face paler than before.


    "You...you know martial arts?!" The sect master and the man who brought them were all shocked.


    Gu Changan had a strange joy in his heart, and now he understood why his little fox always liked to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    This feeling is really good.


    Ruan Youqing, who was on the side, saw that Gu Changan no longer hid her strength, and after sighing helplessly, she lightly exerted force and also broke free from the rope.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： The Daily Life of a First and Secondary Couple (6)

    Chapter 437 The Daily Life of the First and Second Couple (6)


    I don¡¯t know when the wind blew up, and... there seemed to be a small knife in the wind, which made the sect master of the Bliss School and other members of the Bliss School feel the chill that didn¡¯t belong to Spring.


    Afterwards, he saw that the man who had been silent all this time also broke free from the rope that bound his hands with a smile on his face.


    Co-authored...these three are all good at martial arts...


    The door master looked sullenly at the man who brought them back, and the man took a few steps back tremblingly, then gritted his teeth and said as if he was going all out: "Master! These three people must be here Bravery! There are so many of us! I¡¯m afraid that the three of them won¡¯t make it! Not to mention... there¡¯s a delicate and weak woman inside!¡±


    After the man finished speaking, the coldness of the door master when he looked at him really stopped.


    Ruan Youqing and his party listened expressionlessly.


    "It just so happens that you try to see how your recovery is going. Before you fought with Erlong Zi and them, you are becoming more and more reluctant to take a ruthless hand."


    After Gu Changan finished speaking, Ruan Youqing looked at the Bliss faction with bright eyes.


    "You''re not old, and your tone is not young!" The head of the sect shook his hand, and a soft sword with a cold light popped out of his sleeve.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sharp sound in his throat, and everyone from the Bliss faction immediately jumped at Ruan Youqing and the other three.


    It''s just that before everyone rushed over, some people swung hidden weapons.


    Looking at the oncoming hidden weapon, Gu Changan just waved his sleeve, and the hidden weapon fell to the ground as if it encountered something.


    Seeing this, everyone in the Bliss Gate suddenly didn''t know whether they should continue to move forward.


    "What are you talking about, it''s only three people! Who can kill these people! The deity personally branded it! And! Men can reward two women! Women can also reward two men!"


    After saying this, the rest of the people no longer hesitated, and rushed forward with roars.


    Soon, the previous woman had rushed in front of Ruan Youqing, followed by the poisoned antler knife in her hand.


    Ruan Youqing''s eyes turned cold, and he dodged the first attack sideways.


    The woman looked at Ruan Youqing with half-downcast eyelids like a poisonous snake.


    Seeing that the opponent''s attack was sinister and tricky, Ruan Youqing also took out his own weapon.


    Because they were weak before, this group of people did not search.


    Ruan Youqing''s weapon is the mother-child sword given to her by her grandfather.


    She brought it with her when she went out this time.


    The woman saw that the weapon in her hand could not get close to Ruan Youqing, and her legs swept towards Ruan Youqing''s feet with a strong wind.


    Ruan Youqing jumped away lightly, then turned gracefully like a dancing butterfly, and swept her long legs towards the woman''s back quickly and powerfully.


    The woman lost, staggered back and sat on the ground.


    But she also reacted quickly. After the carp got up from the ground, it attacked Ruan Youqing even more fiercely.


    At the same time, the scar-faced man also stared at Ruan Youqing for some reason. After the two men looked at each other, they attacked Ruan Youqing from left to right.


    Ruan Youqing, who was under attack from the front and back, didn''t show any panic on his face, but his eyes became more stern.


    Because the opponent made ultimate moves every step of the way, he only wanted her to die.


    Gu Changan was already down, and when he saw Ruan Youqing being targeted by two people from the corner of his eye, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his movements became more rapid.


    Qingbi has shown no mercy since the very beginning, and the man he met before once again raised his sleeves and spilled something.


    This time, because of Ruan Youqing''s existence, Qingbi took precautions and took some anti-drugs in advance.


    However, when he saw the white mist, he subconsciously covered his mouth and nose.


    Ruan Youqing circled between the two, and soon saw the woman''s weakness, and stabbed the woman''s shoulder mercilessly with the dagger in his hand.


    At the same time, Gu Changan had already killed the sect master.


    Frightened eyes finally flashed across the door master''s eyes, and then he wanted to take something out of his arms.


    Gu Changan didn''t give him a chance, and directly raised his knife and slashed at his hand.


    "Ah!" The sect master howled in pain, turned around and wanted to run away.


    How could Gu Changan give him a chance, and directly broke his hamstring.


    After a while, all the Lianjiazi in the village were lying on the ground.


    Because of the Bliss School''s demeanor, Ruan Youqing and the others did not show mercy when they attacked.


    Those who strongly resisted were all killed, but those who begged for mercy survived.


    "You...you treat this deity like this! You will regret it!" The sect master, who was still showing off his power just now, looked particularly ferocious because of the pain.


    But even so, he was unwilling to admit defeat.


    Because the other party was slumped on the ground, Ruan Youqing looked down at him and said, "Your tone is so arrogant at this time?"


    The sect master sneered twice, and then spat out a mouthful of blood like spitting.


    Ruan Youqing raised his eyebrows, and then took out a very delicate bottle from his sleeve.


    After she poured a small pill from the small bottle, Gu Changan had already walked to her side and said, "You want to feed this to him?"


    Ruan Youqing smiled sweetly at Gu Changan and replied: "Yes, Yuyue gave it to me. This thing... can make him more honest."


    After listening, Gu Changan took the pill and fed it to the sect master directly.


    Only with the cooperation of the sect master can they learn more detailed information about the Bliss School from the sect master.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the sect master was already sweating profusely.


    "You...you...what did you give me just now??" The door master curled up into a ball with a painful expression on his face.


    At this moment, he felt like his whole body was being eaten by countless bugs, even on his bones.


    The feeling of itching and pain is simply too painful.


    ¡¸You...you can ask whatever you want!¡¹


    Finally, the arrogance of the sect master just now completely collapsed.


    Ruan Youqing raised the corners of his lips, and slowly opened his mouth: "This Bliss School...was founded by you?"


    "yes."


    ¡¸What do you mean by branding?¡¹


    "To officially join our Bliss faction, you need to brand a silk jubilation flower on your shoulder."


    Afterwards, Ruan Youqing asked many more questions. After confirming that there was no other force behind the Bliss Sect, or that there was no deep-seated conspiracy, Ruan Youqing and the others temporarily stayed in the village, waiting for Shan Ertian to ask them where to stay. The next signal is found.


    Fortunately, they didn''t wait too long, before dark, Fan came along with Tianwen and Qiangu.


    The three of them were shocked when they saw the bound people in Manzhai.


    ¡¸Master...this is...¡¹


    ¡¸Their lair has been taken away, what have you found?¡¹


    After listening to Tianwen, he immediately told all the things he found about the Bliss School.


    And Fan''er had already run to Ruan Youqing''s side to report to her what she had found.


    What a few people found was almost the same as what the head of the Bliss Sect explained. This bliss faction brings together some cruel, merciless, dark and distorted people.


    Moreover, it was not too late for Ruan Youqing and others to intervene, and they extinguished this "evil fire" in time.


    The group did not waste any more time. After Gu Changan sent a signal to notify his other subordinates, he and Ruan Youqing went to Jingbian City with the sect master and several other important people.


    At this time, they have already removed their disguise.


    When the head of the sect heard that the governor of Jingbian City called Gu Changan the chief assistant, he was completely...desperate.


    But Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan didn''t care about his reaction. After explaining various matters to the governor of Jingbian City, the two embarked on a journey again and went to the town to the east of Jingbian City.


    In nearly half a year, Ruan Youqing and Gu Changan can be said to have visited all the towns in Ningguo.


    And... the two of them not only traveled around the mountains and rivers, but while having fun, they almost solved all the evil sects or corrupt officials in Ningguo... clean up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： Extra episode 2: He ran away, she chased him, but he couldnt fly (1) [Ruan

    Chapter 438 Fanwai 2 He escapes, she chases him, but it''s hard to fly (1) [Ruan Youning¡ÁQiu Si]


    Ruan Youning thought a long time ago that in the future she would marry a man with a strong figure, a heroic spirit, and a smile as bright as the sun.


    In the end...she fell on a man who was like a flower in the mountains.


    It''s just... when the two first met...something...it was hard for her to tell.


    I still remember that it was a dark and windy night, just like the so-called time of murder and arson on a dark and windy night.


    At that time, although she was not capable of committing murder and arson, but because of her hot temper, she could not see ordinary people being bullied, and she accidentally offended the charming young lady of a certain Jianghu gang, and even... The eldest lady was scolded and cried.


    Although the eldest lady came from a Jianghu sect, she didn''t know martial arts, so they sent out some gang elders to ask for justice.


    If you say you are asking for justice, you are asking for it with fists and kicks.


    The opponent is an old man with white beard and white eyebrows, who looks like a master.


    Ruan Youning just had a few rounds with the opponent, and he felt strongly that he couldn''t beat him.


    So she resolutely followed the teachings of her predecessors and chose one from the Art of War.


    Thirty-six strategies, the best policy is to go.


    In the end, the old man chased after her for more than 20 miles.


    Until she ran to a mountain, she saw a steaming place not far away, she rushed over without even thinking.


    As a result... she saw the most unforgettable scene in her life.


    The steaming place is a hot spring located in the mountains.


    In the center of the hot spring, a figure appeared faintly in the mist.


    Looking at the fair back and the long hair like splashed ink, Ruan Youning thought the other party was a beauty.


    Although she still wants to appreciate the beauty coming out of the bath for a while, there is an old man chasing her behind her, and she can''t let such a beauty be taken advantage of by the stinky old man.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youning changed direction and prepared to leave.


    As a result, the image of the person in the hot spring sensed that someone was coming, and slowly turned around.


    Ruan Youning, who wanted to see the other party''s appearance but was a little embarrassed, blushed, and when she was thinking of what to say that would not disturb the other party, the other party had already turned to her completely.


    Actually... not a beautiful woman? !


    But a...beautiful man?


    And looking at the other party, it seems that he is still the kind of cold and handsome man who is not easy to get along with!


    Since he is a man...then being seen by the old man...should not be a disadvantage, right?


    As a result, Ruan Youning''s head went hot and he forgot that he was a woman, and plunged into the water.


    "Young Master, save your life!"


    After finishing speaking, she had already arrived at the handsome man''s side.


    The handsome man looked at her indifferently, the coldness in his eyes made Ruan Youning shiver uncontrollably.


    "This girl, it''s not in accordance with the rules that you did just now, but now it''s even more..."


    Ruan Youning frowned, and then pretended to look fiercely at the other party and said, "Hold down! I wouldn''t have come here if someone wasn''t chasing me. When someone asks me, just say you didn''t see me. "


    The handsome man also frowned, and said coldly: "Girl, please stay away from me."


    Ruan Youning: "..."


    At this moment, Ruan Youning heard the footsteps behind her approaching, her eyes darkened, and she buried her body in the water and swam behind the handsome man without saying a word.


    After she swam to a position where she could hide her figure, she vaguely saw from the water that the old man chasing her had already stood by the edge of the hot spring.


    "Brother, I want to ask you just now, have you seen... a... girl in the past?"


    "I''m taking a shower." The handsome man''s voice became colder,


    It was only then that Ruan Youning realized that what he could see in the hot spring water was much clearer than what he could see from the outside.


    Certain locations are... seriously... blushing.


    This is the first time she has seen a man''s naked... body...


    It''s just... shocking...


    However, before she calmed down, Ruan Youning felt that she was lifted out of the water.


    "Have you seen enough?" The handsome Bingshan showed a hint of anger in his indifferent expression just now.


    Ruan Youning shook his head in a daze, then realized that as a woman, he couldn''t do this, so he nodded again.


    But her reaction made the handsome man even more angry.


    "The other party is gone, you can leave." The beautiful man continued to speak.


    "Ah... well... thank you very much!" Ruan Youning wiped the water off his face a little embarrassedly, then turned and swam towards the hot spring.


    As a result, when she turned around to bid farewell to the handsome man, the handsome man also came out of the hot spring at some point, already wearing a moon-white robe.


    Seeing that the other party was about to leave, Ruan Youning ran after him in a frenzy.


    "Then what... I just... saw your body... I''m really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." The beautiful boy replied lukewarmly.


    Seeing this, Ruan Youning continued: "If you are unhappy because of this...I can...I can take responsibility! That''s right! That''s how it''s written in the scriptures! When a man and a woman meet by chance, if one party looks at the other''s body, generally speaking , you have to be responsible. So... how about I marry you and be responsible for you?"


    The handsome man''s unhappy appearance is not good-looking at all, it''s really worrying.


    But as soon as she said this, the beautiful man looked back at her with a hint of complexity in his cold eyes: "No need. Tonight, the girl will pretend that I haven''t met you, and I will pretend that I haven''t met you."


    "But¡­"


    "No, but, goodbye."


    The handsome man stopped talking to her, turned his head and left.


    Until the other party completely disappeared from sight, Ruan Youning pouted and prepared to leave.


    As a result, she had just walked a few steps when she saw something on the ground.


    Looks like... a jade pendant?


    There are some watermarks next to this position, it is estimated that...the beautiful man accidentally left it when changing clothes just now.


    Then this jade pendant...should belong to that handsome man?


    Although she doesn''t have the ability to identify jewelry, she is from a famous family. After careful observation, she can still see that this jade pendant is not a vulgar thing.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youning picked up the jade pendant and put it away properly.


    You have to inquire about the name and whereabouts of this handsome man.


    This jade pendant should be very important to him.


    So from then on, Ruan Youning began to inquire everywhere, and finally her hard work paid off, and she finally knew some of the whereabouts of that person.


    That handsome man... seems to be from Baiyunguan.


    Baiyun Temple...you can know it is a Taoist temple just by hearing the name.


    Could it be... that beautiful boy is a... Taoist priest?


    After thinking about it a lot, Ruan Youning gradually realized why the other party was so indifferent to her!


    People in Taoism definitely emphasize that Taoism follows nature and governs by doing nothing.


    Her sudden appearance must have disturbed her mind!


    Since this is the case, then she has to be more responsible for her actions!


    After having this idea, she embarked on a strange road of "chasing her husband" in such a daze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： Episode 2: He escapes, she chases him, but he cant fly (2)

    Chapter 439 Fanwai 2 He escapes, she chases him and cannot fly (2)


    After leaving the hot spring, Ruan Youning''s heart could no longer be as peaceful as before.


    She asked someone to find out that the jade pendant was a token of the Baiyun Temple, and the person she met last time seemed to be named Qiu Si, who was the apprentice of the master of the Baiyun Temple. It''s just that he wasn''t the kind who grew up in the temple.


    Since she hasn''t been obsessed with Taoist rules since she was a child, it means...she still has a chance.


    Until she made up her mind to go to Baiyun Temple, her younger sister offered to go with her.


    Although she doesn''t care what others think of her, she cares a lot about her family''s opinion.


    Besides, mother is the person she loves the most, so she should go after a man by herself...she should keep it a secret...


    Therefore, before she went, she specifically asked the little girl not to speak out no matter what she saw.


    For her little sister, she is also at ease.


    Although he imagined the scene of reunion many times, when he met Qiu Si in Baiyunguan, he was still the same as before, making people afraid to get close.


    Until the younger sister left, she stayed in Baiyunguan for a few more days.


    It is a beautiful name to meditate and clean up.


    But in fact, he was thinking of a way to create an opportunity to meet that Qiu Bang, and after Qiu Bang had frequent contact with her, he finally stopped being cold, indifferent and expressionless as before. Sometimes he might frown slightly, and sometimes he would Will sigh helplessly.


    All in all, Qiu Si was finally willing to talk to her a few more words.


    But... when he saw that his attitude towards himself was milder, he was sent out to do something.


    When the person she cared about left, she became even more restless in this Taoist temple. It just so happened that father and elder brother were going back to Beijing from Changzhou City in a few days, so she didn''t stay at Baiyun Temple anymore and went back to Beijing directly.


    If there is a destiny in the future, we will meet again eventually.


    Ruan Youning thought this way, and his sour mood finally gradually calmed down.


    And after Qiu Si returned to the Taoist temple after busy work, he always felt that something was different.


    When he was walking on the quiet mountain path accompanied by the night wind, he realized that there was no noise around him before.


    The girl named Ruan Youning left.


    He thought...she would stay a little longer.


    As a result... she left after he had been out for only three days.


    After thinking about it, Qiu Si twitched the corners of his mouth rarely, but it was just a self-deprecating smile.


    It was the first time he saw a girl who smiled brightly like the sun and acted like a man.


    What are you talking about... Looking at his body and being responsible... This idea is unique.


    It''s just... he may be doomed to be alone in this life, he is not a good match.


    The moonlight stretched the shadow extremely long, Qiu Si''s thoughts drifted away, and his eyes were full of darkness.


    ¡­


    After returning to the capital, Ruan Youning is looking forward to the return of his father and elder brother every day.


    The reunion of the Ruan family is her greatest wish.


    Because as long as she can remember, she has been staying in Changzhou City with her parents and elder brother.


    After returning to the capital, although he saw his little sister who looked delicate and weak and his grandfather, the family hadn''t really been reunited yet.


    But... Before her wish came true, someone suddenly broke into her life.


    Ruan Youning has always known that he is not the real Ruan family.


    When she was still a baby, her mother picked her up.


    Since then, she has become the Ruan family.


    When she heard this for the first time, she was quite shocked.


    Up to now, Ruan Youning still remembers what her mother told her back then.


    "You Ning, although you were not born in my mother''s womb, my mother has always regarded you as her own. You are our Ruan family."


    People''s hearts are fleshy, and Ruan Youning knows how well his family treats him.


    Since then, she has buried this matter in her heart.


    And now... the woman who only gave birth to her appeared.


    He even came to his door.


    The woman brought two children with a miserable face, and those two children should be her own brothers and sisters.


    Although the child is cute, Ruan Youning subconsciously compared him with Brother Xiaoqing.


    No one can compare with Shang Youqing and Big Brother.


    Although Niangqin is a general who dominates the battlefield, she is a woman after all, with the kindest and softest heart.


    The woman who claimed to be her biological mother lived in the Ruan Mansion with the two children.


    Even though Xiaoqing came to talk to her, Ruan Youning still felt uncomfortable.


    So, Ruan Youning secretly went to the Baiyun Temple in Yongcheng without telling his family.


    Because at this time, she wants to find someone to drink.


    Youqing has Mrs. Gu to accompany her, so she can''t always delay the two of them.


    After thinking about it, there are no friends in the capital, so she can only come to Baiyun Temple to look for Qiu Bang.


    However, Qiu Si was not in the audience.


    Hearing the answer from the master of the Baiyun Temple, Ruan Youning said guiltily and turned to leave.


    As a result, a man in Tsing Yi walked up to him.


    Ruan Youning still has some impressions of him.


    He seems to be called Qingbi, and he is a kind of Jianghu person, quite powerful.


    There were a few words between them, and Qingbi seemed to... praised her for being masculine.


    Ruan Youning didn''t think it was ironic, so he sincerely thanked her.


    "Miss Ruan?" The other party obviously remembered her.


    Ruan Youning smiled, and said hello slowly.


    Qing Bi obviously saw the wine jar in her hand, couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and said, "Miss Ruan... are you here to find someone to drink?"


    Ruan Youning smiled and replied: "Yeah, I wanted to find Qiu Si to drink with me for a while, but...he wasn''t here."


    "Then I will accompany you?" Qingbi was also smiling.


    "Huh? You accompany me?" Ruan Youning opened her eyes in surprise.


    Qingbi shifted her gaze to the wine jar in her hand, and continued to speak with the corners of her lips curled up: "This is the bar of Zuimengju in the capital? This wine...is a good wine."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youning said with light in his eyes, "You also like Zuimengju''s wine?"


    ¡¸Who wouldn¡¯t like drinking the wine of Zuimengju?¡¹


    "Let''s go, let''s find a place to drink!"


    The two hit it off immediately, and went straight to the pavilion not far from Baiyun Temple with the wine jar in their hands.


    The gazebo can be seen from a high place, and the scenery is naturally beautiful.


    The more they drank, the happier they were. Ruan Youning''s alcohol capacity was trained in Changzhou City, and Qingbi, who was born in the Jianghu, was naturally no less.


    One jar of wine was not enough, so Qingbi ran back to the temple and stole the wine brewed by the temple owner herself.


    The two drank from noon to night, and Ruan Youning''s face finally became flushed.


    "Brother Qing, tell me...does Qiu Si...hate me?" Ruan Youning leaned against the stone pillar of the gazebo, with one leg dangling outside.


    Qingbi wiped the corner of her mouth, raised her eyes and was about to answer, when a black figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Qiu Si stood behind Ruan Youning at some point.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： Extra episode 2: He ran away, she chased him, but he couldnt fly (3)

    Chapter 440 Fanwai 2 He escapes, she chases him and cannot fly (3)


    Didn''t hear the answer, Ruan Youning smiled coolly and continued to talk to himself: "People say that women chase men with a layer of gauze. But I feel... I seem to be separated by a thousand layers of mountains... Why... I can''t warm his heart. "


    Qingbi looked at Qiu Bang, who was silent, with complicated eyes, and then said in her heart, "Then what if he really hates you? Are you still going to... come to him?"


    Ruan Youning, who was about to continue drinking with his head up, suddenly stopped, frowned slightly, then narrowed his eyes and smiled: "How is that possible! If he really hates me...then I''ll give up! Not liking and hating are two different things .If he doesn''t like me, I can still brazenly flaunt it in front of him, but if he hates me...then...then there''s no need...you can''t cause trouble, right?"


    Qing Bi took a meaningful look at Qiu Bang who was still silent, and couldn''t help curling her lips and said, "Okay, you two talk, I have to go back to sleep in the temple."


    As he spoke, he turned and left regardless of anything.


    Ruan Youning stood up with a blank expression, and raised his eyebrows in doubt: "We... two people? Could it be..."


    As her voice became deeper and deeper, before Qiu Si could react, Ruan Youning suddenly turned around.


    When the word "ghost" came out of her mouth, Qiu Si couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly.


    And when Ruan Youning saw that the person standing opposite was the one she was thinking of, she didn''t panic, but gave a smirk, and then stretched out her hand and shook it in front of him.


    "I''m drinking... I''m hallucinating?" Ruan Youning grinned and prepared to stretch her hand forward to touch the other person''s face.


    The result...but it was empty.


    The opponent took a few steps back.


    "Eh??? Could it be...not a hallucination?" Ruan Youning finally stopped laughing, his face turning blue and red.


    "It''s not a hallucination." Qiu Bang finally said calmly: "I heard Master said you came to find me, so I came here. It''s just...Miss Ruan chatted with Qing Bi very happily."


    Ruan Youning didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with these words, but she still smiled foolishly, stretched out her hand and pulled Qiu Si into the pavilion: "Don''t always stand outside, if you take a few steps back, you will fall down gone."


    Qiu Si cast his eyes on the other party and grabbed his hand tightly, rarely avoiding it.


    But at this moment, Ruan Youning couldn''t notice the subtle changes in Qiu Bang at all. After pulling him to sit down, Ruan Youning handed the wine in his arms to Qiu Bang like offering a treasure, but his eyes that were still a little bit confused just now flashed With a light that is more dazzling than the stars: "Taste this wine quickly! It''s delicious!"


    Qiu Bang took the wine a little stiffly, not knowing whether to drink it or not.


    This wine was brewed by his master, so he naturally knew whether it was good or not.


    But... the wine he is taking now is the one that Ruan Youning just drank.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Bang involuntarily glanced at Ruan Youning''s soft, pink and moist lips.


    As soon as his throat rolled, Qiu Si looked away in a panic.


    "Taste it quickly! If you don''t drink it! I''ll drink it up in a while!" At this time, Ruan Youning smiled like a pure and innocent child.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t have those charming thoughts at all, Qiu Si took a sip in his heart.


    The wine this time...seems to be even better than the ones he''s had before.


    Aware of the slight fluctuation in his heart, Qiu Si''s eyes darkened, and then he raised his eyes to look at Ruan Youning: "Miss Ruan came to me this time because she wanted me to drink with you?"


    After Ruan Youning found a more comfortable position and sat down, he shook his body involuntarily before answering: "Yes, I''m in a bad mood, and after thinking about it, I came to you."


    ¡¸Not in a good mood? Why...in a bad mood?¡¹


    Ruan Youning turned around, put her hands on the railing and looked out: "Because my biological mother came to find me."


    After hearing this, Qiu Bang sat up Weiwei: "Birth mother? You... aren''t General Mu''s biological daughter?"


    "That''s right...I''m not." Ruan Youning''s eyes flashed a dark light, but she soon returned to her smiling face: "Although I am not mother''s biological daughter, I am still her daughter. The Ruan family is also mine Home. I was just being hypocritical, it¡¯s nothing. By tomorrow, I won¡¯t have so many useless emotions.¡±


    Qiu Bang was taken aback for a moment, obviously frightened by Ruan Youning''s slightly rude words.


    But soon he regained his composure, and said in a low tone, "If you feel uncomfortable... you can actually cry."


    He remembered that women like to cry the most.


    But Ruan Youning pouted, and took the wine back in his hand.


    After taking a sip, she said, "Why are you crying? Crying can''t solve anything."


    After Qiu Bang looked at her, he really didn''t see any trace of crying on her face.


    Somehow, the ripples in his heart just got bigger and bigger.


    His eyes darkened again, Qiu Si didn''t say anything, but took the wine from Ruan Youning''s hand on his own initiative.


    Ruan Youning was stunned for a moment, then grinned and said, "How is it? This wine is really good, right?!"


    Qiu Si closed his eyes lightly, and after feeling the cool wine being swallowed smoothly from his mouth, he hummed softly: "It''s delicious."


    After hearing this, Ruan Youning smiled like a kitten stealing, then shook her palm lightly, and she took the wine back.


    The two of you just took a sip until you drank all the wine.


    "Well... otherwise... go back and steal some..." Ruan Youning hiccupped, and the redness at the end of his eyes became more intense.


    "It''s too late." Qiu Si gently took her arm, preventing her from going back to the viewing room and continuing to get drinks.


    Ruan Youning shook his body, then looked up into the night sky.


    ¡¸Eh? Qiu Bang! Look! Why... why are there two moons?!¡¹


    Qiu Si sighed softly when he heard the words, "You drank too much."


    Ruan Youning suddenly broke free from Qiu Bang''s hand grabbing her sleeve, and climbed onto the railing with both hands supporting the pillar.


    A trace of worry flashed across Qiu Bang''s eyes, and he spread his hands involuntarily, for fear that Ruan Youning would accidentally fall down.


    Fortunately... Although Ruan Youning drank too much, he still knew how to cherish his life, holding the pillar tightly with both hands.


    Staring blankly at the moon for a while, Ruan Youning finally felt sleepy, turned around and jumped off the railing.


    And Qiu Si even hugged him by the waist without even thinking about it.


    "I''m so sleepy... and I still have a headache." Ruan Youning frowned, her tone involuntarily carried a hint of coquettishness.


    "There is a guest room in the temple, I''ll take you back." After Qiu Si straightened her up, he withdrew his hand in time.


    Ruan Youning just nodded with a smirk.


    After Qiu Bo half-supported Ruan Youning back to the guest room of Baiyun Temple, he poured her a cup of hot water and watched her drink it before turning around and leaving.


    But when he reached the door, he stopped suddenly.


    After struggling for a while, he finally spoke with a stiff tone:


    ¡¸I...don''t hate you.¡¹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： Episode 2: He escapes, she chases him, but he cant fly (4)

    Chapter 441 Fanwai 2 He escapes and she chases him, unable to fly (4)


    After knowing that Qiu Bang was from the Canglong Kingdom, Ruan Youning was in a state of confusion for a long time.


    Until Youqing told her the other party''s true identity, Ruan Youning only had one thought in mind.


    That is...bring Qiu Bang''s mother to Ningguo, and reunite their mother and son. Since Qiu Bang doesn''t want revenge, then...the family can live in peace.


    Because she knew that the biggest thorn in Qiu Bang''s heart was leaving her mother behind in Canglong Kingdom.


    What she has to do is to help him pull out this thorn.


    It was almost the end of the year when there were no more trivial things, and she finally found time to prepare to leave for Canglong Kingdom.


    Although I regret not being able to celebrate the New Year with my family...but...the good days are still to come, so don''t rush this moment.


    Finding various reasons to calm down, Ruan Youning left a letter to his mother and set off.


    Qiu Si has revealed the secret that he has already recovered his memory, and since then, he has not returned to Baiyun Temple.


    Ruan Youning actually approached him once during this period, but...he seems to be more...so people...don''t dare to approach him.


    I always feel that he seems to have locked himself in a prison that he drew.


    Seeing Qiu Bang like this, Ruan Youning became more determined to bring his mother back to Ningguo.


    It''s a long road, and Ruan Youning is almost always on the road.


    It wasn''t until New Year''s Eve that she found a small border town to rest.


    The small town is no more prosperous than the capital city, but the atmosphere of this Chinese New Year is even more lively than the capital city.


    After Ruan Youning found an inn to book a stay, the innkeeper beamed and stuffed her with a lot of dried fruit preserves.


    After being blown by the cold wind all day, she instantly felt warm all over.


    However, just as she was about to say thank you, a tall figure suddenly appeared beside her and also came to accommodate her.


    And... the voice is somewhat familiar.


    Ruan Youning turned his head and aimed at the other party.


    Sure enough, they are acquaintances!


    Still an acquaintance related to Qiu Si.


    Yu Chijing.


    The general of the Canglong Kingdom who treated Qiu Bang very well and even had some respect.


    Perhaps because his gaze was too hot, Yu Chijing also turned to look at her.


    Seeing the other party frowned, Ruan Youning thought he didn''t remember herself.


    As a result, Yu Chijing''s eyes suddenly lit up after frowning, and his tone was obviously a little excited: "You...you are Ruan Da..."


    "Yeah, I am." Ruan Youning didn''t want to reveal her identity when she was away from home. Therefore, when Yu Chijing was about to say her name, she interrupted immediately.


    Yu Chijing is also a smart person, and soon understood Ruan Youning''s thoughts.


    ¡¸Want to go out for a drink together?¡¹


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youning was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded.


    After she put away the salute, Yu Chijing was already waiting for her in the lobby of the inn.


    Thus, two people who were originally unrelated had a not-so-lonely New Year''s Eve under such a coincidence.


    After Yu Chijing knew Ruan Youning''s intentions, his light-colored pupils were visibly shocked, and then he dragged Ruan Youning to a place where no one was around, saying that he wanted to see how her fist skills were.


    Ruan Youning remembered how her own Xiaoqing commented on the other party, and after reaching out and knocking on the forehead helplessly, she could only agree.


    Fortunately, Yu Chijing knew the severity of his attack. After a few rounds, the two adjusted their breathing and returned to the inn.


    Ruan Youning also knew that Yu Chijing wanted to see if she was capable. Because she came for Qiu Si, and Yu Chijing has a very close relationship with Qiu Si. If he can help, he will naturally help. It''s just that he had other things to do, so he couldn''t stay with Ruan Youning all the time, so he fought her a few rounds to see if she could protect herself.


    Regarding Yu Chijing''s kindness, Ruan Youning graciously invited him to drink several times.


    In just a few days of getting along, the two became like old friends who talked about everything.


    But when they arrived at Huzhuo City, the border city of Canglong Kingdom, Yu Chijing left early because of other matters.


    Ruan Youning was not idle either, and went to a remote place to inquire about Qiu Si''s mother, the princess regent staying at the Huguo Temple.


    As a result, she got off to a bad start and was caught!


    The person who arrested her was a family named Gu.


    For some reason, when she saw the Patriarch of the Gu family surrounded by her, she somehow thought of Gu Changan.


    Fortunately... this Gu family is not as powerful as Gu Changan.


    Yu Chijing got the news from nowhere, and rescued her the day after she was arrested.


    In order to avoid being hunted down, she could only stay in the inn aggrieved, waiting for Yu Chijing to help him collect information.


    And Yu Chijing was extremely reliable in his work, and after only an hour on the street, he brought her back a particularly important piece of news.


    Her baby girl, Youqing, brought Gu Changan here!


    Without thinking about it, Ruan Youning immediately looked excitedly at the address Yu Chijing had brought her.


    Just¡­


    But she encountered an extremely violent scene.


    Although she knew that her little sister was good at **** and kicking, she never thought that the little girl who blushes at every turn would be so active in a certain aspect.


    However, seeing no evil, Ruan Youning retreated from the other party''s room in time.


    Until... Ruan Youqing packed up and came out to find her.


    Ruan Youning only belatedly realized why the other party came.


    After feeling ashamed, what surprised her even more was that Qiu Si... came along with her!


    She knew in her heart that Qiu Si had somehow fled back to the Canglong Kingdom.


    And now...


    Ruan Youning didn''t want to be too sentimental, so he could only talk to Yu Chijing to relieve his emotions.


    In the end, without saying a few words, Qiu Si suddenly called out Yu Chijing.


    Just when she was at a loss, Ruan Youqing made her realize something with a few words.


    Qiu Si just now...seems...jealous?


    With this thought, Ruan Youning immediately opened the door and ran out.


    After seeing the two people at the corner, she walked to them without thinking.


    "You Ning? Why did you come out?" Yu Chijing subconsciously spoke first.


    It''s just that after he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and patted his mouth with a strange expression, then smiled at Qiu Bang, said that he still had something to do, and left first.


    Ruan Youning saw the look in Qiu Bang''s eyes, and moved his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Go to my room and sit for a while?" Qiu Si finally spoke.


    "Okay." The words blurted out without going through the brain. Ruan Youning''s ears were reddish, she followed Qiu Si to his room with her head down.


    As soon as she entered the door, she could smell the smell that belonged to Qiu Bang.


    Like cedar.


    Ruan Youning, whose mind was blank, was led to sit down by Qiu Bang, and she didn''t come back to herself until she heard the other party''s heavy sigh.


    Qiu Si was looking at her intently, and there was even a trace of tenderness in her eyes that she had never seen before.


    "Ruan Youning, you are such a fool."


    This is the first time he called her name seriously!


    Ruan Youning thought so.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： Episode 2: He escapes, she chases him, but he cant fly (5)

    Chapter 442 Fanwai 2 He escapes, she chases him and cannot fly (5)


    After Qiu Si finished saying that she was a fool, Ruan Youning grinned.


    "What are you laughing at?" Qiu Si frowned slightly in doubt. He had never seen a woman who was said to be a fool and could still laugh.


    Especially, her smile seemed to hide some honey, which was so sweet that it made one''s heart itch.


    At this time, Ruan Youning still had crooked eyes, and poured himself a cup of tea before speaking softly:


    "Because...you...you called me by my name. Before, you always called me Miss Ruan, which was too extravagant. Just calling me by my name...it seems much closer."


    She was so straightforward, but Qiu Si was stunned for a moment.


    Just saw that the person who had been sticking to him suddenly had a good conversation with another man. Even though that man was the person he trusted the most, he still felt that scene was too dazzling.


    Somewhere in my heart seems to be filled with acid water.


    Very uncomfortable.


    But now, she chased him out.


    I said she was stupid, but she was more like a little fool when she was happy.


    Sighed silently in his heart, Qiu Si opened his mouth after deliberation: "You... came to Canglong Kingdom... why?"


    Ruan Youning pursed her lips, her eyes were bright and sincere: "Come here, of course I want to bring your mother back. Or... to bring her back to you. Since you don''t want to come here, then I will come here to replace you." You do what you want to do most.¡±


    Seeing Qiu Si''s eyes full of dark colors that she couldn''t understand, Ruan Youning was a little flustered, fearing that he might misunderstand something, she hurriedly explained: "You...don''t get me wrong! I won''t use this to threaten you! I just ...just wanting to do something that will make you happy. You don''t have to feel burdened. And...and I haven''t brought your mother out yet...you''re here...so...uh..."


    Because of panic, Ruan Youning didn''t know what he said in the end.


    Qiu Si hummed in a low voice, and then said nothing.


    After drinking the tea he poured, Ruan Youning secretly raised his eyes to look at the other party.


    In the end, he met Qiu Si''s eyes.


    Qiu Si was calm and did not look away. But Ruan Youning blushed and lowered her head again.


    Until she picked out some sawdust from under the table with her fingers, Qiu Si said unhurriedly again: "Do you still remember... the time you came to drink with me in Baiyun Temple?"


    "Huh?" Ruan Youning suddenly raised his head, nodded after thinking for a moment, "I remember, I drank with Qingbi at first, but then you came here at some point."


    ¡¸Then¡­after that?¡¹


    "After that?" Ruan Youning rubbed her eyebrows and smiled embarrassedly: "After that... I don''t remember... It seems... I drank too much... I don''t know how to go back... By the way... I didn''t do anything to you at that time Is something too much?"


    Qiu Bang''s face became a little gloomy: "Don''t remember anything?"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youning became inexplicably nervous.


    Why did Qiu Bang react so strongly... Could it be... What did he really do? ? ?


    "If... if you really did something to you... I... I can still be responsible. Anyway, I have seen your body before..."


    "Ruan Youning!" Qiu Si''s face became more gloomy.


    "Here!" Ruan Youning inexplicably remembered that when she was called by Qiu Si in such a serious tone during the roll call in the army, she hurriedly stood up and stood up straight as a conditioned reflex.


    As a result, because she was too hard, the stool fell to the ground with a bang.


    After realizing how stupid he was, Ruan Youning''s face turned red again.


    Why is she getting more and more out of her mind in front of Qiu Bang...


    "I¡­"


    "Are you only approaching me again and again because of that ridiculous responsibility?" Qiu Si asked with a frown.


    Ruan Youning curled up his hands in a daze, and answered cautiously: "Um... well... yes..."


    From the very beginning, her goal was indeed to take responsibility.


    But later... I gradually fell in love with it...


    It should be... like it?


    But I like this kind of words...and I can''t say it easily...she is a girl anyway...let''s not say it so bluntly.


    Just as she was thinking with her eyes downcast, Qiu Bang spoke again without any ups and downs: "Then you...do you like me?"


    "I like it! I..." Ruan Youning replied subconsciously.


    After she realized that she had spoken her heart out, she saw that Qiu Bang unexpectedly... laughed!


    My God! !


    Ruan Youning roared in his heart, the melting iceberg looks so beautiful! !


    Just as she was foolishly admiring the smile of Bingshan beauty, Qiu Si suddenly got up and walked towards her.


    "You Ning, I said last time that I don''t hate you." Qiu Si didn''t stop until he walked across from her.


    The distance between the two is only two steps at this time.


    Ruan Youning was completely dumbfounded, and after blinking her long eyelashes a few times, her voice trembled slightly: "What... do you mean?"


    "Last time you drank too much and asked Qingbi about... Do I hate you? I replied to you that day, but you don''t remember. So, I will say it again today, I don''t hate you. From the beginning , I don¡¯t hate it.¡±


    When Ruan Youning came to her senses, some tears suddenly appeared in her eyes for some reason.


    She actually cried because of such a sentence? ?


    Ruan Youning turned around quickly, and hastily reached out to wipe the wet corners of her eyes.


    It''s just... embarrassing.


    Just as Ruan Youning''s shy little face was flushing red, Qiu Si stood beside her and continued to speak in a warm voice:


    "You Ning, after I come to pick up my mother this time, I''m going back to Ningguo. What do you think...?"


    Hearing the voice behind him, Ruan Youning took a few steps forward before turning to look at him: "I think it''s ok, then I can get closer to you, and I can go to you more times. As long as...you don''t hate I will do it."


    After finishing speaking, Ruan Youning secretly raised his eyes to look at him again.


    Qiu Si still looked at her emotionally, Ruan Youning couldn''t help thinking about what he said wrong just now.


    Fortunately, Qiu Si smiled again.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t hate it, so...you can come to me anytime.¡¹


    "Ok¡­"


    After Ruan Youning hummed in a low voice, neither of them said anything.


    The atmosphere was a bit strange, Ruan Youning stretched out his fist and put it to his mouth and coughed twice, and couldn''t help but said, "Let''s go out to find Youqing and the others?"


    She felt that if she continued to stay in his room, she might not know what to do again.


    After all, everyone said they don''t hate her.


    As a result, after going out, her little girl who blushed at every turn actually made fun of her with a playful smile!


    Even Gu Changan said a few unclear words to Qiu Si.


    But she didn''t care about these, because now she suddenly thought of another question.


    That is...she came to Canglong Kingdom so stupidly...


    I don¡¯t know yet... how Qiu Si¡¯s mother gets along with...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： Episode 2: He escapes, she chases him, but he cant fly (6)

    Chapter 443 Fanwai 2 He escapes, she chases him, unable to fly (6)


    ¡¸I... want to be the son-in-law.¡¹


    When someone finished saying this, Ruan Youning was struck by lightning.


    She finally waited until now... to meet Qiu''s mother and get along with her happily. Even when Qiu Si told her that she was going back to Ningguo, she foolishly said that she would look for him a few more times if she had the chance.


    In the end...he was going to be the son-in-law...


    A person as cold as an iceberg...going to be a son-in-law...I''m afraid...I really like him...


    I don¡¯t know...what kind of excellent girl the other party will be...to be so lucky to be liked by him...


    Trying to hold back the bitterness in her heart, Ruan Youning spoke with some difficulty: "You... you fell in love with... which girl did you fall in love with..."


    Qiu Si looked at her with scorching eyes, and said slowly...to be the son-in-law of Miss Ruan in the residence of the Great General of Ningguo.


    Ruan Youning instantly felt like he had gone through a "thunder disaster".


    It''s just that after the "thunder disaster", she felt that her world was completely new.


    It seems that the sky is bluer; the flowers are more beautiful. Everything has become extraordinarily beautiful. Even the rainy day, which she hates the most, she finds it interesting.


    This may be... just... When you like someone, the other party finally responds.


    On the way back to Beijing from Gucheng, Ruan Youning felt that this was the happiest time for him besides being with his family.


    And the fun didn''t stop there.


    After arriving in the capital, Qiu Si made a special trip to find her again.


    The person who looked more and more beautiful looked at him deeply, Ruan Youning rubbed his hands awkwardly for the first time, and even... a little pretentiously scratched the ground with his toes a few times.


    Ruan Youning didn''t realize what he had just done until he heard the other party''s chuckle.


    "You... don''t laugh at me... I''m not like this on weekdays..." The **** Chirp was swallowed back by her forcefully.


    She is not qualified to say this.


    After all, she was originally a daughter.


    But Qiu Si seemed to be able to hear what she wanted to say, and the smile on his face was even bigger: "You were... very cute just now."


    "Well...thank you...thank you for the compliment..." Ruan Youning blinked, then grinned.


    As a result... Qiu Si reached out and pinched her face as if possessed by a ghost.


    Ruan Youning jumped back a few steps in shock.


    ¡¸You... why are you pinching my face?!¡¹


    This time, it was Qiu Si''s turn to be stunned.


    He didn''t expect that a person who is carefree on weekdays would be so slow in one aspect....


    So, before Ruan Youning could wait for the other party to explain, Qiu Si had already come to her and hugged her in his arms.


    This time, Ruan Youning didn''t jump again.


    Instead, he straightened his back and opened his eyes very wide.


    The smell of cedar in Qiu Bang''s arms seems to be more intoxicating.


    "I clearly said before that I would be responsible to me." Qiu Si''s voice was a little low and rang in Ruan Youning''s ear.


    Ruan Youning murmured for a long time, and replied somewhat stutteringly: "Now...now... now I will be responsible for you."


    ¡¸Then how are you going to be responsible?¡¹


    Listening to the other party''s question, Ruan Youning bit her lower lip hard, and then her brain got hot, she reached out and grabbed Qiu Bang''s collar, and tiptoed to lightly touch the other party''s lips like a dragonfly.


    "Well... this is... a brand for you... from now on... you will be my man... I will be responsible for you to the end!" Although Ruan Youning blushed, the expression on her face was pretending to be calm.


    Qiu Si''s eyes darkened, and he directly put his hand on the back of Ruan Youning''s head.


    Afterwards, a long and gentle kiss was printed on the other''s lips.


    Sure enough, it is the season of spring.


    It is so warm that people can''t calm down for a long time.


    ¡­


    After that kiss, Ruan Youning finally understood how unbearably hot the "iceberg" melted.


    Fortunately, the marriage between the two parties was settled quickly. After the process of three books and six rituals, her little sister''s dragon and phoenix children have already given birth to the full moon.


    Until the wedding day, Ruan Youning sat in the wedding room with eyes full of red, still feeling a little unreal.


    She clearly remembered that when Qiu Si saw her at the very beginning, he wanted to take a detour. But now...he wished he could stick to her all day long.


    Thinking of this, Ruan Youning couldn''t help grinning again.


    It''s great, she finally got her wish and married...well, she married Qiu Si.


    Because Qiu Si bought a Wujin house near Ruan Mansion three months ago, the house was very beautiful, and even the courtyard at the back was taken care of very elegantly.


    Although Qiu Si said he would be the son-in-law, because he was worried that Ruan Youning would be ridiculed by others, he took the initiative to buy a house outside and brought Ruan Youning to live in.


    And Qiu Bang''s mother was already used to the life of the ancient Buddha with blue lanterns, so she only stayed in the Buddhist hall on weekdays. Therefore, Ruan Youning''s future life will be much more comfortable than most married women.


    While Ruan Youning was dreaming about the wonderful days ahead, her younger sister Ruan Youqing brought her some simple food because she was worried that she would be hungry.


    It''s just that after eating, she mysteriously dropped something and left in a hurry.


    After she left, Ruan Youning couldn''t help turning the pages to look.


    As a result, the whole person became extremely stiff.


    This girl actually stuffed a **** book for her!


    Really know people, know face, but don''t know heart! Her well-behaved and cute little sister didn''t know who led her to spoil her!


    After a few words of slander, Ruan Youning couldn''t stop glancing at the **** book.


    Actually, she had secretly seen this kind of thing.


    It''s just that she was so young and ignorant that she was so shocked that she couldn''t eat for a whole day.


    That kind of thing...is...will be like this...


    However, the **** album that the younger sister gave her this time is different from the ones she has seen before. This book... seems to be able to form a complete story... and... the artist seems to be very particular. The men and women in this book can be said to be talented and beautiful, and ...the figure is also good...


    All in all, it''s hard not to blush and heartbeat after watching it.


    Ruan Youning couldn''t help but his thoughts drifted away, and replaced the characters in the book with himself and...Qiu Si...


    As a result... the palms of my hands were sweating!


    A cold and pure person like Qiu Bang...doing this kind of thing with her...


    what! ! She actually has a sense of guilt that ordinary people desecrate the sacred!


    Just as she clenched her hands tightly to adjust her breathing, the door was pushed open again.


    After toasting, Qiu Si... came back.


    The **** book was hidden by Ruan Youning long ago, but the redness on his face that hadn''t faded for a long time couldn''t be hidden no matter what.


    Qiu Si had already walked in front of him, so he naturally asked why Ruan Youning''s face was so red.


    Ruan Youning could only turn his head, and said with a dry smile that the room was too hot.


    After she finished speaking, Qiu Si had already sat beside her.


    "Hmm... are you... tired?" Ruan Youning tried to ease the atmosphere.


    Qiu Si replied solemnly without getting tired.


    Originally, she had already thought that if Qiu Bang said she was tired, she would go back to rest earlier.


    As a result, he said he was not tired...


    Just as Ruan Youning was racking his brains to think of what to say to ease the delicate atmosphere of the bridal chamber wedding night, Qiu Bang finally took the initiative to speak:


    ¡¸Actually, I didn¡¯t finish what I said at the beginning.¡¹


    "What?" Ruan Youning looked blank.


    "At the beginning I said I didn''t hate you, but there is actually another sentence behind."


    "Ok???"


    ¡¸Actually...I like you a little bit.¡¹


    "Ok???!!"


    ¡¸But now, this is a little...It has changed so much that I can''t imagine it.¡¹


    After meeting Qiu Bang''s eyes, Ruan Youning felt that her whole life might have been completely devoted to this man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： Extra Story Three Years of Frivolous Past (1) [Sister Rong

    Chapter 444 Fanwai''s three-year-old frivolous past (1) [Rong Sisters]


    Her name is Rong Ying, and she is the second lady of the Rong family, the envoy of the Ningguo Inspectorate.


    It''s just that she is an alien who traveled from a modern civilized society.


    The original second lady accidentally fell into the water two months ago and bid farewell to this world. Then, she was summoned here by an inexplicable fate.


    Became the second young lady of the Rong family, Rong Ying.


    At the very beginning, she was actually very uncomfortable here.


    People returned to before liberation overnight, but she returned to...the feudal and decadent society overnight.


    Especially... there are no electric lights here! No internet! No junk food! There is no fat house happy water! Most importantly... there are no mobile phones here! Her one hundred and eight little brothers in various styles are still waiting for her to say good night!


    But fortunately, when she came here, she didn''t bear the monstrous hatred like the others, or she was bullied by a concubine. Although Father Rong had several concubines, these concubines were born unable to bear children. Therefore, without children, they will serve their father and mother in peace and contentment. Rong''s mother is also a tolerant and generous woman, never jealous. She even personally arranges the nightlife of her husband and concubine.


    All in all, Rong Mansion is exceptionally harmonious both up and down.


    Although Rong Ying is not used to one man having multiple women, she knows that this kind of pattern was the most normal in ancient times, and it is not too much for Rong''s father to do the kind of thing that favors concubines and destroys wives. Therefore, she can only open one eye and close one eye, or say that she is out of sight and out of mind.


    After silently sighing for an unknown number of times, Rong Ying finally withdrew her gaze, and focused her gaze on the pretty girl who was sitting next to her, sipping scented tea.


    This girl is her elder sister Rong Mei, who is only one year older than her.


    The two of them are only fourteen or five years old now.


    Seeing her cheap sister being so gentle and ladylike, a bold idea suddenly flashed in Rong Ying''s heart.


    She wants to be a new-age woman here! The most urgent task for women in the new era is to lead their families to get rid of the shackles of those old ideas!


    Thinking of this, Rong Ying moved her buttocks, and hugged Rong Mei''s arm.


    Hiss... Although the girl''s arms are slender, the touch is extremely soft.


    "Ying''er?" Rong Meimu looked at her suspiciously.


    "That... my sister... the sun is so bright today, you and my sister, why don''t you slip out and go shopping? Buy some rouge powder or something?"


    She vaguely remembered that almost all women in ancient times did not leave their homes. And whether it''s the memory left by her original body or her own experience in the past two months, Rong Ying has traveled through ancient times and she hasn''t gone out to Rong Mansion to take a look!


    So, if she wants to free her mind, she has to take people out of the house! head to the World! Nonsence! Go to the society!


    The more she thought about it, the more excited Rong Ying couldn''t help but start to see stars in her eyes, but Rong Mei pulled out her arm suddenly as if she was frightened by her.


    ¡¸Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, we have to be brave...¡¹


    ¡¸Yinger, you finally want to go out?!¡¹


    The two sisters spoke at the same time, but Rong Ying only said half of what she wanted to say because Rong Mei''s words.


    "I... want to go out???" The smile on Rong Ying''s face cracked slightly.


    Rong Mei nodded excitedly and continued: "After you were abducted by Ren Yazi once when you were ten years old, you never wanted to go out again. But today... today you are finally willing to go out..."


    "Hmm..." Rong Ying raised her hand and touched her nose, looking a little embarrassed.


    So... the original owner was abducted by Ren Yazi? ? ?


    Perhaps it was because this kind of memory became the past that the original owner didn''t want to think about, so she didn''t have this memory.


    From this point of view...it''s not because of strict rules at home, but...she doesn''t want to go out...


    Hmm...a sense of frustration came up out of nowhere.


    Here I can go out freely... It seems that there is no challenge.


    ¡¸Yinger?¡¹


    Seeing Rong Ying in a daze, Rong Mei stretched out her hand in front of her with even more doubts on her face.


    Rong Ying came back to her senses, and pulled Rong Mei to stand up from her seat with a smile.


    Although going out is not the first step in breaking out of bondage, she really should have a good understanding of what the world is like.


    So, after the two sisters happily washed and dressed, they continued to happily prepare to go out.


    When she was about to leave the house, Rong''s mother knew that Rong Ying was going out with Rong Mei, and with tears in her eyes, she stuffed them with a lot of silver and asked them to buy whatever they liked.


    Rong Ying was so moved that she couldn''t speak.


    Being rich... shopping as much as you want... This was her life goal!


    So, after leaving the Rong Mansion, Rong Ying was like a runaway wild horse. If Rong Mei hadn''t been watching, she might have bought a lot of things she didn''t need.


    It wasn''t until the servant girl who was following them that they had no hands to pick up anything, the two sisters found a restaurant to sit down and order something to eat.


    The servant and maid who followed the two sat beside the two young ladies nervously under Rong Ying''s persuasive words and coercion.


    Rong Ying smiled happily and rolled her eyes, and began to look around at the people and things around her. They chose the position by the window, so that the pedestrians on the road and the shops on the opposite side could see clearly.


    Therefore, a flower building on the opposite side broke into Rong Ying''s sight.


    "Sister! Opposite... but... Hualou?" Rong Ying became excited for no reason.


    Rong Mei hastily pressed her raised finger, hissed and then lowered her voice extremely low: "Hush your voice! That''s not a place where we ordinary girls can go."


    Rong Ying listened, narrowed her eyes and held Rong Mei''s hand backhand.


    "Sister, you can''t think like this. All living beings are equal, why can men go to that kind of place, but women can''t?"


    ¡¸It¡¯s all... for men...¡¹


    "Hmm... so what the hell! There are even young ladies in some places! Sister~ there should be a lot of delicious and interesting things in there. Just think about it, those fair-skinned, beautiful and long-legged girls are dangling in front of you Ah Akira, just looking at it makes me feel good!"


    After Rong Mei heard this, she pursed her lips with a complicated expression. She continued to whisper, "You...really think it''s suitable for girls to go in there?"


    "It''s not a man''s privilege to drink and listen to ditties!" Rong Ying frowned slightly, and sat upright with a serious face, ready to talk to her sister.


    In the end...Rong Mei''s expression changed, her eyes were brighter than hers.


    "Since Yinger thinks so...then sister, I... will take you for a stroll!"


    "Eh???"


    Rong Ying froze in place.


    Her sister...it seems...not a gentle and virtuous person?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： Extra Story Three Years Frivolous Past (2)

    Chapter 445 Fanwai Three Years'' Frivolous Past (2)


    Rong Ying believes that most ancient women should abide by women''s ethics.


    As a result, the first time I went out with my sister, I was so shocked that I was dumbfounded.


    Especially her elder sister, who she always thought was gentle and virtuous, actually told her with ulterior motives, which flower house in the capital has mellow wine but not intoxicating; which flower house has sweet but not greasy desserts; Cry; after the girl danced charmingly, Rong Ying couldn''t help but patted her cheek to wake herself up a little before asking:


    "Sister... you are... a leaf among thousands of flowers without touching your body?"


    Rong Mei just raised her hand to cover her mouth in an extremely elegant manner, smiling with crooked eyebrows and eyes without saying a word.


    Then...Rongying understood everything in an instant.


    Her sister... is a big fake!


    And...Rong Ying subconsciously looked at the white-faced boy and the round-faced maid beside her. She remembered that the boy''s name was Wangfu, and the maid''s name was Forsythias.


    These two people seem to have not heard their words.


    At first glance... it is an "accomplice"!


    "Boss, please take me to fly!" Rong Ying pursed her lips with a somewhat... obscene smile, and poured Rong Mei a cup of tea very courteously and handed it to her.


    "What? Take you to fly? How to fly? What''s the meaning of the boss?" Rong Mei frowned slightly, unable to understand what Rong Ying said.


    ¡¸Hmm... that is, you will be my big brother from now on, sister! I will be your little brother!¡¹


    "???" Rong Mei tilted her head, with a look of astonishment on her face: "You...you have been staying at home these days and your mind is not clear? What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I am your sister. your brother?"


    Rong Ying, on the other hand, smiled, leaned against Rong Mei, hugged her arm, and shook her coquettishly: "Sister ~ my good sister ~ I mean, you will come out later Lang... Ah, it''s not time to come out to play again... Can you take me with you?"


    Rong Mei pondered for a while, and then said solemnly: "You...don''t think I''m not following the rules? I''m deviant?"


    "Rules? Rules are meant to be broken!" Rong Ying puffed out her chest confidently.


    After hearing this, Rong Mei''s eyes lit up.


    After the two sisters made eye contact, they reached an agreement on their goals, and they picked up the tea cups and touched each other tacitly.


    At this point...the Rong sisters began to disguise themselves as men and hang out in various places for eating, drinking and having fun.


    Of course, Rong Ying will not be fascinated by the life of flowers, flowers, willows and greenery. She knows that modern people can more or less make a remarkable career when they travel to ancient times.


    She can''t just sit and wait to die, or marry and have children step by step.


    However, her life was not as smooth as other traversers.


    Before time travel, she was just a house girl addicted to chasing dramas and variety shows, not a night killer or a great inventor.


    So although she has a dream, she doesn''t have the ability to match it.


    Fortunately, she still has a modern mind, and she has some wild ideas.


    And this kind of thinking is most likely to attract the attention of other unique minds.


    For example, Chang Xun, the eldest son of Duke Ning''s Chang family.


    Chang Xun is a well-known handsome man in the capital. Not to mention his outstanding appearance, his character is also first-class. Treat people with humility and courtesy, and everyone is a smiling face.


    Such an excellent man has naturally received the favor of most of the girls in the capital who are waiting to marry.


    However, he fell in love with the second young lady of the Rong family.


    According to Rong Ying''s own recollection, the encounter between her and Chang Xun was actually very old-school idol drama style.


    When she disguised herself as a woman to go to the flower building, she ran into Chang Xun who was forced to go to the flower building.


    Besides, Chang Xun was also given alcohol at this time, but he was the kind who just poured it after a glass.


    This is how the story begins.


    Coincidentally, at that time, Rong Ying was happily listening to a little girl she knew sang, and out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a few men with mischievous eyebrows, supporting Chang Xun, whose face was flushed as if he could bleed. .


    Because they are all men, most people will not feel that there is anything strange about them.


    Ke Rongying, as a person who traveled from modern times, knows that there is a very disgusting phenomenon in bars called "picking corpses".


    At that time, she didn''t know Chang Xun, so she just felt that something was wrong.


    Because the man with misty eyes is outstanding in appearance, too prominent, it is hard not to let her think about it.


    So, Rong Ying''s eyes turned cold, and he just followed.


    After seeing the group of men take him to a remote room and then tiptoe away, Rong Ying was a little hesitant about whether to go forward.


    What if... it''s just a simple drink and take him to rest?


    Just when Rong Ying was very confused, she saw a woman with a lot of makeup in the distance walking towards Chang Xun''s room flirtatiously.


    This is... What do you want? !


    Rong Ying frowned, and immediately walked over without thinking too much.


    "Young master, the slave family is going to serve people now." Seeing Rong Ying approaching, the charming woman said with a smile on her brows and eyes.


    At this time, Rong Ying is disguised as a man, and her demeanor is better than many people.


    Therefore, the woman thought that Rong Ying came for her.


    Rong Ying just glanced at her coldly, and then stepped forward to block her.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my friend inside. His family asked me to take him away.¡¹


    "Master Chang''s family knows?!" The woman''s face turned pale and she took a few steps back.


    Master Chang?


    Rong Ying is smart, and quickly thought of the identity of the other party.


    The family surnamed Chang with strict family education in the capital... that is the Ningguo Mansion.


    so¡­


    "Yes, his family knows about it, and I will take him away before things get too serious."


    Unwillingness flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Rong Ying glanced at her blankly, and without further delay, pushed the door open and broke in.


    Then she saw Chang Xun collapsed on the bed, disheveled and flushed.


    Looks like... ravaged.


    Rong Ying swallowed subconsciously, then raised her foot and walked over to pull him up.


    She is not short in height, she is a head taller than ordinary women.


    But when she supported Chang Xun, she still struggled.


    Sighed silently, and sent a good person card to herself, Rong Ying gritted her teeth and tried her best to bring Chang Xun out of Hualou.


    But now he is not sober, Rong Ying can only take him to the inn to open a room.


    After closing the door and placing the person on the bed, Rong Ying breathed a sigh of relief, sat down and rested for a while.


    After about an hour, Chang Xun finally made a dull sound and woke up after tossing and turning.


    When he saw that he was in a strange room, and there was a stranger doing something with his back to him, he quickly got up and said with a trembling voice:


    ¡¸You...what did you do to me?!¡¹


    It''s just these words, for some reason it sounds...a little bit of grief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： Extra Story Three Years Frivolous Past (3)

    Chapter 446 Fanwai Three Years'' Frivolous Past (3)


    Rong Ying was dozing off on the table at first, and even had a dream. In the dream, there were countless silver coins and beauties and men. However, a trembling voice suddenly sounded behind him, and Rong Ying shivered. Sitting up abruptly.


    "You...what did you do to me?!" Chang Xun''s eyes were cold, but his face was extremely red.


    Rong Ying felt that if he said something stupid, he might be the kind of person who committed suicide because of grief and anger.


    Therefore, Rong Ying cleared her throat, tried to look as kind as possible before speaking slowly: "Don''t worry, brother, I just brought you out of the flower building."


    "Bring it out from the flower building?" Chang Xun looked suspicious.


    Rong Ying sighed helplessly and continued: "After you were drunk and locked in the room, there was a girl from a flower house who arranged to do something wrong with you. Seeing the injustice, I drew my sword to help and brought you out .¡±


    "Did you drink? Do you want to do something wrong?" Chang Xun shook his body, and there was a tinge of red in his eyes.


    Rong Ying pondered for a moment, then continued to speak: "Don''t worry, nothing really happened. And... I didn''t do anything to you, your innocence is still there."


    When she said this, Chang Xun''s face turned even redder.


    The other party has come to his senses, Rong Ying is ready to say goodbye to him and return home.


    In the end, Chang Xun came over with a grateful face and grabbed her hand: "Brother, Chang Xun misunderstood you just now, please don''t blame me. Just now...the reason why I reacted like this...is because...we... Hmm... this kind of thing can''t happen in the house."


    Rong Ying looked down at the other party''s slender fair fingers, couldn''t help curling her lips and thinking away.


    Why is this man''s hands...prettier than hers...


    "Brother?" Seeing the other party in a daze, Chang Xun gently shook his hand in front of her.


    Rong Ying came back to her senses in time, smiled at him and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you. As long as... I don''t do something wrong with good intentions. It''s just... those who took you to drink in the flower building just now... have a relationship." With you... it shouldn''t be too good, right?"


    Chang Xun''s face was slightly cold, and the surprise on his face was undisguised: "How did you know, brother? I have only dealt with them a few times... I was indeed tricked into going to Zuihuanlou by them today. Who knows...they are more than Lured me there... even... even tempted me to break the precepts..."


    Breaking the precepts? Rong Ying raised her chin curiously and asked the question in her heart.


    Chang Xun is an honest man, when Rong Ying asked him, he answered straightforwardly: "Our family... is forbidden to go to the Hualou... let alone... have any entanglements with the women there... If my grandfather and father know... I''m afraid It''s... I''m afraid they will break my legs."


    "Ningguo government still has this rule?"


    "Eh? You know I''m from Ningguo Palace?"


    Rong Ying blinked, then raised her hand to cover her mouth: "If you don''t want me to know, then let me say it again?"


    "Hmm... No need...Since Brother already knows my identity... If I keep it a secret, it will be rude."


    After finishing speaking, Chang Xun saluted Rong Ying with a serious expression.


    "I am a regular inquiry from Ningguo Duke''s Mansion. The behavior of my brother just now can be said to have saved my life. I don''t know... would you mind telling me your name? I will come to the door some other day to thank you!"


    After hearing this, Rong Ying quickly stepped back and waved her hands: "There is no need to come to the door to thank you! Well... I... my house doesn''t allow random entry and exit of the flower building. I went there... I sneaked in... If you go... my family will know You will kill me! As for the name...my name is Muying!"


    She didn''t dare to say her name directly, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Chang Xun didn''t think too much, he raised his lips and smiled: "Muying? The surname Xiongtai is rare in the capital... I''ve never heard of it..."


    ¡¸Hmm... Xiaomen Xiaohu... I haven''t heard of it, but it''s normal..."


    Rong Ying lowered her eyes to hide her panic and continued: "If there is nothing else, I''ll leave first. It''s too late..."


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that the sky outside the window had already darkened.


    Rong Mei didn''t stay with her today, so...if she goes back late, the family must be worried.


    Chang Xun turned his head and looked out of the window, then nodded and said, "It''s really getting late, I should go home too."


    After finishing speaking, he took out a money bag from his pocket and handed it to Rong Ying: "Brother not only saved my life, but also paid you to wait for me to sober up... It stands to reason that silver is a vulgar thing, and it shouldn''t be so defiled by you. , but I really don''t know how to thank you... so... I hope you can accept it."


    Rong Ying pursed her lips, then took the money bag, took out some from it, and handed it back: "I''m not being polite to you either, I''ll keep the money in this room, and you should take back the rest."


    "But¡­"


    "No, but! I... I really can''t stay long, it''s time to go back. You... go back earlier too!"


    After finishing speaking, Rong Ying was afraid that the other party would hand over the money bag again, and when she walked to the door quickly, she couldn''t help but continued: "Well...you go back and check carefully...who are those people still in contact with just now, since they lied to you If you went to Hualou, there must be some conspiracy against you."


    Chang Xun''s face was even more grateful, and he waved his hands again and saluted: "Brother, this is a great kindness, I will never forget it."


    "Well... See you by fate!" Rong Ying stopped talking, waved her hand and immediately pushed the door and left.


    As a result, goodbye by fate is a promise.


    A few days after this episode, she met Chang Xun again.


    This time, she was traveling with Rong Mei.


    Watching her younger sister talking to the eldest son of the Ningguo Mansion, Rong Mei''s phoenix eyes were full of excitement.


    It wasn''t until Chang Xun left that Rong Mei raised her eyebrows and pulled Rong Ying to speak: "Ying''er, I didn''t go with you once, and you met the eldest son of Duke Ning''s mansion?"


    After Rong Ying briefly explained how she and Chang Xun met, Rong Mei became more interested.


    "So...you look like the most talked-about scene in the storybook! However, others are heroes saving the beauty, but here you are the beauty saving the hero?"


    Rong Ying grinned: "I should be regarded as a hero saving a beautiful man!"


    "Well... you can say what you say! But... Mr. Chang really doesn''t know that you are a daughter?"


    Rong Ying nodded: "Yes, and sister, you should have heard it just now. I didn''t tell him my real name. Otherwise...he will be able to find me if he checks. After all, Zhongrong Mansion in the capital Just our family. And... there are only two of us in our family.¡±


    After the two chatted a few more words about the Chang family, Rong Mei suddenly clapped her hands lightly and said, "Ah! I suddenly remembered that something happened in Ningguo Gongfu yesterday!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Ningguo''s mansion abolished a concubine young master yesterday. It seems that the young master colluded with outsiders and did some dirty things. Presumably... it should be what you just said, that Mr. Chang was lured to Hualou."


    When Rong Ying heard this, she frowned slightly.


    It seems that Chang Xun doesn''t...know nothing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： Extra Story Three Years Frivolous Past (4)

    Chapter 447 Fanwai Three Years'' Frivolous Past (4)


    The reason why Rongying thought so was because although she saved Chang Xun that day, neither she nor Chang Xun left any evidence that those people wanted to frame him.


    But in just a few days, the instigator was abolished...


    Evidence...It is impossible to find it so quickly...Unless he has mastered it before that...


    Because of these conjectures, Rong Ying thinks...Chang Xun will definitely not be as harmless to humans and animals as he showed that day.


    Rong Mei, who didn''t notice Rong Ying''s reaction, squinted her eyes, bent her fingers and rubbed the tip of her nose lightly, and then continued to tell the news she got with great interest.


    "I also heard that... the deposed concubine young master was kicked out of the house for a few days, and he stayed in a brothel where the money was very cheap... Some people even said that he was infected with that kind of blood in the past two days. sick¡­"


    Rong Ying hummed in surprise, but when she met Rong Mei''s eyes, she understood what disease the other party had.


    Venereal disease is most likely to be contracted by those who linger in the fireworks and willow lanes and do not pay attention to personal hygiene.


    It''s just that no matter whether the deposed young master concubine is infected or not, Rong Ying knows in her heart that there must be someone behind this.


    It was at that time that Rong Ying realized that Chang Xun... is actually a guy who cuts black for nothing.


    This black and white...is one of the most popular novel characters she saw on the Internet before she traveled. What he was talking about was a simple and gentle man who seemed to be ignorant of the world, but he was actually a ruthless and black-bellied boss.


    But...Rong Ying wants to avoid this kind of person.


    Because black-bellied people always make Rong Ying feel extremely dangerous.


    It''s just that after calming down, Rong Ying felt a little sorry again.


    At first, I thought I was the one who saved the little white flower who fell into the tiger''s mouth, but it turned out that she was doing everything she could to lure the enemy into the bait.


    There are many rules in Duke Ning''s mansion, one of which is that people in the mansion are never allowed to ask questions. If someone violates it, Ning Guogong will definitely punish him severely.


    As for Chang Xun, after realizing that someone was trying to lead him to violate the family rules, he immediately resorted to tricks and prepared to follow the vine to find out the other party.


    As a result, Rong Ying suddenly appeared.


    Disrupted everyone''s plans.


    But although she was not very comfortable, she still thought that she would never meet Chang Xun again.


    But if there is a god, the **** must be someone who likes to watch.


    The more Rongying felt that he and Chang Xun could no longer meet each other, the more often they met.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but every time Rongying and sisters go out on the street, they always run into Chang Xun.


    When Chang Xun saw Rong Ying, his face was full of smiles, and Brother Mu shuffled in front of her.


    As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit a smiling face. Every time Chang Xun saw her, he would always smile, which made it hard for people to lose face.


    When he finally made up his mind, his eyes were so misty that Rong Ying couldn''t help but reflect on whether he had gone too far.


    But after her face softened, she could see the cunning flashing in Chang Xun''s eyes again.


    Although he kept hinting that Chang Xun was definitely not as warm and harmless as he showed, but the days passed and the few people became more and more familiar with each other.


    It wasn''t until the second year of her acquaintance with Chang Xun that Rong Ying finally realized that something was wrong.


    She and Rong Mei disguised themselves as men every time they went out. Because of Rong Mei''s rich experience, they rarely aroused suspicion when they disguised themselves as men.


    Therefore, when Chang Xun gets along with them, he should treat the two sisters as men.


    But even so, when he got along with Rong Mei, he was not the same as Rong Ying.


    Although he often treats Rong Mei with a smile, it''s just... he will keep a certain distance from her intentionally or unconsciously. Every move is polite and courteous, so that no one can find any mistakes.


    But it was different when he treated Rong Ying.


    Not only is she always next to her when eating and walking, but even the tea that Rong Ying just drank will be taken by him and continued to drink as if unintentionally.


    As a person whose IQ is not too low, Rong Ying finally realized the difference between asking her often.


    Looking at all these reactions, one can tell...Chang Xun is...like her? !


    But¡­


    But she always pretended to be a man in front of Chang Xun!


    So... probably in response to the sentence she said before time travel...


    I treat you like a brother...but you think...what about me?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Finally, Rong Ying could no longer look directly at Chang Xun.


    The woman disguised as a man deceived his feelings...and he is a seemingly gentle and kind person, but in fact he is black-bellied and ruthless...


    If you become angry from embarrassment...


    The more she thinks about Rongying, the more her back molars hurt.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Rong Ying forced herself to stay in the mansion for nearly two months.


    Until the Mid-Autumn Festival approached, she finally couldn''t hold back, and took Rong Mei to sneak into the street for a stroll.


    Mid-Autumn Festival moon night, the capital is full of people coming and going.


    When she pulled Rong Mei and squeezed into the crowd, she squinted her pretty eyes and looked at the night sky with the bright moon hanging in her heart and sighed silently.


    She didn''t believe it, she could meet Chang Xun when this kind of people were crowded!


    As a result... She did not meet Chang Xun. But because the crowd was too crowded, she and Rong Mei were pushed apart.


    When she squeezed out of the crowd and climbed up to a high ground beside the moat to look for Rong Mei, she felt a sudden push on her waist, and there was a voice of cursing in her ears saying not to climb up again.


    Then... with a splash, she fell into the water by accident.


    The scorching summer has quietly left, and the river water at night is already chilling.


    Rong Ying''s first thought when she fell into the water was, should she travel back again?


    But thinking back to the time when she came here in a coma in a burning shopping mall, water and fire are incompatible...she shouldn''t be able to time travel so easily.


    Then the thought changed, and the cold river water began to pour in.


    When Rong Ying forced herself to calm down and not to shout to avoid choking on the water, she heard another sound of falling into the water not far away, as if someone jumped down and swam towards her.


    This is... someone came to save her?


    The river blurred her vision, and while she was in a daze, someone suddenly grabbed her waist and brought her out of the water.


    She subconsciously put her hands around the other person''s neck, but because she was still conscious, she didn''t struggle vigorously like those ordinary people who fell into the water, or hold down the person who came to rescue her.


    Therefore, the person who came to rescue her dragged her ashore without much effort.


    After Rong Ying became more conscious, she realized that the place where they went ashore was not the place where she just fell into the water.


    This is a small bamboo forest next to a river, and... there are no people.


    After taking a deep breath, Rong Ying immediately looked defensively at the person who rescued her.


    There is no light here, but Rong Ying can still see the other party''s appearance clearly through the moonlight.


    The one who rescued her was none other than Chang Xun, a "good brother" she hadn''t seen in the past two months.


    After continuing to gasp, Rong Ying immediately turned to look at the river.


    Looking at the reflection on the water surface, Rong Ying froze completely.


    She took Rongmei out this time, because time was tight, and she didn''t add any waterproof things when changing her appearance.


    So... after falling into the water, she returned to her original appearance.


    Anyone who is not a fool can tell that she is a woman.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly. Before the other party could speak, she rolled up her sleeves and stood in the dark. After the shadow covered her body, she opened her mouth with shy eyes and grateful expression:


    "Little girl, thank you son for saving your life."


    But when her words fell, the other party did not respond for a long time.


    When she felt uneasy, she finally couldn''t help raising her eyes to look at Chang Xun.


    After that, she saw Chang Xun squinting his eyes and smiling as brightly as before.


    But what the other party said made her completely stunned.


    "Brother Mu is really cruel. I haven''t seen you in the past two months, so I pretended not to know me. But it doesn''t matter, no matter what you dress up... I will... know you~"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： Extra Story Three Years Frivolous Past (5)

    Chapter 448 Fanwai Three Years'' Frivolous Past (5)


    With the evening wind blowing gently, Rong Ying shivered, and then grinned a little stiffly:


    ¡¸Master...what are you talking about? Little girl...don''t quite understand...¡¹


    Seeing that the other party was trying to pretend to be stupid, Chang Xun smiled lightly, and took a step closer to Rong Ying.


    After meeting Rong Ying for the first time, he was aroused by curiosity and sent someone to check the other party''s identity.


    As a result, this investigation made him more curious.


    Muying...it turned out to be a daughter...


    Moreover, her real name is not Muying, but...Rongying...


    is the second lady of the Rong family, the envoy of the Procuratorate.


    He vaguely remembered that the envoy of the Rong family was a serious person. But these two young ladies from the Rong family... don''t seem to be...like those young ladies from the deep house...


    Thinking of all the things I found out from my investigation, Chang Xun''s smile became brighter and brighter: "Miss Rong Er, I told you last time... I want to come to the door to thank you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Rong Ying stepped forward and covered his mouth in a panic.


    Feeling the cold hand of the other party, Chang Xun''s eyes darkened, and he was about to speak.


    In the end, Rong Ying opened her eyes with some annoyance and said, "Okay, okay, I know that I have lost all pretense in front of you! Don''t say it!"


    Since the other party already knows that he is a woman and has not done anything to him, then he... Maybe he really doesn''t want to do anything to him?


    Chang Xun saw Rong Ying shaking his body, his eyes were slightly red, and his heart felt an inexplicable irritability, he finally sighed in his heart, and gradually put away the playful smile just now.


    "Then I''ll take you back."


    As he spoke, Chang Xun bent his little finger to his lips and blew. After a slightly harsh sound, someone galloped towards him from afar.


    From the looks of it, it should belong to Chang Xun''s secret guard.


    And the opponent seems to be holding something in his hand.


    It wasn''t until he got closer that Rong Ying saw clearly that the man was actually holding a cloak.


    "Master."


    Chang Xun took the cloak without expression, and put it on for Rong Ying before she could react.


    "This..." Rong Ying was surprised.


    Chang Xun smiled with his lips curled up, and said slowly: "Since we can no longer pretend to regard you as a man... then we must have the awareness to treat you as a woman. Naturally, we must be careful and considerate when dealing with women."


    "Hiss...you don''t have to be so attentive." Although Rong Ying took a few steps back with a defensive face, her hands firmly grasped the neckline of the cloak, for fear of falling to the ground and blowing the wind again.


    Fortunately, Chang Xun just smiled in a low voice and didn''t say anything more to her.


    It was a moon-watching night that made people feel tender, but Rong Ying was sent back to Rong Mansion by Chang Xun with all kinds of thoughts on a small road she had never walked before.


    Until the messenger brought Rong Mei back, Rong Ying was about to tell her what happened to her.


    As a result, Rong Mei''s expression... seems to be a little bit wrong.


    After putting down the **** soup in her hand, Rong Ying narrowed her eyes and asked tentatively: "Sister, what happened to you...?"


    Rong Mei turned her head to signal the servants to go down, then she pursed her lips and told what happened tonight.


    It turned out that Rong Mei was not too worried after finding out she was separated from Rong Ying in the crowd.


    After all, the two of them sisters disguise themselves as men when they go out. As long as they are not women, they should not cause trouble.


    Therefore, Rong Mei, who was extraordinarily big-hearted, searched around to no avail, and simply went directly to a flower house where the two of them often went.


    Perhaps Rong Ying will find this place after wandering around?


    Thinking of this, Rong Mei walked in with more peace of mind and prepared to order the familiar girl Yanran.


    But Yanran just opened the door and came in, and not long after, the old bustard in the building came over again with a smile.


    "Mr. Mu, we have a distinguished guest today. I want Yanran to accompany you for a while. Look...can you let me go? Don''t worry! We will send you two girls later."


    Although Rong Mei came here generously, but because her identity cannot be exposed at will, the old bustard thought she was just a son of a merchant.


    Comparing this businessman with that young master...which is more important...she can tell clearly!


    Rong Mei frowned slightly, and said with a cold face: "Your guest? What kind of expensive law? At the feet of the Son of Heaven, there are still people who are so rampant and want to use their status to suppress others?"


    As the eldest lady of the procuratorate''s envoy, Rong Mei is most afraid of this kind of power over others.


    Seeing this, the bustard hurriedly apologized with a smile: "Oh my Mr. Mu, you''d better not offend that one. His family is the least afraid of trouble!"


    As if responding to the old bustard''s words, a very loud voice immediately sounded outside the door.


    "Master, why hasn''t the girl I ordered arrived! This is recommended by you yourself. I have waited for so long, sir. You won''t lie to me!"


    As he spoke, the person at the door didn''t stop him, and the person rushed in straight away.


    To Rong Mei''s surprise, the boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes came in. Judging by his attire, he should be a practicing family boy.


    It''s just that after being surprised, Rong Mei quickly realized what the other party said just now.


    The madam recommends it herself?


    "What do you mean?" Rong Mei looked at the old bustard angrily.


    The bustard yelled badly, stepped back a few steps, and said with a grin: "Misunderstanding, my family is getting old, and my memory is not good..."


    The boy also realized that something was wrong, looked at the bustard, then at Rong Mei, and then said suspiciously: "You want the girl recommended by the bustard first?"


    Rong Mei straightened her back with cold eyebrows and no hesitation: "Yes, this young master should know the principle of first come first come first, right?"


    The young man frowned slightly, and said, "You...will you do this or that with her later?"


    "Huh?" Rong Mei was a little dazed.


    "That''s... are you going to sleep with her later?" The boy blushed inexplicably.


    "Ah? No, no, no! I just came to listen to her pipa. Yanran''s pipa is one of the best in the capital." After hearing this, Rong Mei stiffened and waved her hands immediately.


    Joke, how could she go to sleep with other girls!


    The bustard was used to seeing all kinds of people, her slightly raised eyes narrowed involuntarily, and then she moved a few steps towards the door calmly.


    "Why don''t we enjoy her pipa together? I came today to listen to a little song!" The young man opened his mouth with joy.


    Rong Mei was stunned for a while, then nodded: "Okay, anyway, listening to one person is listening, and listening to two people is also listening."


    Seeing that Rong Mei agreed, the boy immediately turned around and said to the bustard: "This time, I won''t bother with you about what happened just now, I will bring you all the good wine and food here, and put it on my account! "


    Seeing that the conflict was gone, the madam, who was relieved, quickly smiled and said, "The servants will send someone to prepare for the two of you!"


    After the bustard left, the young man found a chair and sat down. He grinned and said, "You can watch it later. I''m going to make the bustard bleed and give us something."


    Rong Mei raised her eyebrows and looked at Yan Ran who had been silent by the side.


    Yan Ran, holding the pipa in her arms, covered her lips and smiled: "Don''t worry, Mr. Mu, I haven''t heard anything."


    Rong Mei then smiled, and looked at the boy: "Have you asked your brother''s name yet?"


    The boy smiled and replied:


    "Me? My name is Ruan Chong!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： Extra Story Three Years Frivolous Past (6)

    Chapter 449 Fanwai Three Years'' Frivolous Past (6)


    "Ruan Chong?" Rong Ying repeated the other party''s name with some surprise.


    Rong Mei nodded and continued: "Yes, Ruan Chong. You should be able to guess who the other party belongs to."


    There is only one family surnamed Ruan in the capital, and that is in the mansion of General Huguo.


    This mansion of the general who protects the country is the only one among the many founding generals that has survived until now.


    It''s just... just knowing... my sister shouldn''t look so complicated.


    So, after Rong Ying''s inquisition, she finally knew what happened to Rong Mei after she disappeared.


    After the two exchanged names, they ate, drank and chatted a lot.


    As the drunkenness got on their heads, the two chatted more and more speculatively, and even... under the witness of that Yanran girl, they begged for help.


    Rong Mei became the "big brother", while Ruan Chong was the younger brother.


    Even Rong Ying, who traveled from an extremely open-minded modern age, couldn''t help stretching out her thumbs in amazement.


    "As expected of my sister."


    Rong Mei rubbed the center of her brows and continued: "After I separated from him, the night wind blew, and the drunkenness dissipated immediately. And when the drunkenness dissipated, I realized later what absurd thing I had just done."


    Seeing this, Rong Ying immediately got up and walked behind Rong Mei and hugged her: "My good sister, you can see the truth after drinking. It is also a rare fate that you and Ruan Chong can become... um... brothers of the opposite sex. You don''t have to worry too much. Only we know about this matter, and we will definitely not spread it.¡±


    Surrounded by her gentle body, Rong Mei gradually let out a long sigh of relief.


    After clapping the other party''s hand, Rong Mei began to ask about Rong Ying''s experience again.


    After learning that her sister had exposed her identity in front of the Prince of Naning, she didn''t panic, instead she thought about something.


    After thinking about it, she looked at Rong Ying with a hint of ridicule in her eyes: "As far as I know, the eldest son has rejected several girls one after another."


    Rong Ying curled her lips, sat back and said, "What does it have to do with me if he refuses others?"


    ¡¸Maybe...does he mean that to you?¡¹


    "Eh???" Rong Ying was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned pale: "Ah...you said that, I also remembered my previous guess. He...could be a broken sleeve, who fell in love with me who disguised himself as a man ¡­then stalking me like a pervert so he realized my true identity¡­then¡­then he¡¯s planning revenge?!¡±


    Rong Mei: "??? Probably not?"


    Rong Ying: "Why not! A person like him must have an extreme personality! No, I''m going to explain to him tomorrow!"


    Rong Mei saw that Rong Ying looked serious and didn''t look like she was joking, for a while she didn''t know what to say to comfort her little girl whose mind was full of messy things.


    Rong Ying hurriedly changed into men''s clothes early in the morning of the second day, and then went out with dark circles under her eyes to go to ordinary inquiries.


    When she arrived at Duke Ning''s mansion, before she could speak, a servant guarding the door respectfully invited her in.


    After seeing Chang Xun in white clothes, Rong Ying clenched her hands tightly and strode in front of him.


    Just as Chang Xun was about to speak, she bowed deeply and said first: "Mr. Chang, I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    "You...what''s wrong?" Chang Xun frowned slightly, with a puzzled look on his face.


    But these simple words sounded to Rong Ying, but she thought the other party was waiting to hear her confession.


    So, she took a step back and said solemnly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chang, I shouldn''t have cheated you by disguised as a man. I even cheated on your feelings... Don''t worry, I won''t let you know that you like masculinity." Speak out. If there is a chance, I will also help you find someone who is more suitable than me and introduce you to him."


    "I... like... masculinity?" Chang Xun''s face gradually darkened.


    Seeing this, Rong Ying''s heart trembled, but she mustered up the courage to continue to speak: "Mr. Chang... I really didn''t mean it. If I knew you were a broken sleeve, I would definitely not appear in front of you. Today is like this, It''s because it''s easier to see you this way...so...you don''t remember the villain''s mistakes...please forgive me for being young and reckless...if you hate me so much, I swear that I will never appear in front of you again in the future!"


    As a result, after saying this, Chang Xun''s face became even more gloomy.


    ¡¸What nonsense are you talking about?¡¹


    Rong Ying was already ready to break the pot and said: "Mr. Chang, what you like is me as a man...not the real me...I...I can''t follow your heart, can you..."


    "Who said I only like you in men''s clothing?" Chang Xun strode up to Rong Ying, tilted his head, his eyes were dim.


    Rong Ying bit her lip hard, and had already started to slander this guy, finally he stopped pretending to be a gentle and warm man!


    result¡­


    "The one I like is you. Whether you are Mu Ying or Rong Ying."


    "Eh???" Rong Ying was completely stunned.


    After she was sent back to the mansion by Chang Xun, her mind was completely messed up.


    All kinds of sweet talk bombarded her, and somewhere in her heart seemed a little restless.


    Who would have thought that the injustice on his own path would become an inducement to attract his attention.


    According to what he said, it was as if his heart was suddenly full of flowers.


    A man who can talk about love... She really can''t bear it...


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m preconceived at the beginning, thinking that it¡¯s dangerous to cut black men in vain. But now she suddenly felt...


    possible¡­


    Is it good to try?


    After Chang Xun left, Rong Ying returned to the mansion still somewhat delirious.


    As a result... just after returning home, she saw Rong''s father, Rong''s mother, and Rong Mei sitting in the front hall and seemed to be chatting about something.


    It''s just that when Rong Mei saw her, for the first time, she didn''t go up to her.


    The atmosphere is not right...


    Rong Ying walked forward silently, sat down after performing the ceremony honestly.


    Rong''s father nodded slightly, then turned his head and continued to look at Rong Mei and said, "Mei''er, entering the East Palace...it''s not as good as being in Rongfu..."


    "Mei''er knows, Daddy doesn''t need to worry. The prince and I... are not strangers, we should get along like..."


    "Entered the East Palace???" Rong Ying suddenly stood up, interrupting the conversation between Rong''s father and Rong Mei with a face full of surprise.


    Mother Rong sighed softly, then adjusted her expression, walked up to Rong Ying with a smile on her face and patted her hand.


    "Ying''er, your elder sister has just received the imperial decree, and the emperor granted her a marriage with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince."


    "Marriage?! Or with... the crown prince?!" Rong Ying''s eyes widened.


    Rong Mei also smacked a smile and said: "It is also my blessing to be granted a marriage by the emperor''s decree."


    "But..." Rong Ying frowned, feeling her eyes were a little sore.


    She came from the modern times, and the concept of marriage has always believed that there should be a couple for a lifetime. But if my elder sister marries the crown prince, if there are no accidents...she will...become the master of the harem in the future!


    It is impossible for the king of a country to have only one queen in the harem.


    Thinking of this, Rong Ying quickly walked up to Rong Mei, grabbed her hand and whispered, "Sister, you don''t have to force yourself! If you don''t want to, I will do everything I can to push you away!"


    Rong Mei was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled helplessly: "Silly girl, you are not allowed to talk nonsense like this. The prince and I are not strangers, and we can be regarded as childhood sweethearts. Therefore, marrying him is not considered forcing yourself."


    "But¡­"


    "I understand what you''re thinking." Rong Mei looked at Rong Ying with gentle eyes, and firmly clasped Rong Ying''s hand with her white fingers.


    She knows what her younger sister is thinking.


    It''s just that the life-long one-person pair should not be realized in oneself.


    After all, she has never met the man who made her heart flutter for so long.


    So...she really has no reluctance to marry the prince.


    What''s more, the emperor has personally decreed the marriage...


    As the daughter of Rong''s parents, she can''t do whatever she wants.


    After calming down, Rong Mei looked at Rong Ying with firm eyes and continued: "Ying''er, I actually like the prince a little bit. You know me, I can''t force myself to do something I don''t like. "


    "Really?" Rong Ying''s face was tense, her eyes were flushed.


    Rong Mei nodded: "Yes, how could I lie to you."


    Mother Rong also came between the two of them at this time, and said softly, "Ying''er, His Highness the Crown Prince''s behavior is obvious to all of us, and he will not let Meier be wronged."


    Rong Ying clenched his fists tightly, and after seeing everyone''s expressions, he loosened them weakly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： Extra Story Three Years Crazy Past (7)

    Chapter 450 Fanwai''s three-year-old and frivolous past (7)


    Autumn comes and winter goes, and a year has passed in the blink of an eye.


    Rong Mei has been married to the Prince''s Mansion for more than a month. Without Rong Mei''s company, Rong Ying has been staying in the Rong Mansion honestly these days.


    Even, his temperament is much more stable than before.


    After watching Rong Mei get married in a red wedding gown, something has changed in Rong Ying''s heart.


    Rong Mei knows her, and she naturally... also knows Rong Mei.


    When you say you like the prince, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want her to worry.


    Her sister is obviously the most free person, but... now she has become a bird in a cage.


    After silence flashed in his eyes, Rong Ying collapsed on the couch like a useless salted fish.


    As a result, not even a quarter of an hour after lying down, her personal maid, Chen Xiang, suddenly walked in.


    "Master!"


    The little maid shook Rongying mysteriously, and then handed her a small note.


    "What is this?" After Rong Ying took it, she frowned slightly and opened it.


    "Master, this servant just received it at the door. The one who gave the note to the servant...is... the servant next to Mr. Chang."


    Rong Ying''s hand stopped, and the content on the note happened to come into view.


    During this year, she had not had little contact with Chang Xun.


    Even the fantasies about his character at the beginning have been completely overthrown by Rong Ying.


    Although Chang Xun is still a nonsense, but when he got along with Rong Ying, he really put his heart into it.


    Especially after the two became more familiar with each other, Rong Ying didn''t get along with him anymore. Even, she will unintentionally express her views and thoughts that belong to modern people.


    As a result, Chang Xun was actually very interested in her weird ideas that even deviated from the current worldly etiquette.


    As a result, the relationship between the two is naturally getting closer.


    After receiving the small note, Rong Ying''s gloomy expression immediately became joyful.


    After tidying up briefly, she left the mansion.


    In order to avoid those gossips, Rong Ying naturally wore neat men''s clothing.


    After leaving the mansion, she went straight to a restaurant that Chang Xun often went to.


    When she arrived, Chang Xun was already waiting for her in the pre-booked private room.


    "Come here? I''ve already ordered the dishes you like."


    Chang Xun smiled and waved to Rong Ying, Rong Ying smiled back, and sat down next to Chang Xun gracefully.


    "You can resist not going out for a month?" Chang Xun said while filling a bowl of sweet soup for Rong Ying and handing it to her.


    After Rongying took it, she lowered her eyes to hide her loneliness: "After my sister gets married, it doesn''t mean much for me to come out by myself."


    Chang Xun''s eyes darkened, and then he said, "Isn''t there still me?"


    "But you and I can''t see each other every day." After Rong Ying sighed lightly, she picked up the sweet soup and prepared to take a sip.


    "Then... I will discuss with my family when I get home today, and pick a good day to go to your house to propose marriage. After getting married, we can naturally be together every day."


    When he said this, Chang Xun held his chin and looked at Rong Ying without blinking.


    Rong Ying was already startled by Chang Xun''s words. After feeling his fiery eyes, she even felt an electric current crawling through her back.


    My whole body was numb and itchy, but my heart was still pounding like it was about to jump out.


    She... has been proposed?


    Thinking of this, Rong Ying put down the sweet soup in her hand, and then raised her hand to pat her cheek lightly.


    ¡¸You...you...are you proposing marriage?¡¹


    Rong Ying has always said what she has.


    Although Chang Xun had never heard of the word marriage proposal, he could roughly guess it based on the literal meaning.


    Cooking his lips into a smile, Chang Xun said seriously, "If you asked me just now if you wanted to marry me, I am very sure of that."


    Rong Ying looked at Chang Xun with a silly smile: "You know, at first, I thought you just looked gentle and polite."


    "Looks like it?" Chang Xun raised his eyebrows, then smiled with squinted eyes and raised his chin to signal Rong Ying to continue.


    Rong Ying, however, seemed a little embarrassed and laughed a few times, and then she really told her first impression of Chang Xun.


    But when it comes to white and black, Chang Xun tilted his head in surprise.


    Rong Ying had no choice but to pick up words he could understand and tell him.


    As a result, Chang Xun''s smile gradually disappeared, and his slender fingers tapped on the table in front of him one after another.


    The atmosphere quieted down, and Rong Ying began to feel a little restless.


    ¡¸You...are you angry?¡¹


    Seeing that Rong Ying tensed up a little nervously, Chang Xun suddenly chuckled, his eyes narrowed into crescent moons: "Actually...you are right. I am the white and black in your mouth. I seem to be gentle and kind, but in my heart I am It''s all twists and turns, and the city is extremely deep."


    "Hmm..." Rong Ying didn''t know what to say.


    Often asks herself too good, so good... She thinks that the two can be honest with each other...


    Just when Rong Ying began to regret that she had said everything, Chang Xun suddenly held her hand, and continued to speak in a gentle tone: "Ying''er, I live in Ningguo Mansion, and that is a man who eats people and does not vomit. The place where the bones are. If I were really as harmless as I appear to be, I would not know how many times I have been killed by people."


    Although Chang Xun didn''t say much about his past, Rongying understood it instantly.


    Yes, Chang Xun does not live in an ordinary family.


    "Do you hope that I have enough strength to protect myself, or do you hope that I will be the same?"


    Rong Ying bit her lip, and said softly: "I just hope you don''t live too tired."


    After getting along with her for a year or so, she could see that although Chang Xun was scheming, he was not a bad person.


    Moreover, he always treats the weak and weak around him with more kindness than ordinary noble children.


    It''s like... what can I empathize with.


    It''s just that pretending can protect yourself, but... after all, it''s too tiring.


    So, if possible, she really wants Chang Xun to stop being so tired.


    Chang Xun''s eyes were dark after Rong Ying finished speaking.


    He even used some strength involuntarily while holding her hand.


    "I think the mother who loves me the most only taught me how to be the best eldest son in Ningguo Duke''s Mansion." Chang Xun spoke word by word, looking at Rong Ying with softer eyes.


    Rong Ying held his hand instead, the tips of her ears were slightly red:


    ¡¸I...will be with you in the future. At least it can make you feel relaxed by my side.¡¹


    "Okay." Chang Xun smiled slightly, then approached Rong Ying and continued: "By the way, I have a surprise for you today."


    Hearing the surprise, Rong Ying''s eyes lit up.


    But no matter how she asked, Chang Xun just smiled and said nothing.


    You will know what you say in a while.


    After the dishes were served, someone came in with the waiter.


    "Sister?!" Rong Ying immediately stood up.


    It was Rong Mei who hadn''t seen her for a long time who came in!


    What was even more surprising was that she was accompanied by a man in a black robe.


    Rong Ying knew this man.


    The present prince, Li Ke.


    He actually... came here with Rong Mei?


    Fortunately, Rong Ying reacted quickly after being surprised, but when she was about to curtsey, Rong Mei stretched out her hand to stop her.


    "Ake said that there is no need to be too polite today."


    Rong Mei blinked, and spoke in a low voice with a smile.


    Seeing how her sister got along with the prince, Rong Ying was really relieved.


    In that case...then she didn''t have to stick to etiquette any more, she called out to the prince for her brother-in-law to sit down, and she picked up the jug to pour wine for everyone present.


    Seeing this, Chang Xun quickly took the flagon in her hand.


    Rong Mei raised her eyebrows, curled her lips and said, "Young Master Chang seems to be in a good mood."


    The prince also raised his lips and smiled:


    "It seems...it should be that a good thing is coming."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： Extra Story Four Puyang Princess (1) [Li Ange]

    Chapter 451 Fanwai Si Puyang Princess (1) [Li Ange]


    Outside the Golden Beast Incense Burner, there was a curl of smoke, and a girl in a gorgeous dress was leaning on a swinging wicker chair with her eyes closed.


    Beside her, there was a servant girl who carefully dyed her round and small nails with vermilion impatiens.


    "Empress Empress..."


    The palace maid guarding the door saw the person in the red palace costume in front of her, and after saluting respectfully, she immediately prepared to raise her voice to report.


    The queen waved her hands blankly, and reached out to push the door open and walked in.


    When she came up to the girl, the little maid was about to speak in fear, when the queen gave her a cold look, and the little maid immediately lowered her head when she saw this.


    Seems to feel the warmth from her hands leaving, the girl frowned a little dissatisfied: "Why did you stop?"


    "Why did you stop?" The queen looked down at the girl.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the girl suddenly opened her eyes and sat up straight.


    After seeing the person in front of her for real, the girl immediately got up from the wicker chair and saluted: "Mother... Why is the mother here at such an hour?"


    "What time is it? Li Ange, do you know what time it is?"


    This girl is the only princess of Ning Kingdom, Li Ange. She is also the queen''s only daughter.


    Hearing the displeasure in the other party''s tone, Li Ange pursed her lips vigorously, her big watery eyes secretly aimed at her maid Dong Ren for help.


    "Dong Ren, go down and receive the punishment." The queen gave her a sideways glance, and gave the order mercilessly.


    "Mother, what do you mean by this! Why did you just come here to punish the maid of the son!" Li Ange looked incredulous.


    "What is the meaning of this palace? Today is a big day for the Huachaohui, so I got up to pack up and get ready. It''s fine if you don''t help, you girl, and you are still hiding in your bedroom so leisurely! Dong Ren is the big maid beside you , her duty is not only to serve you, but more importantly, she must always tell you to be a good princess!"


    Seeing that the queen was really angry, Li Ange turned his eyes, and then held the queen''s hand with an aggrieved expression: "Mother, my son studied late last night, so I''m a little sleepy today."


    "What book did you read?" The queen looked down at the other party''s hand with reddish fingertips, then raised her eyes and continued to look at Li Ange.


    Li Ange bent his eyes and smiled: "Well... I watched "Internal Training"..."


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    "Seriously! By the way, Dong Ren just cooked some white fungus soup for me. The mother has worked hard, so let''s drink some at my son''s place first?" Li Ange smiled a little guilty, then hugged the queen''s arm and wanted to take her there. have something to drink.


    The queen sighed helplessly, stretched out her hand to pat Li Ange''s forehead and said quietly, "This palace is not as free as you, and I have to go to the Royal Garden to see if they have cleaned up properly. You should also hurry up and clean up." Turn around, your elder sister Yan''er probably should enter the palace, you should spend more time with her if you have nothing to do, her gentle and courteous temperament, if you have learned half of this palace, you will burn incense and worship Buddha. By the way, don''t make such bells and whistles You are the only princess in Ningguo, so you should pay more attention to connotations."


    "Yes, yes, yes, my mother taught me that." Li Ange lowered her head and responded obediently and docilely.


    The queen gave a few more words of advice before leaving, and finally, she said to eat less sweets before leaving surrounded by a group of people.


    Looking at the red figure fading away, Li Ange curled his lips and continued to sit back on the wicker chair.


    Seeing this, Dongren timidly raised her foot and walked up to her and said, "Your Highness, do you want this servant to continue?"


    "If you don''t continue, will it be possible for the princess to leave her last **** empty? The queen mother is always like this, with a sharp mouth and a bean curd heart. What you say can go in one ear and out the other."


    After Dong Ren hummed softly, the movements of his hands became more and more rapid.


    After Li Ange finished dressing, she couldn''t help eating some snacks before leaving for the Royal Garden.


    It''s just that just after leaving her Yaoyun Palace, she saw a few young eunuchs and maids watching something together not far away, and could hear their laughter from time to time.


    Li Ange likes excitement the most, and before Dong Ren could speak, she quickly walked over.


    However, the interest on her face disappeared immediately after seeing what these servants were doing.


    Anger gradually condensed in his eyes.


    It was also because of her approach that she heard the faint meowing from the crowd.


    These slaves are actually torturing a raccoon cat with extremely cruel methods!


    "What are you doing!" Li Ange strode closer and scolded in a cold voice.


    ¡¸Who dares to meddle in other people¡¯s business...Your Highness Princess!¡¹


    A white-faced **** with wicked eyebrows and mouse eyes was a little annoyed at first, but when he saw who it was, he immediately knelt on the ground in horror.


    Others immediately knelt down in panic after hearing the movement.


    Li Ange continued coldly: "This princess is asking you, what are you... doing??"


    Dong Ren at this time stepped forward immediately after Li Ange spoke, and hugged the dying kitten in his arms.


    The cat is very wild, if it is a normal day, it will definitely struggle to leave. But now the kitten has no strength to struggle.


    Dong Ren walked up to Li Ange with distressed eyes, and gave Li Ange a look at the kitten in his arms.


    After seeing the pitiful eyes of the kitten, Li Ange''s nose turned sore, and his eyes towards those servants became even more indifferent.


    "Your Highness, calm down, this little bastard... broke into the imperial dining room... stole a lot of things, that''s why the slave brought someone to catch it... teach it a lesson..."


    "Imperial dining room? Which palace are you from? If you dare to tell lies, this princess will kill you immediately."


    The white-faced **** sucked in a breath of air-conditioning, then said tremblingly, "Slave...slave is the person in the respect room..."


    Li Ange laughed back angrily: "The staff in the respect room? Could it be that you think this princess is a fool?! The people in the respect room are in charge of other people''s imperial dining room? Do you know what it means to perform their own duties!"


    ¡¸Slaves...Slaves are also entrusted by others...¡¹


    ¡¸Entrusted by whom?¡¹


    "Um...yes..." the white-faced **** hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    Li Ange sneered again and again, and waved his hand to summon the guards behind him: "Investigate these people carefully, with such a cruel heart, I don''t know what they will do in the palace. This princess has other things, I will ask later You handle the situation."


    "yes!"


    After finishing the order, Li Ange turned around and said to Dong Ren: "Go find someone to bring this kitten back to Yaoyun Palace first. After the little guy recovers, you can ask any empress in the harem who wants to keep it and send it away." In the past. The queen mother hates these small animals the most, if this princess wants to raise them, she will definitely not agree."


    Dong Ren listened, and responded repeatedly.


    After this small episode, Li Ange slowly came to the Royal Garden, and the ladies and young masters from the aristocratic families had almost arrived by this time.


    Before she could find a place to rest for a while, two figures walked up to her.


    One is from the Rong family of her mother''s mother''s family, she can be regarded as her cousin, Rong Yan;


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： Extra Story Four Puyang Princess (2)

    Chapter 452 Fanwai Si Puyang Princess (2)


    Li Ange''s impression of her cousin is actually quite good. Gentle and courteous, she seems to have gathered all the advantages of young ladies from aristocratic families.


    Except for the occasional... Her mother would take her out to compare her with herself, which is irritating, but usually when seeing this cousin, the smile on Li Ange''s face is obviously from the heart.


    "Meet Her Majesty the Princess."


    The gentle beauty has already brought someone up to Li Ange, and before she could say no to the other party''s etiquette, Rong Yan had already saluted with a gentle smile.


    "Sister Yan''er, why should you be polite when she sees me?" Li Ange quickly helped her up.


    Rong Yan still smiled softly and said, "It is my blessing that Your Highness the Princess can be close to me, how could Rong Yan act recklessly without knowing etiquette."


    Saying that, Liu Rou''er beside her covered her lips with a smile and complimented: "His Royal Highness is famous for being kind-hearted, and Yan''er is also the most disciplined. But..." Liu Rou''er changed her mind, and the topic of conversation came to Elsewhere: "It''s not like some people, who speak and act in a first-class rude way. Those who have never been out of the house really have never been out."


    "Some people? What do you mean? What kind of vulgar and vulgar people have been invited to this Huachao meeting?" Li Ange looked at Liu Rou''er curiously.


    Seeing Li Ange entering the set, Liu Rou''er and Rong Yan looked at each other lightly, and then Liu Rou''er continued to speak: "Yes, Your Royal Highness, do you know that the little lady who has never been out of the Palace of the Great General Protecting the Country Ruan Youqing?"


    "Huh?" Li Ange thought for a moment, then frowned slightly and said, "I have indeed heard of it, but this is the first time I know the name. What? She came to the palace this time?"


    "That''s right! She also entered the palace today! It''s just that...it seems that she doesn''t know the rules, and she''s a bit petty. But... Rou''er is thinking about another thing now~ Since she was born in the palace of the Great General who protects the country... Your Royal Highness, Rou''er heard that you like fighting with others the most? Maybe this time..."


    Liu Rou''er didn''t understand what she said, but Li Ange''s eyes were already full of light.


    She didn''t know much about the little lady of the family of the great general who protects the country, but she just heard that the old general of the Ruan Mansion had raised a granddaughter himself.


    What caught her attention was her background.


    She comes from the Palace of the General Protecting the Country!


    The daughter of the general, how could she not know martial arts!


    Thinking of this, Li Ange made a fist with his right hand and slapped the palm of his left hand hard, his eyes burning: "Where is she, take this princess to find her!"


    Li Ange, who was only focused on finding someone, didn''t notice the glint in Rong Yan and Liu Rouer''s eyes.


    But she never expected that the young lady from the Palace of the Great General who protects the country...is... so delicate!


    Jiao Didi''s soft voice made her bones crumble when she heard it.


    Until Li Ange calmed down, he repeatedly questioned why the other party didn''t compete with him.


    Perhaps it was because she was pressing too hard, that delicate girl said with tears in her eyes something she didn''t know how to fight.


    After that, the truth of why there is no martial arts is explained.


    The reason for being so tragic...indeed...is that she went too far.


    Thinking of this, Li Ange apologized uncomfortably.


    After all, when such a delicate beauty cried, she felt really sorry.


    But knowing people, knowing faces, not knowing the heart!


    Li Ange also realized that he was the fool after experiencing the incident!


    However, this young lady of the Ruan family really walked into her heart at some point.


    That was after she became acquainted with Ruan Youqing. The queen mother''s attitude towards Ruan Youqing was the same as her attitude towards herself. Although she felt a little sour in her heart, she was not a small-hearted person.


    Thinking that the queen mother''s love for her had not diminished anyway, she generously took Ruan Youqing to eat and drink beside the queen mother.


    After a mischief, Ruan Youqing left the palace and returned to the Ruan Mansion, Li Ange naturally chased after her.


    A good friend naturally wants to express his heart.


    She chased after her this time because she wanted to tell her that she didn''t dislike her weakness!


    However, this trip out of the palace didn''t seem to go smoothly, the two of them were lured by a child and were beaten unconscious!


    It wasn''t until Li Ange woke up that she realized that she and Ruan Youqing had been kidnapped!


    Although she is flustered, the delicate Ruan Youqing still needs protection! She can''t be cowardly!


    result¡­


    It turned out...it wasn''t her or Ruan Youqing who loved her, but...the robbers who kidnapped them.


    At first, she thought that the first man who stretched out his evil hand to her was killed by Ruan Youqing in a sneak attack.


    Li Ange was completely moved by the fact that a person who should be cared for could do such a thing.


    As a result, after she uttered a bold statement, she was involuntarily led away by Ruan Youqing.


    And then... After she couldn''t see the movements clearly, the robbers fell to the ground one by one. And Ruan Youqing''s fierce and agile figure... is really... too dazzling!


    But when Li Ange came back to his senses soon, he realized a very important thing... Ruan Youqing...knows martial arts! !


    After she looked at Ruan Youqing again, the other person''s eyes...finally made Li Ange shiver uncontrollably.


    So, after that, Li Ange would absolutely keep his promises so that he would not be silenced.


    And after Ruan Youqing finished beating and killing people, he returned to his previous soft and lovable appearance.


    But Li Ange already knew how terrifying this guy was.


    From now on, she...can''t easily offend this one.


    It''s just that although she was terrified, the relationship between her and Ruan Youqing gradually became better and better.


    Especially when seeing the people Ruan Youqing hid, Li Ange felt an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    She felt that she and Ruan Youqing had fallen in love with each other!


    until¡­


    Li Ange gradually realized that his brother and mother did not get Ruan Youqing, and his mentality gradually changed.


    Also, the way Brother Huang looks at his father sometimes makes her feel that it is not the way a son looks at his father.


    Instead, it looks like an enemy.


    Days went by, and because of Ruan Youqing, she gradually realized what kind of person her cousin Rong Yan was.


    Later, because of Ruan Youqing and her sister Ruan Youning, Xiao Deyin, the eldest daughter of Taifu Xiao''s family, she got closer and closer, and their relationship became better and better.


    Until...she discovered a secret she never wanted to recall in her life.


    Her queen mother...actually helped her brother...premeditated to kill her father.


    And the reason, is for the ridiculous right.


    The emperor brother she always respected didn''t know when her heart became dark like this!


    Under her questioning, Brother Huang didn''t feel guilty at all, and even pushed her to the ground like a stranger.


    Until he left, the queen mother also restrained her feet, preventing her from taking half a step out of Juhui Palace.


    Father seems to have changed these days, she hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    Li Ange curled up helplessly. Feel the unprecedented darkness.


    If possible, she would rather not be the princess of Ningguo.


    She just wants to...have ordinary parents and elder brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： Extra Story Four Puyang Princess (3)

    Chapter 453 Fanwai Si Puyang Princess (3)


    Li Ange thought that she would live a life of carefree life.


    But the turmoil came too suddenly, and the capital was already in chaos.


    Although he was under house arrest in Juhui Palace, Li Ange could still hear people coming and going outside.


    Especially the queen mother who has been with me these days, suddenly left in a hurry.


    Li Ange clenched her fists. She knew that the emperor and the queen were about to start their plan.


    And she... can''t sit still!


    Having stabilized his mind, Li Ange did not hesitate to use self-harm to break through the guards of the maid beside his mother.


    I just hope it''s too late to stop.


    But when she saw her mother, the emperor''s brother, and his father, who was in extremely poor condition, confronting each other like enemies, Li Ange was completely surrounded by despair, and was even wrapped up to the point of suffocation.


    Until¡­someone shows up.


    Gu Changan.


    A person she admires but fears.


    He was supposed to leave Beijing, but now he appeared here with a calm expression...


    That can only mean...everything is under his control.


    The eyes of the father, who had been lifeless just now, finally lit up.


    The rebellion...should be stopped.


    But Li Ange dared not think about the fate of the queen and the prince.


    But not daring to think about it, doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen.


    When Gu Changan sent someone to take her away, she wanted to plead for mercy, but after seeing her father''s white hair on the sideburns from the corner of her eyes, Li Ange turned pale and fell silent.


    Even if her imperial brother insulted her with vulgar words, she endured them one by one, and left with Gu Changan''s people.


    Although her mother, queen and emperor brother are her dearest relatives in this world... But if she is wrong, she is wrong... She is not qualified to forgive those who have been hurt by her mother and brother.


    After coming out of Chongming Palace, Li Ange locked himself in his own Yaoyun Palace without seeing anyone.


    Until the dust settled, someone came looking for her.


    Originally, he had planned to be immersed in the darkness forever, but after those two familiar voices sounded, Li Ange really felt like a ray of light shone in through the darkness.


    Until she saw clearly the two people who came to look for her, that light instantly filled her heart.


    Because Li Ange knew in his heart how despicable what his mother and queen did with the emperor''s brother, and there seemed to be an indelible hatred between the emperor''s brother and her friend Ruan Youqing.


    As long as you don''t hate her, she will be content.


    Li Ange thought so.


    However, not only did the other party not hate her because of Li Yi, but even the same as before.


    Looking at her eyes are full of tenderness.


    Li Ange, who has been muddled these days, finally found a vent, and couldn''t stop crying.


    Ruan Youqing and Xiao Deyin didn''t dislike her at all, they just persuaded her gently.


    Li Ange suddenly understood that Ruan Youqing... might be her salvation.


    Let her struggle out of the dark swamp of powerlessness and self-blame.


    As Ruan Youqing said, on the road of life, there will always be better scenery after the ups and downs.


    That night Li Ange suddenly had a dream.


    In the dream... Ruan Youqing was hurt by his imperial brother and queen mother, and even used Ruan Youqing to destroy the entire Ruan family.


    At that time, I was very powerless. It seemed that... I also found Ruan Youqing who was locked up by self-harm.


    She had never seen Ruan Youqing look so embarrassed.


    Weakness and heartache swept through the body.


    But she can''t do anything...


    Until she wakes up and realizes it was just a dream...


    Fortunately...it was a dream...


    ¡­


    Spring goes and autumn comes, time flies.


    It was already the third year when Li Ange was able to taste tea with the new queen Su Yuan calmly.


    When summer comes, Li Ange likes the bamboo forest in the imperial garden the most, especially the pavilion behind the bamboo forest, which has almost become her exclusive summer resort.


    "Princess, are you still making scented tea today?" Dong Ren squatted beside Li Ange, asking meekly.


    Li Ange was half leaning on the wicker chair specially set up for her on the pavilion, with his long legs on one side, and gently closed his eyes and replied, "Do you have ice cubes with you? If you have, get some to cool off." cool off."


    "yes."


    While Dongren was making scented tea nimbly, a few people guarding the pavilion suddenly saluted and said auspiciously to the empress.


    Li Ange immediately opened his eyes, moved to the guardrail and looked down.


    A vermilion figure was looking up at her.


    Li Ange bent his eyes, and shook his sleeves at her: "Empress, come up quickly! I''m asking Dongren to make some scented tea, come and taste it!"


    Queen Su Yuan returned a gentle smile, gently raised the hem of her skirt, and walked up.


    Queen Su Yuan is the biological mother of the present Prince Li Qian. When she was the imperial concubine, she had a good relationship with Li Ange.


    Until Li Yi''s rebellion happened. The former imperial concubine ascended to the head of the harem.


    There have been some changes between the two of them.


    But for Li Ange, Su Yuan has always had enough patience and meticulous care.


    And Li Ange gradually accepted this fact, and the relationship with Su Yuan gradually returned to the previous one.


    "Dongren also ordered the imperial dining room to make some appetizing snacks, and the empress should try them together~"


    When Su Yuan approached, Li Ange smiled and pulled her to sit beside him.


    Su Yuan helplessly pinched Li Ange''s bulging face stuffed with snacks: "You girl, you are the most leisurely in the palace. Your father went to Yaoyun Palace this morning to look for you, but he couldn''t find you. "


    Li Ange raised his eyebrows, took the scented tea that Dongren handed over to him, cleared his eloquence, and said, "Why did my father suddenly find me? We just had dinner together last night."


    Su Yuan''s expression froze slightly, and he said seriously: "The emperor is going to find you a son-in-law."


    "Eh?" Li Ange was taken aback, apparently not expecting this to happen.


    Su Yuan gently put down the teacup in her hand, and continued: "An Ge, according to your age, it is indeed time to get married."


    Li Ange pouted and said, "But the prince''s elder brother hasn''t married the prince''s concubine yet!"


    What she said was naturally Li Qian.


    Speaking of this, Su Yuan rubbed the center of her brows with a headache: "You girl, don''t compare yourself with someone with his temperament. Let him find what he wants. It''s enough for the emperor to urge him alone. But... if you If you really don''t have such thoughts, I will talk to your father for you."


    Nowadays, Li Ange is much more stable and sensible than before. She changed her mind and said in a deep voice, "Suddenly I want to find a son-in-law for me...but...who suggested it?"


    The two looked at each other, and Su Yuan sighed inaudibly: "An Ge, have you ever heard of the ancient Qin family in Ning country? It''s like... the Gu family in Canglong country..."


    Li Ange frowned for a moment, then frowned even tighter: "The Qin family... didn''t they leave Beijing for Xiangcheng when I was young?"


    "They came back. After entering the palace, the head of the Qin family proposed to marry their eldest son, Qin Zhen...you. To be honest, although they haven''t returned to the capital for a long time, the family business in the capital should not be underestimated as always. This ancient The family is rich and powerful, with deep and firm foundations.¡±


    Although she didn''t know why the other party suddenly made this request, Li Ange already understood that this marriage would not be a disadvantage to her. Even, the benefits to their royal family are not small.


    "Empress Empress, can Rong Ange think about it?"


    After hearing this, Su Yuan took her hand and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you about your father. You don''t have to force yourself, you are the only princess in Ningguo, and you have to do whatever you want."


    Knowing that Su Xian was sincere to her, Li Ange smiled at her gratefully.


    I thought it would take a few more days to make a decision on this matter, but Li Ange was called out of the palace by Ruan Youqing that afternoon.


    Ruan Youqing''s son and daughter are three years old, but they still like to pester Ruan Youqing every day.


    Therefore, it is not easy to find time to ask people out.


    It was just because of an injustice that she met a handsome young man in white.


    With just one glance, Li Ange felt a sudden spring breeze in his heart.


    Until later, I met that man in the palace.


    She didn''t know that such a **** scene would happen to her.


    The young master Pian Pian who fought with her that day was the eldest son of the Qin family... Qin Zhen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Fanwai Five Dim Lights (Ruan Lingjun×Xiao Deyin

    Chapter 454 Fanwai Five Dim Lights (Ruan Lingjun¡ÁXiao Deyin)


    ¡¸Are you free tomorrow?¡¹


    Not long after Xiao Deyin came to Gu''s residence, Ruan Youqing asked in a somewhat mysterious manner.


    Originally bent over to tease Ruan Youqing''s child who was just out of the full moon, after hearing this, Xiao Deyin raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise: "You can go out just after the full moon?"


    Ruan Youqing coughed lightly, then bent his eyes and said slowly: "It''s not that I can go out, it''s...um...my mother wants to ask you out."


    ¡¸Huh??? General Mu asked me out?¡¹


    Obviously, Xiao Deyin looked very shocked at this moment.


    Especially the instant light in her eyes made Ruan Youqing inexplicably worried about her mother''s safety.


    Miss Xiao Deyin is good everywhere, but her biggest shortcoming is that she likes their Ruan family mysteriously.


    However, before Ruan Youqing could continue to speak, Xiao Deyin sat directly next to Ruan Youqing, Su Bai''s fingers had already grabbed her sleeve: "What''s the matter with General Mu asking me out? Tell me in advance, I want to Think carefully about how to get General Mu a satisfactory answer at that time!"


    Seeing her like this, Ruan Youqing smiled helplessly: "I don''t know, I''m afraid I think you have some unreasonable thoughts about my mother."


    "No, no, I don''t dare to have any unreasonable thoughts about General Mu. She is an extremely sacred existence in my heart!"


    "Hmm..." Ruan Youqing pursed her lips, then continued to speak with a deep smile, "There is an extremely sacred existence in your heart... I want to bring her son to meet you."


    "Huh? Why?" Xiao Deyin looked bewildered.


    "You don''t know?" This time it was Ruan Youqing''s turn to be surprised.


    Before Ruan Youqing was taken away by Baili Huaijin, Mu Fei entrusted a well-known matchmaker in Beijing to find many small portraits of famous women in the capital for Ruan Lingjun.


    And Ruan Lingjun picked Xiao Deyin.


    "A matchmaker brought your little portrait to my elder brother, you...don''t know?" Ruan Youqing frowned slightly.


    Although she is very satisfied with Xiao Deyin being her sister-in-law, if the other party is unwilling, she must not be able to force him to do so.


    But Xiao Deyin covered his lips and smiled after being surprised: "The small portrait was actually passed on to your Ruan residence?"


    "Then...you know?" Ruan Youqing was even more surprised.


    Xiao Deyin didn''t hold back anymore, and replied in a gentle voice: "The family has been deliberately looking for a matchmaker to propose marriage to me these days. It happened that I was with you during the two days when you were born, Yunhe Xingluo. It is a more natural reason for the family. ...You said that Young Qing had already given birth to a pair of children...then...the urging at home became even tighter."


    Hearing this, Ruan Youqing naturally showed guilt on his face.


    Seeing this, Xiao Deyin patted her hand lightly and continued: "Actually, I can understand what my parents think, so...if they can''t hide, I just take the initiative to ask them to take the small portrait to the matchmaker. It turns out...it turns out...to your house Come on. Is this considered...fate? Maybe the matchmaker thinks your brother and I are a match made in heaven?"


    "Then... let''s take a look around?"


    "Okay, please tell General Mu that Deyin will be on time for the appointment tomorrow."


    Ruan Youqing nodded with a smile and said hello, Xiao Deyin chatted with him for a few more words and stopped disturbing her and the child''s rest.


    Until the next day, Xiao Deyin came with his mother as promised.


    After all, Mu Fei, the head wife of the Ruan Mansion, is also with her. As a girl who has not left the cabinet, she will not pay enough attention by herself.


    Mother Xiao got up early in the morning to tidy up after she knew that the eldest son of the Ruan family had taken a fancy to her daughter.


    After arriving at the appointed restaurant, Xiao Deyin and Xiao''s mother were directly invited by the shopkeeper to a private room on the second floor.


    It seems that the Ruan family should have arrived long ago.


    Just as he was thinking, Xiao Deyin heard a clear female voice.


    It was Mu Fei, General Mu.


    After taking a deep breath to keep himself from getting excited, Xiao Deyin maintained a decent and generous posture and saluted.


    It wasn''t until she sat down that she gently curled her hands up, feeling that her palms were full of sweat.


    Whenever he sees the heroine in his heart, General Mu, Xiao Deyin feels that his blood will be stirred up.


    "Major General Ruan has made great achievements at such a young age. It is really admirable."


    "Thank you Madam Xiao for your compliment."


    The conversation between the two ladies brought Xiao Deyin back to sobriety in time.


    Xiao Deyin also realized that she was looking at Ruan Lingjun this time.


    but¡­


    She has met him many times, but she remembers that Major General Ruan treats others like an iceberg, of course, except for his two sisters.


    When a person with this kind of temperament comes out to see a girl... how will he react?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Deyin has boldly looked at Ruan Lingjun.


    As a result, as soon as he looked up, he saw a pair of bottomless star eyes looking at him.


    The two looked at each other, but neither of them avoided it. Xiao Deyin hooked his lips and smiled back, while Ruan Lingjun nodded slightly.


    Mu Fei has always been meticulous in his observations. After seeing the interaction between the two children from the corner of his eye, he also narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Afterwards, because Mu Fei adjusted the atmosphere, the meal was very harmonious.


    Even Ruan Lingjun, who has always been used to a cold face, looked much more relaxed than before. It can be said that no one can find any fault.


    Seeing her mother''s increasingly satisfied expression, Xiao Deyin smiled helplessly in her heart.


    After eating, the two mothers were very enlightened and gave them a chance to be alone on the grounds of going out to buy something.


    Of course, the accompanying servant girl is still there, so as not to ruin Xiao Deyin''s reputation.


    And Xiao Deyin finally couldn''t help laughing after seeing his mother leaving with General Mu on his arm very affectionately.


    Ruan Lingjun, who was sitting upright, finally showed a slight change in expression, and turned to look at Xiao Deyin.


    Xiao Deyin took the initiative to explain without him asking: "Before I came, my mother was worried that General Mu would be too strong and difficult to get along with."


    Ruan Lingjun spoke slowly after hearing this: "My mother follows her own heart when getting along with others. She treats those who suit her heart sincerely, and those who are flattering. She doesn''t even give a smile."


    "I know that. I admire General Mu the most." Whenever Mu Fei was mentioned, the smile on Xiao Deyin''s face became brighter.


    As a result, Ruan Lingjun at the side finally realized something was wrong, and said in a deep voice, "You came to meet me...couldn''t it be because you admire my mother?"


    Xiao Deyin smiled and shook his head: "Of course not."


    This answer inexplicably made Ruan Lingjun heave a sigh of relief.


    But before he could continue to speak, Xiao Deyin looked at him with his chin on his hands, "I met you because I like everyone in the Ruan family~"


    Ruan Lingjun looked back with a somewhat complicated expression, and he didn''t know how long it took before he broke into a smile: "Then... Thank you Miss Xiao for liking our Ruan family..."


    The slightly awkward exchange between the two finally made the servant girl and the servant who were serving beside her unable to stand it any longer. The maid was alert, and after giving the servant a look, she quietly backed out.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the two mothers who had gone shopping came back empty-handed.


    After complimenting each other a few more words politely, the two sides went back home.


    After returning to the mansion, Mother Xiao immediately grabbed Xiao Deyin''s hand and said, "How do you feel? Do you want to marry him?"


    Xiao Deyin nodded without showing shyness: "It''s okay to get along with. Although he is not good at words, he is much better than those men who can only flatter and talk. If mother also thinks it is suitable, then there should be no problem."


    The conversation between Mu Fei and Ruan Lingjun on the other side was also crisp and neat.


    "It''s not the first time you''ve met Deyin. I had a brief chat with her mother just now. Her mother is also a reasonable, gentle and virtuous wife. You don''t have to worry about any problems for you in the future. So, what do you think of her? Should I marry her or continue to look at another family?"


    Ruan Lingjun frowned slightly and pondered for a moment, before nodding seriously and answering: "Since mother thinks she is good, then find someone to come to propose marriage later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： Fanwai Five Dimly Lighted Places

    Chapter 455 Fanwai Five Dim Lights


    Moth willow golden strands. Laughter filled with dark fragrance.


    On the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty discovered that Taifu Xiao, who had always been unsmiling, seemed to laugh at everyone this day.


    Especially the relationship with the General Protector seems to be getting better and better.


    Those who can have a place in the imperial court are not stupid. After a little inquiring, you will know that Ruan Lingjun, the major general of the Ruan family, and Xiao Deyin, the eldest lady of the Xiao family, just exchanged Geng invitations yesterday.


    If there are no accidents, within half a year, there will be another pair of enviable young couples in the capital.


    Now that they have found out, those exquisite minds immediately went to the two parties to congratulate them.


    Xiao Deyin on the other side also began to prepare to go to the street to see which ready-to-wear shop has a good tailor.


    As a result, when she just left the mansion and walked to the carriage prepared by the side, she saw Ruan Lingjun with a stiff expression walking back and forth under the wall at the entrance of their mansion.


    "Major General Ruan?"


    Xiao Deyin walked over directly and yelled softly.


    The other party was obviously taken aback, and there was a strange tinge of red around his ears.


    ¡¸You...how did you come out?¡¹


    Xiao Deyin was at a loss: "Why can''t I come out?"


    ¡¸Ah no...I mean...what is Miss Xiao going out to do?¡¹


    "Hmm... I''m going out... to do some shopping."


    Xiao Deyin held his hands behind his back and looked away.


    She didn''t want to tell Ruan Lingjun that she was going to find a tailor to make her wedding dress when she went out.


    Although... she is not a person who cares too much about other people''s opinions.


    But her mother repeatedly told her that women should not be too proactive in their relationships.


    Indifferent... is the best way to tie a man''s heart.


    But Ruan Lingjun''s heart is still hard to tell if he is with him, let alone say that it is tied.


    Just as Xiao Deyin was thinking about it, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her and shook in front of her.


    "Huh?" Xiao Deyin blinked his eyes, and looked at Ruan Lingjun who was withdrawing his hand in some puzzlement.


    Seeing this, Ruan Lingjun straightened his back, but his eyes passed over Xiao Deyin''s head: "I... I''m here to ask you out."


    "Eh? You asked me out?" Xiao Deyin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Ruan Lingjun''s indifferent temperament actually asked her out? !


    Afterwards, Ruan Lingjun coughed lightly and continued: "My mother asked me to invite you. She said that she would take you to see which tailor has a good craftsmanship. She will start preparing wedding dresses for you."


    Mu Fei, who was hiding in the dark because he was worried about his silly son, had already darkened.


    I really don¡¯t know if being so straightforward...would it make other girls unhappy...


    As a result, Xiao Deyin blushed and nodded after being surprised: "General Mu is interested, then... I will trouble Major General Ruan to accompany me."


    Ruan Lingjun hummed, and pointed to the carriageway not far away: "Are you going to go out in a carriage?"


    "correct¡­"


    As soon as Xiao Deyin finished speaking, the tall figure who was still in front of his eyes had already walked towards the direction of the carriage on his own initiative.


    Ok¡­


    Xiao Deyin covered his lips with a soft smile, and then followed quickly.


    Being accompanied by someone is better than being alone.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, five months have passed. Xiao Deyin and Ruan Ling''s wedding in early summer arrived as promised.


    Although the two got along better than before, Xiao Deyin still felt unreal like a dream when he was wearing a vermilion wedding dress.


    It wasn''t until Ruan Youqing and Li Ange came to accompany her for a while that Xiao Deyin felt that his breathing became easier.


    For Ruan Lingjun, is she actually "love the house and the crow"?


    Because she likes the Ruan family, she has an innate liking for Ruan Lingjun.


    Until we get along with him a lot and understand him a lot.


    The softest part of the heart is the real flowering.


    Ruan Lingjun is really not good at talking, and he doesn''t smile much.


    Being kind to her was also because she was acquainted with Ruan Youqing at first.


    But as they got to know each other better, Xiao Deyin gradually discovered that Ruan Lingjun still had many things that could attract her.


    For example, although he seldom smiles on weekdays, when he smiles occasionally, there are two dimples on his cheeks; When teaching myself to ride a horse and hunt, she is strict but carefully guards her serious appearance.


    Little by little came to my heart, and the corners of Xiao Deyin''s mouth kept rising.


    Until the wedding ceremony, after the church visit, she sat on the marriage bed belonging to two people.


    She became a little nervous after realizing it.


    Because Ruan Youqing had to take care of a pair of children, he had a conversation with her and left in a hurry.


    Fortunately, Li Ange has a lively temper, so he pulled her to talk for a long time so that she wouldn''t grab the wedding dress out of wrinkles due to nervousness.


    However, just as he calmed down, Xiao Deyin heard the lively voices in the courtyard suddenly quiet down.


    When Li Ange was about to go out to see what happened, Ruan Lingjun, the groom''s official who was supposed to toast, walked in with a straight face.


    Before Xiao Deyin could ask, Ruan Lingjun walked up to her and spoke up.


    "sorry."


    "Huh?" Xiao Deyin frowned slightly.


    The wedding day...why did you say that suddenly...


    With a shock in his heart, Xiao Deyin''s voice trembled a little: "You...you don''t want to regret the marriage, do you?"


    Ruan Lingjun shook his head vigorously after hearing this: "No, it''s just...I...I just received the imperial decree...to...go back to Changzhou City."


    "Back to Changzhou City?" Xiao Deyin was taken aback for a moment, and then his face became serious.


    She knew that if nothing happened, the emperor would not be able to issue an imperial edict on such a day.


    "What happened to Changzhou City?"


    Ruan Lingjun took a deep breath before speaking in a deep voice:


    "The leader of the Jie tribe who surrendered at the beginning died of a serious illness. The Jie tribe was in civil strife, and an ambitious tribe took advantage of the chaos to harass Changzhou City. The general in Changzhou City was seriously injured because of an ambush. I... was sent by the emperor to Help the orthodox successor of the Jie clan to quell the civil strife and protect Changzhou City. Because I have already lost some time when I received the letter, so...I can''t delay any more..."


    Looking at Ruan Lingjun''s frowning, Xiao Deyin pursed his lips, and reached out to hold the other''s hand: "When are you leaving?"


    "Tonight..." Ruan Lingjun looked at her with eyes full of guilt, his hands were extremely cold.


    After receiving the answer, Xiao Deyin lowered her eyes, but soon, she raised her eyes to look at the other party: "Go, be careful on the road."


    Marrying Ruan Lingjun, she must have some awareness.


    As for the protection of Ningguo, Ruan Ye, the general who protects the country, has begun to withdraw slowly, and the rest belongs to Ruan Lingjun.


    Ruan Lingjun held Xiao Deyin''s hand with his backhand, his eyes were dim.


    "Go, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    As soon as her voice fell, she felt a warmth on her lips.


    Before she could react, she had already left.


    "wait me back."


    Watching her husband go to the frontier on the night of her wedding, Xiao Deyin didn''t feel aggrieved.


    Instead, I faintly feel that there is some heavy burden to bear.


    Li Ange, who hadn''t left all this time, walked over with reddish eyes, and called Xiao Deyin''s name with a distressed face.


    After a while, Ruan Youqing, who came back after hearing the news, also came to the room with Mu Fei to look for her.


    Seeing everyone''s concern for her, Xiao Deyin, who didn''t feel wronged just now, finally couldn''t help but turn red-eyed.


    Until she was embraced by someone.


    "Deyin, it is our Ruan family who are sorry for you. If Lingjun does something wrong to you in the future, I will definitely kick him out of the house! From now on, you will be my third daughter!"


    Xiao Deyin, who had just brewed some bitterness, couldn''t help but chuckled softly: "Mother, Ling Jun is here to guard our country of Ning. Deyin knows which is more important. Don''t worry, Deyin won''t blame him, the Xiao family Don''t blame him."


    As Xiao Deyin finished speaking, Mu Fei and Ruan Youqing looked at her with even more distressed eyes.


    It wasn''t until she repeatedly stated that she was really fine and left Ruan Youqing and Li Ange to accompany her that Mu Fei felt relieved and left.


    One night, barely considered a good sleep.


    On the second day after marrying into the Ruan family, Mu Fei sent someone to wait at the door early in the morning, saying that he would be exempted from all formalities of meeting. All you need is for the family to sit together and have a meal at noon.


    So, Xiao Deyin spent two months at Ruan''s house leisurely.


    Until drinking with Li Ange one day, she suddenly felt empty in her heart.


    It seems... a bit like her husband who went to the frontier.


    Missing more and more intense, Xiao Deyin made a decision that night with the help of alcohol.


    Until the next morning, I woke up from the wine.


    Missing only increased, and that decision... was not impulsive.


    After that, she told the Ruan family about her decision.


    And Mu Fei and Ruan Ye confirmed her intentions again and again.


    The whole family is neat, and the conversation lasted only a quarter of an hour. Mu Fei immediately found someone to help Xiao Deyin pack his luggage.


    Early the next morning, under the protection of a group of highly skilled guards, Xiao Deyin set off for Changzhou City.


    The journey went smoothly, and Xiao Deyin finally arrived in Changzhou City after he felt that he had gained some weight from eating and drinking.


    The place where her husband is.


    ¡­


    The Ruan family left a small courtyard in Changzhou City. In the past two months, Ruan Lingjun rested here when he was not fighting.


    This day, he was going out as usual to buy something for dinner.


    There are no slaves here, everything is done by yourself, and there is plenty of food and clothing.


    However, just as he opened the door, he saw a figure stop at the door.


    Looks like... wanting to knock on the door.


    After seeing the other party''s appearance clearly, Ruan Lingjun slightly opened his mouth in shock.


    ¡¸You...how did you come out?¡¹


    Xiao Deyin took a few steps back in a panic.


    She hasn''t figured out how to explain how she came to him suddenly.


    I don¡¯t know if the other party will feel that I am here to make trouble for him...


    As a result, she was still struggling, and she had already been pulled into her arms by the other party.


    After hugging her for a while, Ruan Lingjun gently pushed her away again.


    ¡¸I...my clothes are not very clean...¡¹


    Ruan Lingjun finally spoke in embarrassment.


    After hearing the other party''s reason clearly, Xiao Deyin gave him a coquettish look, and then threw herself into his arms.


    "Don''t talk, let me hug you for a while. From acquaintance to marriage to now, this is the first time I can feel your real existence. Ruan Lingjun, I have decided, where you are, I will be there. From then on , you go to the battlefield to defend your home and country, and I will wash your hands and cook soup for you behind you."


    At this time, Ruan Lingjun finally realized that her heart had been filled with the person in her arms before she knew it.


    (end of this chapter)